《Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 ¡°Harold White is dead!¡± ¡°The White family wanted the engagement unchanged, but they aren¡¯t going to hold a wedding ceremony.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the driver to send you to the White family¡¯s residence. From now on, you¡¯ll be a member of the White n.¡± Eva Miller said in a cold tone, ¡°You should know well why the Evans family took you home.¡± Crystal Evans lowered her head. Of course, she knew it well. The Evans family and the White family had a marriage promise, but now the groom was dead. The Evans family didn¡¯t want Dora Evans to be a widow. That was why they had brought her back from the countryside to take the girl¡¯s ce. When Crystal was fifteen years old, she knew she and Dora Evans had been swapped at the hospital. when they were just born! She herself was the real daughter of the Evans family! Despite knowing that their real daughter was swapped at birth, the Evans family had already had a deep rtionship with Dora. Afraid that thetter wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the fact, they had kept Crystal in the countryside all the time. It wasn¡¯t until a while ago that the Evans family had sent a driver to pick her up. But all was to make her marry a dead man instead of Dora! Eva checked her watch, ¡°The White family has arrived. Let¡¯s go.¡± Crystal bit her lips and asked in a low voice, ¡°Will my father and brothere¡­¡± ¡°No, they don¡¯t have time.¡± Eva looked a little impatient. ¡°Today is Dora¡¯s graduation ceremony.¡± Crystal sighed softly. Eva began to urge her. ¡°Well, get in the car quickly. We don¡¯t want to enrage. the Whites.¡± The White family¡¯s luxury cars lined up outside, creating a magnificent procession. Crystal got in one. of the cars and looked back at the Evans family¡¯s vi. It was the house she hadn¡¯t returned for fifteen years, and from today on, it had nothing to do with. her! Seeing that everyone had left, Eva stopped smiling and said in disgust, ¡°She¡¯s finally gone.¡± The nanny stood beside her chimed in, ¡°Ma¡¯am, actually you don¡¯t have to see her off. She is an orphan girl anyway.¡± Eva looked at her sideway, ¡°You know nothing. I¡¯m the hostess of the Evans family, but I have no children. I must arrange things well, or else, people would rumor andugh at me.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to understand this, but the White family¡¯s internal situation is veryplicated. I¡¯m afraid Crystal will be likely in deadly danger. Even if she doesn¡¯t like me, I would still see her off for the last time!¡± The White family was a prominent family in City W with a history of more than a hundred years. At this moment, the White family¡¯s ancestral house was shrouded in white, and the guests who came to join the wake almost packed the space. When Crystal got out of the car in a bright-colored dress as a newly wedded bride, she looked out of ce. ¡°Is she Master White¡¯s new bride? I heard that she was brought back from the countryside. No wonder she¡¯s so vulgar.¡± The guests began to whisper to each other. ¡°Mrs. White was so worried that her grandson wouldn¡¯t have anyone to apany him, so she insisted on marrying him a girl¡­ Being a widow at such a young age, s¡­¡± ¡°Why are you sighing? Master White is dead. This girl may live longer. If he was still alive, she would die in less than three days!¡± Uncle Howard, the housekeeper of the White family, turned a deaf ear and brought Crystal into the mourning hall. He said with a cold expression, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you have to kneel here to guard our Master¡¯s soul.¡± Crystal did as she was told. She knelt on the futon before a high-quality gold-ted mahogany. casket right in front of a man¡¯s portrait set on top of the altar. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 When Harold was still alive, he was the presence of the King of Hell in City W. He had a violent temper, and he could kill people without batting an eye. As long as his name was mentioned, everybody would be scared to death. Although he was dead now, his portrait still exuded a murderous aura that people didn¡¯t dare to look directly at it. But still, Harold was very handsome! The ck-and-white portrait couldn¡¯t hinder his handsome face and his beautiful eyes. Crystal noticed a mole at the corner of his left eye. Uncle Howard then said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, please excuse me.¡± Crystal nodded. People came and went, and she had been still kneeling in front of the casket. Everyone who came to visit would steal a look of her. It was hard to tell whether they pitied her or were just curious. At nightfall, there were no more people in the mourning hall, and the staff had left. Only Crystal was still kneeling in this spacious hall. From time to time, there would be gusts of chilly wind blowing past her. She raised her head and looked at the pitch-ck coffin. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything for the whole day. Her stomach was empty. After making sure that no one. was around, she dared to get up and sit on the futon to rest. Her stomach growled loudly, as if it was protesting. She couldn¡¯t help it. After all, she was really hungry. Crystal looked at the offerings on the altar and gulped her saliva. Eventually, she went to the altar. and bowed to the portrait. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, but I haven¡¯t eaten anything for a whole day. I¡¯ve been kneeling for so long. Can I have a pear please?¡± As soon as she reached toward the fruit, a big hand grabbed her wrist tightly. Crystal was scared out of her wit. She closed her eyes, her legs going limp. ¡°I didn¡¯t really mean it. I¡¯m just so hungry. I just wanted a small pear¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She thought that the other party was a staff of the White family. When she slowly opened her eyes, she realized that it was a really handsome staff. His voice was also pleasant to the ear. ¡°Who told you to steal my offerings? Don¡¯t you know the rules?¡± His offerings? Weren¡¯t these the offerings for Harold White? Did this person just lie to her? Or¡­ Crystal slowly looked at the man in front of her. He was really tall. He had slender legs, wearing a white shirt that outlined his wide shoulders and narrow waist. His eyes were gorgeous but murderous, and there was a sexy mole under the corner of his left eye. ¡°You!¡± Crystal was scared out of her wits. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re¡­¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Harold slightly raised the corners of his mouth, looking at the girl in front of him. Not only was she a bumpkin, her face was also chubby. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re my¡­¡± Harold couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°¡­wife?¡± Crystal thought she was seeing a ghost. She burst into tears, whining, ¡°I,I, I¡¯m just hungry. It¡¯s just a small pear. I shouldn¡¯t provoke you this much you have to rise from death. It¡¯s too much, sir¡­¡± Her cry was so loud that Harold ducked back, rubbing his brows. Eventually, he lifted her up and sat her on the altar as if she was a little stray cat, his voice low. ¡°If you cry again, I¡¯ll throw you into the casket.¡± Crystal immediately shut up. Herrge eyes were filled with tears. ¡°How old are you? You can¡¯t tell between a human and a ghost?¡± Crystal finally realized that this man was a real human and not a ghost as she had seen his shadow. ¡°You were dead, weren¡¯t you¡­¡± Crystal pointed at the pitch-ck casket. ¡°It¡¯s obviously your dead body inside¡­¡± Harold raised his eyebrows and walked over to the casket. He knocked on it, asking, ¡°Do you want to see the body?¡± Crystal shrank on the altar, like a rabbit being sacrificed. Shivering, she stammered, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to see it. Don¡¯t, don¡¯t scare me¡­¡± Harold was infamous, and he didn¡¯t want to be a good man, either. He deliberately teased the girl. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m a bad person?¡± Crystal swallowed her saliva, her eyes widening in shock. ¡°Once I¡¯m unhappy, I¡¯ll kill you and then throw your body into the wild,¡± Harold deliberately drawled his voice, ¡°to feed the wolves.¡± Crystal¡¯s scalp went numb, her face saying that the other was so cruel. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Harold picked her from the altar and let her stand on her feet. As soon as Crystal touched the ground, she wanted to run away. Harold pulled her back like holding a little cat. ¡°Behave. Don¡¯t move.¡± Crystal nodded. She didn¡¯t want to see what was inside the coffin at all. Trembling, she said, ¡°Master White¡­ we don¡¯t need to open the coffin, do we? It¡¯s not auspicious.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe in these things!¡± Harold wore a faint cold smile. His gaze was indifferent as he said, ¡°It¡¯s utterly exciting to open your own casket, isn¡¯t it?¡± Those people really wanted him dead just like that? With some little false news, his funeral was arranged. Following the custom, the casket shouldn¡¯t be sealed for now. Harold easily pushed the lid aside. Crystal turned her face away and didn¡¯t dare to look at it. The man smiled at her, ¡°What? Do you think there¡¯s a walking dead inside? It¡¯s just a few pieces of clothes.¡± Crystal slowly turned her face and nerved herself to look at the casket. Sure enough, there were only clothes inside. At this moment, footsteps arose from not far away, which were so clear in the spacious but empty hall. Harold reacted swiftly, scooping Crystal into the casket with him. Crystal waspletely stunned. How did she get in? The size of the casket was designed based on Harold¡¯s figure. With Crystal inside, the space. narrowed down. She could only lean back in Harold¡¯s arms. Her forehead was pressed against the man¡¯s chest, which was quite muscr. ¡°Master White¡­¡± Harold had already pulled the casket lid close and covered Crystal¡¯s mouth, almost choking her. ¡°Where did she go¡­¡± A staff¡¯s voice came from the outside. ¡°Where¡¯s that Miss Evans?¡± ¡°She must have gone to the bathroom, or snoozed somewhere.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so unlucky that I have toe and change the candles here in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°Keep your voice down.¡± Another person reminded, ¡°When Master White was still alive, he was even more terrifying than the Devil. He¡¯s dead now, and I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s turned into. Be careful. His body could rise up and he could eat you¡­¡± There was a burst of noise outside. After lighting the candles, the staff hurried to leave. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go.¡± Making sure that the others had left, Harold let go of Crystal¡¯s mouth. The girl panted heavily. She had thought that she would die here. Harold suddenly approached her, asking, ¡°Which perfume you¡¯re using?¡± Crystal shrank her neck and sniffed herself, but she couldn¡¯t smell anything. As she was too close to Harold, his breath was brushing her ear. It made her so shy, her voice gradually fading out. ¡°I didn¡¯t, didn¡¯t wear any perfume.¡± But the woman in Harold¡¯s arms was so fragrant and sweet. How much milk candy had she eaten? ¡°Master White¡­¡± Crystal asked timidly, ¡°Why are we hiding in the casket?¡± Chapter 4 Chapter 4 ¡°I can¡¯t let others know that I¡¯m not dead.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Crystal thought for a moment. ¡°But why did you bring me in here?¡± Harold tutted. ¡°It just came handy.¡± Crystal wiggled her body. ¡°Can we go out now¡­¡± Harold pushed open the lid of the casket. He jumped out agilely with the support of only one hand. Crystal¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. She was so afraid of height and could only seek Harold¡¯s help. ¡°Master White¡­ It¡¯s too high. I¡¯m scared.¡± Harold rested his elbow on the side of the casket, looking nonchnt. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes sparkled with tears. ¡°But¡­ you brought me in¡­¡± The man remained unmoved. ¡°Oh, I did that, so what?¡± Crystal was so mad she was about to explode. She said without any bit of strength, ¡°Too much!¡± It was the first time Harold saw someone dare to get mad at him. Perhaps this little bumpkin had been living in the countryside for a long time she didn¡¯t know what kind of person Harold was in City He propped up his jaw with one hand and looked at her with interest. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to carry you down.¡± Crystal immediately perked up. The man chuckled. ¡°What did you call me?¡± ¡°Master White,¡± Crystal didn¡¯t notice that something was wrong. ¡°They all call you that.¡± Harold raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. You can¡¯t call me that.¡± Crystal was inexperienced enough to ask, ¡°What should I call you then?¡± Harold¡¯s handsome face was particrly attractive in the flickering candlelight. He said unhurriedly, ¡°Use your brain.¡± Was he asking her to call him her husband? Crystal¡¯s ears turned red in an instant. ¡°Master White,¡± A man suddenly walked out from the shadows. It was Harold¡¯s assistant, Luke Jones. ¡°Everyone says that you¡¯re dead. Our men are all worried. Why are you here¡­¡± ¡°I just spent time to attend my own funeral and experience the world.¡± He looked at Crystal, who was still sitting in the casket and contemting, then turned around as if to leave. ¡°I have something to do, so I¡¯ll¡­¡± Crystal was so afraid that he would leave her alone in the casket. She shouted hurriedly, ¡°Honey¡­ don¡¯t go!¡± Luke almost fell to the ground! Did he hear wrongly? How could this little girl call Master White ¡®honey¡¯? Harold looked at the girl with interest. ¡°Call me again!¡± Crystal was timid. Still sitting in the casket, her eyes turned red. She reached out to hug him. ¡°Honey¡­¡± Harold didn¡¯t know where his interest came from, but he felt that Crystal was really interesting, obedient and soft. Holding Crystal in his arms, he turned around and saw Luke¡¯s shocked face. ¡°Master White¡­ When did you get married?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°You don¡¯t know her?¡± Luke came to his senses. ¡°Is she the Evans family¡¯s daughter?¡± As soon as Crystal touched the ground, she gasped for her breath. The man pinched her cheek and lifted her chin up. ¡°Do not tell anybody that I¡¯m not dead.¡± Crystal nodded, indicating that she would not tell anyone. Harold felt the touch was quite good, so he couldn¡¯t help but pinch her again. Then, he told Luke, ¡°You should call her Mrs. White.¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Luke was stunned! Didn¡¯t Master White awfully dislike this marriage? Why did he start to dote on his wife in the blink of an eye? Although Luke was dying to know, he didn¡¯t dare to ask more. He respectfully addressed Crystal as Madam and then said to Harold, ¡°Master White, we have to go to the meeting.¡± Harold turned around and was about to leave. Someone grabbed the hem of his shirt. Crystal only dared to pinch a little fabric of his shirt as she was so afraid that he would be she grabbed hold of him. angry if Harold leaned to one side and looked at the girl¡¯s soft hand, not showing any pity to her. ¡°Are your really not scared of me at all?¡± Crystal licked her lips and was about to say something. Harold¡¯s handnded on her waist, and in an instant, she saw a dark and shiny gun cing against her heart. The man¡¯s voice became more yful. ¡°Are you scared now?¡± His handsome face looked exceptionally cold under the pale moonlight. Crystal was frightened. Her eyes were red, and her voice turned pitiful. ¡°I¡¯m scared, but I just want to¡­¡± ¡°Want to do what?¡± ¡°I just want to sleep.¡± Crystal frowned, her eyes tearful. ¡°I woke up at five o¡¯clock, and I¡¯ve been putting up with it until now¡­¡± Harold raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Then you can go to sleep in the casket.¡± Crystal couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Tears rolled down her face. ¡°Then I might as well die. I have to sleep in the coffin anyway.¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes, cheeks, and nose were all red, making people pity her. Harold¡¯s conscience, which had been dormant for nearly twenty years, seemed to be somewhat awakened at this. moment. With a swift turn of his wrist, he pointed the muzzle upward and threw it into Crystal¡¯s arms. ¡°It¡¯s just a fake gun. Why are you crying?¡± Crystal stared nkly at the thing in her arms. Were the fake guns so realistic these days? ¡°Take it if you want.¡± Harold looked indifferent. ¡°Follow me.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Luke reminded him from the side, ¡°Master White, it¡­¡± Harold didn¡¯t even look at him. Luke didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. Crystal followed behind Harold docilely. The man had a burly figure that his shadow had almost. covered her all. Her voice became soft. ¡°Master White¡­ where are we going?¡± Harold turned his head to look at her, his eyes sparkling evilly. ¡°It¡¯s our wedding night, where should we go, you say?¡± Crystal froze on the spot, and her small body straightened. She said stiffly, ¡°Should I sleep in the casket then?¡± Harold turned around and bent slightly. ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to sleep anymore?¡± Crystal opened her eyes with her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s more important to guard your soul by the casket.¡± Harold looked at her pitiful face. ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet. It¡¯s boring to guard that thing. It¡¯s more decent to guard me.¡± Crystal subconsciously wanted to scold him, but she didn¡¯t have the guts to do so. She could only bite her lips and remain silent. ¡°Do you still want to sleep?¡± Harold¡¯s patience was running out. Crystal hugged herself. ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping anymore!¡± Harold sucked in his cheek. ¡°You¡¯re still throwing a tantrum. Looks like you really don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± He scooped her up. The girl was petite, and holding her in his arms felt like holding a piece of soft cotton candy. The girl always gave off a sweet fragrance. When the night wind blew her aroma to him, it could make his heart itch. The man¡¯s cold tone sent chills down Crystal¡¯s spine. At this moment, she only felt that that she was doomed! She was going to be killed on her first day of marriage! After a long silence, Crystal said tremblingly, ¡°Um, I have onest wish before I die!¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Harold thought that she would make some excessive demand, and the anger in his heart immediately dissipated. He said impatiently, ¡°Shoot.¡± Crystal choked with sobs. ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten a small cake since I was born. Can you let me eat it before I die?¡± Harold stopped in his tracks. ¡°What¡¯s a small cake?¡± Crystal said with tears in her eyes, ¡°When I was a child, Grandma always said that it was so expensive. She never bought it for me¡­¡± Harold frowned. The Evans family¡¯s eldest daughter had had such a miserable childhood? He began to suspect the true identity of this girl. ¡°Not allowed.¡± Harold refused coldly and walked out with the girl in his arms. Crystal grabbed his cor, asking him pitifully with her watery eyes, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of eating so much when you¡¯re about to die?¡± Harold carried her into the corridor. Under the silvery-white moonlight, the outline of his handsome features became even more distinct. His noble aura made one unable to look away. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Crystal lowered her head and became silent. When she left Sunshine Vige, her grandmother said that she was going back to the rich ce to be a youngdy. Her mother was even more unhappy, thinking that it wasn¡¯t good for the little duck to be a gorgeous swan. She had never thought of being a rich youngdy, though. The Evans family had long treated Dora as their own daughter, which made her arrival redundant. Strictly speaking, she was just an outsider. Therefore, when Eva asked her to marry into the White family instead of Dora, she didn¡¯t resist. Her only wish was to see her father and brother. Now it seemed that there was no such an opportunity. The night was quiet. Harold pushed open the door of the courtyard. Flowers and big trees were. nted all around, blooming quietly in the night. Harold walked into the room and ced Crystal on the bed. Sitting on the soft big bed, she didn¡¯t know what to do. Under the light, her skin looked even paler. Harold unbuttoned a few buttons of his shirt, revealing half of his corbone. ¡°This is where I live. You can sleep here.¡± Crystal was surprised and delighted. ¡°You don¡¯t want to kill me anymore?¡± ¡°If you want, it¡¯s not impossible,¡± Harold said casually. The girl hurriedly shook her head in denial. Harold suddenly came over and pulled her into his arms. Crystal could smell the faint scent of cigarette on the man¡¯s body, as well as his unique cold fragrance, which was both sexy and alluringly abstinent Because she had cried, her eyes were watery. Harold¡¯s slender fingers lifted her chin, and then tidied up the messy hair on her forehead. When her clean face was revealed, Harold was stunned. He had been surrounded by countless beauties since he was a child, but Crystal¡¯s face¡­ made his heart itch. Her eyes were innocent, the tip of her nose looked like a drop of water, her lips were moist and pink, and her skin was fair and smooth¡­ All inadvertently made his heart restless. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Harold was distraught with anxiety. He rubbed her hair until it became disheveled and hindered her face, speaking in a low voice. ¡°Stay here. Don¡¯t run around.¡± Crystal nodded. Harold pinched the woman¡¯s soft cheek again, ¡°If you dare to run around¡­¡± ¡°If I run around, I¡¯ll go to sleep in the casket!¡± Harold chuckled then stood up. ¡°You¡¯re quite smart.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Walking out of the room, Harold instructed Luke, who was waiting outside. ¡°Send a few cakes in for the little girl.¡± Luke was puzzled. ¡°Cakes?¡± When did Master White change his taste? Harold¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Can¡¯t do that?¡± Luke quickly exined, ¡°I just want to ask you what kind of cake should I buy, chocte or matchal something¡­¡± Harold narrowed his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s pick the kind that a little girl likes.¡± Luke found it hard to believe. ¡°So, you want to buy some cake for Mrs. White?¡± Harold nced at him. ¡°When did you see me eat sweets?¡± Luke tried his best to remain calm. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call the Evans family right now to ask about Mrs. White¡¯s appetite and references.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Harold looked at the room in the distance, his eyes pitch-ck. ¡°As long as it¡¯s small cake, a muffin you may say, it¡¯s fine. She¡¯s not picky.¡± Luke was speechless. He was stuffed with romantic feed all of a sudden! When Crystal was about to take a shower, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Madam.¡± It was a familiar voice, so she got up to open the door. Luke stood outside with an exquisitely wrapped cake box. ¡°Good evening, ma¡¯am. My name is Luke Jones. I am the assistant of Master White. Ma¡¯am, if you have anything you need help with in the future, feel free to let me know. ¡°By the way, this is the cake Master White prepared for you.¡± Crystal received the box in surprise. Just as she was about to express her thanks, the man called Luke was nowhere to be seen. Crystal carried the box to the table. When she opened it, she saw two small cakes inside, which smelled so good and sweet. She took the first bite. One was strawberry and the other was pudding. The cake all melted in h¨¦r mouth! Although she had never eaten other kinds of cakes before, she felt that these must be the best ones in the world. However¡­ there was no free lunch. And that man seemed to be so fierce. Gosh! Did he want to feed her well before killing her? All right, she didn¡¯t care. She didn¡¯t want to be a hungry ghost! Thinking of so many things, she fell asleep in a daze. Early the next morning, Crystal was awakened by a woman¡¯s shrill. ¡°There are so many people paying a visit outside. How dare youe here to sleep? Get up quickly!¡± Crystal rubbed her eyes. Before she could see who it was, the other party started to scold her angrily. ¡°Miss Evans, you came to the White family to guard the Master¡¯s soul, not to enjoy your life. Please, get a good hold of your current identity!¡± Chapter 8 Chapter 8 The woman looked so grimaced. The White family was a noble and powerful family, and the person who was in charge of attending the deceased had sneaked away to sleep. If this got out, people would gossip a lot. Crystal was still drowsy. She had no idea who this woman was. She just felt that the members of the White family were all fierce! The help next to her prompted her, ¡°Ma¡¯am, this is Master White¡¯s uncle¡¯s wife. You should call her Mrs. White.¡± Then, Crystal finally knew who the person in front of her was. Harold was the eldest son of the White family¡¯s main branch. His mother had passed away when he was just a little boy. His father had be a monk out of grief and no longer bothered with the affairs of the family. Harold had an uncle who had two sons and a daughter. The woman standing here was his uncle¡¯s wife, Freda Garcia. Freda disliked this new bride, so her voice turned even grumpier. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Evans teach you etiquette? Or do you think that the White family is a countryside household, and you can do anything as you please? I¡¯m your elder, and today, I¡¯m going to teach you the rules!¡± ¡°You, bring me the family punishment tool!¡± The staff looked at each other. No one dared to move. Someone went up to Freda to talk her out of it. ¡°Ma¡¯am, if Mrs. White finds out about this, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Freda red at the help. ¡°It¡¯s just a trivial matter, and I can¡¯t say anything about it?¡± The help didn¡¯t dare to persuade her anymore. Harold White was already dead. Of course, the head position of the White family would belong to Freda¡¯s husband soon. So, defying her was undoubtedly courting death. The staff didn¡¯t dare to linger. In less than five minutes, she came back with a thick ruler and handed it to Freda. Thetter then weighed the ruler in her hand, her eyes sparking evilly. ¡°Get her!¡± The helps stepped forward and grabbed hold of Crystal¡¯s hands and feet, making her bend over the bed. ¡°I punish you today in order to let you learn your lesson. When youe to the White family, you have to abide by the White family¡¯s rules.¡± Crystal looked at the thick stick. Immediately, she was frightened. In the past, her grandmother often hit her with this kind of stick. Sometimes, it was because she didn¡¯t finish her chores before nightfall. Sometimes, it was because she didn¡¯t feed the pigs. And, because she was a girl, the people in the vige alwaysughed at her grandmother. It made the old woman so mad she would vent her anger on her. Every time she was beaten, she would need half a month to recover. Her parents didn¡¯t care about her. They didn¡¯t even get her any medicine. Her brother oftenughed at her. In short, she had spent her childhood working hard and being beaten. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. While Crystal was trembling with fear, Freda asked, ¡°Tell me, how did you get to this ce?¡± This girl had just arrived at the White family¡¯s residence yesterday, so there was no reason for her to Crystal blurted out, ¡°It was Master White who brought me here.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, everyone gasped. Harold¡¯s casket was still outside!!! She said Master White had taken her here. Did it mean his body had risen? Freda felt a chill run down her spine. Her expression changed drastically. ¡°Nonsense! Harold¡¯s corpse is still in the casket. How could he¡­ bring you here!¡± Her voice trembled as she spoke. Crystal insisted on her own statement. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. He gave me something to eatst night. At first, he asked me to die as a sacrifice for him, but I begged him not to, so he let me sleep here.¡± She swore to God that if she lied, she would never be able to have a muffin for the rest of her life! Crystal sounded so real and confirmative that she scared the wit out of everybody else¡­ Chapter 9 Chapter 9 ¡°Shut up!¡± Freda gritted her teeth. ¡°He¡¯s dead. Who are you trying to scare here?!¡± Crystal didn¡¯t dare to lie. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to scare anybody¡­ He did bring me here.¡± The old woman beside Freda said, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be angry. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s lying. She¡¯s unfamiliar with this ce. How could she find this room on her own?¡± Freda thought it made sense. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll ask you, if you insist that Harold brought you here, then where is he?¡± Crystal was a little embarrassed. ¡°He left after taking me herest night. He probably can¡¯t be around during the day.¡± He wasn¡¯t around during the day and only came out at nighttime. Didn¡¯t that mean he was a ghost? Did the new bride really meet the ghost of Master White?! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The staff began to whisper to each other. ¡°I heard that only those who died unjustly will be ghosts. Did Master White die with a grievance?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible¡­¡± Freda was flustered, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can escape from the punishment just because you can talk nonsense. I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t be soft-hearted!¡± Crystal really wanted to cry. Why did this madam want to hit her so much? Wasn¡¯t she afraid of Master White? ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯m Master White¡¯s wife. If you hit me, he¡¯ll find you tonight to settle the ount!¡± Freda almost dropped the ruler in her hand. She pretended to be calm, ¡°I¡¯m his aunt. Who dares to cause me trouble? You guys, hold her tight. Without my permission, you¡¯re not allowed to let her go!¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± When the stick was about to hit her, a man¡¯s voice came from the door. Crystal looked at Luke as if looking her savior. ¡°Madam,¡± Luke greeted Freda coldly. Freda slowly retracted her raised hand and put on a smile. ¡°When did you arrive, Assistant Luke? Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me?¡± Luke looked at Crystal, who was being bullied, and pretended to be unfamiliar with her. ¡°I¡¯ming back to run some errand. What are you doing?¡± Freda ordered the staff hurriedly, ¡°She¡¯s Harold¡¯s wife¡­ Let go of her!¡± ¡°How stupid and clumsy you all are! How could you knock her down while serving her? People who don¡¯t know the truth would think that I¡¯m abusing her!¡± The staff did not dare to refute and could only carefully hold Crystal up. Crystal felt so wronged. She walked up to Luke, asking, ¡°You¡¯re Luke Jones, right?¡± Luke found it strange. Didn¡¯t she know his name? Why did she ask? ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°I saw Master Whitest night. Do you believe me?¡± Luke thought to himself that it wasn¡¯t good. Yesterday, Master White had told her not to tell anybody else the truth. Did the little girl change her mind now? Crystal looked worried. ¡°Last night, he came to talk to me. He said that he was satisfied with me as his new wife. He told me that he woulde to your dream and ask you to take care of me. Did you dream of himst night?¡± Luke suddenly didn¡¯t know how to respond. Crystal blinked her eyes innocently and kept asking, ¡°Assistant Luke? Didn¡¯t Master White visit you in your dreamst night?¡± The corner of Luke¡¯s mouth twitched, and he replied cleverly, ¡°Master White dide to my dreamst night, so I came to check on you today, ma¡¯am.¡± Freda¡¯s mind went nk, and her face paled. ¡°Assistant Luke¡­ are you serious? Did Harold really visit you in your dream?¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Luke thought to himself. He had thought that this young madam was a pushover, but now it seemed he had underestimated her. ¡°Mrs. White, I don¡¯t believe in neither ghosts nor gods, but I did dream of Master Whitest night.¡± Luke looked at Crystal¡¯s innocent face, speaking, ¡°Master White said that he was really satisfied with his new wife. He especially asked me toe and see her!¡± He changed the topic and his eyes fell on Freda. ¡°Mrs. White, are you going to apply the family¡¯s punishment to her?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Luke was Harold¡¯s trusted subordinate. He held great power in his hands and his style of doing. things was simr to Harold¡¯s. When he did things, someone would have to pay a bloody price. Everyone in the White family was afraid of him. No matter how displeased Freda was, she had to put down her pride and be polite to him. She threw the ruler to one of the helps. ¡°No¡­ There are guests waiting outside and Cyril is still sleeping. I was about to wake him up.¡± Cyril White, the eldest son of the second branch of the White family, was a typical prodigal boy from a rich family. When he heard of Harold¡¯s death, he immediately held a pool party to celebrate. Luke¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to teach him properly, Mrs. White. Otherwise, everything will be too late if he gets into big trouble.¡± There was a ball of fire in Freda¡¯s chest, but she still had to put on a show. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Jones. I will go to Cyril¡¯s now¡­ Miss Evans, you should wash up and go to the mourning hall. We can¡¯t let the altar unattended.¡± Crystal heaved a sigh of relief. She wouldn¡¯t be hit then. Freda left with her group of staff. On the way back, she felt that something was wrong. ¡°Delia, do you think there are ghosts in this world? Could Harold be so powerful that he became a demon after he died?¡± Delia thought for a moment and answered, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Master White died too miserably, and his grievance is too deep¡­¡± Freda shuddered. ¡°Shut up!¡± Since ancient times, losers were always the wrong. It wasn¡¯t easy to see Harold die. Even if he turned into a malicious spirit and came back to seek revenge, she still had a way to perish his soul! Someone had kicked Crystal¡¯s shoes away, and now she had to bend down to look for them. Then, she found that Luke hadn¡¯t left yet. ¡°Don¡¯t you have something else to deal with?¡± Luke didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry. There was a hint of a smile on his lips as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any time. Master White heard everything you¡¯ve said. Would you like to talk to him too?¡± As he spoke, Luke took out his phone, which was in a middle of a call with ¡°Master White.¡± Crystal was speechless. This guy was so cunning! ¡°You said that I came to your dream?¡± Harold¡¯s voice was really unique, mellow and pleasant to the ear. ¡°And you said that I¡¯m very satisfied with my new little wife?¡± Crystal received the cell phone, answering in a trembling voice, ¡°Master White, I was just talking nonsense. Can I tell you something important first?¡± Harold thought that she would tell him something big, so he agreed with a good temper. ¡°Shoot.¡± Crystal¡¯s voice was already soft, and when she cooed, it felt like silky cotton. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. I want to eat something¡­¡± Harold was rendered speechless. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Luke almost dropped his jaw in shock. After faking Master White¡¯s order, this girl still had the gut to act coquettishly with him? Harold was speechless as well. ¡°Is this the important thing you wanted to tell me?¡± Crystal sounded so serious. ¡°Of course, humans are made of steel, and food is its ironposition. I¡¯m so hungry if I don¡¯t eat.¡± After that, she turned her head to look at Luke, her eyes full of pleading. ¡°Yesterday¡¯s chocte cake was delicious. I really want to eat it again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. Master White ordered me to buy the cake.¡± After a moment of silence, Harold asked, ¡°You like chocte cake?¡± Crystal thought for a while and answered honestly, ¡°No, I just think the chocte smells much better.¡± Harold lightly instructed Luke, ¡°You can¡¯t buy anything except chocte cakes.¡± Luke felt that something was wrong. Wasn¡¯t he going to teach Crystal a lesson? Why did he still buy cakes for her? Crystal¡¯s awareness of saving her life was really strong. She said sweetly to the phone, ¡°Master White, as long as they are the cakes you buy for me, I like them all, because you are the best person. I¡¯ve ever met.¡± Receiving the praise all of a sudden, Harold was speechless. Then, Crystalined with grievance, ¡°I don¡¯t think Mrs. White likes me. She is really fierce. I was still drowsy, and she wanted to hit my butt with that thick ruler. I¡¯m afraid of pain the most.¡± Harold was sitting on the sofa with his long legs crossed at the ankles, cing on the coffee table. He held his phone in one hand, and when his other hand stretched out, a servant immediately handed him a cigarette. Seeing his brows arch, the servant¡¯s hand lighting up the cigarette began to tremble. ¡°Why did she want to hit you?¡± Harold narrowed his eyes and asked in a hoarse voice. Crystal sat on the bed, exining, ¡°She said that people wereing to attend your funeral and I was still sleeping in here. She also said that when I join the White family, I have to abide by the family¡¯s rules. I can¡¯t act like I¡¯m in the countryside. It¡¯s my luck that Mr. Luke came on time¡­¡± She suddenly praised Luke, ¡°Now I think Luke is a also good person.¡± Luke felt that there was something wrong with her words. Soon, he heard Harold¡¯s deep voice from the other end of the line. ¡°He¡¯s better than me?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m going to buy you cakes and muffins.¡± Luke hurriedly chimed in. Crystal¡¯s voice was especially sweet when she was happy. ¡°Thank you, Luke.¡± Luke didn¡¯t want to stay here even one more minute. If Master White misunderstood him, he could never clear his name, no matter how hard he tried. Crystal looked like an innocent little rabbit, but in fact, she was a cunning fox. Crystal giggled, ¡°But in my heart, Master White is the best, the best in the world.¡± Harold didn¡¯t buy her sugar-coated shell. His hand holding the cigarette wielded a little bit and the servant immediately brought over an ashtray. He tapped the ash off the cigarette and slowly blew the smoke from his mouth. ¡°There will only be more peopleing today. If you really can¡¯t¡­¡± His mouth arched into a faint smile. ¡°Just show them your profound knowledge of ghosts and deities.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Crystal stuck out her tongue. Really? He got back to the topic after such a big turn. However, she thought of something else. ¡°It would be great if it¡¯s so easy to fool people. After all, only those who are really guilty would be scared.¡± Harold chuckled. ¡°That makes sense. Looks like you¡¯re not that stupid.¡± After smoking, he got up and walked to the window, looking at the sun outside. ¡°If you¡¯re bullied, note down everything. I¡¯ll deal with them when Ie back.¡± Crystal was a little surprised. ¡°Master White, you mean you want to help me vent my anger?¡± ¡°More or less.¡± More or less? What did it mean? Was he teasing her? Crystal hung up the phone. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Crystal ate a lot of cake. Her stomach was finally full. After eating, Luke took her to the funeral hall. ¡°Madam, I have to go back to report to Master White. Please excuse me.¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°Okay, go and do your work. I¡¯ll go in myself.¡± There were indeed more peopleing to the funeral hall than yesterday. Freda¡¯s face was full of tears as she spoke to the crowd. Crystal didn¡¯t even need to pay attention to her words to know what she wasmenting about. ¡°Freda,¡± a short-haired woman walked over from not far away. ¡°Where¡¯s the wife Mrs. White got for Harold? Why isn¡¯t she here?¡± The person next to Freda couldn¡¯t wait to speak up. ¡°You mean Dora Evans? She¡¯s a rare beauty in City W. I didn¡¯t expect the Evans family to be willing to¡­¡± Realizing that she had slipped her tongue, the woman smiled servilely, ¡°Freda, that¡¯s not what I meant. No matter how beautiful the daughter of the Evans family is, she can¡¯tpare to the status of the White family. Even if Master White dies, Dora¡¯s marriage isn¡¯t a fair one¡­¡± The short-haireddy snorted. ¡°Dora? Do you think the Evans family is stupid? Dora didn¡¯t marry into the White family. The one who got married to Harold is the Evans¡¯ biological daughter, who has been raised in the countryside.¡± The Evans family¡¯s scandal had been spread among the upper ss in City W. Back then, after Mrs. Evans gave birth to three sons, she wanted to have another daughter so she went to the countryside to recuperate. She thought that she would go back to give birth to her little daughter in the city when the due day came. Unexpectedly, she had to deliver the baby earlier in the vige. The condition in the countryside was poor. The medical staff was careless enough to bring her the wrong baby from the nursery. The life of the real daughter had undergone great changes since then. Talking aboutmon senses, after knowing the babies¡¯ identities, the Evans family should have swapped them back. Or, they could easily take care both of them. But they were so afraid that Doral couldn¡¯t bear this fact, and that was why they had decided to abandon their blood daughter in the rural vige. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of fulfilling their engagement with the White family, the Evans family would have probably considered that their blood daughter was already dead. Freda revealed an awkward smile. ¡°Miss Evans¡­ She¡¯s still sleeping in the room. She¡¯s just joined the White family. She doesn¡¯t know many rules. I don¡¯t me her¡­ After all, I¡¯m Harold¡¯s aunt. I have to take care of these things.¡± The short-haireddy immediately perked up. ¡°A country bumpkin married into the White family and she knows nothing. No wonder why her parents don¡¯t like her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve heard that this girl is ordinary-looking, a real bumpkin. She can¡¯tpare with Dora Evans at all.¡± These people hadn¡¯t even seen Crystal Evans, but they gathered just to nder her. Freda timely acted as a moral elder. ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. The Evans family will send someone to visitter. It¡¯s not good if they hear this.¡± ¡°What¡¯s not good? I can see that the Evans family doesn¡¯t want to take her in at all. She was brought back yesterday, and she didn¡¯t even have a chance to meet her father and brothers. See, it speaks of something fishy.¡± Just then, a girl¡¯s gentle voice sounded. ¡°Crystal is a nice, decent girl. Please don¡¯t talk about her like that.¡± People stopped talking and looked over. They saw a girl standing gracefully in a white dress with an elegant temperament. She had an oval face with delicate features. She wasn¡¯t stunning, but she had great charisma. Behind her was a handsome man with a noble temperament. Although he wore a formal suit, he looked unrestrained with a pair of amorous eyes and a smiling face, which made him especially hunky. His lips were slightly thin, and when he smiled, he could melt little girls¡¯ hearts. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Evans and Mr. Evans.¡± Someone recognized them. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Dora Evans was a famous talented youngdy in City W, and Antony Evans was also a famous yboy. How could they not recognize such two celebrities? Freda immediately went up to wee them nicely and smilingly, ¡°Miss Evans, thank you foring.¡± ¡°Aunt Freda, how are you doing?¡± Dora was always graceful and decent. ¡°Where is my sister Crystal?¡± Freda remained silent. Antony chimed in with a faint smile, ¡°Did she run away?¡± His face became cold. ¡°When we picked her up, she said she would agree to anything we want.¡± ¡°Stop it, Antony,¡± Dora shot him aining look, Antony had always doted on his younger sister, so he wasn¡¯t mad at her. He did stop talking. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t run away.¡± Freda revealed, ¡°She¡¯s sleeping in her room¡­¡± ¡°How presumptuous! The guests are already here, and she¡¯s still sleeping.¡± Dora whispered to him, ¡°Antony, after all, she¡¯s your biological sister. Don¡¯t say that about her¡­¡± Antony was even more pissed off. Ever since he found out that Dora wasn¡¯t one of the Evans, he had been agitated. Even if she was not his blood sister, Dora had lived with the Evans family for neen years. In his opinion, Crystal was the one who had taken everything from his dear sister. ¡°Aunt Freda, could you take me to see Crystal?¡± Dora asked softly. Just as Freda was about to agree, a slender figure dashed in and kneeled on the futon in front of the altar. The girl was thin, kneeling with a straight back. Her exposed skin was snow-white and delicate under the sunlight just like soft jade, making people unconsciously want to see her appearance. But when the guests saw her face, they were so disappointed. Crystal¡¯s hair was really long, and her long bangs covered half of her face. There was a huge difference between her and Dora Evans. Dora looked at Crystal and walked up to her. ¡°Hello¡­ Crystal, I¡¯m Dora Evans.¡± Crystal looked at the girl indifferently. ¡°Hello.¡± Dora took the initiative to get closer, ¡°I was born an hour earlier than you. You can call me sister.¡± Crystal lowered her head and said nothing. Antony couldn¡¯t stand it when his sister was wronged. He scolded Crystal, ¡°Crystal, what is that attitude of yours?¡± Dora showed her kindness, but she didn¡¯t appreciate it? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Crystal didn¡¯t seem to have expected that the man in front of her would scold her. Scared, her shoulders shivered, her voice pitiful, ¡°Why are you so angry with me?¡± Antony was both mad and speechless. He was her older brother, and he couldn¡¯t scold her? No, he didn¡¯t scold her, did he? Crystal was kneeling and Antony was tall, which made it a little tiring to speak to her. He simply half knelt down and stared at her, saying, ¡°My name is Antony Evans. You don¡¯t know me?¡± Crystal moved to the side again. But Antony grabbed her back roughly. He smacked his tongue then said, ¡°Why are you running away? Do you think I will bully you?¡± Seeing that something was amiss, Dora quickly intervened, ¡°Antony, brother, don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Antony said, ¡°I¡¯m your brother. You don¡¯t even want to call me your brother?¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14 ¡°You are not my brother. You only care about Dora, your sister.¡± Crystal tried to get rid of the man¡¯s hand. For some reason, Antony felt furious. ¡°I¡¯m not your brother? Why, do you think that you¡¯ve married someone and now you are capable enough you don¡¯t need to recognize your own brother?¡± He knew that being a widow right after marrying into the White family wasn¡¯t a good thing, but he was intrigued by Crystal¡¯s rude words. ¡°Do you want to draw a clear line with the Evans family?¡± Dora felt that the situation wasn¡¯t right. Antony¡¯s temper was a little bad, but he always knew the limits. He wouldn¡¯t lose himself easily. She pulled him away. ¡°Antony, don¡¯t be so mad.¡± Antony snorted, coldly staring at Crystal. ¡°Eva said that you are pitiful, but I can¡¯t see that.¡± For some reason, Dora felt very uneasy when she saw Antony getting mad at Crystal. If he didn¡¯t care about Crystal, why would he be angry when she didn¡¯t want to call him her brother? Obviously, he cared about her a lot. ¡°Crystal, don¡¯t be angry. Antony¡¯s temper is a little bad, but he¡¯s kind.¡± Crystal silently rubbed her arm. Antony had grabbed her so tight, which gave her the pain deep to the bone. Dora said in a gentle voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were back. It happened to be my graduation ceremony yesterday, so¡­ if I knew that you were back, I wouldn¡¯t go to the graduation ceremony. After all, you¡¯ve lived in the rural area for more than a decade. It¡¯s your first time to go home. We should be all waiting for you at home.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. What Dora said sent an important message to the onlookers. As soon as Crystal was brought back home, she was immediately sent to the White family. So, even if she was the Evans¡¯ biological daughter, she wasn¡¯t as close to them as Dora who had been living with them for more than ten years. People didn¡¯t need to think to tell the difference between the two daughters of the Evans family. One was the noble swan, and the other was just an ugly duck. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± Crystal was very calm. There wasn¡¯t even a teardrop in her eyes. She only looked at the altar in front of her. ¡°The graduation ceremony is a big event in one¡¯s life. Of course, family members must be present.¡± Dora didn¡¯t know what to say at the moment. She thought Crystal would get angry. Instead, the girl acted generously. How could she continue to provoke her? She hated Crystal. Why did she have toe back? As soon as this bumpkin came back, everyone knew that she wasn¡¯t the real daughter of the Evans¡¯, a rich family. Ever since Crystal had returned, she had nightmares every night. She dreamed that Crystal had taken her family, her room, and her beautiful dresses¡­ If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the White family wanted the Evans¡¯ daughter, she would never agree to bring Crystal back. Four years ago, her father had mentioned this issue, and she had pretended to take many sleeping pills. If Crystal threatened her position in the Evans family in the future¡­ She would not let Crystal live anymore. Crystal shouldn¡¯t me her for being ruthless. This poor girl was born into the wrong family. God had made her a richdy for neen years. How could she go back to that rural vige that had strong discrimination toward women? Humans who didn¡¯t act for themselves would be condemned by God. She would never give up everything she had now. ¡°Although you¡¯re not angry, I still want to apologize to you.¡± Dora stared at Crystal¡¯s face, trying to find some emotions on it. ¡°We are family. I don¡¯t want to mal things difficult for our father and brothers. It¡¯s all my fault. Please don¡¯t mind¡­¡± Then, she lowered her gaze, her eyes full of sadness. ¡°After all, you are the eldest daughter of the Evans family, and I am just an outsider¡­¡± Chapter 15 Chapter 15 ¡°Dora!¡± Antony pulled Dora up, feeling so distressed. ¡°How many times have I told you not to say that? In my mind, you are my sister.¡± The onlookers all felt that the rtionship between the Evans¡¯ siblings was really good. On the contrary, Crystal, who came from the countryside, was really redundant. Freda was quite satisfied with the current situation. The Evans family didn¡¯t care about the girl¡¯s life. In the future, Crystal staying with the Whites would be like the easy meat on the chopping board waiting to get ughtered. ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡± Freda came out to act as a good elder again. ¡°Since the person in charge of watching the deceased¡¯ soul is here, let¡¯s get ready for the wake.¡± Those who were watching the show scattered, but they were still discussing. Crystal knelt on the futon, as silent as the bell in the temple. She seemed able to iste the sarcastic words outside. Antony looked at the girl¡¯s back. What was she doing? Why did she have to pretend that everyone was bullying her? ¡°Antony, brother?¡± ¡°Ah, yeah?¡± Antony came back to his senses. ¡°I¡¯m thinking that when Master White¡¯s funeral is over, let¡¯s take Crystal home to live with us for a while.¡± Dora said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s happy living with the White family. It may be better to bring her home.¡± ¡°Look at her. Are you still afraid that the White family will bully her?¡± Seeing that Dora was so considerate, the pity Antony had for Crystal disappeared. ¡°The White family is a wealthy family with more than a dozen helps serving them. What¡¯s there to be unhappy about? Will she be happy when she returns to that damn ce in Sunshine Vige, you think?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Dora still wanted to say something, but her brother rejected it. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about her. Let¡¯s go rest in the guest room first. Don¡¯t make yourself tired.¡± As Antony had said so, she had no choice but to give up. During the wake, more people came to pay tribute to the dead. Every time, they shot Crystal a sarcastic, contempt look. Some even said harsh words to her. Anyway, to them, she was an orphan. and now a widow. They didn¡¯t need to be polite to her. At this time, a girl, who was about the same age as her, came over. She looked at Crystal with contempt and began to ridicule her. ¡°I¡¯m not here to attend the wake. I¡¯m here to see you. They said that you¡¯re too vulgar. Now it seems right! No wonder the Evans family doesn¡¯t like you. You deserve it!¡± Crystal was perplexed. Who was this girl?! ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Lorna Carter, and I¡¯m Dora¡¯s best friend. Ie here today to warn you that you shouldn¡¯t dream about things that don¡¯t belong to you. You want to take things from Dora? Let¡¯s see if you have the ability!¡± Crystal got it now. This girl was here to threaten her. But was she out of her mind? They had taken. her back to City W to be the scapegoat. Otherwise, the one kneeling here now would be Dora. Lorna deliberately drew closer and spoke in a harsh tone. ¡°Crystal, listen carefully. Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re the Evans family¡¯s biological daughter. You¡¯re just a stinky mouse from the countryside. The Evans family is a noble family in City W. You think they will like you? Only Dora is a perfect child in her parents¡¯ eyes.¡± Crystal looked at her. ¡°Miss Carter, haven¡¯t you figured out the situation?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I mean, if it weren¡¯t for me, your best friend would have been a widow for the rest of her life. ¡°Also, I don¡¯t care what the Evans family thinks. After all, we are rted by blood. Why do you care about us so much? Richdies like you all like to put their noses in other people¡¯s business?¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Lorna was speechless, her face grimaced. ¡°How dare you talk to me like that!¡± Crystal sounded calm, ¡°Miss Carter, this is my husband¡¯s wake, please watch your mouth! Well, if Master White is unhappy, he maye to see you at night¡­¡± She gave the girl a sinister look. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how scary Master White was when he was alive?¡± Lorna habitually looked at Harold¡¯s portrait. When Harold White was still alive, she had seen him a few times, but she only dared to look at him from a distance. She couldn¡¯t even see his face clearly. A man like Harold wasn¡¯t from the same world with her. No one in City W didn¡¯t know about the man¡¯s legendary life. He was ruthless, and furious. He could kill people without shedding a drop of blood¡­ His horror was even worse than what words could describe. He was dead now, but his prestige was still there. Those who wanted to divide the White family didn¡¯t dare to make a move. Of course, Lorna was scared. ¡°Don¡¯t use the dead to scare me. Even if Master White bes a ghost, he won¡¯t fall in love with you.¡± Then, she dropped herst line before leaving, ¡°I don¡¯t think you will have good days here. I¡¯ll wait to see that!¡± When it was lunchtime, everyone went to eat. No one cared about Crystal, or they had forgotten her to be exact. Crystal touched her growling belly. Hmph, the White family was so rich, but they didn¡¯t even feed her well! She took a banana from the altar. After confirming that no one had seen it, she began to peel it to eat. ¡°Hey¡­¡± A voice suddenly came from behind her, and Crystal was almost choked to death. She turned her head and found Antony standing behind her. She quickly stuffed the half-eaten banana under the futon. ¡°¡­¡± Antony looked at the dab of banana on the corner of the girl¡¯s mouth, feeling a little helpless. ¡°Are you stealing the dead¡¯s offerings?¡± Since she was busted, Crystal didn¡¯t hide anymore. She picked up the deformed banana and resumed eating. Antony¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just stuff it away? Why did you eat it again?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already seen it. Why should I hide it? I might as well just finish eating it.¡± Crystal took a few bites, stuffing her mouth with banana. Antony walked up to her and saw that she wasn¡¯t cultured at all when she ate. He said helplessly, ¡°Why are you eating so fast? No one wants topete with you. You should keep in your mind that you¡¯re still a youngdy of the Evans family.¡± Crystal wiped her mouth and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not a youngdy. I¡¯m just an ordinary person.¡± Antony paused for a moment. He did not know why he hade back to see Crystal. Perhaps it was because of the second look he had taken at her back when he left. The girl looked so thin and lonely. Those who came to visit didn¡¯t pity her at all. They were all looking at her maliciously. All made Antony ufortable. No matter how bad Crystal was, she was still a descendant of the Evans family. People shouldn¡¯t bully her. ¡°Since the Evans family has taken you back, you¡¯re one of us,¡± Antony stood beside the girl, crossing his arms in front of his chess, ncing at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t care about your image, people willugh at the Evans family. Do you understand?¡± Crystal nodded in half understanding. ?She reached out to take a tangerine, peeled it and stuffed it into her mouth. Antony was so mad, pointing at her. ¡°You want to piss me off, don¡¯t you? You only know how to eat! Are these things really delicious?!¡± Crystal took a lot of effort to chew the whole tangerine. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Shall I peel one for you?¡± Antony rubbed his forehead. This girl was definitely a starving ghost who had just reincarnated. ¡°I want to discuss something with you. Can you send me back to Sunshine Vige? If I go home, people won¡¯t gossip about your Evans family,¡± said Crystal. ¡°What do you mean by my ¡®Evans family¡¯?¡± Antony pinched her bulging cheeks, ¡°Aren¡¯t you part of us?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 ¡°Do you know what you are talking about?¡± Crystal looked at him in confusion. ¡°You just said that Dora is the only daughter of the Evans family, and now you say that I am also part of your family¡­ What do you want?¡± Antony didn¡¯t understand why he had said such a thing. A little annoyed, he pinched Crystal¡¯s face. ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± Crystal pushed his hand away and rubbed her soft face. ¡°Got it.¡± Then, she picked more fruits from the altar. ¡°Why do you keep eating?¡± Crystal didn¡¯t bother to react. To her, filling her stomach was more important. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. You don¡¯t eat when you feel hungry?¡± Antony frowned, snatching the thing from her hand. Crystal jolted up since her food was taken. This man was really bad. He had gone too far when he took her food. Antony relied on his height to hold the items up high. ¡°You¡¯ve eaten Master White¡¯s offerings. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯lle and settle ounts with you tonight?¡± Crystal thought to herself that she wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Besides, Master White was filthy rich. He wouldn¡¯t mind these little fruits. Antony couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone like you. Come with me¡­¡± Crystal sat on the futon, didn¡¯t move a muscle. ¡°Where do you want to take me to?¡± Antony didn¡¯t bother to tell her, directly pulled her up, ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? You talk too much. Shut up ande with me.¡± Crystal was taken to the lounge like a doll. The White family had prepared a room for each noble family who came to the wake to rest. Dora and Lorna had gone out somewhere. Antony threw the girl on the sofa. ¡°Stay put.¡± Crystal had been kneeling on the futon for a long time. When she got on thefortable sofa, her body went soft. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Antony asked. Crystal¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Braised pork trotter.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve lost your husband and still have a good appetite. Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Not for now.¡± This girl didn¡¯t look like she would be full with only one dish. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Crystal blinked, looking at him. ¡°Back in the vige, only men could eat pig trotters. I couldn¡¯t have any piece. That¡¯s why I especially want to eat some today.¡± Antony was perplexed. ¡°Is your vige a feudal society? They even discriminate women when eating meat?!¡± He could not believe in such an absurd thing. Crystal must be pretending to be pitiful. The pitiful story the girl had made up made him start to regret taking her here to have lunch. But now he couldn¡¯t send her out. Reluctantly, he had to ask a staff to bring her pig trotters. The pig trotter was soon delivered, followed by chicken, duck, fish, and vegetables dishes in various cuisines. Sitting at the dining table, Crystal was so astonished she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. There were so many delicious food in the world, and this trotter was special. It was so big! She consciously picked up the bowl and forked the trotter to tear off a piece of fat and meat. Antony crossed his arms in front of his chest, watching her. His face was as dark as the sky before the storm. ¡°You¡¯ve been with the Whites for a few days, and they haven¡¯t fed you yet?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Crystal managed to answer between bites, her lips shiny with grease. ¡°Although you are very fierce, I won¡¯t take revenge on you for the sake of this lunch you treat me.¡± ¡°You still bear a grudge against me?¡± This girl was really bold. How dare she have the idea of holding a grudge against him! While Crystal was focused on eating, someone suddenly patted on her table. The man stared at her. ¡°I¡¯m asking you!¡± Crystal said while eating, ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen me, you have been fierce to me. You even pinched my arm. You also said that you don¡¯t want me as your sister. Shouldn¡¯t I bear a grudge?¡± It was indeed the case. The anger that had just red up in Antony¡¯s heart dissipated. But¡­ Eva had reminded him that Crystal was willing to marry into the White family as a widow in order to return to the Evans family. When Harold was still alive, he had made a lot of enemies. However, he was so powerful that no one dared to find trouble with him. Now, he was dead, and the wolves that wanted to share the White family¡¯s properties were ready to take action. Crystal was undoubtedly the focus of danger.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Antony¡¯s face darkened, and he fell silent for a while. He looked at Crystal taking big bites of meat and wondered how someone could have such a good appetite. This was already the third bowl. ¡°Eat slowly. No one will take your food away!¡± Antony looked at her as if she could eat a whole pig. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your stomach will explode?!¡± Crystal slowly stop eating. She seemed to be full. ¡°Hic! I¡¯m so full. My stomach feels so heavy.¡± When she was in Sunshine Vige, she often worried about her next meal. And now, there were so many delicious dishes right in front of her. She had to enjoy them all, of course! ¡°¡­ Who told you to eat so much? You deserve this!¡± ¡°It¡¯s very tiring to stay in the wake. You don¡¯t kneel so you don¡¯t know how hard it is.¡± Thinking of this, Crystal rubbed her knees. ¡°There was no supper at night, and the cold wind was blowing on me. It¡¯s so ufortable when I¡¯m hungry.¡± Antony felt annoyed, but when he imagined the scene, he thought that the girl was pretending again. ¡°You still wanted the supper? You¡¯ve eaten almost all the food on the altar!¡± Crystal was a little embarrassed. ¡°Sorry to disturb you.¡± Someone came from the door. Luke knocked on the door politely and walked in. His eyes fell on the dishes on the table. ¡°Ma¡¯am, there are something outside that requires your presence.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Crystal immediately stood up and waved at Antony. ¡°Okay, mister. I¡¯ll go first. Thank you for treating me lunch.¡± Antony¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot. He was her older brother. How did he end up as some stranger mister? Crystal followed Luke. ¡°Mr. Luke, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Master White asked me to take you to lunch. It seems you don¡¯t need it now,¡± Luke said. Crystal felt that it was a pity. If she had known this earlier, she would have spared room in her stomach. ¡°Um, I¡¯m very full now. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to eat anything else. Please say thanks to Master White for me.¡± ¡°You can tell him personally.¡± Luke smiled. ¡°Master White is waiting for you at the Flying Goose Hall.¡± She had to eat more? Crystal was brought to Harold¡¯s ce. It turned out that his residence was called the Flying Goose Hall. When she went in, she saw Harold sitting at the long table. It was darkst night, so she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. In this moment, she finally saw the man¡¯s perfect appearance. He was wearing a military green shirt today, and his ck trousers made his legs look even more. sturdy and slender. The military boots added a better masculine touch to his appearance. Compared with the ck and white portrait, he was now more handsome and dangerous. Seeing that Crystal had arrived, Harold flicked the cigarette in his hand into the ashtray,zily rising his line of sight. ¡°Come have lunch.¡± Crystal held back her burp and sat down in front of the delicious dishes on the table. Her belly was stuffed now! Seeing that she was sitting far away, Harold asked slowly, ¡°Yeah? Are you afraid that I will eat you instead of the food?¡± Crystal moved her chair, but she didn¡¯t dare to sit too close. The next second, Harold pulled her chair over with a domineering look in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just one night and you forgot me already?¡± Crystal was scared. Her beautiful eyes fluttered in a panic. She licked her lips and mustered up her courage, calling softly, ¡°Ho-honey¡­¡± Harold pinched her chubby little face, teasing, ¡°Have you eaten sweets?¡± Crystal thought for a moment. She had just eaten pig trotter. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Then why do you always have the scent of sweets on you?¡± Chapter 19 Chapter 19 It was a little hard to answer. Perhaps she got stung by the bees when she went to the mountain to take the honey? Fortunately, Harold didn¡¯t continue the topic. He said curtly, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Crystal said apologetically, ¡°Well¡­ I ate already.¡± Harold raised an eyebrow. ¡°Would Freda feed you? Are you sure it¡¯s not poisoned?¡± Based on her observation over the past two days, Crystal finally understood why Freda wanted to punish her. On the one hand, Harold had a bad temper, and on the other hand, Freda was not a good person. When Crystal was thinking about something, she habitually touched her belly. A big hand suddenly covered her hand, startling Crystal. ¡°You-why are you touching my belly?¡± ¡°Of course to see how big it is.¡± Crystal pulled a serious face. ¡°We haven¡¯t slept together that. How could we have a child?¡± The corners of Harold¡¯s lips curled into an evil smile. ¡°Are you hinting that we should consummate our marriage and then have a baby?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Harold went straight to the point. ¡°I hate children.¡± Crystal bit her lower lip. What? She didn¡¯t say she wanted to have a baby! ¡°I think I heard someone scolding me?¡± Harold said, ¡°You must have scolded me in your head.¡± Crystal quickly denied it. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Who dared to scold him? Harold stopped teasing her. He ced one hand on the chair and said, ¡°Luke said that you were quite tough today. You actually made Dora Evans embarrassed in public.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Speaking of Dora Evans, Crystal couldn¡¯t help bute up with a desire to gossip. ¡°Master White, you like Dora Evans, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Crystal thought for a long time and said, ¡°It¡¯s not good to tell. I think you should like her very much. After all, you grew up together, and the seed of fate has been nted between you guys.¡± ¡°The White family wants the engagement with the Evans family¡¯s daughter,¡± Harold¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Dora isn¡¯t.¡± Although the engagement had been decided a long time ago and the two families had been in touch. well, he didn¡¯t care about Dora at all. He didn¡¯t even remember her exact appearance. Before he ¡®died, Dora had intended to marry him as soon as possible. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t want to. That was why they hadn¡¯t had a wedding yet. The city W was full of rich youngdies. Although they were all talented, they were always dull and boring. Harold felt that this little girl was more interesting. She was soft and sweet. He had been living a gory life in recent years, and it was rare for him to have a cute little bunny to y with. ¡°She¡¯s the Evans family¡¯s daughter, but she¡¯s not my sister. She told me to call her sister. I didn¡¯t.¡± It was rare to see the girl lose her temper. Harold asked, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not my sister, no matter what,¡± Crystal said, ¡°My mother has only one daughter, and it¡¯s me.¡± Harold continued, ¡°I heard that Antony threw his temper at you?¡± Crystal had wanted to speak ill of Antony, but when she thought of the meal he had treated her, she changed her mind. ¡°Yes, but he¡¯s also a good man.¡± Harold¡¯s face suddenly turned colder. He looked at the woman¡¯s little face, asking, ¡°Is there any bad guy in your eyes?¡± Crystal suddenly became serious. ¡°Yes, there are a lot of them.¡± For example, her mother and grandmother in Sunshine Vige, and Freda here. They were all aggressive. They either beat her or not let her eat. ¡°But¡­¡± Crystal¡¯s beautiful eyes looked at him smilingly. All of a sudden, she put her hands around the man¡¯s neck, pouted and then smacked a kiss on his cheek, her voice as sweet as honey. ¡°Master White is the nicest man in the world. No one can rece you!¡± He cared about her sleep, her food, and he was worried when she got bullied. No one had ever treated her better than Master White! Harold was frozen for a moment. The woman¡¯s soft lips felt like fallen flower petals, beautiful and sweet. The next second, he¡­ Chapter 20 Chapter 20 He pinched the woman¡¯s little face. ¡°Did you kiss people like this before?¡± ¡°Of course not. I have kissed your cheek only.¡± Crystal¡¯s innocent eyes were like limpid streams that hid no secrets. ¡°You treat me well. Of course, I want to kiss you.¡± In fact, he hadn¡¯t treated her really well. How pitiful she used to be, so that she could be satisfied so easily? Harold had always been indifferent. There were too many pitiful people in the world. Thew of the jungle was his principle. But now, his heart suddenly became soft. He slowly felt that¡­ the Evans family had gone too far. This girl was so petite. She might not be well-fed when she was young. ¡°Luke,¡± Harold frowned. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Luke had been waiting at the door. ¡°Master White, what can I do for you?¡± Harold ordered, ¡°You¡¯re in charge of Madame¡¯s meals. Don¡¯t let her be hungry no matter what.¡± Then, he looked at Crystal, ¡°Whatever you want to eat, just tell Luke.¡± Crystal was so joyful as if she just won the jackpot, excitedly hugging and kissing Harold again. The man pinched her face and pushed her back, looking like a gentleman. ¡°Kissed me again?¡± Okay, it was okay not to kiss him as long as he gave her food! Crystal happily sat back in her seat and poured herself a full ss of juice. Luke, who was watching from the side, was dumbfounded. The girl had changed so much after just one day as now she got a significant position in Master White¡¯s consideration. Harold the King of Hell was utterly possessive. As long as it was the thing or the person he wanted, anyone attempted to get his favorite thing would see blood. Apparently, in his mind, Crystal was now his personal possession. ¡°Are you eighteen or neen?¡± Harold asked while eating. Crystal replied, ¡°Neen years old. I can be considered a young adult.¡± ¡°Have you gone to college?¡± When it came to university, Crystal was a little sad. Harold caught her emotion at first nce. But he wanted to tease the girl, so he added. ¡°I heard that you aren¡¯t smart and your grades are so poor that you can¡¯t go to college?¡± There was already a rumor about her in City W that Crystal Evans looked ordinary and got a strange temper. People in Sunshine Vige hated her as she was particrly annoying. She wasn¡¯t smart, but she liked to bully her younger brother. An ignorant countryside woman couldn¡¯t go to college. It was normal, though. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Compared to Dora, the difference was even more obvious. They were like clouds and mud. Dora was beautiful, elegant and well-educated. She had gone to T University, one of the top five universities in the country. She just graduated yesterday with a big ceremony. Now, the Evans family almost treated her as a princess. ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t do well in the exam.¡± Crystal lowered her head, looking so depressed. The day before the college entrance examination, her grandmother heard that it was so expensive to go to college, so she locked Crystal up in the dark room. She told people that she would send her to the city to work, and after a few years, she would marry her to some guy in the neighbor vige. In short, Crystal should forget about going to college. Crystal cried until early in the morning. Fortunately, someone had secretly opened the door for her. She hurriedly went to the school to take the exam. On the way, she got a fever, which made her almost faint when she arrived at the examination room. It resulted in her bad performance that day. She didn¡¯t even have enough time to answer all the questions. Seeing the tears in her eyes, Harold said, ¡°If you really want to go to college, you just need to tell me. It will be done easily.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Master White, you mean¡­ you want to use your money to open the back door for me?¡± Harold nodded. ¡°Yes, it costs a few buildings, though.¡± Crystal finally knew the benefits of having money. It was so awesome! ¡°However, it¡¯s not good. It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t pass the entrance exam. It can give you a bad influence.¡± Crystal lowered her head. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t get into the university I wanted, it¡¯s good that I can still pursue my education¡­¡± The problem was that she didn¡¯t have any money now. How could she buy some textbooks? She had thought that when she returned to the Evans family in City W, she could borrow money from them as she was their biological daughter. But in the end, her father and brothers did not like her. And, she ended up like this. Haroid chuckled when she said that it could bring him a bad influence. It was the first time someone told him that using money could bring him some bad effect. ¡°What kind of bad influence it could be when I donate some buildings to a university? Moreover, I¡¯m a man who always abides by thew.¡± Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Luke nced at the gun beside his boss and thinned his lips, not daring tough. A cold-faced King of Hell like Harold looked really funny when he coaxed a little girl. Was it the same when a man coaxed his woman? Harold still had something to do, so he had to leave after lunch. Before leaving, he pinched Crystal¡¯s soft face again. ¡°It¡¯s boring to go to the wake and guard my casket. You¡¯re allowed to stay home and sleep.¡± ¡°But if I don¡¯t go, Mrs. Freda will scold me again. She may even spank me.¡± Crystal furrowed her lovely eyebrows. ¡°Why are women so fierce?¡± ¡°You¡¯re also a woman. Isn¡¯t it better to be fiercer than her?¡± Harold poked her forehead with his finger. ¡°Aren¡¯t you pretty bold? I heard that you often provoke your grandmother until she faints.¡± Crystal was speechless. The servant brought Harold¡¯s leather gloves. He put them on slowly, which made his fingers look even more slender. He balled and unfolded his fingers a few times with killing intent. It was a pair of hands that could squeeze humans and animals to death, and he just touched Crystal¡¯s face with them. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. I¡¯m the head of the White family. Even if I die, you¡¯re still the firstdy of the family. You¡¯re Mrs. White. No one can¡¯t trouble you. Understand?¡± Crystal did not seem to understand, but she still nodded, ¡°So, I¡¯m such a powerful figure.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Harold said. ¡°Do you really think that I married you because I need a widow who will guard my casket?¡± Crystal instantly became confident like a real brave hostess. ¡°Prepare eight dishes for my dinner tonight!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold scoffed, ¡°Sure.¡± Then, he walked away. Crystal stood up and saw him off, smiling sweetly. ¡°Goodbye, Master White. I¡¯ll miss you.¡± Harold slowed down and raised his hand without turning around, indicating that he got it. But when he reached the corner, he still looked back. Crystal stood in the yard with warm sunshine flowing on her shoulders, giving her the look of a little innocent angel. At this moment, Harold suddenly understood the feeling of having someone await him. It was nothing but warm and cozy. At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, more guests came. Listening to Harold, Crystal didn¡¯t kneel anymore. The servants didn¡¯t dare to say anything about her. Only Delia, who was Freda¡¯s right hand, reprimanded her. ¡°Miss Evans, it¡¯s the mourning period. Why aren¡¯t you kneeling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯t want to kneel anymore.¡± Crystal answered. Delia scolded the girl under her breath. ¡°You¡¯re the new wife to this White family. This is not the ce where you can act as you please.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Crystal stared at her and approached her slowly. Delia felt ufortable under the other¡¯s gaze. ¡°Why, why are you looking at me?¡± Crystal said slowly, ¡°Who are you?¡± Delia raised her chin. ¡°I¡¯m Mrs. Freda¡¯s staff.¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°You¡¯re just a maid. In this house, you¡¯re my maid, too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Mrs. Freda¡¯s maid. I¡¯m different from other staff!¡± Delia had never considered herself as a servant. After all, she was Mrs. Freda¡¯s henchwoman. ¡°Then let me ask you, who am I?¡± Crystal asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Aren¡¯t you Master White¡¯s wife?¡± Delia answered with a hint of sarcasm in her voice. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. I¡¯m a Madam and you¡¯re a servant. What right do you have to reprimand me?¡± Crystal¡¯s face was calm. ¡°Is this the way my aunt trains her staff to work here? I¡¯ve lived in the countryside long enough, and I have never seen anything like this.¡± Delia was perplexed. The other staff standing aside did not dare to speak. Of course, servants could not discipline their masters. Delia had used her master¡¯s power to bully people. ¡°Miss Evans, you¡¯re really something. I¡¯ve been in the White family for so many years, and even my master has never scolded me. You¡¯ve only been here for a few days, and you¡¯ve already messed with me!¡± Delia stamped her feet in anger. Crystal sighed. ¡°Ms. Delia, I¡¯m a petty person. I¡¯ll take revenge on the persons who bullied me.¡± Chapter 22 Chapter 22 What could Delia do? After all, that girl was the master. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I didn¡¯t bully you, did I?¡± Crystal returned to her seat and showed her unruly little girl self. ¡°You¡¯re just a maid, and you quarreled with me in front of so many people. Obviously, you want to bully me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re framing me!¡± Delia¡¯s face was livid. ¡°It¡¯s the mourning period. I¡¯m urging you to do things ording to the rules. How could it be my fault?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Crystal ced her hand on her little heart. ¡°You¡¯re talking so loudly. Obviously, you¡¯re threatening me.¡± Delia was so mad. She couldn¡¯t even defeat a little girl. ¡°You!¡± ¡°Well, okay,¡± Crystal waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not mad. After all, you¡¯re old enough to be my mother. It¡¯s bad for your health if you get angry. It can make your blood pressure rocket, and then you have to take medicine. It¡¯s not good.¡± It took Delia a long time toe to her senses. ¡°You¡¯re not mad anymore? What do you mean? It¡¯s obvious that you¡­¡± Crystal interrupted her and reminded her with a kind look. ¡°Okay, there are all distinguished guests here. What are you doing now? If people see the servants of the White family talk back to their master, won¡¯t theyugh at us? Listen to me and go back to drink some water to calm down. Otherwise, you will easily faint when your blood pressure is high. We¡¯re holding a wake here, and no one is free to take care of you.¡± Delia was speechless, couldn¡¯t find her voice for a long time. Crystal had already gone to greet the guests outside. Delia gritted her teeth angrily and cursed in a low voice, ¡°This little b*tch does have some tricks up her sleeve!¡± ¡°Ms. Delia, what should we do? This girl is not easy to deal with, and Mrs. White has asked us to trouble her,¡± another maid beside her said. ¡°You¡¯re asking me? How would I know? Do you want me to embarrass her right in front of the guests?!¡± Delia¡¯s red angrily. Her blood pressure began to rise. Delia was old enough to know that if she caused trouble now, she would be the first one to suffer. ¡°What is Mrs. White doing now?¡± Sister Delia asked. ¡°Young Master had partied hard and brought a few women home. Madam White was so angry she reprimanded him. I guess Mrs. White should be begging mercy for her son now.¡± Cyril White was the biggest bummer in the White family. He caused trouble everywhere. When Harold was still alive, people had already gossiped a lot when he brought women home to party. And now, right when they were having the funeral, how could he do such a disgraceful thing to the death?! No wonder why Mrs. White was so worried! Delia stared at Crystal¡¯s back and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, Mrs. White doesn¡¯t know this. I don¡¯t care about this b*tch for the time being.¡± If they went to report this to Freda, they would get scolded undoubtedly. There were still many chances to deal with that little girl Crystal in the future. Delia snorted, ¡°You wicked girl, you¡¯ll be in trouble for the rest of your life.¡± Crystal was receiving the guests in the hall, which was much better to her. When she thought of how those people always looked at her with disdain and contempt when she was kneeling by the coffin, she felt upset. It was getting dark, and there weren¡¯t so many visitors. A staff came from the White family¡¯s main house, talking to her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Madam White wants to see you.¡± Crystal was surprised. Madam White was almost eighty years old. Ever since she came to the White family, Crystal had never seen her. If it weren¡¯t for this olddy, who insisted on the engagement, she wouldn¡¯t have married into the White family. It was good to see her, anyway. ¡°Okay, please lead the way.¡± Crystal nodded and followed the staff to Madam White¡¯s ce. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 The White family was a noble family with a history of hundreds of years. Every members of the family were dignified. Even the staff serving Madam White were cautious and decent. From this, Crystal could tell that Madam White was a strong woman when she was young. Walking to the main hall, the staff stopped by the door, bowing to her and not following her in. ¡°Ma¡¯am, pleasee in. Madam White¡¯s waiting for you inside.¡± The ce was full of antique-looking furniture made of rosewood, which originated from a noble dynasty. Even the set of vases on the shelves was made of the famous blue and white porcin. Even the screens behind were adorned with carved jades¡­ All the decoration items in this hall could add up to two million dors. There were many people in the hall whom Crystal had never seen before. A noble-looking silver- haired old woman was sitting at the main chair in the east. Her clothes and essories looked low- key, but as Crystal had learned the secret embroidery techniques from China, she could tell at a nce that the pattern on her dress was made with the almost-lost embroidery technique. It was pretty rare, and even if one had money, she couldn¡¯t buy it. Madam White didn¡¯t look kind-hearted. There was something mean in her eyes. When she saw Crystal, she didn¡¯t even smile. Instead, she said coldly, ¡°Here shees. Dora was also here. When she saw Crystaling, she gracefully called her, ¡°Crystal,e sit here.¡± As soon as Crystal came over, the olddy disdained her, sounding so harsh to her. ¡°Dora, you¡¯re kind enough. If it weren¡¯t for God¡¯s will, you would be the granddaughter-inw of the White family. If Harold was still alive, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised how well-matched you two could be. I will never let such a country woman marry into the White family!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Dora didn¡¯t know how to respond. The madam¡¯s words had more meanings. First, she expressed her liking for her, and then, she implicated that the Evans didn¡¯t fulfill the marriage arrangement. They had agreed to let Dora marry Harold, but then, they were worried that their daughter would be a widow. So, they sent Crystal, the bumpkin they didn¡¯t bring up instead. ¡°Madam White, it¡¯s not interesting to say so,¡± Antony had never liked this old woman. With a ruffian smile on his face, he said, ¡°Master White was a famous big shot in City W. It would be a great blessing for my sister to marry him before he died. But now he passed away. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for my sister to be a widow at this age.¡± Madam White¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°The engagement was agreed upon by the two families. Your mother personally agreed to it.¡± When his deceased mother was mentioned, Antony¡¯s tone became even more direct. ¡°That¡¯s true. My mother was pregnant with Crystal, not Dora. We let Crystal marry into your family. We didn¡¯t go against our agreement. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re confused, Ma¡¯am!¡± The two of them fought back and forth. The other people in the hall did not dare to breathe for fear to cause trouble. Madam White knew that she had no ground to say anything else, her voice turned deep and firm. ¡°Antony, you look like you¡¯re not afraid of anything. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Madam White.¡± Antony said thanks, but his face looked bold. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else to say. Today, I came here not only to pay respect to the White family¡¯s elders, I also want to take Crystal back home to get her name in our family genealogical record.¡± Madam White looked at Crystal with disdain. ¡°Very well, then. Our family wants the daughter of the Evans family, not a countryside woman. Only after she got her name written in your family record, I can arrange a wedding for Harold.¡± What? Harold was dead, wasn¡¯t he? How could he get married now? Crystal had thought that she had been invited here because they wanted to talk about her. At first, listening to their bickering was quite interesting, but now she regretted it. Harold¡¯s funeral was almost over. It seemed they nned to get her a posthumous wedding ceremony right away! Chapter 24 Chapter 24 ¡°Take her and leave fast as you please,¡± Madam White urged. Antony turned and left, ignoring the etiquette. He seemed to hate the White family a lot. Dora followed him. When he walked to the door, he found that Crystal was standing still, didn¡¯t make a step. He strode back to her, ¡°Why are you standing there like a fool? Don¡¯t you want to be in the family genealogical record?¡± Crystal felt wronged. ¡°Why are you always so fierce¡­¡± ¡°Who told you to react so slowly? You only know how to waste time. Hurry up, we need to leave. Be quick, or I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Dora came over to persuade him. ¡°Antony, don¡¯t be so irritable.¡± Antony had long lost his patience, pulling Crystal out of the room. Dora looked at them, feeling that something was amiss. Her brother Antony seemed to be paying more and more attention to Crystal¡­ Crystal was almost dragged away. She was petite and Antony had great strength. She thought that Harold was much better than her brother. He would carry her in his arms every time, and his body was reallyfortable to lean on it. It was just that his chest muscles were hard. Master White was the best man. She didn¡¯t need this bad brother. Her husband was much better! Crystal was dragged out of the White family¡¯s residence. When they stopped by the flower bed, she finally had time to gasp for her breath. This was even more painful than running the 800-meter track. Dora also took a lot of effort to catch up with them. ¡°Brother, why are you walking so fast? Crystal is weak and can¡¯t stand your torture. What if she falls? Have you forgotten how much mother suffered when she gave birth to her?¡± Antony was a little distressed, but when he heard the girl¡¯s thest sentence, his mood instantly disappeared. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Their mother died of blood loss after giving birth to Crystal. To him, Crystal was the culprit who took. his mother¡¯s life. Dora went over to help Crystal. ¡°Are you alright? Just rest more.¡± Crystal deliberately kept a distance from her. After catching her breath, she stood up and walked to Antony, her face still blushing. ¡°If you feel mad, go sh*t yourself. Don¡¯t vent your anger on me!¡± Her eyes were beautiful and watery, but there was no resentment or expectation in them. ¡°I don¡¯t owe you guys anything. It¡¯s your family who owes me!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Antony red at her. ¡°You said that the Evans family owes you? If it weren¡¯t for the Evans family, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to live such a good life, and you could¡­¡± Crystal answered calmly. ¡°Then you let me go.¡± ¡°Do you regret it now?¡± Antony felt it was unreasonable. ¡°You were willing to return to City W for wealth. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote to say these things now?¡± After that, he got in the car and started to roar as if to vent his anger. Dora knew why he was so angry. Madam White was a mean person, and she didn¡¯t like ire Evans. Every time she mentioned the poor woman, she wouldn¡¯t use any nice word. She certainly knew the reason why Antony wanted to take Crystal away from the White family in such a hurry. He was afraid that Madam White would bully the girl. She really didn¡¯t want to know this kind of brotherly protection at all. Dora unconsciously clenched her fists. Was it true that the bond of blood could not be cut off? She was clearly the daughter raised by the Evans family, and she had also done her best to make people hate Crystal even more. Dora told herself not to panic. There would always be a way to drive Crystal away. At that time, she would still be the only youngdy of the Evans family. After calming down, she walked up to Crystal and said with a smile, ¡°Crystal, don¡¯t be angry. Antony has no ill intentions.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care whether he is angry or not.¡± Crystal said that she wasn¡¯t mad, but in fact, she was. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with him anyway!¡± Dora, on the other hand, felt that Crystal was indeed concerned. After all, this was her biological older brother. She was clearly pissed off, yet she still insisted that she was not familiar with him. This girl knew how to conceal things. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 The Evans family wasn¡¯t as wealthy and powerful as the White family, but it was also a rich and famous family living in a vi built on a mountain. Their car had to go on a meandering path toward the top of the mountain. The three people inside the car stayed silent all the time. Antony got out of the car first, striding into the vi on his long legs. He didn¡¯t even care about Crystal behind. Obviously, he was still angry. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The crystal chandelier illuminated the entire living room. Eva was waiting for them there. As their stepmother, she didn¡¯t dare to ck off. She had always treated them carefully to earn their favor. Seeing Antony, she quickly stepped forward and asked with concern, ¡°Antony, how was it going? Madam White didn¡¯t say anything nasty, did she?¡± ¡°Hmph, how could she say nothing? But I brough Crystal back.¡± Antony sat on the sofa, cing his long legs that crossed at the ankles on the coffee table. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why Mother wanted to have a marriage engagement with the White family.¡± Eva didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°The engagement was not made with Madam White. Your Mother had made that engagement with Harold¡¯s mother. They were best friends for so many years, and they wanted their children to marry each other. Unfortunately, Madam White doesn¡¯t like Harold¡¯s mother. That¡¯s why she also hates your Mother. Don¡¯t be mad at her.¡± The Evans family had thought of this, so they didn¡¯t want to send Dora to the White family. After all, Harold¡¯s mother was dead, and the whole White family was in the hands of that olddy. Dora would be bullied to death if she married into that family. ¡°Eva, we¡¯re back.¡± Dora walked in and wrapped her arms around Eva¡¯s arm intimately. ¡°You had to wait for us again.¡± Eva said with a smile, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I wait for you? When I knew that you guys were heading to the White family, I was so worried. Madam White is a fierce person, isn¡¯t she? Did she bully you?¡± ¡°No, there were many people at that time. They couldn¡¯t go too far.¡± Dora said, ¡°Now that Master White is dead and the White family has lost their backbone, they have to restrain themselves.¡± Eva nodded with relief and ordered the maid, ¡°I cooked soup. Please bring the soup over. Dora, you and your brother can have soup now.¡± ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not going to have it. I¡¯ve gained a lot of weight. I can¡¯t even put on my dress anymore,¡± Dora acted like a spoiled child. For more than a decade, the Evans family must have been like this. Crystal suddenly felt that she was so isted. She stood at the door like a lost puppy. Seeing her standing there, Eva¡¯s face turned indifferent. ¡°Crystal, your father has gone to thepany to deal with his business. Tomorrow, he will put you in the family¡¯s record. You can go to your room first.¡± Crystal replied with a short ¡®yeah.¡± Dora took the initiative to take care of her. ¡°Let me take you to your room. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get lost.¡± ¡°Let me take her upstairs.¡± Antony suddenly stood up and swept his gaze across Crystal then Dora. ¡°Go back to your room and rest early.¡± Dora felt a chill in her heart. Jealousy was burning in her eyes. Still, her face was gentle like a spring breeze. ¡°Well, Antony, don¡¯t lose your temper again. Crystal is timid. Don¡¯t make her cry.¡± Hearing the hidden meaning in her words, Eva asked, ¡°Did they quarrel?¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know how to persuade him. I guess they¡¯re not familiar with each other yet.¡± Crystal frowned, ¡°Antony often loses his temper at Crystal. As we¡¯re living together, I hope they can ease the tension soon. After all, they¡¯re rted by blood.¡± Eva thought about it for a while. Previously, because Crystal was the real daughter of the Evans family, it was not easy for her to cross the line. And now, it seemed that Antony hated this sister very much. If even Antony hated her, the other two brothers would certainly not like her, either. She already knew what she should do. She didn¡¯t have to be too polite to Crystal anymore. Antony walked to Crystal with his hands in his pockets. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going yet?¡± Crystal was irritated when she saw Antony. But if she did not go with him, she would get lost. After thinking for a while, she decided to go with him. Unexpectedly, when they got to the courtyard, Antony stopped her. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Crystal thought to herself, ¡°Oh no, is he going to vent his anger on her again?¡± Antony looked solemn. ¡°Crystal!¡± His tone was dead serious, which was different from the way he lost his temper previously, and it confused Crystal. ¡°Why did you call me?¡± Antony was silent for a moment before he finally spoke up. ¡°You¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t give to money. Do you think you would have the life to spend it?¡± Crystal did not understand what he meant. ¡°What are you talking about? Howe I understand nothing?¡± When the Evans family¡¯s car arrived at Sunshine Vige, her grandmother and mother almost threw her into the car. She didn¡¯t even have a chance to ask. She didn¡¯t know that the Evans family had spent 15,000 dors to buy her back. So, in these people¡¯s thought, she was a girl who didn¡¯t want to live a tough life in the countryside. Even if she had to be a widow, she was willing to marry into the White family to enjoy the glory and wealth. Crystal actually thought that her life in the countryside wasn¡¯t really good, and it would be nice to return to her real family. Unfortunately, fate had yed tricks on her again. She epted it calmly and didn¡¯t resist, but everyone here said that she came to steal things from Dora¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t even think about chasing Dora away!¡± Antony said. ¡°My brothers won¡¯t let you off so easily.¡± And that scary and stubborn father of his, although they were father and son, he didn¡¯t like such a father figure. Crystal bit her lower lip and felt inexplicably wronged. The man grabbed her wrist angrily. ¡°Are you listening to me or not?!¡± Soon, Crystal¡¯s wrist was bruised. ¡°Let go of me. It hurts so much!¡± Antony released her hand. Surprised, he recognized that although the little girl was brought up in the countryside, she had perfectly inherited all the best features of their mother. For example, her skin was as wless and soft as the first snow of the season. ¡°Can you stop hurting me when we talk? You don¡¯t know how strong you are!¡± Antony was just about to say that she was too annoying when he saw the bruise on her wrist. So, his words changed at the tip of his tongue. ¡°Why are you crying? Juste to your room and apply some medicine.¡± Then, he grabbed the back of Crystal¡¯s cor and walked toward the room. ¡°In the entire Evans family, I¡¯m the only one who has a good temper. If you shout at big brother, he knock your head off.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Is he really as scary as you said?¡± Antony said coldly, as if he was telling a thriller story. ¡°Big brother¡¯s temper is not what a human should have. Except for that King of Hell Harold, I¡¯m afraid no one canpete with him.¡± Crystal felt what he said was wrong. ¡°No, Master White is a good person.¡± Antony looked at her as if he was looking at a lunatic. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Go and ask around. Before he died, anyone who saw him would be scared to death.¡± Crystal muttered in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯s not scary at all.¡± Not only he gave her food, he also said that no one in the White family could bully her. In City W, he was the gentlest man. It must be just a rumor when they said he was the King of Hell! Just-a-rumor! The room Eva arranged for her was far away from the main residence. Antony walked in the front, and Crystal followed him honestly. It was probably because the trip was too long, and Antony¡¯s legs were long as well. Gradually, Crystal couldn¡¯t move anymore, as if she had turned into a snail. Antony was utterly impatient. ¡°You¡¯re so slow. If you don¡¯t hurry up, we can see the sunrise tomorrow when we get there!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Crystal¡¯s legs were so sore. So, sheined, ¡°I always walk slowly since I was born. Who asked you to take care of me?¡± Antony saw that she couldn¡¯t make it. He had no choice but to squat down in front of her, ¡°Come on up!¡± Crystal was shocked and found it unbelievable. ¡°You, you, you want to carry me?¡± Antony turned around and found that the girl was retreating in disgust. He got mad immediately, ¡°Are you hoping on or not? I¡¯m your brother, can I really sell you away?!¡± Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Crystal hesitated for a while. In the end, she climbed on his back, asking warily, ¡°You won¡¯t throw me into a corner and beat me up, will you?¡± Antony was rendered speechless. ¡°I don¡¯t need to find a corner to hit you. I can do it right now!¡± Crystal didn¡¯t dare to talk nonsense anymore. Antony got up and found that the girl was so light. He couldn¡¯t help frowning, ¡°Did you have air as meals? You¡¯re so light!¡± After a long while, the person on his back did not speak. Antony said irritably, ¡°Are you mute? Speak!¡± Crystal finally spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat air. It¡¯s just that I wasn¡¯t well-fed when I was small.¡± ¡°No matter how poor that vige is, they should be able to feed you. We don¡¯t have any famine!¡± Crystal nestled her head on Antony¡¯s shoulder. It was a wonderful feeling. So, having a brother felt like this. Although he was a little aggressive, it was good to have someone to bicker with. In the past, she could only asionally chat with the pigs while feeding them. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She was not a girl who loved to bear grudges. She instantly forgot her previous unhappiness. ¡°They hate me, so they didn¡¯t give me food.¡± Antony thought that she was talking nonsense, so he didn¡¯t take it seriously. After walking for a while, he said, ¡°I have offended Madam White. I took you away today because I was afraid that she would vent her anger on you.¡± Crystal paused for a moment. ¡°Why are you so kind?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to speak?¡± Antony snorted. ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have left and let those people bully you to death.¡± you there ¡°Is Madam White that scary?¡± Crystal scratched her head, looking as if she hadn¡¯t seen much of the world. ¡°What do you think? That old woman could even force her daughter-inw to death. You¡¯re just a little girl. She could kill you a hundred times.¡± Madam White had two sons. Her eldest daughter-inw was dead many years ago, and only her second daughter-inw, Freda Garcia, was alive. Crystal thought about it. ¡°Was that Master White¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Antony carried her on his back and walked on the winding corridor. His voice blended softly into the night. ¡°After Mrs. White killed herself, the entire White family was plunged into a haze. From then on, Harold no longer recognized his rtives, and his style of doing things became more and more ruthlessly cold-blooded.¡± Crystal¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Master White is too pitiful.¡± Antony¡¯s tone suddenly changed. ¡°Do you really feel sorry for him?¡± ¡°Yes, he lost his mother since he was a child.¡± ¡°That was when he was young. After he grew up, his hands were stained with the blood of an unknown number of people. In short, whoever bes the heir of the White family must be ruthless and heartless.¡± Antony felt that he had said too much. ¡°s, why should I tell you this? Anyway, he is dead.¡± After a while, they finally arrived at Crystal¡¯s room, which was just like an ordinary guest room. There was no fancy decoration. Antony reminded her again, ¡°You have to remember what I told you just now. Don¡¯t let yourself be killed without knowing the cause.¡± Crystal looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you dislike me? Why do you care about me?¡± Antony turned his face away, feeling awkward. ¡°Do you think I want too¡­ Alright, we are rted by blood.¡± ¡°All in all, just remember what I said.¡± Antony added, ¡°When Mom died, I just learned to walk, but our big brother and second brother were different. They loved Mom as much as Dad did. Back then, when the doctor asked our family whether to keep the mother or the baby, Dad didn¡¯t even think to answer ¡®the mother. It was Mom who insisted on giving birth to you. That¡¯s how you survived¡­¡± There were tears in his eyes as he spoke. In the next few years, Dad had always disliked Dora. Four years ago, when they knew that we had picked up the wrong baby, our brothers¡¯ attitude was rxed a little bit¡­ But now, as you¡¯ve returned to the Evans family, you¡¯re in great danger.¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Crystal¡¯s mood wasplicated. ¡°But, but I was just an infant at that time. How could I know these things?¡± ¡°I understand what you mean, but I can¡¯t deny the fact that we lost our mother because of you.¡± A trace of sadness shed across Antony¡¯s eyes. Crystal lowered her line of sight, standing quietly. Antony heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°Crystal, I¡¯m saying all these because I want to tell you that there¡¯s no ce for you in the Evans family anymore. Do you understand what I mean?¡± Crystal¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, making Antony think that she was crying. The next second, she raised her eyes, looking calm. ¡°I understand.¡± After Antony left, shey on the bed, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter what. She remembered when she was in Sunshine Vige, her grandmother often hit her. Her mother was just watching from the side, didn¡¯t even want to help her. Even when she cried and shouted, her mother was still indifferent. There were also times that her mother would hit her even harder than what her grandmother had done to her. When she was young, she had been wondering why other mothers loved their children, except for her own mother. She had always thought that no one loved her in this world. Now, she knew that the person who loved her most in the world was her biological mother. The mother that had given up her own life to give birth to her. Just as she was about to fall asleep, a message popped up on her phone. ¡°Come out for supper.¡± Crystal crawled out of bed and made a call. Soon, a man¡¯s deep and pleasant voice came from the phone. ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am?¡± ¡°Are you Master White? It¡¯s sote. What¡¯s the matter?¡± It was dead silent on Harold¡¯s side. She could even hear the wind blowing. Still, his voice was special. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t had dinner yet.¡± Crystal touched her poor belly and felt a little wronged. ¡°Thene out and have dinner with me. It¡¯s an all-seafood feast.¡± She suddenly came to her senses buty down again in the next second. ¡°Of course I want to go, but the Evans family¡¯s house is too big. I forgot how I got in.¡± Was this the life of rich people? How could they build a house like a maze? Were they afraid of burrs? ¡°Tsk, then forget it.¡± Thinking of the seafood feast, Crystal desperately pleaded, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, please. I¡¯ll get out now.¡± She jumped off the bed, changed her clothes, and walked out. When she reached the garden, she was completely confused. Should she turn left or turn right?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Crystal scratched her hair. What kind of lousy design was this? She could only seek Harold¡¯s help. ¡°Master White, I can¡¯t find the way out¡­¡± Luke was wiping his gun when Harold, who was next to him, suddenly chuckled. Thetter then said, ¡°That little idiot got lost in the Evans¡¯. I¡¯ll take her out.¡± Luke was not surprised. He said in a very tacit way, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll inform them to postpone the time now.¡± Harold rubbed his temples. ¡°This girl is really foolish.¡± Afraid of being seen by others, Crystal had been squatting in the corner, waiting. After a long time without seeing Harolding to pick her up, she got up again and decided to try her luck. Walking around, she found nothing else but walls. She sighed a few times, feeling so stupid. While she was lowering her head, a shadow jumped into the courtyard. Crystal thought that she had seen a ghost. She almost cried, but that shadow covered her mouth. When Crystal smelled the smell of tobo in the other party¡¯s hand, her mind went nk for a moment. How could it be such a good smell? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to shout for help.¡± Harold¡¯s maic voice was above her head. ¡°If you do, the Evans family will definitely think that you were fooling around with a wild man in the middle of the night.¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 After knowing that it was Harold, Crystal was astonished, shaking her head to indicate that she wasn¡¯t going to scream anymore. Harold then let her go. ¡°Master White, are you looking for me? It¡¯s so sudden and scary.¡± Harold, who was very tall, flicked her soft face with his finger. ¡°Are you ming me?¡± Crystal threw her hands into the air, surrendering, smiling sweetly. ¡°How could it be? How could I dare to me you, Master White?¡± Harold¡¯s eyshes fluttered. Looking at the coquettish girl in front of him, he didn¡¯t feel any bit of disgust. Crystal looked at the high wall dazedly and sighed. ¡°Master White, aren¡¯t you afraid of jumping down. from such a high ce?¡± ¡°Is this really high?¡± It was obvious that this girl was too short. Crystal nodded. This wall should be at least three meters high. How strong one¡¯s muscles should be to jump and reach there? If it were her, she would probably only be able to enter through the dog door. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She asked in a weak voice, ¡°Master White, do I need to climb the wall to get out? I¡¯m scared of height!¡± Harold felt that this girl was really silly but so cute. She wanted to climb over the wall with this small body of hers. Of course, the Evans family¡¯s residence was well equipped with a heavy intruder rm system. Before she could climb up there, she was already busted. But seeing her silly look, Harold thought it was interesting. ¡°Or what? Don¡¯t you want to go out? If you don¡¯t want to have dinner, you can go back now.¡± Crystal¡¯s stomach growled. That was a seafood feast. It would be a pity if she missed it! ¡°Actually¡­ I can practice my courage, right? Hehe.¡± Crystal acted like a spoiled child. Harold was amused by her behavior. He couldn¡¯t help but pinch her face. ¡°No matter how bold you are, you can¡¯t climb over this wall.¡± Crystal did not give up. She stood on tiptoe and looked at the wall. ¡°No¡­ I might be able to create a miracle.¡± Harold pressed on her shoulders as if he was lecturing a primary school student. ¡°Your husband doesn¡¯t think that you can create that miracle.¡± Crystal pouted. ¡°Who knows. You don¡¯t even let me try¡­¡± ¡°Why are you so gluttonous?¡± Harold held her arms and bent over, looking at her aggrieved expression. ¡°You¡¯re willing to create a miracle for the sake of food?¡± Crystal nodded like a chicken pecking rice. ¡°I just want to eat.¡± ¡°Then beg me.¡± Harold raised his eyebrows in a good mood. ¡°If I¡¯m in a good mood, you¡¯ll have something to eat.¡± Crystal¡¯s mind turned very fast. She stood on tiptoe, kissing him. But Harold happened to straighten his back at that time, and Crystal could only kiss his chin. The cold wooden fragrance of the man was gentle and pleasant to the nose in the night, the scent of his natural hormones floating in the air. Crystal threw herself into Harold¡¯s arms. She could feel the heat of his body through the fabric. A man like him, who was full of ferocity, was so hot, even his blood. Harold¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He lowered his gaze and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re quite capable.¡± Crystal blushed. Oh no, she made a mistake! She didn¡¯t know why she was so bold. Her face and neck were red now. Her skin was already fair, and now she was as pink and tender as a flower bud. Her shy appearance was well captured by the man¡¯s hot eyes. Harold pushed her away and wiped his chin with his slender finger. It then got the sweet aroma of the girl. ¡°How much more do you want to take advantage of me?¡± Crystal clenched her fingers. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take advantage of you. I just want to make you happy. don¡¯t I?¡± Harold smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be happy if you take advantage of me. Who told you that, huh?¡± He hooked Crystal¡¯s smooth and delicate chin, ¡°You little girl, you¡¯re quite unrestrained.¡± Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Crystal really couldn¡¯t find another reason. Harold stopped teasing her as he felt it was enough. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t lose track of me.¡± Crystal carefully followed behind him, asking timidly. ¡°Master White, don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re going to leave through the main gate? Won¡¯t it be terrible if the Evans family recognizes you? What will we do if you get on the news?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? Why are you still so talkative?¡± Harold slowed down and leaned to her side, hist voice faint. ¡°You should be the one getting on the news. Crystal from the Evans family fell over the wall and died at midnight.¡± Crystal shivered and covered her mouth, indicating that she wouldn¡¯t speak again. The Evans family¡¯s garden was very well-designed. The waterside pavilions were all exquisitely built. In the night, the silver moonlight scattered on them, making everything a vivid ink painting. The two of them walked on a cobblestone path. Crystal suddenly twisted her foot and threw herself forward. Her little face hit Harold¡¯s back. The man had been exercising and doing martial arts year round, so every part of his body was really tough. Crystal hit her nose so hard that it hurt. Tears gushed out of her eyes. ¡°Boohoo, my nose¡­¡± Before the victim could say anything, the perpetrator had already cried. Harold looked at her and said, ¡°You hit me. Why are you crying first?¡± Crystal stroked her nose, her eyes red. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Harold¡¯s tongue pushed on the inner side of his cheek. He helplessly pulled the girl¡¯s hand off her nose. On her porcin white face, her nose was abnormally red. It seemed she had hit him hard. ¡°It¡¯ll be better after a while. It¡¯s your fault that you didn¡¯t see the way.¡± Harold looked at her pitiful face. Crystal felt wronged. Her tears dropped one after another. ¡°Boohoo, I was afraid I can¡¯t keep up with you to have the seafood feast¡­¡± This time, Haroldughed. ¡°You really can do anything for the sake of food. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to ask me to walk a little slower? You¡¯re really something.¡± As Crystal cried, her nose hurt even more. ¡°All right, all right.¡± Harold looked at her slightly swollen nose and felt a little funny. ¡°If you keep crying, I¡¯ll throw you into the pool.¡± Crystal frantically held back her tears. With a tearful voice, she said, ¡°Then don¡¯t walk so fast.¡± Harold turned around and turned his face slightly. ¡°Tug at my shirt. If you lose the way, I¡¯ll ignore you.¡± Crystal held the man¡¯s shirt with both of her small hands. The two shuttled through the courtyard. Under the moonlight, two shadows ovepped among the flowers. After walking for almost ten minutes, Crystal poked her head out from behind Harold and saw a door. A staff stood next to the door with his head held low all the time as if he didn¡¯t dare to look up/ Just like that, Harold brought Crystal out of the Evans family¡¯s residence. Only then did the staff carefully close the gate behind them. The ce where they left from was the side door of the backyard. It was the special passage for the staff to go in and out of the Evans family¡¯s residence. As it waste now, almost no one came. The night in the mountain was quiet like a deep and sereneke. Under the cold moonlight, the breeze blew, and the flower fragrance lingered in the air. Harold walked in front and soon saw a ck Maybach hiding in the dark like a beast, waiting for its master. ¡°Good evening, ma¡¯am.¡± Luke stood beside the car and opened the door as respectfully as before. ¡°Oh, hello.¡± After Crystal left the Evans family, she was in a much better mood. Before she could greet the other more, Harold pulled her into the car by a smooth and natural move. Crystal was unhappy, pouting, looking at him. She was a little mad but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Harold took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket. He put one cigarette into his mouth but didn¡¯t light it up. Then, he nced at the girl. ¡°Are you throwing a tantrum?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 How could Harold be so handsome? When he lowered his gaze and blew the smoke, he looked like a ruffian. With his handsome facial features, he was so attractive. His sharp jawline was sexy enough to make people infatuated with him. His thin lips made him gloomy and cold when he wore the poker face. When he smiled, only the corners of his mouth rose, which made him look like an elegant hooligan. At a closer look, a mole was hiding under his upturned eyes, adding him a touch of tenderness. Crystal looked at that mole in a daze. After a while, she pulled herself together as she choked on his smoke. Slowly, the smoke scattered, and his face was still so stunning. With a click, Harold closed the lighter lid and looked at her. ¡°Why are you always looking at me?¡± Crystal¡¯s heart started to race. She pointed at his mole. Before she could speak, Harold grabbed her and made a face for her. ¡°Here, let me help you make an ugly face.¡± Crystal pulled his hand away andughed in her anger. ¡°No, I just wanted to say that there¡¯s a mole under your eye.¡± Harold had never cared about this before. He just smiled and said, ¡°Your focus is really strange. What, you want to take advantage of me again?¡± Crystal wanted to say that she didn¡¯t. But she was so angry she turned her face away. Harold put out the cigarette and turned her little face to him with his slender fingers. ¡°Are you mad now?¡± Crystal just hummed. Luke started the car and drove all the way to the bustling city center. ¡°Where are the things I asked you to bring along?¡± Harold sat in the back seat, asking. They happened to stop by the traffic light. Luke took something from the passenger seat. ¡°I¡¯ve bought all the things you want.¡± Harold opened the paper bag and took out a red box. Out of curiosity, Crystal turned around to see. The man then stuffed a piece of soft candy into her mouth. Crystal looked at him in a daze. ¡°What are you waiting for? Eat it,¡± Harold said. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Crystal chewed and found that it was quite delicious. Her mood became good instantly. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s sour and sweet at the same time. Delicious!¡± Harold knew this girl would say that everything she was fed was delicious, just like a little rabbit turning happy after being given a carrot. She wouldn¡¯t hold any grudge. ¡°Weren¡¯t you throwing a tantrum just now? Did you forget about it so quickly?¡± Harold said leisurely. ¡°You forget everything after eating a candy?¡± Crystal¡¯s mind waspletely focused on the bag in his hand. She had long forgotten what had happened earlier. ¡°I didn¡¯t throw a tantrum. My temper is the best.¡± She pointed at the bag, pleading. ¡°I want to eat more. Harold smiled and gave her the entire bag. ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much sugar at night.¡± Crystal looked like she had just gotten a treasure. ¡°Master White, there are a lot of candies. Do you want to have some too?¡± Just as Harold was about to say that he didn¡¯t want sweets, Crystal picked out a blueberry-vored soft candy and put it into his mouth. The sweet candy and the naive look of the girl made everyone want to eat. Harold hadn¡¯t eaten sweets for more than ten years. But when the soft candy touched his tongue, he didn¡¯t feel disgusted. The car drove past rows of buildings. The neon lights were bright, illuminating the bustling city center where desire had just awakened. Crystal looked at the men and women outside dressing in bright and beautiful clothes. They looked very intimate. ¡°When we get inter, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. You just need to focus on your meal,¡± Harold said. Crystal turned around and said yes obediently. The car stopped in front of the Dreamy Restaurant, and the waiter at the reception immediately stepped forward to open the door. Harold put on a pair of sunsses, and Luke walked beside him. Crystal told herself that she would just go in and eat. She wouldn¡¯t care about anything else. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Dreamy Restaurant was located in the center of the city. The people who came here to dine were both rich and noble, including all important figures in City W. The price of one dish here could be more than the annual ie of an ordinary person, and a bottle of red wine was as expensive as a small vi. The most important thing was that not any rich people coulde to this ce. There are no more than twenty members in total. Other than them, no one else was epted. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. This ce had strict privacy policies, and all the attendants were smart and well-trained. They would never disclose anything they had heard or seen here, let alone the secrets of the restaurant. Crystal had never seen such a luxurious restaurant before. Her eyes were dazzled, but she stayed calm. At this time, the manager of Dreamy Restaurant came over personally. ¡°Mr. Luke, may I bring you your regr Domaine de Roman¨¦e-Conti?¡± As soon as the manager finished speaking, Harold chimed in, ¡°Give me a ss of milk. Hot milk.¡± The manager thought that he had misheard it, so he asked again to confirm, ¡°You want a ss of warm milk, sir?¡± The guests who came here would either order red wine or champagne. How could someone order warm milk? Did he bring a child with him? Luke warned him, ¡°Do as Master White said. Don¡¯t ask too much!¡± The manager realized that he had lost hisposure and was a little frightened. ¡°Yes, yes, sir¡­ I¡¯ll ask someone to heat up the milk right away.¡± The three of them took the elevator to the 20th floor. This floor was the highest level of the restaurant, and only special guests could book the tables here. The more distinguished the guest was, the higher floor they could dine in. They could see the best night view of City W from here. In the room, there were two foreigners sitting at the table. When they saw Harold, they stood up and greeted him as Master White with the standard ent. Harold nodded, and Luke pulled out the chair for him. He turned his head and saw Crystal standing in front of the ss window, mesmerized by the night view outside. He knocked on Crystal¡¯s little head, asking, ¡°Are you not hungry?¡± Crystal sat down obediently. After a while, the waiters came in with the dishes, filling up the table. ¡°Master White, you should introduce us. This youngdy looks unfamiliar.¡± The woman sitting opposite Crystal had been looking at her for a while. Hearing someone mention her, Crystal couldn¡¯t help looking at the woman in front of her. The other was gorgeous with beautiful red lips and sophisticated outfits. Under the light, she looked like a shining pearl. With her as aparison, Crystal felt that she was a real country bumpkin. If Harold didn¡¯t take her here, she probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter the ce. s, were all the girls in the city so beautiful? ¡°ire, this is Master White¡¯s wife, Mrs. White of the White family.¡± Luke introduced her. ire¡¯s heart clenched, her nails digging into the flesh of her palms. Her eyes were full of jealousy. but she did not dare to make a fuss on the spot. ¡°I thought that Master White wouldn¡¯t agree to an arranged marriage. After all, we¡¯re living in a modern society.¡± Harold took a sip of red wine. ¡°I hate arranged marriages, but I don¡¯t hate women.¡± She was even more unwilling to give up. If that was the case, why couldn¡¯t she? The woman in front of her was just an ugly little duck with no charm at all. How could she be worthy of Harold!!! ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡± Logan nced at his daughter, indicating for her not to lose her sense of propriety. ¡°We¡¯re here today to discuss business, so let¡¯s just talk about business matters.¡± ire had no choice but to hold back her temper, but kept her eyes on Crystal. She wanted to see how good this woman was! How could she make Harold protect her? The table was full of delicious dishes, but among the five people, only Crystal thought about eating. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Crystal had been observing the dishes on the table, drooling. These ingredients were all delivered by air from abroad, all fresh and delicious. There was a pink ss of warm milk on her left, and the ss was still steaming. ¡°I brought a bottle of wine from a vineyard abroad. Master White, you¡¯re a wine master. Have a taste and give me somements. Ah, let your wife try it to, please.¡± Logan invited. He picked up the bottle of red wine and was about to open it. Harold then said, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± He pushed the pink ss to Crystal and said slowly, ¡°She only drinks milk, not wine.¡± It was out of Logan¡¯s expectation. He didn¡¯t speak for a moment. Crystal picked up the warm milk and took a sip, leaving a circle of milk on her lips. ¡°Master White, the dishes are ready. Can we eat now?¡± ¡°Yes, what would you like to eat?¡± Harold asked. Crystal looked around and decided to eat crabs first. She pointed at the cooked crabs and said, ¡°This.¡± Harold put the crab into her te. When Crystal was about to eat, she found that she didn¡¯t know how to open the crab. Looking at Harold, she asked longingly, ¡°What should I do? I don¡¯t know how to eat crabs.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really dumb.¡± After saying that, Harold took off his ck gloves, picked up the crab in her te and began to peel it naturally. ¡°You really can¡¯t do anything except eating.¡± Facing delicious food, Crystal was happy. She wouldn¡¯t get mad. Her eyes fixed on Harold¡¯s hands. that were peeling the crab for her. From time to time, her eyes sparkled as if she really admired him. Seeing her like this, Harold had a smile in his eyes. He put the peeled crab meat in her te and wiped his hands with a wet towel. Then, he said to the other two people on the table, ¡°My wife grew up in the vige and is clumsy. Please excuse us.¡± Crystal focused all her attention on the food on her te. Although she was scolded, she was still in a good mood. Receiving scold wouldn¡¯t take any ounce of meat from her, anyway. ire¡¯s hands under the table were already clenched into fists. ¡°Master White¡­ You treat your wife so well.¡± Harold looked at Crystal, who was enjoying the delicious food to her heart¡¯s content. ¡°Not that much. As long as she has food, she feels okay.¡± This girl made him feel like he was a rich man feeding a pig pet. After all, the only thing she had asked him was to feed her. ire¡¯s eyes turned red as she was so jealous. If her father didn¡¯t hold her down, she would have lost control. The purpose of their meeting this time was to promote the marriage between her and Harold. Regardless of whether it was for the family business or for herself, this was a win-win situation. Before they departed, her father had promised her that he would let her marry Harold White. But now¡­ Harold had brought his wife to the dinner, and it broke all of her fantasy. ¡°I was so shocked when I got the news that you were passed away.¡± Logan did not want his daughter to make a scene, so he changed the topic. ¡°Could you tell me what happened?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Harold looked calm. ¡°It¡¯s just a trick. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°They dare to scheme against someone like you, Master White. I think they don¡¯t want to live anymore. Once you show up, they won¡¯t be able to stay alive for long.¡± ¡°For now, let them live a little longer. It¡¯s more interesting to slowly settle the ounts.¡± Harold¡¯s tone was ice-cold, causing one¡¯s hair to stand on end. Logan knew this man¡¯s methods very well. It was as difficult as finding the way to the moon to kill him. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t living in City W. He didn¡¯t need to be such a man¡¯s enemy. Those idiots who had thought that he was dead and tried to im the White family would never be able to imagine how miserable they would be in the near future. ¡°Logan, do you know why I gave that piece ofnd to you?¡± Harold was used to being a superior, even though the person in front of him was an old man who was dozens of years older than him. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Logan¡¯s family was the royal lineage of Country S. As the descendant of a noble, he was in charge of the family¡¯s affairs. He was also a big shot in his country. But in the face of Harold, he could only humble himself and thank the other. ¡°I have always remembered your kindness, Master White. As for the reason, I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t dare to inquire¡­¡± At that time, there were manypetitors trying to get that lot, and most of them were nobles like Logan. However, Harold only valued his family. Harold¡¯s slender fingers knocked on the table again and again. Crystal was still eating crab meat. She was petite with arge appetite. Her eating etiquette wasn¡¯t elegant, but she looked so cute. He put on a faint smile. ¡°What I value is your sober mind. You¡¯re a smart man.¡± ¡°To be honest, I hesitated when I received the news of your death, but I don¡¯t think you are an ordinary person. You won¡¯t die so easily.¡± Logan said. His words were quite true. Harold preferred the people like Logan who wouldn¡¯t just tter him suspiciously. Luke stood at the side. When he saw that both parties had almost finished speaking, he ced a document in front of Logan. Seeing it, Logan could hardly hide his surprise. Luke said, ¡°Mr. Logan, this is the contract we¡¯ve prepared. If you have no objection after reading it, you can sign it.¡± It was the contract Logan had always dreamed of. He didn¡¯t even need to read it, signing directly. With that piece ofnd in Country S, his family would grow stronger day after day. If they cooperated with the White family, there would only be benefits and no disadvantages, as long as they showed their absolute loyalty. Luke collected the document. ¡°Congrattions on bing a partner of the White family.¡± After the contracted was signed, Crystal finally finished eating the big crab. She picked up the wet towel next to her to wipe her hands, but found that she couldn¡¯t get rid of the oil on it, so she said to Harold next to her, ¡°I need to wash my hands.¡± ¡°Go ahead, the waiter will take you there,¡± Harold said. Crystal nodded and got up, following the waiter to the washroom. While she was washing her hands in front of the sink, a familiar face appeared behind her. ¡°You are Crystal Evans, right?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Crystal raised her line of sight and saw that it was ire. The woman was assessing her from top to toe mboyantly. ire was tall and slender. Standing next to her, Crystal looked so petite. ¡°Yes, what can I do for you?¡± The woman¡¯s tone was unfriendly. ¡°I know you. You¡¯re the young daughter the Evans family had abandoned in the rural vige. No wonder why you¡¯re so short and dirty. Do you think you are worth being Master White¡¯s wife?¡± Crystal looked at herself in the mirror. Dirty? ¡°I¡¯m not as bad as you said, am I?¡± ire looked at her with disgust. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re perfect? Look at you. People dressing like you can been seen everywhere on the street. Your taste isn¡¯t refined at all.¡± Crystal said calmly, ¡°It seems my style is popr now.¡± ire didn¡¯t expect her to say that. ¡°Humph, you feel good about yourself. It¡¯s terrible for a person like you to stand beside Master White. I¡¯ll tell you this. He won¡¯t fall in love with anyone.¡± After thinking for a while, Crystal said, ¡°But Master White likes me very much. Otherwise, why does he always feed me well? ire was enraged. This bumpkin dared to talk nonsense to her! ¡°Don¡¯t lie. A man as high and mighty as him will never like you!¡± Crystal was confused. ¡°You said that he doesn¡¯t like me. Do you mean he likes you?¡± She looked at the woman with concern. ¡°I¡¯ve recognized it. You like Master White. But he doesn¡¯t like you. One- sided love is really torturing, don¡¯t you think!¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35 ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± ire shoved Crystal¡¯s shoulder hard. ¡°Who do you think you are? Master White just took you out on the spur of the moment. Men like new things. Even if you are a country bumpkin, he will throw you away like a bag of garbage soon!¡± If it were anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t probably stand it, but Crystal was different. She was very calm. ¡°Then, why doesn¡¯t Master White like you while you¡¯re so outstanding?¡± She asked it sincerely. After all, ire was indeed beautiful. Why didn¡¯t Master White like her? ire was on the verge of going mad. This wicked girl dared to mock her! ¡°B*tch! What right do you have to look down on me!¡± Thinking of how Master White had taken care of her at the dining table, jealousy broke her reason. She held Crystal¡¯s shoulders with both hands, hating that she couldn¡¯t just squeeze the girl to death. ¡°Let go of me! It hurts!!!¡± Crystal cried out in pain. ¡°Let you go? Are you scared now? How dare a little mouse in the stinking ditch shout at me? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today.¡± The woman¡¯s face was full of malice, and the grip of her hands was getting stronger. She grabbed the back of Crystal¡¯s neck and tried to m her against the wall. Crystal used all her strength to get rid of the woman and ran away. ire¡¯s vicious curses chased after her. Crystal ran all the way and happened to meet Harold. She immediately threw herself into the man¡¯s arms as if he was her life savior. She felt so wronged. ¡°What happened?¡± Harold looked at the girl in his arms. ¡°Someone hit me and scolded me¡­ Boohoo, so scary¡± Crystal began to cry again. Harold¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Speak properly. Who hit you?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a waiter and ire appeared at the corner. The waiter thought that things were not going well, so he didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter. ¡°Are you hurt? Let me have a look.¡± Harold frowned, and his anger was on the verge of erupting. Crystal pulled open the cor of her shirt pitifully. The man then saw the bruises on her white neck, and it was swelling up badly. At a nce, he could tell how cruel the other was to her. There was a murderous look in Harold¡¯s eyes when he stared at ire. That woman, as soon as Crystal left, also headed to the bathroom. A look of panic appeared on ire¡¯s face. She was utterly scared. Harold had never looked at her like this before. Why! Why was he so partial to this country girl? What did she have that he liked?! Crystal sobbed harder. ¡°She first scolded me, and then began to push me. She also wanted to m my head against the wall¡­ What if I get mental damage¡­ She¡¯s a bad woman.¡± ¡°Master White, it¡¯s not like that. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ire tried her best to exin. ¡°I just wanted to get familiar with Mrs. White¡­ She unexpectedly went mad, saying that I was flirting with you. She even warned me to stay away from you.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This exnation waspletely useless to Harold. There was a cold glint in his eyes. ¡°Do you think. I¡¯ll buy it?¡± ire couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and all her unwillingness turned into an angry roar. ¡°Why don¡¯t you like me? What¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯m not better a stinky country bumpkin?!¡± Hearing this, Crystal looked so angry. ¡°Did you hear that? She always called me a country girl. She even said that I¡¯m stinky!¡± Harold wiped away the tears on her face with the back of his hand. The girl¡¯s face was always pink and tender, and now, she looked distressed. She must have suffered a great grievance to be this pitiful. ¡°Hush, hush, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll help you get revenge now, okay?¡± Harold spoke as if he was coaxing a crying baby. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 After calming Crystal down, Harold walked over to ire with pressure. ¡°Did you just say that you wanted to befriend my wife?¡± Her body shivered and she kept retreating until there was no way out. She looked up at Harold tremblingly, ¡°Master White¡­ Don¡¯t be mad at me¡­¡± Harold said coldly, ¡°mming people¡¯s heads against the wall is your way of befriending? Come on, show me right here.¡± ire waspletely scared. She decided to reveal her true identity. ¡°Master White, I am the eldest daughter of the Russu family. I¡¯m the heiress. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡­¡± Harold sneered, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m scared of your family?¡± His eyes were full of disdain. ¡°You¡¯d better understand that your family is dependent on me, and your life is in my hands!¡± ¡°Master White¡­¡± ire¡¯s voice was filled with sobs. ¡°You offended me today. It gives me a reason to refuse to cooperate with the Russu family.¡± Harold drawled his voice. ¡°If your family knew that you caused them to lose the chance to raise again, guess what they would do to you?¡± ire¡¯s eyes were full of despair. If she didn¡¯t have any value in the family, she was nothing more than a useless person. She was so scared. The man in front of her was getting more and more frightening. Without that lot ofnd, her family members would definitely hate her to death. Even her father might hate her too! She gritted her teeth and looked at Crystal. Clenching her fists, she suddenly took a step back and grabbed her neck to m herself against the wall. Those who didn¡¯t know the background story would think that she was crazy. How could a rich youngdy hit her head at the wall like this? ire Russu had been educated as a nobledy since she was a child. She was proficient in riding horses, ying chess, ballet performance, and many things else. And now, she was hitting herself against the wall like a madwoman. It was a big shame to her! Crystal was perplexed. When the woman had hit herself around ten times, blood oozed down her cheek. She no longer looked arrogant, lowering her head to apologize. ¡°Master White, I was wrong.¡± Harold lowered his gaze, his face cold. ¡°What else?¡± ire tried hard to hold back her tears, clenching her hands so tight her knuckles were almost crushed. She said with difficulty, ¡°Madam, please forgive me.¡± ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± Harold asked his wife. Crystal shook her head. ¡°My neck still hurts.¡± ire gnashed her teeth. She was already in this state, but that girl was still so aggressive! Harold thought about it for a while and said in a serious tone, ¡°Then I¡¯ll break her neck?¡± Crystal covered her eyes in fear. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s too horrible.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Harold gave in to her. ¡°Then you have to think of a way.¡± Crystal slowly walked to ire¡¯s side while rubbing her chin and thinking. ire thought that this girl would make even a bolder move. While her heart was hanging in her throat, she saw the other raising her hand ire thought that she would be pped hard, but after a while, she didn¡¯t feel the pain. Crystal extended her hand before the woman, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t hit you. I just want you to pay for my medical treatment and mental damage. It¡¯ll be two hundred dors.¡± ire didn¡¯t expect that she was asking for money instead of hitting her. She was finally relieved. It was just money, right? Miss Russu had a lot of money! ¡°Two hundred dors in cash. Hurry up, or I¡¯ll change my mind.¡± Crystal urged What? Only two hundred dors? She was really a countryside girl! No matter what, ire had to offer her a price of two million dors to show the power of the Russu family! ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want two million?¡± asked ire. Crystal was puzzled. ¡°What do I need so much money for?¡± ¡°Of course, the more money, the better,¡± ire answered. Crystal looked at her as if she was looking at a fool. ¡°I only want cash! Will you give it to me or not?¡± Chapter 37 Chapter 37 ire often gave tips to the waiters and waitresses not less than two hundred dors. This girl got such a good opportunity, but she didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it. Forget it. After all, she came from the countryside. Two hundred dors must be a huge sum of money in her mind already. Perhaps she had graduated from elementary school only. Otherwise, how could she not know the difference between two hundred and two million?! She took out a ck card from her bag to pay out of habit. Suddenly, she remembered that Crystal said she only epted cash. She didn¡¯t even have a coin, let alone cash! ¡°Do you ept money transfer? Can I pay by card?¡± ire was a little embarrassed. Crystal took out the old phone that she had treasured for many years. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I only have this phone. I don¡¯t think it supports money transfer.¡± ire looked at her as if looking at an alien. Some people still used these super old model phones! ¡°I don¡¯t have cash with me,¡± said ire, ¡°Let¡¯s take the check. I¡¯ll give you one million. You can cash it later.¡± Crystal disdained it. ¡°You still want me to run around? It¡¯s so troublesome.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± ire lost her patience and her temper as well. Then, she remembered that Harold was still here. Her tone turned friendlier. ¡°Madam, please wait a moment¡­ I¡¯ll find someone to get the cash right away.¡± ¡°Forget it, just transfer it to me.¡± Harold turned on the payment code on his phone. ire was speechless!!! Crystal was unhappy. ¡°What do you mean? That¡¯s my two hundred!¡± Harold patted her forehead with his phone. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll take a fancy to your two hundred?¡± Crystal sounded serious. ¡°Why not?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Harold smiled. ¡°Your two hundred dors isn¡¯t enough to buy the crab that you ate.¡± The little girl was shocked. ¡°That crab is so expensive! Did I eat a lot of money just now?¡± ire was also astonished. Previously, she had always wanted to have Harold¡¯s number. Luckily, the payment code could help her with that. Excitedly, she transferred two hundred dors. Crystal came to Harold¡¯s side and smiled when she saw the transfer with her own eyes. ¡°All right, let¡¯s forget about this. But you should remember not to hit people. It¡¯s illegal. You can be jailed!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind,¡± ire answered patiently. Crystal looked like an obedient child. ¡°It¡¯s good that you admitted your fault. Keep it up in the future.¡± She poked Harold. ¡°I¡¯m not angry anymore. Let¡¯s go.¡± Harold looked at the wound on her neck. ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore, huh? You were the one who cried the hardest a moment ago.¡± ¡°After I cried, I feel better. I¡¯ll tell you this secret. My skin can get bruised easily when you pinch it. It¡¯s just a small problem.¡± She tugged at Harold¡¯s hand. ¡°I have two hundred dors now. How about giving you some treat?¡± ire was speechless again. The little girl wanted to share her secret to Harold? ire herself wasn¡¯t deaf, okay?! Seeing the smug look on Crystal face, Harold really had no choice but to say, ¡°Okay, then tell me what you want to treat me?¡± Crystal calcted in her mind. It was definitely not enough to eat crabs, let alone dining in Dreamy Restaurant. It was too expensive! ¡°Some coffee? Street food?¡± Harold was rendered speechless. As they spoke, they walked out. The waiter standing there rxed a little when he saw this. He handed a tissue to ire. ¡°Miss ire, apply it on your wound first¡­¡± ¡°All of you, get lost!¡± ire seemed to be stimted. ¡°I don¡¯t need these. Take them away!¡± The waiter was scared to death, fleeing from the scene. ire stood still, ring viciously in the direction Crystal had left. ¡°Crystal Evans, you dare to steal my man. You won¡¯t have a decent ending!¡± Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Luke had been waiting for Harold in the private room. His boss hadn¡¯te back for a long time, and he didn¡¯t know what he was doing. But he wasn¡¯t restless. Harold had always been careless and didn¡¯t care about trifles, though. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Naturally, Logan didn¡¯t dare to have any objections. He came here with a sole purpose, and that was to sign the contract. He didn¡¯t care about anything else. At this time, Crystal and Harold were walking on the street, which was full of pedestrians. She looked back at the luxurious and high-end Dreamy Restaurant and sighed, ¡°The owner of this ce must be super rich.¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Harold asked. Crystal said seriously, ¡°A crab costs two hundred dors. Isn¡¯t it robbing?¡± ¡°Well, that crab isn¡¯t only two hundred dors,¡± Harold said. ¡°If you want to know how much they earn a day, I can ask Luke to ask them.¡± Crystal did not believe it. ¡°This is their business confidential. Will they tell you?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s my property. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a business confidential.¡± Crystal was stunned. Harold continued, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m the owner of this ce, whom you say is robbing people¡¯s money.¡± How could she slip her tongue like that! Crystal immediately used more of her clever little brain, craning toward him. ¡°So¡­ Can you sell two crabs to me with two hundred dors? One for me and one for you?¡± ¡°Your n is really good.¡± Crystal giggled. Her little white face looked particrly cute in the night. ¡°Oh, Master White is so rich and generous. He won¡¯t care about my tiny pocket.¡± Seeing her sweet smile, Harold was lost for a moment. Crystal looked at the crowd and was pleasantly surprised. ¡°I saw a man selling cotton candies just now. Where has he gone?¡± ¡°How silly!¡± Crystal felt wronged. ¡°How could you me me¡­¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Harold ced his hands on her waist. The next second, he lifted her up in the air, making her the tallest girl on the street. Soon, she saw the vendor who was selling cotton candies. ¡°Do you see him now?¡± Harold asked. Crystal nodded and admitted that she was really silly. Harold put her down and wiggled his fingers. He roughly got her measures now. Her waist was too thin that he could probably break it with a little force, right? Crystal looked up at him. ¡°You¡¯re so tall. Is it particrly convenient for you when looking for someone?¡± ¡°Yes, really convenient.¡± ¡°I envy with you. I¡¯m neen years old now. Do you think I can grow more?¡± Crystal was full of expectation. ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± Harold was really direct. ¡°¡­¡± Crystal seemed to hear the sound of her broken heart. ¡°Can¡¯t you be more tactful?¡± ¡°No matter how tactful I can be, it can¡¯t change the fact that you are not tall,¡± Harold said, ¡°You¡¯ve watched too many dramas, which have affected your development.¡± Crystal hummed angrily. But when the cotton candy vendor came to her ce inadvertently, her anger dissipated. She looked at the giant cotton candies with different vors, and her mood was much better. ¡°Sir, I want strawberry and peach vors.¡± The peach cotton candy was for Harold, but he didn¡¯t want to eat. Crystal just kept it for herself. While she was eating happily, Harold¡¯s cell phone rang. He was in no hurry to answer it as he just looked at the caller ID lightly and then hung up. ¡°You got the candy. We should go back.¡± Crystal nodded. There was a dab or pink cotton candy on the corner of her mouth. ¡°Are we going home soon?¡± ¡°Then where do you want to go?¡± Harold teased her, ¡°How about going back to my altar and get some free fruits?¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Crystal didn¡¯t want to go no matter what. ¡°It¡¯s better to go home!¡± She urged. Seeing how timid she was, the corners of Harold¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°You¡¯re not stupid at all.¡± Crystal pretended to be sensible. ¡°You have so many things to attend to every day. I shouldn¡¯t pester you all the time.¡± After that, she covered her mouth and giggled again, her eyes bright like a clever deer. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve recognized it for a long time. ire likes you. You took me out for dinner just to make her give up, didn¡¯t you?¡± Harold raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯ve used all your intelligence on this? Hmm?¡± Crystal was a little embarrassed. ¡°Anyway, I helped you out of it. We¡¯re even.¡± Harold: ¡°You¡¯ve earned two hundred dors and you call it even?¡± Crystal muttered, ¡°That¡¯s thepensation for my medical expenses and mental damage. I think it¡¯s too little.¡± She grabbed his sleeve and shook it. ¡°Can you cash it out for me? I¡¯ll feel better if I hold the money in my hand.¡± Harold ignored her and said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± After saying that, he walked forward, and Crystal followed behind like his tail. ¡°It won¡¯t take a lot of time. Two minutes? One minute? Please, that¡¯s my money. You can¡¯t take it for yourself, can you?¡± ¡°I can earn millions in a minute. Do you think a million is more important than your two hundred dors?¡± Harold asked. Crystal lowered her head. ¡°Humph, you¡¯re no longer the best person.¡± Harold opened the car door and motioned toward the car. ¡°Get in the car.¡± Crystal got in docilely, still murmuring. ¡°You¡¯re no longer the best person in my heart.¡± Harold sat beside her and tilted his head to look at her. Then, he leaned over. Crystal immediately became a coward, crying, ¡°What, what are you doing?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He looked down at the little girl who was huddled up and pulled the seat belt from her side. ¡°Of course to help you seat your belt. What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°I thought you were going to beat me up again, then I definitely won¡¯t be able to live.¡± Crystal answered What did she mean by ¡°again¡±? Harold was about to say that she had a good imagination when he heard Crystal continue pitifully, ¡°Actually, you can also send me to the hospital.¡± Harold waspletely speechless. Lukeughed so hard in the driver seat that his stomach ached. He didn¡¯t te Crystal that Harold wasn¡¯t a man who would hit women. ¡°Ouch, I suddenly feel so painful.¡± Crystal touched her neck. ¡°Is there any medicine in the car? I want to use some.¡± ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± asked Harold.. Crystal pulled open the cor of her shirt, revealing a section of white skin. The bruise was more obvious than before. Before the car started, Luke immediately took out the first aid kit and handed it to Harold. The first-aid kit was full of medicine for external injuries, all of which were sufficiently imported from foreign countries. Harold took out the ointment for her bruises. As soon as he opened the tube, he saw that Crystal was very scared. ¡°This won¡¯t hurt a lot, will it? If it hurts a lot, I will cry.¡± ¡°No, it won¡¯t.¡± Crystal stopped crying. ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡± She leaned against Harold so he could apply medicine for her. Harold was speechless again. He wanted her to do it by herself¡­ All right, this girl was clumsy, anyway. Harold squeezed the tube to get the ointment on his hand and gently smeared it on Crystal¡¯s neck. Crystal gasped and bounced away. Like a frightened deer, she shrank into corner, looking at the man sadly. ¡°It hurts. You lied to me again. Boo hoo¡­¡± When the ointment touched the patch of skin where ire had scratched with her fingernails, Crystal¡¯s eyes became tearful. She threw a tantrum like a little girl. ¡°I don¡¯t want to apply medicine anymore!¡± Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Harold pulled her back and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Crystal cried, and she was scared. ¡°It hurts. I¡¯m scared of pain.¡± Harold found that this girl was so delicate she would cry even with a small wound. When he was shot in the arm, he just used a knife and directly dug out the bullet without using any anesthetic. He would never cry like her. Look, her nose was all red. ¡°Why are you so delicate?¡± Harold continued to smear the ointment. Crystal bit her lips and tried hard to stand it. Her bean-sized tears rolled down her cheeks, making her pitiful. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Luke, who was driving, tried his best to hold back hisughter. It was unbearable but it was worth it. He couldn¡¯t believe he could see Master White applying medicine to a little girl in this life! After everything was done, Crystal was still sobbing. Harold tucked her soft ck hair behind her ears, revealing her beautiful face that was full of tears. His tone became softer, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± It was no longer so painful, but Crystal was still crying and couldn¡¯t stop it. ¡°I, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I need more time.¡± Was there such a thing? Harold, a person who had never cried, had no idea. Harold threw her a tissue box and let her wipe her tears. In the end, he took out a candy bag from the car, ¡°Would you feel better after eating sweets?¡± Crystal stopped crying and stretched out her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I want to eat candies.¡± After eating several soft candies, Crystal stopped crying, but her eyes were swollen. If Harold had known earlier, he would have given her some candies first! When they arrived at the Evans family¡¯s vi, Harold watched as Crystal got out of the car. When she reached the back door, she turned around and ran back. Panting, she knocked on the window, her small face worried. Harold rolled down the window. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go back?¡± Crystal shook her head, ¡°Are you going to meet someone you hate or do something you don¡¯t like?¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t happy at all when you were looking at your phone, so I think you must have a big problem.¡± Harold was speechless again. ¡°Although you are very rich, there can be moments you don¡¯t feel happy¡­¡± Crystal took out some candies Here, eat some before you go. Your mood will be good immediately!¡± Before Harold could say no, the girl had run far away. The moment before she stepped in, she even shed him a bright smile and said goodbye. After making sure that she was safe inside, Harold looked at the candies in his hand, asking Luke with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you think this girl is a little silly?¡± Luke thought for a moment, ¡°Yes, a little¡­ but people like her are often lucky.¡± Who in the whole City W dared to order Harold? This silly girl could have candies from his boss whenever she cried! All people who had worked for this man were so frightened standing in front of him. Luke asked again, ¡°Master White¡­ What do you want to do with Miss Evans?¡± Harold said directly, ¡°She¡¯s very interesting. Keeping her by my side giving me a good mood. She only eats. It feels like keeping a pig pet. This feeling is novel to me.¡± Luke didn¡¯t know what to say. Keeping a pig pet wasn¡¯t like this. And, that pig would be ughtered when it became fat. The way Master White ¡®kept¡¯ Crystal could be better than any richdy¡¯s upbringing in City W. Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to think out loud. After all, no one dared to say anything about what Harold favored, unless he didn¡¯t want to live anymore. The car was driving in the night, and the neon lights were shing outside. Harold did not notice that his heart was still all about that little girl. He thought that she was getting smarter after being fed delicious food these days. It was true that he had to meet some people and do something he didn¡¯t like every day. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 In order not to dy Daxton Evans¡¯ shareholder meeting in the morning, Crystal had to get up early. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get her name in the family records. Crystal entered the Evans family¡¯s memorial hall in a daze. This ce was as solemn as a temple filled with memorial tablets of the ancestors. The scent of sandalwood floated in the air, which immediately woke her up. When she looked up, she found that the elders of the Evans family were sitting here with neat proper clothes. The man sitting in the main seat had white hair on his temples. Even so, it couldn¡¯t hide the spirit between his eyebrows. This was her father, Daxton Evans, the head of the Evans family! Crystal looked straight at her father. She thought that she would take after her father. Unexpectedly, there wasn¡¯t a trace of him on her. It meant she resembled her mother. Thinking of this, she did not dare to look at him anymore, for fear that her appearance would arouse his yearning for histe wife. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Daxton¡¯s face was indeed cold. As the hostess, Eva made a simple opening. ¡°Daxton, Danny and Marcus still have many things to do. Let¡¯s start without waiting for them.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree?¡± Dora said, ¡°How could Danny and Marcus make themselves busy on such an important day. This is the first time Crystal came home.¡± ¡°Dora, what are you talking about?¡± Eva immediately stopped her. ¡°Your brothers are busy, and you know that.¡± Everyone present knew that Danny Evans and Marcus Evans didn¡¯te home because they didn¡¯t like the sister who killed their mother. Dora inexplicably insisted, speaking to Daxton, ¡°Dad, we should ask my brotherse back and¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Daxton¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Don¡¯t let them run around for such a trivial matter.¡± Crystal¡¯s heart turned cold. She looked up at the man sitting on the main seat and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡± Looking a little guilty, Dora turned to Crystal. ¡°Crystal, I¡¯m really sorry¡­ When our brotherse back, I¡¯ll definitely talk with them.¡± Crystal looked quite calm. The ceremony to be a part of the family was really simple. Crystal had to worship the Evans family¡¯s ancestors, and then the oldest member of the n would write her name into the family genealogy. Crystal was considered the fifth child of the Evans family after Dora. She knew very well that the only reason she was able to get her name written in the family genealogy was because they wanted to match her up to the status of the White family. Otherwise, Daxton Evans would never have bothered to care about her. When everything was done, Daxton left without any hesitation. Crystal kneeled on the futon and raise her head to look at the high memorial tablet. A strange feeling arose in her. Everyone else had left. Only she had to stay here ording to the family¡¯s rules until noon. At this time, some staff were gossiping outside. ¡°Did you see that? The family head doesn¡¯t like her at all. I thought that his blood daughter would be treated better. But see, she doesn¡¯t even live as well as Miss Dora.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a great grace for her to be able to get in the family record!¡± Another staff who had been working for the Evans for a long time said, ¡°You know, Mr. Evans and Mrs. Evans loved each other so much. To give birth to Miss Crystal, she died of blood loss. That¡¯s why Mr. Evans has held a grudge. against his own daughter!¡± ¡°Good people don¡¯t live long enough¡­¡± The help felt pity. ¡°Mrs. Evans was the kindest person I have ever seen. It¡¯s a pity that she died early. I wonder if she would be mad to see how useless her own daughter is from heavens.¡± ¡°She had wasted her life for nothing. No wonder why the two young masters didn¡¯te back. No one wants to see such a jinx.¡± Chapter 42 Chapter 42 ¡°Who gave you the guts to talk nonsense here!¡± A voice suddenly came from behind, scaring the help so much she immediately shut up. No one recognized when Antony had returned. His gaze was cold as he said, ¡°You have forgotten the rules of the Evans family? No one bothers to control you?¡± Fear appeared on the help¡¯s face. She quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Antony, we were wrong. We don¡¯t dare to talk nonsense anymore¡­¡± ¡°Listen up!¡± Antony said impatiently, ¡°Crystal is the daughter of the Evans family. How can you servants talk about her like this? It¡¯s not your ce to discuss our family¡¯s business! If I hear it the next time, you¡¯ll all be fired!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, sir. We¡¯ll keep it in mind. Please calm down, sir!¡± ¡°F*ck off!¡± Antony growled. The staff ran away as if they were fleeing for their lives. Antony looked at Crystal¡¯s thin figure, feeling so ufortable. If this girl argued about how bad the Evans family had treated her and she wanted a house and a car aspensation, he might find an excuse to persuade himself to hate her. But the little girl just knelt there without saying a word. It made him feel ufortable. ¡°You don¡¯t need to kneel here for so long.¡± Antony walked into the ancestral hall. ¡°Big Brother went to the grand opening of a new store today. Second Brother has an interview at the TV station. I don¡¯t think they wille back.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Crystal still looked at the ancestral tablet and did not look back. Antony walked up to her. ¡°That¡¯s your reaction?¡± Crystal was puzzled. ¡°Then what kind of reaction should I have?¡± Antony was speechless. He didn¡¯t want toe today, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t control himself and came here. Antony felt that he must have been out of his mind as he always felt that Crystal was pitiful. If he didn¡¯t come, the girl would bear a lot of hurt. She was naive and stupid, and she always made people worry about her. ¡°The Evans family intends to let you marry Harold tonight. Aren¡¯t you scared?¡± Of course, Crystal wasn¡¯t scared. The scene of the underworld wedding in a horror TV series appeared in her mind. ¡°They won¡¯t let me marry a rooster, will they?¡± Antony had no idea. That hag of the White family had always been decisive. It could be possible that Crystal would have to marry a rooster. After all, Harold White was dead, and she couldn¡¯t just take his corpse out to get married. It would be so scary! ¡°It¡¯s possible, but don¡¯t be afraid. The rooster is not a dead corpse. It won¡¯t bully you.¡± ¡°I was pecked by a rooster when I was a child,¡± said Crystal. In the past, when she was feeding chickens, the big rooster always pecked at her, but her family didThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. not care about it. It would be great if Master White coulde. He was so good-looking, so marrying him would be much better than marrying a rooster. ¡°If you¡¯re so scared, why don¡¯t you resist? I can tell you that after the wedding, you won¡¯t even have time to regret it. You¡¯ll be a widow for the rest of your life,¡± Antony said. Crystal said seriously, ¡°I won¡¯t be a widow!¡± Antony thought that he seemed to have aroused her fighting spirit. Just as he was about topliment her attitude, the girl continued, ¡°I want to be a happy little foodies.¡± Antony was speechless. They were born from the same mother. How could she be this stupid? ¡°Do I not need toe back here after I¡¯ve got my name in the family record?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I feel that the Evans family needs me to do this.¡± Antony had an unspeakable feeling. He patted the girl¡¯s little head gently, ¡°Nonsense. You are Miss Crystal of the Evans family. This is your home. You are weed any time you want toe home.¡± ¡°No, in fact, I¡¯m not weed here at all, and you don¡¯t like me. I can see that everyone seems to dislike me.¡± Chapter 43 Chapter 43 To Crystal, neither Sunshine Vige nor the Evans family was her home. Compared with these, she might like the Flying Goose Hall better. However, staying with the Evans family had some advantages. At least, she didn¡¯t have to work every day, and there was no grandmother to beat her up. Crystal could never understand why her grandmother liked boys so much. She was also a woman, wasn¡¯t she? Was there anything wrong with being a woman? Every time the old woman felt a little unhappy, she would grab her and beat her until she vented her anger. Later, her mother gave birth to her younger brother Crystal thought that her grandmother would be happy, and she herself would have a ymate. Unexpectedly, it was the beginning of her nightmare. Her mother had started her n to sell her so that her younger brother could afford a house and a wife in the future. After that, her grandmother beat and scolded her more and more frequently. She often said, ¡°If dare to hurt your brother, I will break your legs! you While Crystal was lost in thought as she recalled the past, Antony said, ¡°Don¡¯t kneel there as if you¡¯re silly. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to eat good food. Didn¡¯t you say that you want to be a foodie?¡± Crystal¡¯s interest was instantly piqued. She stood up and said, ¡°Really? Let¡¯s go now.¡± Antony had never seen such a gluttonous little girl. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Doughnuts and fries,¡± Crystal told him everything she could think of. ¡°Pizza!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Antony said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Crystal ate happily. When she was half-full, someone phoned Antony. He left after saying a few words. After that, she returned to the ancestral hall and looked at Chloe Graham¡¯s memorial tablet. It was so clean. The person who missed her often came to wipe it for her. She suddenly remembered the Evans family often said that Daxton loved histe wife so dearly. Crystal had never seen her mother before. And now, there was only a wooden board in front of her. She thought that her mother must be very gentle and beautiful. Otherwise, why would so many people miss her a lot? They said that the mother was the person who loved her children the most. Crystal stepped forward and slowly touched the memorial tablet, whispering, ¡°Mom.¡± In the afternoon, the White family came to pick her up. Before getting in the car, Dora told her, ¡°Crystal, if the White family bullies you, tell me, I¡¯ll bring you back right away!¡± This girl didn¡¯t even think about why she had to marry Harold White. If she ran back to the Evans family, wouldn¡¯t she be the one being scolded? Eva always yed the good guy. ¡°Dora, the White family is a noble family. How could they bully. Crystal? You really love your sister, but it¡¯s almost time. Let her go.¡± After that, she went to remind Crystal. ¡°Crystal, from now on, you¡¯ll be the White family¡¯s daughter-in- law. You have to act with good senses.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Crystal nodded and got in the car. Because of the otherworldly wedding, although the White family kept a low profile, there were still a lot of high-ranking officials and nobles attending. There were a total of ten people who made up and dressed Crystal. The White family had chosen an exquisite wedding dress with embroidered patterns and ornaments obviously done by a master. It must be very expensive. Just as Crystal was about to stretch her neck, the help covered her face with the bridal veil. Her vision became blurred. It was a little hard to see what was going on outside. Freda came over and urged, ¡°Are you done yet? Don¡¯t let the guests wait outside¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, she was shocked by what she saw. She had thought that Crystal, a country girl, was vulgar and would not look good in any way. Obviously, she had underestimated her. Her skin was fair and tender, and her figure was graceful. The girl was really pretty. Anyway, it was useless no matter how pretty she was. She would still be a widow! ¡°Once you¡¯re done, send her out. If we dy the time, Madam White won¡¯t be happy. After all, it¡¯s not good to let the dead wait!¡± Freda urged. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 When everyone heard this, they all felt a bit scared. After all, the dead one was Master White. When he was alive, his temper was the fiercest. Who dared to make him wait? The atmosphere outside was filled with joy. It felt like the White family had invited a band, and it didn¡¯t sound like they were having an underworld wedding at all. The guests sat on both sides and watched the bride being led down the aisle by a maid. Crystal could only look at her feet while walking. There was deafening music in her ears, but no one here dared to make a fuss. Probably, they didn¡¯t dare to do so. When she crossed a threshold, someone stuffed a photo frame into her hand. It was a portrait of Harold, not some rooster. Crystal heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Let the wedding begins!¡± Madam White sat in the main seat, announcing. One of the maids had told her the procedure. The MC would tell her what to do, and she only needed to follow the instructions. Everything went on in an orderly manner. Suddenly, there was a burst of noise in the crowd as an uninvited guest came. ¡°Wow, the wedding is still bustling!¡± A handsome man walked out of the crowd. Madam White stood up with a sullen face. ¡°Mr. Joyce! I remember clearly that we didn¡¯t invite you!¡± The White family and the Joyce family were enemies. It was absolutely impossible for them to send an invitation to their enemy. Everyone in City W knew that the two families had been enemies for generations and no one could mediate this grudge. In the past, the two families had had a tie in power, but since Harold was in charge, the situation had changed. The White family had be stronger. However, among the nobles and rich people in City W, the Joyce family was still a terrible existence, especially Corey Joyce, who was in charge of the family affairs at such a young age. His deeds were also ruthless and decisive. He had defeated a lot of enemies. This man was as bold as Harold White, and he was even crazier in his business. Only Harold could be compared with him. Showing up at Harold¡¯s wedding, it was obvious that he was making trouble. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Madam White,¡± Corey didn¡¯t sound polite. ¡°I¡¯m just here to join in the fun and see the new bride. I¡¯m not here to steal her. Besides, it¡¯s so immoral to steal the bride from a dead person!¡± Crystal took two steps back, which boosted Corey¡¯s interest. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m not a bad guy.¡± Madam White stomped her cane on the ground. Just as she was about to lose her temper, Freda stopped her. ¡°Mother¡­ Harold is dead. Our family is at a disadvantage. Please bear with it for now.¡± Bonnie White was well aware of the current situation, so she had no choice but to bear with it. ¡°Mr. Joyce, don¡¯t go too far! This is the White family¡¯s territory. If you behave yourself, I¡¯ll treat you as a guest. We¡¯ll stay out of each other¡¯s business.¡± Freda did not dare to offend the Joyce family and quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°You, hurry up and take Mr. Joyce a good seat.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Corey chuckled and took two steps forward. ¡°Am I that scary?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Crystal still stepped back. In the next second, Corey lifted her veil. A stunning face appeared in front of him. He was astonished, though. ¡°Tut-tut, such a young and pretty girl. It¡¯s a pity to marry a dead man.¡± Crystal hated the man, didn¡¯t want to get close to him. She held Harold¡¯s portrait tightly, fuming, ¡°I feel good.¡± Corey felt that her reaction was quite silly. He suddenlyughed loudly and then picked her up. The guests couldn¡¯t help but gasp. He took the bride of the dead! This man was really crazy! As he walked, he spoke in a carefree manner. ¡°Madam White, Harold is dead. Don¡¯t waste the girl¡¯s time. I¡¯ve already taken a fancy to this little wife, so I¡¯ll take her with me first.¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 The crowd was stunned. Had the young master of the Joyce family been bewitched? Madam White was so angry, stomping her cane on the ground. ¡°Ridiculous! Corey Joyce, this is our White family¡¯s territory. It¡¯s not your ce to behave atrociously!¡± Corey didn¡¯t take her words seriously at all. The staff of the White family couldn¡¯t resist the bodyguards of the Joyce family, so they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. Although Mr. Joyce had brought the girl to the gate and was about to get her in the car, no one was willing to take action. Everyone knew it was unreasonable, but they also knew that they didn¡¯t need to offend the Joyce family for a widow. Besides, Harold was dead, and it was useless to have a wife. The other could just take her away at will. Freda had always been wary of the Joyce family and had the same thought in her head. It was not worth it to offend the Joyce family for Crystal¡¯s sake. But due to the fact that she was the White family¡¯s daughter-inw, she had no choice but to put on an act. As they were about to disappear, she ordered the servants toe forward. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get her back? Do I pay you to do nothing?!¡± The servants hurried forward, looking as if they were trying not to do anything too offensive. ¡°He¡¯s completelywless!¡± Madam White was so furious. The cane in her hand was about to pierce through the floor. ¡°This b*stard¡­ We won¡¯t let him off!¡± Fredaforted the olddy. ¡°That¡¯s right. With the strength of our family, we will deal with him sooner orter. Mother, don¡¯t be too angry. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be angry? Your unfilial son is the reason why our White family has be like this!¡± Madam White vented her anger on Freda. ¡°Think about how glorious the White family was when Harold was still alive. How would the Joyce family dare toe and make trouble here? My descendants are useless and they make I, an old woman, suffer with them!¡± Freda felt wronged. ¡°Mother, Corey and Harold have a grudge against each other. Why are you ming Mark and me for what happened today? To put it bluntly, Harold used to be too cruel and merciless, and now, his retribution hase!¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Bonnie White rebuked angrily. ¡°That b*tch Chloe had at least given birth to Harold. As for you, only useless kids crawled out of your belly! Thetter is even more stupid than the former!¡± The old woman had gone too far. Bonnie had always looked down on Chloe Graham, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have forced the woman until she went crazy and killed herself. Everybody in City W knew this scandal. And now, in front of a lot of outsiders, she was said to be worse than Chloe, which meant she was no different from a lowly person. Freda looked so grimaced, but she couldn¡¯t talk back to Bonnie. She swallowed her anger, ¡°Mother, we¡¯re family. It¡¯s better to keep the harmony. My children are still young, and they¡¯ll be sessful when they grow up¡­ Look at Harold, wasn¡¯t he like this? He was only capable when he grew up¡­ Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s time for you to take the medicine. We don¡¯t want to see your blood pressure surging. I¡¯ll call the Joyce family right now and let Clyde talk to Corey. He¡¯s going too far!¡± Until then, Madam White remembered Mr. Joyce. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. I¡¯ll call him myself!¡± ww Freda couldn¡¯t wait to leave this ce and go to appease the guests. After all, she had to care about the Whites¡¯ reputation. It was Crystal who suffered the most after such a scene. The man was carrying her on his hard shoulder, which was ufortably pressing against her belly, giving her an impulse to vomit. ¡°Hey¡­ put me down, I can walk by myself¡­¡± Corey felt that this little girl was quite obedient. ¡°Really?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid to be carried.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Corey put her down and stuffed her into the car. He put his hand on the car door, looking at her. ¡°You can throw up. Anyway, this car is only worth two million dors. If you make it dirty, just give me the compensation.¡± Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Crystal said, ¡°You hate Master White. That¡¯s why you speak ill of him. I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Corey looked at her, ¡°Do you know how dangerous it is for you now?¡± Crystal looked at him in confusion. She did not understand what he meant. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve been abducted, shouldn¡¯t you say something like begging for mercy?¡± Corey prompted. ¡°Look, you¡¯ve admitted that you¡¯re a bad guy!¡± ¡°Have you ever seen such a handsome bad guy like me?¡± Corey raised his eyebrows. ¡°We are all hot- blooded young people. It¡¯s normal for anything to happen. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Crystal¡¯s little heart skipped a beat, and she subconsciously shrank back. She began to realize that Corey was probably a smiling tiger, which meant this man was very dangerous. She gulped, asking, ¡°Where do you want to take me?¡± Corey nced at his phone and said slowly. ¡°You¡¯ll know soon.¡± Pina Garden was one of the most expensive vis in City W. Those who lived here were all top rich people. To take the dogs out for a walk, they had to change into outfits of thousands of dors. Corey¡¯s vi was right at the best location in the neighborhood. The car slowly stopped in the security area. Corey got out first. Seeing that there was no response from the person behind him, he turned around and asked, ¡°Little girl, can you get out here please?¡± Crystal looked outside, feeling that she would suffer if she got out now. ¡°I¡¯d better not go. I¡¯ll stay in the car, okay?¡± The little girl refused to go with him, so Corey reached out to catch her. Crystal had nowhere to run, and she was dragged out easily. Finally, she learned to beg for mercy. ¡°Let me go. I¡¯ve been kind and hardworking since I was a child. I haven¡¯t done anything bad. Why don¡¯t you kidnap Mrs. Freda? She has been in the White family for so long, so she must be more valuable than me.¡± Corey dragged her to the roadside. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m out of my mind? Should I kidnap that old. woman Freda to disgust myself?¡± Okay, Freda was so fierce that no one liked her. But why did he kidnap her, a little bunny? She couldn¡¯t be sold at a high price¡­ Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. When the maid at home saw their young master bring a little girl home, she quickly brought over al pair of slippers, greeting respectfully, ¡°Mr. Corey.¡± Crystal was dragged in, and Corey hurled her on the sofa with great strength. The girl cried out in pain, and her eyes turned red. Still, she had to be wary of Corey at all times. ¡°What do you want to do¡­¡± Crystal could not hold back her tears. ¡°If you think Freda is worthless, go kidnap Madam White. I¡¯m so poor, boohoo¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Corey put his hands in his trousers¡¯ pockets, smiling sinisterly. ¡°It¡¯s your bad luck to be Harold¡¯s wife.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t know what kind of deep hatred Corey had against Harold, nor did she know how Corey was going to treat her. These uncertainties made her feel anxiously restless, her voice trembling, ¡°Until when will you guys stop taking revenge against each other? Why don¡¯t you let me go to finish all of this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Corey looked as if he felt so sorry for her. ¡°Harold was smoked before could do anything. Tsk, tsk. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re his wife. I can only settle the ounts with you.¡± Crystal felt that it was unreasonable, but she didn¡¯t dare to criticize him. Corey was so terrifying now. If she provoked him more, she would either be buried in the graveyard or at the bottom of the sea and be fish¡¯s fodder. Corey tugged at his cor and unbuttoned the buttons on his wrist. ¡°Be happy. Do you know how beautiful the women I usually sleep with are? They have big breasts and big hips. How can you, a little bean sprout, feel wronged?¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47 / / By Crystal said, ¡°You hate Master White. That¡¯s why you speak ill of him. I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Corey looked at her, ¡°Do you know how dangerous it is for you now?¡± Crystal looked at him in confusion. She did not understand what he meant. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve been abducted, shouldn¡¯t you say something like begging for mercy?¡± Corey prompted. ¡°Look, you¡¯ve admitted that you¡¯re a bad guy!¡± ¡°Have you ever seen such a handsome bad guy like me?¡± Corey raised his eyebrows. ¡°We are all hot- blooded young people. It¡¯s normal for anything to happen. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Crystal¡¯s little heart skipped a beat, and she subconsciously shrank back. She began to realize that Corey was probably a smiling tiger, which meant this man was very dangerous. She gulped, asking, ¡°Where do you want to take me?¡± Corey nced at his phone and said slowly. ¡°You¡¯ll know soon.¡± Pina Garden was one of the most expensive vis in City W. Those who lived here were all top rich people. To take the dogs out for a walk, they had to change into outfits of thousands of dors. Corey¡¯s vi was right at the best location in the neighborhood. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The car slowly stopped in the security area. Corey got out first. Seeing that there was no response from the person behind him, he turned around and asked, ¡°Little girl, can you get out here please?¡± Crystal looked outside, feeling that she would suffer if she got out now. ¡°I¡¯d better not go. I¡¯ll stay in the car, okay?¡± The little girl refused to go with him, so Corey reached out to catch her. Crystal had nowhere to run, and she was dragged out easily. Finally, she learned to beg for mercy. ¡°Let me go. I¡¯ve been kind and hardworking since I was a child. I haven¡¯t done anything bad. Why don¡¯t you kidnap Mrs. Freda? She has been in the White family for so long, so she must be more valuable than me.¡± Corey dragged her to the roadside. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m out of my mind? Should I kidnap that old. woman Freda to disgust myself?¡± Okay, Freda was so fierce that no one liked her. But why did he kidnap her, a little bunny? She couldn¡¯t be sold at a high price¡­ When the maid at home saw their young master bring a little girl home, she quickly brought over al pair of slippers, greeting respectfully, ¡°Mr. Corey.¡± Crystal was dragged in, and Corey hurled her on the sofa with great strength. The girl cried out in pain, and her eyes turned red. Still, she had to be wary of Corey at all times. ¡°What do you want to do¡­¡± Crystal could not hold back her tears. ¡°If you think Freda is worthless, go kidnap Madam White. I¡¯m so poor, boohoo¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Corey put his hands in his trousers¡¯ pockets, smiling sinisterly. ¡°It¡¯s your bad luck to be Harold¡¯s wife.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t know what kind of deep hatred Corey had against Harold, nor did she know how Corey was going to treat her. These uncertainties made her feel anxiously restless, her voice trembling, ¡°Until when will you guys stop taking revenge against each other? Why don¡¯t you let me go to finish all of this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Corey looked as if he felt so sorry for her. ¡°Harold was smoked before could do anything. Tsk, tsk. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re his wife. I can only settle the ounts with you.¡± Crystal felt that it was unreasonable, but she didn¡¯t dare to criticize him. Corey was so terrifying now. If she provoked him more, she would either be buried in the graveyard or at the bottom of the sea and be fish¡¯s fodder. Corey tugged at his cor and unbuttoned the buttons on his wrist. ¡°Be happy. Do you know how beautiful the women I usually sleep with are? They have big breasts and big hips. How can you, a little bean sprout, feel wronged?¡± Chapter 48 Chapter 48 ¡°What?¡± Corey sneered. ¡°Through formal procedure? Don¡¯t say these decent-sounding words. Don¡¯t f*cking think that I don¡¯t know about Mark¡¯s immoral deeds. He¡¯s such a horrible dad. He even sent his illegitimate daughter to thend developers as a ything.¡± Harold looked at Luke. ¡°Is he telling the truth?¡± ¡°That piece ofnd was handled by Mr. White. I¡¯ve inquired about it. It was true that he sent his illegitimate daughter to thosend developing officials using your name¡­¡± Not to mention Corey, Luke also felt that Mark White was wicked. He didn¡¯t care about his blood daughter, and he could me this bad reputation on Master White. ¡°That piece ofnd in the outskirt of the city,¡± Harold¡¯s gaze fell on Crystal. The girl¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying. His tone suddenly became light. ¡°The White family doesn¡¯t want it anymore.¡± ¡°Master White¡­¡± Luke was surprised. ¡°Please think twice¡­¡± This was a big deal. If he broke the contract, he would have to pay millions of dors. Mark White valued this project very much and wanted to make a lot of money from it. Harold¡¯s move was undoubtedly a p in the face. ¡°The White family doesn¡¯tck these things.¡± Harold¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Mark is a good-for-nothing. He never uses his brain when he does things and always uses the evil ways. When it came to Harold¡¯s decision, Luke didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. ¡°Yes sir, I¡¯ll deal with it as soon as I get back.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you letting her go yet?¡± Harold looked at Corey. ¡°I don¡¯t have much patience!¡± Corey looked at the woman in his arms. The girl¡¯s face was full of tears. Actually, he didn¡¯t pinch her neck so hard. This girl was so coward. He pushed her out, ¡°All right, here she goes. Is she such a treasure? She¡¯s just a crying baby! Once the business is done, of course, I won¡¯t bully her.¡± Crystal was pushed into Harold¡¯s arms. As if she had found a safe harbor, she hugged the man¡¯s waist tightly until she smelled his cold wooden scent. Luke, who was watching from the side, suddenly had a feeling of a child being bullied in kindergarten and going home toin to her parent. Master White was such a tough man. He couldn¡¯t be like this. It must be an illusion! ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Harold¡¯s voice was low. Those who were familiar with him all knew that this wasn¡¯t a good sign. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± Crystal sobbed in his arms, ¡°He said he would bury me in the graveyard. ¡°He said that you are not a good person. You always break thew.¡± She pointed at her face, ¡°He even pinched my cheeks so hard.¡± Corey couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°When did I exert my strength?!¡± ¡°You did!¡± Crystal used. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Corey had never liked to talk nonsense. He had always relied on force to win. And now, with Harold as her backbone, this girl became arrogant! ¡°You said that you wanted to consummate our marriage! You wanted to sleep with me!¡± Corey had nothing to say. He did say so, and now he couldn¡¯t deny it. Harold¡¯s eyes darkened. He handed Crystal to Luke, caressing her little face. ¡°Wait for me outside with Luke.¡± Crystal nodded, her misty eyes full of doubt. ¡°Are you not leaving?¡± Harold took off his jacket and wrapped it on Crystal¡¯s shoulders, his voice gentle. ¡°I still have something to deal with. Remember to cover your ears.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t know what he was going to do, so she didn¡¯t ask more. She obediently followed Luke out. As soon as she left, there was a lot of noise inside, followed by Corey¡¯s scolding. ¡°F*ck¡­ Harold, you f*cking want to kill me, don¡¯t you?!¡± Crystal shivered in fear and turned around to take a look. Luke remembered Harold¡¯s instructions and immediately covered her ears. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­¡± Chapter 49 Chapter 49 The Pina Garden was a ce where ordinary people couldn¡¯t even afford a bathroom after a lifetime of hard work. No need to mention the greenery and park here, the roadside was full of precious trees and flowers, which were carefully taken care of, blooming gorgeously. Crystal got in the car for a long while before she saw Harolde out of the vi. His clothes were a little messy, but his aura was full. Perhaps because he just finished fighting, his hormones were still exuding. He looked like a wild beast in the jungle, and even his eyes showed a kind of strange coldness. Crystal was genuinely worried. ¡°Corey couldn¡¯t have been beaten to death, could he?¡± ¡°Master White knows what he¡¯s doing,¡± Luke said. ¡°That man won¡¯t die that easily. He might be lying in bed for two days.¡± Crystal was speechless. Harold had already walked over and opened the car door. Crystal smelled a faint smell of blood. She wondered if it was Corey¡¯s blood. ¡°Are we going back to the old house?¡± Luke asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Flower Land.¡± Harold lowered his sleeves and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on in the old house?¡± Luke smiled. ¡°Madam White called Mr. Joyce, asking him to tell Corey to release Miss Crystal. But now, the Joyce family¡¯s Corey¡¯s word. He has long since made his father a scarecrow. Mr. Joyce just said that he couldn¡¯t control his son and hung up the phone. Madam White was so angry that she got sick. Freda didn¡¯t want to offend Corey. She sent a letter to the Evans family, which said that the head of the Evans family should go to the Joyce family to ask for Miss Crystal back.¡± ¡°What did Daxton say?¡± Luke paused for a moment, ¡°He said that since Miss Crystal has been sent to the White family, she¡¯s a member of the White family.¡± Harold snorted and said lightly, ¡°Daxton Evans is heartless enough.¡± He turned to look at Crystal, pinching her cheek, ¡°In the end, only your husband came to save you.¡± Crystal rubbed her cheek against the man¡¯s palm. ¡°Because you are the best person in the world.¡± Harold didn¡¯t fall for her trick, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I wasn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re again,¡± Crystal said softly. This little girl¡¯s voice was as sweet as honey, and she was very good at coaxing people. Although Harold knew it, he still smiled and asked, ¡°Did Corey do anything to you?¡± Crystal tucked the bangs on her forehead aside, revealing bump, ¡°Look.¡± She felt so miserable. Recently, she has been hurt a lot. The swelling pot on Crystal¡¯s head wasn¡¯t big. It was swollen but it could go in a few hours. However, this did not prevent Harold from taking the opportunity to knock on Corey. He took a picture of it and sent to Corey, asking him topensate. Otherwise, he should be waiting to receive thewyer¡¯s notice. Crystal was stunned. ¡°But you hit him, too. What if he also wants to send you awyer¡¯s notice?¡± Harold stretched his knuckles and smiled, but there was no smile in his eyes. ¡°Then I¡¯ll hit him again.¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal suddenly felt that Corey¡¯s words weren¡¯t all fake. For example, Harold didn¡¯t seem to be a good person right now. If the Pina Garden was a super expensive ce, then Flower Land was the ce where people couldn¡¯t afford even if they had the money. All the people living here were high-ranking officials or powerful tycoons. Guarding the gates were elite, armed security guards. The Maybach drove into Flower Land and stopped in front of a garden vi. Crystal followed Harold out of the car, asking curiously, ¡°Master White, is this your ce?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Yeah,¡± Harold replied, ¡°I don¡¯t often stay in the old house.¡± In fact, he rarely stayed in Flower Land¡¯s vi. Most of the time, he either went on a business trip or went abroad. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Luke opened the iron art doors, and the wind wafted over the sweet fragrance of flowers. Crystal recognized it was the Murraya flowers. Harold grabbed the hood of Crystal¡¯s jacket, urging, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then, he led her into the vi. The ce was decorated with only three cold colors, including ck, white, and grey. Because there were not many decorations and furniture, it even looked more spacious and empty. Harold threw his jacket on the sofa. Seeing Crystal looking here and there curiously, he asked, ¡°Have you had dinner yet?¡± Of course, Crystal hadn¡¯t had dinner. ¡°Get someone to bring us some food.¡± Harold sat on the sofa and rubbed his brows. ¡°Tell Luke what you want to eat.¡± Luke said, ¡°If we order the delivery, the food will arrive in about an hour. Ma¡¯am, if you are hungry, you can have some fruit first.¡± ¡°An hour?¡± Crystal rubbed her stomach and felt that it couldn¡¯t wait for an hour. ¡°Is there any ingredients in the kitchen? I can cook some myself.¡± Harold now remembered that Crystal was different from those delicate, well-bred youngdies in this city who had learned the art of musical instruments and tea ceremony. This girl had learned how to feed poultries and cook. ¡°There should be,¡± Luke said. ¡°Every few days, someone wille to supplement fresh ingredients.¡± Crystal went to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator. Sure enough, it was full of food. She went out and stood by the door, looking at Harold. ¡°Master White, did you have dinner?¡± Harold had gone straight to the Pina Garden from the meeting. Of course, he hadn¡¯t eaten anything yet. He replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll make a few more dishes.¡± Crystal said as she walked back into the kitchen. Soon, the sound of running water could be heard. Luke then turned to Harold, ¡°Sir, the meeting over there¡­¡± When they received the news that Corey had taken Crystal away, the high-level managers meeting was about toe to a crucial part. However, after receiving a call, Harold directly left the room. At this moment, all the managers were still sitting in the conference room with confused and curious faces, discussing what was more important to their boss than this meeting. ¡°Connect me with them through the phone.¡± Harold took a sip of water and suddenly looked at Luke. ¡°You knew Mark has done this.¡± Luke paused for a moment. ¡°Yes¡­ I knew, but he¡¯s your uncle after all, so I¡¯ve turned a blind eye to many things.¡± Harold said ndly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to give him face for this kind of thing.¡± ¡­I got it.¡± Luke connected the meeting call and said, ¡°If there is such a thing in the future, I will stop him.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Harold didn¡¯t say anything else. In the kitchen, Crystal quickly made three simple home-cooked dishes, including stir-fried tomato and scrambled eggs, beef and fries, and egg soup. She took the dishes out and put them on the dining table. Standing beside the sofa, she looked at Harold hesitantly. ¡°¡­ Yes, I mean, I¡¯ll give that lot ofnd to Corey.¡± Harold nced at Crystal and said, ¡°That¡¯s all for today. My family¡¯s waiting for me to have dinner.¡± Before everyone had time to feel the shock, he hung up the phone then stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± When Crystal heard him say ¡°my family,¡± her ears turned red. She looked away and told Luke, ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us, Luke?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Luke always had good senses. He nced at his boss then said, ¡°I still have something to deal with in the office. Thank you for your kindness, ma¡¯am, but I have to skip it.¡± ¡°You can eat before¡­¡± Crystal persuaded. Harold grabbed her hood and walked towards the dining table. ¡°He¡¯s on a diet. He won¡¯t eat dinner.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luke smiled. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I need to lose some weight.¡± Chapter 51 Chapter 51 When Harold pressed Crystal down on her chair, she said, ¡°I think Luke is already very thin. He doesn¡¯t need to lose more weight.¡± ¡°I think so too,¡± Harold pulled out his chair, sat down opposite her, his voice light, ¡°Maybe he has a higher standard for himself.¡± Crystal thought to herself, ¡°It turns out that people at such a level like Mr. Luke would also be so strict to themselves. I¡¯m so inexperienced.¡± Harold looked at the dishes on the table. They were allmon home-cooked dishes, but they were good-looking. They were not as exquisite as the dishes in the restaurant, but they were more delicious and carried a unique homie feeling. He picked up a slice of beef, which tasted surprisingly good. When he looked up, he saw Crystal biting her spoon and looking at him. Raising his brows, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can eat the food I cooked,¡± Crystal gestured. ¡°After all, a crab in your restaurant is worth two-hundred dors.¡± Harold paused for a moment, ¡°Am I eating crabs every day?¡± Crystal thought, ¡°Oh, right.¡± Crystal tried her best to finish her food and sessfully refilled herself. Harold still had something to deal with. He looked at her slightly bulging belly, ¡°Go out for a walk yourself.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Crystal felt that there was something wrong with his tone. He sounded like he should walk the dog, but let the dog walk itself. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡± Harold rubbed her head. ¡°Otherwise, you will get lost and I have to call the security to find you. Then, you will be famous in Flower Land.¡± ¡°I think the incident at the Evans family home was just an ident¡­¡± Crystal exined. ¡°I¡¯ll install a tracking chip for you next time, or you¡¯ll keep getting lost whenever you go out.¡± Crystal curled her lips gloomily. She turned around and ran out of the door to express her anger. Harold laughed and walked to the study where his face slowly turned colder. Ten days ago, he was on a business trip to City N. After leaving a party, he encountered a storm on the way back. It waste at night and he ¡®logically and naturally¡¯ had a car ident. His car broke. through the guardrail and fell off the cliff. From the very beginning, Harold had known that there was a well- prepared trap waiting for him in City N. He¡¯d also specially arranged someone to get a gory broken body and put it in the car. He wanted to see who was behind this. Now it seemed that Mark White was the most suspicious, but Harold didn¡¯t think that the idiot had the ability to y such a big game. There must be another dangerous person hiding even deeper behind him. Crystal hadn¡¯t gone far. She just walked around the vi. When she was about to go back, her cell phone suddenly rang. It was an unknown number she had never seen before. After hesitating for a moment, she picked it up. The people on the other end of the line immediately blurted, ¡°Crystal, you have no conscience!! called you before, but you didn¡¯t answer. You only answer the phone if I borrow someone else¡¯s number?!¡± Hearing the sharp voice, Crystal wanted to hang up. The other party said, ¡°If you dare to hang up, I will take the train through the night to the Evans family to find you right now!¡± Crystal was perplexed. The person just sneered. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve be a rich girl and you¡¯ve already forgotten your family, haven¡¯t you?! Don¡¯t think you have nothing to do with our Haye family just because you¡¯ve changed your surname!¡± Crystal lowered her long eyshes, and there was no expression on her fair face. The person on the other side of the phone was her grandmother, Debbie Robertson. Crystal regretted that she hadn¡¯t changed her phone number. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Crystal asked softly. Debbie said, ¡°Your father¡¯s legs are ufortable again these days. Send us some money to treat him. He has never treated you badly. He treats you as his own daughter. If you don¡¯t even care about your father, you are really ungrateful!¡± Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Dan Haye was an honest and kind man. He had always been nice to Crystal. Even though he knew that Crystal wasn¡¯t his biological daughter, he had never changed. But he was too weak he didn¡¯t dare to go against his mother and wife. Most of the time, he couldn¡¯t help Crystal. He could only watch the poor little girl being bullied. ¡°I don¡¯t have money.¡± Crystal said calmly. ¡°You also know that the Evans family brought me back just to marry a dead man. How could they give me money?¡± ¡°Pffft!¡± Debbie said, ¡°You are the real daughter of the Evans family. I don¡¯t believe that you can¡¯t get the money! You just want to see the luxury city and don¡¯t want to help us poor rtives! Although you aren¡¯t a child of the Haye family, our family has raised you for neen years. How can you be so ungrateful?¡± Crystal squatted under the tree, looking at the stars in the sky, ¡°When the Evans family came to pick me up, they gave you fifteen thousand dors. I knew that.¡± ¡°What can fifteen thousand dors do? I¡¯ve saved up all the money to buy a house forter,¡± Debbie said, ¡°Besides, fifteen thousand dors is the fee for feeding you all those years. your brother Shouldn¡¯t we take it?¡± In fact, four years ago, when the Evans family knew that Crystal was their real daughter, they¡¯d given. the Hayes money and let them live a rich life, which had also spoiled Debbie¡¯s appetite. She realized that as long as Crystal was still alive, the girl would be a cash cow. No matter what, she had grown. up in the Haye family. ¡°Then go find Dora.¡± Crystal said, ¡°She has money.¡± Before Debbie could say anything, Mia Collins chimed in, ¡°No! She¡¯s a rich youngdy. How could we ask her for money?¡± Sometimes, Crystal felt that it was strange. Was this blood rtionship? She called Mia her mother for neen years, and this woman had always treated her coldly. And, Mia had never seen Dora before, but she still tried her best to protect her. ¡°I don¡¯t have money.¡± Crystal insisted, ¡°If you want money, go to Dora. After all, she¡¯s the child of the Haye family. No matter what happens to father, she should deal with it.¡± After that, she hung up the phone and put this number into the cklist. The call was hung up, and it made Debbie mad. ¡°See?! This is the daughter you¡¯ve been raising for neen years! How ungrateful she is! If I had known earlier, I would have strangled her to death when she was born! Bringing up a girl is just wasting money. You wanted to keep her, see what happens?! Does she care about you now?!¡± Dan took a drag on his cigarette in silence, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s just seasonal pain. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°You still want to protect her! Is she your biological daughter?! She¡¯s not! What¡¯s the use of protecting her like this? How could I have a son like you!¡± Dan lowered his head and stopped talking. Mia persuaded, ¡°Well, mother, you also know that Dan is such a person. Crystal refuses to give us money. What should we do now?¡± She thought of the clothes that she had ordered not long ago. She hadn¡¯t paid for them yet. If This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Crystal didn¡¯t give her the money, would she have to return them? Mia rolled her eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Mother, if you don¡¯t pay back the money, the loan sharks you owe wille to ask for the debt.¡± Debbie¡¯s face changed. She stood up and said, ¡°She didn¡¯t answer my call. I¡¯ll go to City A to find her in person!¡± Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Crystal squatted under the tree, looking at the dried leaves on the ground, sighing. People¡¯s desires seemed to be endless. When she was fifteen years old, her grandmother Debbie knew that she was the daughter of the Evans family. The woman immediately wanted to send her back so that she could take the opportunity to make a fortune. And then, she could alsoeter to ask for some sum of money. Unexpectedly, the Evans family didn¡¯t want Crystal at all. Debbie was so angry that she almost died. She scolded Crystal for being a big waste, but she still tried her best to get money from the Evans. In the end, she had asked for arge sum as Crystal¡¯s living expenses. Crystal couldn¡¯t even touch a penny from that money, but Debbie and Mia¡¯s greed was getting bigger and bigger. They asked for more and more money from the Evans family. As Crystal had been taken back to the family, they changed their way to ask for money. They were like leeches sticking on her skin to suck blood. As long as they could get blood, they would never let her go. ¡°I looked from afar and thought that there was a mushroom growing here.¡± The ck leather shoes stopped in front of Crystal. The cold wind of the summer night carried the man¡¯s smiling voice. A hand with well-defined joints fell on the top of Crystal¡¯s head. ¡°Did someone bully you?¡± Crystal raised her head and saw Harold wearing a thin round-cor knitted shirt. The man had broad shoulders and long legs. When he stood in front of her, he blocked the soft moonlight. Crystal blinked her eyes, ¡°No one bullied me.¡± ¡°Why are you wearing such a face when no one is bullying you?¡± Harold lifted her chin, ¡°Those who don¡¯t know the truth will think that you are suffered from Master White¡¯s violence.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes curved into a smile. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t see how miserable Corey was, I think you should be very fierce when you hit someone.¡± ¡°Well, generally fierce.¡± He extended his hand to Crystal and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ufortable squatting here? Get up.¡± Crystal slowly stretched out her hand. Harold held her soft hand and pulled her up, but he didn¡¯t let go of it afterward. They walked toward the vi hand in hand. ¡°Is your bellyfortable now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Crystal said. But she was actually full of anger. Crystal went into the vi and changed her shoes. When she was about to go to the living room, Harold suddenly said, ¡°Wait.¡± Crystal stopped, ¡°Yes?¡± Harold clicked on the door lock a few times, ¡°Come. We need to register your fingerprints.¡± Crystal went up to take a look and stretched out five tender fingers. ¡°Which finger?¡± Harold held her index finger. ¡°This one.¡± Crystal registered her fingerprint on the touch screen. Harold said, ¡°I have already asked Luke to register your identity at the gate. No one will stop you when youe in next time.¡± After that, he went inside. Crystal followed him like his little tail. ¡°Then can I enter your home at will in the future?¡± Harold stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her. ¡°This is also your home.¡± Crystal was stunned. Then, her eyes lit up as she threw herself into Harold¡¯s arms. ¡°Really?!¡± She grew up in Sunshine Vige, and the Evans family in City A seemed to be her home. However, neither of these two ces were her real home. ¡°Why are you so excited?¡± Harold hugged her waist and looked down at the little girl¡¯s flushed cheeks due to her happiness. She already had a face that would make a man¡¯s heart beat faster. At this time, her smiling, dimpled face was as beautiful as a flower, which made it even more difficult for people to look away. He lowered his eyshes and said, ¡°This vi in Flower Land was transferred to me from my seniors. It¡¯s a little troublesome, but if you want it, I¡¯ll make it under your name.¡± Crystal was baffled. ¡°You want to give it to me?¡± Harold pinched her cheek and said, ¡°You don¡¯t like it? Then I¡¯ll ask Luke to list the real estate under my name. You can choose anything you like.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Crystal was rendered speechless. ¡°When you rich people want to give someone a gift, is it always a vi?¡± Chapter 54 Chapter 54 ¡°Sometimes we also send jewelry. Do you like shiny stones? There are many inside the safe. If you like them, just pick any of them,¡± Harold said. Crystal, a bumpkin who had never seen the world before, was amazed, but then, she refused in pain. ¡°I don¡¯t want your house. I¡¯m already happy if you let me stay here.¡± If Debbie or Mia knew that she had a super luxurious vi under her name, they woulde here every day to make a scene. Harold was a little perplexed as he didn¡¯t expect that she would refuse. Crystal had already ttered upstairs in her slippers. ¡°Master White, where am I going to sleep tonight?¡± Harold put one hand in his pocket and went upstairs. He pushed open the door of a room and said, ¡°Here.¡± Crystal looked inside and saw a big bed covered with ck beddings, a walk-in closet with ss doors, a small sofa, and a terrace. Harold¡¯s jacketid on the sofa. Crystal hesitated and said, ¡°Master White¡­ isn¡¯t this your room?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Harold walked into the room, ¡°I never brought anyone here, so I don¡¯t have a guest room.¡± Crystal leaned against the door frame, didn¡¯t go in. ¡°Then I¡­ I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa.¡± Harold stood by the bed and looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°Will I eat you or what?¡± Crystal shook her head. ¡°Come here.¡± Crystal took small steps towards the man. Harold grabbed her wrist and pulled her onto the bed. The distance between the two of them was too short that they could hear each other¡¯s breath. Crystal raised her eyes. She could even count the long and thick strands of Harold¡¯s eyshes. The small mole at the corner of his left eye was also attractive. She was stiff all over, like a rabbit held in the mouth of a wolf, shivering. ¡°Master White¡­ What are you doing?¡± ¡°Did you join the wedding ceremony with my portrait in your arms today?¡± Crystal nodded honestly. She hadn¡¯t reallypleted the ceremony, but it seemed she couldn¡¯t just kiss a portrait to finish it. Harold raised his hand and tucked her strands of hair behind her ear, saying, ¡°Then tonight is our wedding night. What do you think I¡¯m going to do?¡± Crystal was stunned. Her fair cheeks were already red, but Harold still deliberately approached her ear. His voice became husky and so seductive. ¡°Girl, do you want to take off your clothes yourself, or do you want me to take them off for you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal felt that if she were a cat, all the hair on her body would have stood on end, and her ears would have been numb. The electric current was still flowing into her heart along with the blood, and even her heart was numb it made she stammer, ¡°Master White¡­ I think it¡¯s cold to take off my clothes.¡± Haroldughed. ¡°So, you like to keep your clothes on?¡± Crystal was about to cry. Harold usually looked very serious, but why was he so talkative as soon as he got on the bed? Harold got up from the bed, put his arms around Crystal¡¯s waist, and picked her up. He held her in his arms as if he were holding a child. Crystal almost sat on his strong forearm, feeling dumbfounded. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m still a kid¡­¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Harold turned on the bathroom light and put her down on the sink. He ced one hand on her side, looking at her, ¡°You don¡¯t need to take a shower just because you¡¯re a kid?¡± Crystal didn¡¯t get it. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a dirty cat.¡± Crystal was speechless. She tugged at the hem of her shirt. ¡°Take, take a shower? Are we going to take a shower together?¡± ¡± Harold licked his sharp canine teeth andughed out loud. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be able to shower together, but it¡¯s true that kids know how to y.¡± Crystal blinked her eyes and really wanted to cry. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 ¡°All right,¡± Harold pinched Crystal¡¯s cheek. ¡°We¡¯ll enjoy our wedding night another day. Let¡¯s take a shower first.¡± After that, he stood up straight, went out to find a T-shirt in the wardrobe, and put it in Crystal¡¯s arms. He looked at the girl¡¯s small body and said, ¡°I guess you can wear it as a nightgown.¡± Crystal felt that her height had been insulted. In fact, she wasn¡¯t short. It was all Harold¡¯s fault for being too tall. Under Crystal¡¯s angry re, Harold asked, ¡°Do you know how to use these things?¡± Crystal took a look and shook her head honestly. Harold picked her up and brought her to the shower. He wanted to teach her how to use hot water. Crystal was ungrateful enough to shove the man out as soon as she learned how to use the equipment. Harold went out of the bathroom, watching the night outside the window, thinking. Keeping Crystal was more interesting than keeping a cat. Crystal took a shower, but she didn¡¯t have a clean underwear to put on, so she had to put this matter aside. But she felt ufortable without wearing an underwear. In the end, she wrapped herself in a big thick bath towel. Harold was having a call with someone on the terrace. When he inadvertently turned his head, he saw a white dough rolling out. He asked the person on the other end of the call to stop, which made him immediately became very nervous, thinking that he had offended the devil. ¡°Master White?¡± ¡°You need to talk with Luke about the rest of the things. I have something to do here now.¡± The other party didn¡¯t dare to ask about Harold¡¯s private affairs, so he quickly said, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Harold hung up the phone and looked at Crystal. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel hot?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Crystal pulled her wet long hair. After taking a shower, her whole body glowed tenderly, her face more delicate and gorgeous. Her eyes were ck and clear, but her lips were full and so inviting. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Harold had always felt that he had described Crystal¡¯s face very urately. No man could be able to resist this face. However, Crystal couldn¡¯t mind it much. She ran over and asked him, ¡°Master White, where¡¯s the hair dryer?¡± Harold took out a hair dryer from his drawer. Just as Crystal was about to receive it, he said, ¡°Sit.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Crystal was very obedient most of the time. She sat on the small stool in the bathroom. Harold turned on the hair dryer and started to blow her hair slowly. Crystal had never enjoyed this kind of treatment in her life. Her eyes narrowedfortably as she thought that if Harold was her biological father, she would definitely not pull his oxygen tube off when he was on his deathbed. Harold didn¡¯t know Crystal¡¯s calctions. The hair dryer was blowing gently, but her hair was dried fast. He touched the end of her hair and felt that it was almost dried, so he turned off the hair dryer and simplybed her hair with ab. Crystal¡¯s hair was long, but it was soft and sleek. It wasn¡¯t messy even after being blown dry. Behind her bangs, her fair face appeared as beautiful as a porcin doll. Harold recalled that during the New Yearst time, some little girls dide to visit their grandparents in the old house. They had brought along some pretty dolls to y with. At that time, he¡¯d taken a nce at them and found it hard to understand. But at this moment, he seemed to have experienced the fun of ying with dolls those little had had. Crystal thanked him politely. ¡°Thank you, Master White.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just going to thank me like this?¡± Crystal hesitated for a moment, then stood on tiptoe and held Harold¡¯s shoulder, kissing him on the cheek and whispering, ¡°Thank you so much.¡± A warm and soft touch came and disappeared on his cheek. He narrowed his eyes, ¡°Why do I still think that I¡¯m at a disadvantage?¡± Crystal was distressed. ¡°But I don¡¯t have money.¡± She lifted her face, ¡°Then you can kiss me back.¡± Harold looked at her cheek, which looked as if he could squeeze milk from it with a slight pinch. He bent down and bit her cheek. ¡°Now, it¡¯s barely a loss to me.¡± Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Harold didn¡¯t exert any strength, and Crystal didn¡¯t feel any pain, but she waspletely dumbfounded, gawking and staring at the man. Thetter raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Crystal touched the teeth marks on her cheek. ¡°I didn¡¯t bite you, nor did I lick you!¡± ¡°Oh, how about biting me back?¡± Crystal felt that she was still at a disadvantage with such a solution. ¡°Do you want to bite me or not?¡± Harold nced at the time. ¡°It¡¯s already eleven o¡¯clock.¡± Crystal lowered her head in distress. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m a generous person. I won¡¯t argue with you.¡± Harold smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s sleep.¡± Crystal looked at the bed worriedly. ¡°Can¡¯t I just sleep on the sofa downstairs?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Before Crystal could feel d, he added, ¡°If you walk out of this door, I¡¯ll break your leg.¡± Crystal felt a twinge in her calf. Then, she slowly climbed onto the bed, lifted the nket,y down, and obediently closed her eyes. ¡°Good night, Master White.¡± Harold registered her move andy down beside her. The strong presence of another person made Crystal feel a little ufortable. She couldn¡¯t help inching toward the edge of the bed. The same scent of shower gel on their bodies, which was a light citrus fragrance, interweaved in the air as if they were an intimate couple. The disadvantage of lying under the same nket was that Crystal could clearly feel Harold¡¯s warmth. His body temperature seemed to be higher than that of ordinary people, and such a heat made Crystal¡¯s neck blush. She then continued to inch toward the edge of the bed. All of a sudden, Harold stretched out his long arm and pulled her back to the middle of the bed, his voicezy, ¡°If you turn over one more time, you will fall to the ground.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Crystal¡¯s heart was beating very fast. She was held in Harold¡¯s arms under a thin nket. When she looked up, she saw the man¡¯s sharp jawline, which was like a knife out of its sheath. She felt like a little rabbit trapped in a wolf¡¯s den, trembling with fear, didn¡¯t know when she would be swallowed in one bite. ¡°Can¡¯t you fall asleep?¡± asked Harold. Crystal was so angry. Because of whom she couldn¡¯t sleep? But she didn¡¯t dare to say it, just muttering her answer, ¡°Yeah.¡± Harold paused for a moment, then raised his hand and slowly patted her back. His movements were a little awkward, his voice light. ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Crystal replied with a soft ¡®yeah¡¯ and closed her eyes. Soon, she was actually put to sleep by the man¡¯s inexperienced move. Sensing the girl¡¯s steady breathing, Harold stopped and looked down at the person in his arms. When Crystal fell asleep, she was even more obedient than when she was awake. She looked like she could only wipe her tears silently but say a word when she was bullied. She was so adorable! Harold touched her long eyshes with his fingertip. The girl¡¯s eyshes trembled. She frowned and arched into his arms to avoid the annoying hand. Harold didn¡¯t tease her anymore. He pulled the nket to cover Crystal up to her chin. Only then did he close his eyes. He had never had a good sleep. Sometimes, he closed his eyes andy on the bed for the whole night, waiting for dawn. But tonight, he didn¡¯t know if it was because of the sweet fragrance of the soft girl in his arms that he quickly drifted into sleep. The rain suddenly fell in the quiet night without any indicators. Crystal seemed to feel cold, nestling in Harold¡¯s chest. Her cheek pressed against the man¡¯s torso, which satisfied her with his warmth, but it also made a little kitten appear in Harold¡¯s dream that kept snuggling into his arms. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Antony knocked on the door of the study before entering. The sound of the rain outside poured into the quiet study. The thin smoke from the incense burner was blown away by the wind. Antony could only smell the faint fragrance. ¡°It¡¯ste. Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± Daxton sat in front of the desk with a pair of sses on the bridge of his nose. As he was reading some documents when Antony came in, he didn¡¯t even raise his head. Antony closed the door, asking, ¡°Dad, you haven¡¯t slept, have you?¡± Daxton put down the document and looked up at his son. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Antony hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Corey has abducted Crystal¡­ You¡¯ve already known this, I suppose?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Daxton picked up his teacup and took a sip of the warm tea. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Antony didn¡¯t know why he was here either. Daxton had made it clear that he didn¡¯t want to care. about Crystal. Why did he still insist to ask about her? ¡°Corey Joyce is a lunatic, and he has a grudge against Harold. Crystal¡­¡± Thinking of Crystal¡¯s delicate crying face, Antony said, ¡°Crystal is the daughter of the Evans family. Are we really going to ignore her?¡± He was afraid that Daxton would get angry when he mentioned Crystal. Originally, the Evans¡¯ children were in awe of their father, but they weren¡¯t close him. Once he mentioned Crystal, it was hard to avoid the rtion with their mother¡¯s death. Daxton was calm. He just put down his teacup and asked, ¡°How do you want to care about this?¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯re going to the Joyce family to take her back.¡± Antony said, ¡°Corey disrespected the White and insulted the Evans family altogether. You¡­¡± Daxton closed the folder and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. She¡¯s been sent to the White family, and now she¡¯s the matter of the White family. I don¡¯t care.¡± Antony felt a chill in his heart. He said in a low voice, ¡°Dad, sometimes I think¡­ it¡¯s unfair to Crystal.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t have the right to choose when or where she was born, but after that, she¡¯s had to bear so much.¡± Daxton said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s true that she still doesn¡¯t have the right to choose, but I do.¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Antony said, ¡°Even if you can¡¯t love her, she is still your biological daughter!¡± Daxton turned to look at his son. ¡°I remember that you don¡¯t like her.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Antony choked, ¡°I really don¡¯t like her. I just feel that this isn¡¯t fair.¡± Daxton said coldly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t like her, you shouldn¡¯t care much.¡± ¡°But-¡°When Antony was about to say something, the door was suddenly pushed open. Dora came in. She seemed to not see the surging undercurrents between the two men in the room, asking, ¡°Dad, Antony, you¡¯re still awake. I brought somete-night snacks. Would you like some?¡± Only then did Antony realize that he had almost quarreled with Daxton because of Crystal. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m going to sleep soon.¡± Then, he quickly left the study. Dora put down the tray and called after him, ¡°Antony?¡± She turned to Daxton and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go check him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Dora hurriedly chased after Antony. ¡°Antony! Antony, wait for me!¡± Antony forced a smile. ¡°Dora, it¡¯s gettingte. Go back and sleep.¡± ¡°Antony, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Dora asked worriedly. ¡°Everything is okay. Why are you going against Dad? Don¡¯t you know his temper¡­ ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the housekeeper who saw that there was something wrong between you and him and asked me toe over, you would have quarreled with him by now.¡± Antony said with a cold face, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to quarrel with him.¡± Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Looking at Dora, Antony felt that he was probably crazy. Crystal had chosen to return to this city for fame and money. No matter what happened, she should be responsible for herself. He had almost had a dispute with his father just because of her. What¡¯s more, it would be a pity for Dora when he did this. If his little sister knew why he had a conflict with their father, she would definitely be upset. The girl felt so insecure. Ever since Crystal¡¯d returned, she had been worrying about gains and losses. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Antony said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Dad want me to join thepany before? I¡¯m not interested. My brother¡¯s already worked there like a fish in water. If I join now, won¡¯t I make trouble for him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for your own good that Dad asked you to join thepany. You¡¯re about to graduate from college. You have to find a job,¡± said Dora. ¡°Right,¡± Antony said, ¡°I¡¯m good. I¡¯ll go back first. You should rest early as well.¡± ¡°Good night, Antony,¡± nodded Dora. Antony waved his hand and walked away along the corridor. Dora¡¯s face instantly turned malevolent. In fact, she hade here a long time ago. She hade to find out Daxton¡¯s attitude toward this. She hadn¡¯t expected Antony toe a step ahead of her. She had been listening to their conversation from outside the door. How could she not know why Antony was arguing with Daxton? Crystal¡­ The girl had only been back for a few days, and Antony, who had hated her so much before, had already gone to plead with his father for her sake! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Dora clutched the hem of her blouse tightly, coldly thinking, ¡°It would be best if that lunatic Corey could torture Crystal to death. That way, I wouldn¡¯t have to do it myself.¡± Crystal weed the warm sunlight when shefortably woke up from the spacious and soft bed. She rolled one round and realized that Harold was no longer here. She got up and heard some rumbling noise downstairs. Worriedly, she didn¡¯t even have time to wear her shoes before running to the stairs on the second floor. There were many people and many new things downstairs. Harold was sitting on the sofa and saying something. He saw her from the corner of his eye. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re up.¡± Crystal nodded with her messy long hair. ¡°Just in time. Come down and take a look,¡± said Harold. ¡°Oh.¡± Just as Crystal was about to go downstairs, Harold thought of something and jolted up. ¡°Wait.¡± Crystal stood there in confusion, watching Harold going upstairs. Because he was at home, he was wearing a loose ck shirt. He didn¡¯t look as serious as when he was wearing formal clothes. Now, he had some kind of different sexiness. Harold looked down at her, asking, ¡°Are you going to meet people like this?¡± Only then did Crystal realize that she was wearing Harold¡¯s T-shirt, and she didn¡¯t even wear underwear! Crystal waspletely baffled. Her cheeks blushed hard. ¡°I just woke up. I forgot.¡± Harold¡¯s gazended on her pearly tender toes. ¡°You didn¡¯t even want to wear shoes?¡± ¡°I heard sounds downstairs and thought it was an earthquake. I was in a hurry and I forgot the shoes,¡± exined Crystal. Now, Harold was speechless. He bent slightly and looked at the girl. ¡°I said you¡¯re a little idiot, and now it¡¯s true that you¡¯re a little idiot.¡± Crystal was unhappy. ¡°I was just sleepy.¡± Harold tugged at the silly hair on top of her head. ¡°Is this your antenna? Are you using this to get in touch with your mother?¡± Crystal red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t pull my hair.¡± Then, she realized that Harold just called her an alien. She then said, ¡°I¡¯m just like you. We¡¯re both carbon-based creatures.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it. If you were from Earth, you should know that this city has never suffered an earthquake before, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Crystal was speechless. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Crystal felt that she no longer wanted to talk to Harold. She was good at Geography, but she had encountered an earthquake when she was around three or four years old. Everyone ran out of the house and no one remembered to take the little girl with them. Perhaps they remembered, but they just hoped that she would die in the earthquake. Fortunately, the earthquake wasn¡¯t serious. Only the old part of the houses was destroyed, and Crystal survived. But in the end, it left a little psychological shadow in her mind. After teasing her, Harold bent down and picked her up, which made Crystal angry, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°We have ceramic tiled floor here. Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Crystal curled up her toes and felt it was indeed quite cold. Harold carried her back to their room. The clothes she had changedst night had been washed and dried. Crystal put on her clothes and shoes, washed her face, and went downstairs with Harold. Aimee was the best stylists in the industry, and she could get in touch with a lot of fashion resources. Many celebrities had be even shinier thanks to her hands. Even if a famous actress wanted her service, she had to make the appointment half a year in advance. But today, the stylist. had arrived early in the morning and waited downstairs for nearly two hours without anyints. In fact, when she received the phone call, she was stunned. She was even more confused when she sessfully entered the gate of Flower Land. She had never thought that she would be able to visit a ce like Flower Land in this life. She could be proud of this achievement until she died. However, having been in the circle for so many years, she knew that there were many things she couldn¡¯t ask or look at more. So after she came in with the team, she just delivered ginger greetings. and didn¡¯t dare to look at her client¡¯s appearance at all. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The sound of slippers ttering down the stairs came, and Aimee heard the soft voice of a young girl. ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± ¡°Breakfast is here. It¡¯s on the table.¡± The man¡¯s voice was low and casual. ¡°Check if it¡¯s still hot.¡± Crystal went to the dining table and saw that it was pumpkin and millet porridge, as well as some sandwiches with soup. All was still warm. As she ate, she looked at those silent people and asked Harold, ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°They¡¯re selling clothes.¡± The top stylist team in the city was speechless. Crystal took a sip of porridge. ¡°They still do door-to-door selling these days?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Harold replied. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to sell clothes these days, indeed.¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°After breakfast, go and see if you like them,¡± Harold said, ¡°Otherwise, people will think that I am torturing you. You don¡¯t even have decent clothes.¡± Crystal pouted, ¡°No one dares to say anything about you. I know that.¡± Harold¡¯s reputation was even more terrifying than Corey¡¯s. Who dared to say anything about him? Harold raised his eyebrows. ¡°Have you learned how to talk back?¡± Crystal took a piece of tissue to wipe her mouth, ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. If you got mad, you¡¯re mean.¡± Well done. She learned how to retort. Crystal stood up and walked to the living room. There she saw several rows of clothes in all kinds of styles lining up waiting for her. Almost all of them were from well-known luxury brands. ¡°Good morning, Miss.¡± Aimee timely said, ¡°My name is Aimee. I don¡¯t know what style you like, so I brought some. Take a look, please. Do you like any of them? If not, we can also deliver more here¡­¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I think they are all very beautiful.¡± At first, Aimee thought that this girl was so spoiled that she might be very unruly and willful. Unexpectedly, she was so polite. Aimee couldn¡¯t help raising her head to take a look of her face. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 With just one nce, Aimee felt it was a pity that this girl didn¡¯t join the entertainment industry. No matter what kind of temper she had or what kind of person she was, just with this face, she could make countless people crazily love her. Not to mention that she didn¡¯t wear any makeup now. Perhaps it was because the surprise on Aimee¡¯s face was too obvious, Crystal subconsciously touched her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± No.¡± Aimee quickly looked away and said, ¡°Nothing. Miss, do you want to try any dress? It will better for you to choose when you put it on.¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Aimee picked out a white dress and handed it to Crystal. Crystal changed her clothes and walked around, spinning in front of Harold. ¡°It¡¯s pretty, isn¡¯t it?¡± Crystal was naturally beautiful and although her white dress did not have any fancy design, the fabric was very good, and it hugged her figure well, making she look like an eye-catching innocent white flower. Harold raised his eyes, ncing at the girl. ¡°Not bad.¡± Aimee was speechless. This was just ¡°not bad¡±? Was there any human being worth this man¡¯s compliment in this world? Afraid that Crystal would suffer a blow, the stylist quickly said, ¡°I think it¡¯s very beautiful. Miss, try this green one.¡± Crystal changed into a green dress, and Aimee almost wanted to hold her face and scream in awe. She had been in the fashion business for so many years, and it was the first time she saw ady who could fit any style. However, Harold was very picky. ¡°Oh, so it was the white radish a moment ago, and now herees the green leaves.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t want to try anymore. She wanted to put her dress on Harold¡¯s face, but she didn¡¯t dare to do so. Aimee picked another dress for her, but then Harold said, ¡°No need to try more. Just pick out everything of her size and put them in her closet.¡± Aimee was stunned. ¡°¡­ Are you sure you want every single one of them?¡± Harold¡¯s attitude towards others was always bad. ¡°You don¡¯t have ears?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Let¡¯s do it now,¡± Aimee hurriedly agreed. She asked the assistant to take the clothes upstairs. When they went upstairs, the assistant whispered, ¡°Holy moly! They want all of them. No wonder why they can live in Flower Land.¡± ¡°This amount of money is nothing to them,¡± said Aimee. The assistant asked curiously, ¡°Aimee, who is that big shot? His aura is so strong that I didn¡¯t dare to look at him when I was downstairs¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Aimee answered, ¡°You don¡¯t dare and you think I do?¡± The assistant was speechless. It turned out that everyone was so cowardly. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know who he is,¡± Aimee said. ¡°It¡¯s confidential. Don¡¯t ask too much.¡± The assistant dropped his jaw. ¡°He¡¯s that big?¡± Aimee nodded deeply, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s wrong to discuss more. We¡¯re just responsible for delivering the clothes up there.¡± She pushed open the bedroom door and opened the walk-in closet only to find that it was actually quite empty. A watch cab attracted her attention. Even though she was experienced and knowledgeable, she was stunned. ¡°Oh my god¡­ These are all world-wide unique products.¡± The assistant also came over to take a look. ¡°Just one of these is enough to buy an apartment in the city centre, right?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°You¡¯re superficial.¡± Aimee casually pointed on two watches. ¡°These two are enough to buy our studio.¡± The assistant was speechless. ¡°¡­What the actual f*ck.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all human. Why am I so poor when the others are so rich? Aimee, tell me, what¡¯s the rtionship between that little girl and the big shot? The price of the clothes we brought today must be seven-digit. He got all of them without hesitation.¡± Chapter 61 Chapter 61 ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of rtionship they have, but if I were this rich, I would be willing to buy clothes for her without hesitation,¡± said Aimee. This rendered the assistant speechless. ¡°Hurry up,¡± Aimee urged, ¡°We don¡¯t want to displease the boss by lingering here.¡± The assistant nodded in agreement. After a dozen rounds moving back and forth, they finally finished hanging up all the clothes. Crystal sat on the sofa, watching the stylist¡¯s team moving busily. She went to the kitchen to fetch them a few bottles of water. The assistant received the water and thanked her. When the team walked out of the vi, the assistant finally managed to asked, ¡°Hey, is it Anigari Water?¡± ¡°The one they¡¯ve had advertised as the ¡®hundred years old deep sea mineral water¡±?¡± Aimee lookedplicated. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°¡­ I want to reserve it,¡± said the assistant. ¡°Gosh, look at you. It¡¯s only about 50$. The wage I¡¯ve given you is too little?¡± ¡°No, but we really can¡¯t afford this kind of bottled water.¡± Aimee was speechless. When they reached the gate, they saw Luke. Thetter smiled at them, ¡°I hope you keep what you saw and heard today a secret.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Aimee answered quickly. She was actually crying wildly in her heart, ¡°I can¡¯t let people know that I¡¯ve been to Flower Land!¡± Luke said, ¡°If we need anything in the future, I will contact your Ms. Aimee. Please take care.¡± Aimee¡¯s eyes lit up. They would contact her in the future, which meant that there was still a big businessing. In fact, at her level, making money was not the most important thing. The most important thing was to have more connections. She smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re too polite. If that youngdy likes the clothes, I will be very happy.¡± Luke nodded. ¡°Take care.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t know how prodigal she was, nor did she know how expensive the dozen bottles of water she had given away were. She was still angry with Harold for saying that she looked like a radish. But just a whileter, she nced at Harold and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to work today?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Harold said, ¡°Nope, skipping work today.¡± Crystal was speechless. He said it so confidently. ¡°Thank you.¡± Crystal said sincerely, ¡°Thest person who bought clothes for me was my father.¡± Harold felt that there was something wrong with her words, so he leaned closer to her, ¡°Yeah? So in your heart, your father and I got the same position?¡± Crystal thought that his position wasn¡¯t that high, but then, she was good at coaxing people with her sweet voice. ¡°I like you more.¡± Harold could tell at a nce that this heartless little girl was lying, but her voice was sweet and her face was docile. Harold did not expose her, but said, ¡°More? Can you be more specific?¡± Crystal gestured a short distance between her thumb and index finger. ¡°About that much.¡± ¡°Then your liking is really expensive. ¡°I¡¯ve spent a few hundred thousand dors on your clothes to earn that little of liking.¡± Crystal was dumbstruck. ¡°A few hundred thousand dors? Please call her back now!¡± ¡°Why do you need her toe here?¡± Crystal said sincerely, ¡°To return the clothes.¡± Harold chuckled, ¡°Then go out and see if they¡¯ve left yet.¡± Crystal actually wanted to run out, but Harold held her by the waist and pulled her back to the sofa. ¡°They don¡¯t allow returning the goods or giving back the money. It¡¯s useless to catch up with them.¡± Crystal was shocked. ¡°Can I call the customer service or anybody to report them?!¡± Chapter 62 Chapter 62 ¡°I don¡¯t think the customer service cares about how expensive you think their goods are and then ask for a return. To them, it¡¯s not a scam,¡± said Harold. Crystal was perplexed. ¡°Why are you so upset?¡± Harold said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t afford to keep you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never thought that I¡¯m that expensive to keep.¡± In the past, living in the Haye family¡¯s house, as long as she was alive, everything was fine. Their spending was infinitely low. When it came to Harold, any piece of clothing she wore was actually worth four digits. Her living expenses weren¡¯t just increased. It had been rocketed! Harold check the time then said, ¡°I¡¯m going out. Do you want to stay home and mind your own business?¡± Crystal immediately stood up. ¡°I want to go out too.¡± She had to find a job. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to cover her tuition fees. It was now June, and the new term would start at the end of August. There were still two and a half months left. She couldn¡¯t waste more time. Oh yeah, someone was wearing expensive clothes but didn¡¯t have a dime to pay the tuition fees. s. Harold didn¡¯t refuse. He went upstairs to change his clothes and went out with Crystal. He was going to have a meeting about a new cooperation. It was boring as all he faced were old men. Thinking that Crystal wouldn¡¯t find it interesting, he asked Luke to drop her in a shopping. square. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Crystal looked at the crowded shopping square. Just as she was about to walk away, Harold called her, ¡°Come here.¡± She turned around and walked back to the car. Harold took out a stack of money from his genuine. leather wallet. ¡°We spent 5$ for the candiesst time. This is the remaining amount.¡± Crystal quickly took the money and put it into her pocket. ¡°Thank you, Master White!¡± Harold raised his eyebrows. ¡°What are you going to buy?¡± Crystal shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡± At first nce she knew things in this ce were so expensive that she couldn¡¯t afford them. Thest time she bought candies, it was 5$. It already made her distressed. Haroldughed, ¡°Then what are you going in there for? To count the people?¡± ¡°And you won¡¯t take me with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to listen to a bunch of old men talking about financial theories in a conference room. It can last for two or three hours. Do you want to go with me? If yes, get in the car.¡± Crystal took two steps back. ¡°No.¡± Harold pinched her cheek. ¡°You don¡¯t wanna go with me and you stillin. Hey, Luke.¡± Luke smiled and took out a card. The card waspletely ck with a light silver six-pointed star printed on it. It didn¡¯t look like a famous bank card. ¡°Ma¡¯am, this shopping square is a property of Master White. If you want to buy anything, just show this card. Your expenses will be paid from his ount.¡± Crystal took the card and looked at it in the sun, whispering to herself, ¡°I thought it was the ck card like in the drama series.¡± ¡°Do you like that kind of cards?¡± Harold said, ¡°If you like them, I¡¯ll have someone look for them. I¡¯ve had some but I don¡¯t know where I put them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious what one looks like.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Is there any money in this card?¡± ¡°No, Ma¡¯am,¡± Luke said. ¡°The card has only a chip.¡± Crystal thought that this card was pretty good. Since it didn¡¯t have money in it, she could ept it. She bent down and kissed Harold¡¯s cheek. ¡°Thank you.¡± After kissing him, she turned and ran away. Harold tutted. ¡°I thought she would be disappointed when she heard that the card doesn¡¯t have money.¡± Luke smiled, ¡°Perhaps she doesn¡¯t know that this card is even more precious than the ck cards.¡± After all, when someone used this card, as long as it was a business under Harold¡¯s name, every expense would be debited from his ount. Harold¡¯s business also involved various industries not only in Fairby, but also in other countries. Only Crystal that silly girl could maintain her calm face seeing the special card! Chapter 63 Chapter 63 ¡°Ask someone to keep an eye on her.¡± Harold watched Crystal enter the mall and said, ¡°As long as her life is not in danger, do not interfere.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Luke replied and added, ¡°Mr. Joyce sent you a message not long ago.¡± ¡°For what?¡± Luke coughed awkwardly, ¡°He wants you to exin it clearly that Miss Crystal is no longer in his hands. Mrs. White made a scene in the Joyce family. He has a headache listening to the olddy¡¯s scolding.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Well, he also said that,¡± Luke paused for a moment, ¡°If you don¡¯t pick her up, he wouldn¡¯t mind breaking his own rules and attacking her.¡± Harold said in a casual voice, ¡°Let him do it. I¡¯ve put up with her for a long time.¡± Luke sighed. ¡°Sir, you¡­¡± ¡°Forget it,¡± Harold put on a cold face. ¡°Get someone to bring her back to the White family¡¯s residence. Tell the media that Crystal was injured and you already picked her up.¡± Luke knew that the rtionship between Harold and Bonnie White was very subtle, so he didn¡¯t say much. ¡°Yes, I got it.¡± Walter Percy leaned against the wall and smoked. A janitor saw him, so she reminded him, ¡°Sir, smoking is not allowed in the mall.¡± The man gave her a gloomy look, which scared her a lot she hurriedly scooted away. Walter threw the cigarette butt into the trash can irritably. To put it nicely, he was a businessman, but to be blunt, he was a pimp. Walter didn¡¯t care what others said about him, though. As long as he could make money, it was enough. After all, he could enjoy his life well. He was different from those madams who managed girls in the night clubs. What he was doing was more advanced. Businessmen always neededdies to assist in some drinking parties. Some were used as a honey trap to get the deals done. That was why there were people like Walter Percy who were responsible for finding such beautiful escorts to serve the clients. If they were satisfied, the business would be done easily. Walter got a call from an old client yesterday, saying that he needed a special order this time. If Walter could do this, he could ask for as much money as he wanted. Walter instantly became energetic, but when he listened to the client¡¯s requirements, he almost gave up at that moment. The requirements were too high even the raising stars in the show business couldn¡¯t meet. After receiving the order, he had been to bars, nightclubs and even some colleges to seek for a suitable girl, but to no avail. Seeing that the date wasing soon, his client urged him by making phone calls one after another, which made him anxiously restless. He looked at the time on his mobile phone and thought that if he still couldn¡¯t find anyone by twelve, he would give up this order. When Walter was about to light another cigarette, he saw a young girling out of the elevator. New She was dressing inly with little to none makeup. Her thick bangs even covered half of her face, so no one would notice her beauty at first nce. However, Walter had been in the business for years, and he literally had a pair of super keen eyes. At a nce, he could see that this girl was definitely not an ordinary person. ¡°Excuse me,¡± Crystal looked around and saw Walter standing alone in this floor. She went up to him and asked, ¡°I saw the recruitment advertisement of a cafe downstairs, but I couldn¡¯t find it anywhere. Do you happen to know where the cafe is?¡± As soon as she spoke, Walter was more satisfied. Her voice was soft and sweet. No man could refuse such a voice. ¡°Ahem.¡± Walter coughed and stood up straight, sporting a kind smile. ¡°Little girl, are you looking for a job?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°I want to find a part-time job during the summer vacation. Uncle, do your know where that cafe is?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Walter said, ¡°But they moved already. They probably didn¡¯t change their address in the recruitment notice.¡± ¡°No wonder I couldn¡¯t find them.¡± Crystal suddenly understood. ¡°Do you know where they moved to?¡± Chapter 64 Chapter 64 ¡°I know.¡± Walter said, ¡°That cafe is run by my friend. You asked the right person. I¡¯m going to find him. Do you want to go with me?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Crystal said, ¡°But it¡¯s too much trouble. Just tell me the address and I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± How could Walter let her go? He said sincerely, ¡°In fact, I am also a shareholder of the cafe. I started recruiting people one or two months ago, but they didn¡¯t stay because they couldn¡¯t bear the hardships. We are worried. If you can work hard, your sry can be negotiated.¡± One of the reasons why Walter was able to make a living in this industry was that he had a kind face and looked like a good person. Crystal hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°But I can¡¯t work for long. I¡¯m about to start school at the end of August.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Walter said, ¡°It¡¯s because of the summer holiday that we are very busytely. If you are willing toe over, it will solve the urgent problem. Why don¡¯t youe with me to the store? The work is really tiring. You can have a look at the process. You are young, so I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to endure the hardship.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°I can endure it.¡± Walter smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Crystal followed Walter out of the square. In order to reduce Crystal¡¯s vignce, Walter did not drive his own car, but took a taxi. After getting in the car, he asked, ¡°You are going to college in September, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I want to earn tuition fees.¡± ¡°There are not many children who are as sensible as you now.¡± Walter sighed and said, ¡°My daughter is about the same age as you. She only knows how to y games and chase after the stars during the holiday. She is not like you, who knows to work to make up for your family.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Crystal said, ¡°You tter me.¡± Walter looked her up and down secretly and said, ¡°I happen to be free now. We can talk about the sry. What¡¯s your expected sry?¡± Crystal hesitated and asked, ¡°Is five hundred dors a month all right?¡± Walter almostughed out loud. She was indeed a little girl. She had never seen the world before. What could she do with five hundred dors a month? On the surface, he said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t give you this sry, but you have to pass the test first. If you have the ability, I¡¯ll give you five hundred and fifty dors.¡± Crystal immediately nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± The car stopped in front of a high-ss club. Confused, Crystal asked, ¡°Is this the cafe? It¡¯s different from the photos I saw.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve changed the ce. Of course, we¡¯ve also changed the decoration.¡± Walter looked at the door and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s the boss. You should behave well when you see himter.¡± Crystal took a look and saw a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes standing there. ¡°Hey, Walter, you¡¯re finally here!¡± When Tim saw Walter, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t find either!¡± ¡°You just don¡¯t believe me. How long have I been in this business? Do you think I can be defeated so easily?¡± Tim looked Crystal up and down, with a strange expression on his face. ¡°¡­Is it her?¡± Walter whispered, ¡°This is a treasure. I found her with great difficulty. Don¡¯t scare her.¡± Although Tim had doubts in his heart, he trusted Walter after all. He said to Crystal, ¡°Come in with me.¡± Crystal nced at Walter. Walter smiled and said, ¡°Go ahead. Tim will teach you what to do next. I have something to do.¡± Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Crystal followed Tim into the club. He said, ¡°Go change your clothes and put on makeup first.¡± Crystal asked hesitantly, ¡°¡­Does a waitress need to put on makeup?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Tim knew that Walter had lured her here, but he didn¡¯t care about it. He said, ¡°It¡¯s very high-end here, and it¡¯s only necessary to put on makeup. Otherwise, the guests won¡¯t be in a good mood when they see you, right?¡± Crystal replied with an ¡°oh¡±. Tim took her to the third floor. He opened a door and said, ¡°Go in. They will help you with your makeup.¡± When Crystal entered the room, she saw that there were many people, both men and women. Some of them were trying on their clothes and some were putting on make-up. Each of them was very beautiful. They were bright and beautiful. It was as if Crystal had gone to the wrong ce when she appeared here. ¡°Sonia.¡± Tim shouted, ¡°You should take care of this girl.¡± A sexy woman with heavy makeup came out and said, ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Tim?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to chat with you today.¡± Tim looked at the time and whispered, ¡°You also know that there are big clients upstairs. I¡¯m busy.¡± Sonia looked at Crystal and said, ¡°Is this the person that Walter found? She looks like a student.¡± ¡°Hurry up and change her clothes.¡± Tim said, ¡°We¡¯re running out of time.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± Sonia said, ¡°You¡¯re the boss.¡± She smiled at Crystal. ¡°Follow me.¡± She found a short dress and gave it to Crystal. ¡°Put it on.¡± Crystal looked at the short dress and asked, ¡°¡­ Are you asking me to wear this?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too short,¡± Crystal whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to wear it.¡± Sonia was about to lose her temper, but after thinking about it, she found that the little girl looked so pure. Wearing such a revealing dress would not look good on her. After looking for a long time in the wardrobe, she finally found a light pink dress and said, ¡°Is this okay?¡± This dress was very conservative, just an ordinary dress. Crystal nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± When she went into the fitting room to change her clothes, Sonia¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. Although she couldn¡¯t see how the girl looked clearly, it was not an exaggeration to say that her skin was ¡°jade- like¡±, which was so white that it dazzled people¡¯s eyes. ¡°Come on, sit down. I¡¯ll put on makeup for you.¡± Sonia pressed Crystal down and made her sit down in front of the mirror. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be beautiful.¡± Crystal was speechless. I¡¯m applying to be a waitress. Why do I need to look beautiful? Does a rich man have such a high requirement for coffee? After picking up Crystal¡¯s bangs, Sonia was stunned and said, ¡°Oh my¡­ no wonder Walter looked for you.¡± Crystal was confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sonia only felt that even she could not stand this face. She coughed quickly and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing Don¡¯t move.¡± She looked at the table full of cosmetics, but she couldn¡¯t do it. She always felt that it was a waste to put makeup on Crystal¡¯s face. She simply put down the powder puff in her hand, took the curler, and started curling Crystal¡¯s long hair. Then, shebed up the long bangs on her forehead and mped them with a small clip, revealing her white face. Looking at the girl in the mirror, Sonia clicked her tongue and said, ¡°You look amazing¡­ If I were a man, I would definitely keep you at home and not let you go out.¡± Crystal was confused. ¡°Why is she so strange?¡± ¡°Sonia.¡± Tim¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°All right, all right.¡± Sonia pulled Crystal up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Tim became impatient. After all, that big client had a bad temper. He had been here for nearly ten minutes, but there was still no escort. It was really outrageous. ¡°Look.¡± Sonia pulled Crystal and said, ¡°Walter really has sharp eyes.¡± Tim looked sideways and was stunned. Then he patted his thigh and said, ¡°Walter¡­ Walter is really reliable!¡± As expected of Walter, for him to be able to produce such a stunning beauty! Crystal was shocked by Tim¡¯s behavior and she stepped back. Tim quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m just too excited¡­ I think you¡¯re definitely qualified for this job! He said to Sonia, ¡°Ask the other girls toe over.¡± Sonia shouted, and four or five young girls came one after another. Tim said, ¡°Now you all follow me. Let me make it clear first. This time, if you can seize the opportunity to climb up, you¡¯ll be in luck. If you dare to mess it up¡­¡± He looked at the delicate faces in front of him and said, ¡°I promise you won¡¯t be able to survive in Fairby!¡± The group of people quickly nodded. Crystal was confused and followed them. Tim stopped in front of a private room and knocked on the door. After hearing someone¡¯s reply, he said with a smile, ¡°I brought a few girls to drink with you. Shall we let them in now?¡± There were many people in the private room, and someone said with a smile, ¡°Okay, I heard that the girls here are the most beautiful. Let¡¯s have a look.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Tim asked the girls to go in, and Crystal was thest one. The room was dimly lit. She looked up and saw about five well-dressed men sitting inside. The rest were all middle-aged bald men, which made the man sitting in the innermost room look particrly eye- catching. He was wearing a ck suit. Even in the dim light, the outline of his facial features could be seen. He looked like a marble statue, very handsome. However, the man had no expression on his face. It was obvious that he was not easy to deal with. For some reason, Crystal felt that this man looked a little familiar. ¡°Yo.¡± A middle-aged bald man stood up and said, ¡°These girls are really not bad¡­¡± He narrowed his eyes and looked at them one by one. When he saw Crystal, he couldn¡¯t move an inch. His eyes were shining. ¡°This one¡­¡± Tim pulled Crystal over and avoided the bald man¡¯s hands. He hurried to the young man, nodded and bowed, and said, ¡°¡­ I picked this girl out of thousands of choices. Do you like her?¡± The man didn¡¯t even look up. His eyes were only fixed on the document in his hand, which was out of tune with the atmosphere in the private room. He said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know my rules?¡± Tim smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I know that you have never been involved in these things, but this one¡­ I guarantee that you will like her!¡± He nudged Crystal. ¡°Say something!¡± Crystal was confused. ¡°What should I say?¡± Tim was speechless. Everyone in the private room was looking at Crystal. The man finally mmed the folder in his hand shut and looked up at her. Then he paused. At first nce, Tim knew what he was thinking. He thought that it was not that he didn¡¯t get close to a woman before, but he had never seen a woman who was this beautiful. He pushed Crystal and said, ¡°Go, pour a ss of wine.¡± Crystal replied with an ¡°oh¡± and poured a ss of wine. Tim was frustrated with her dull look. He pointed to the man and said, ¡°Sit here.¡± Crystal sat down on the sofa and turned her head to see the man¡¯s deep eyes. Tim said, ¡°This is Danny, President Danny, a big shot in Fairby. You should serve him well. Do you understand?¡± Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Tim became impatient. After all, that big client had a bad temper. He had been here for nearly ten minutes, but there was still no escort. It was really outrageous. ¡°Look.¡± Sonia pulled Crystal and said, ¡°Walter really has sharp eyes.¡± Tim looked sideways and was stunned. Then he patted his thigh and said, ¡°Walter¡­ Walter is really reliable!¡± As expected of Walter, for him to be able to produce such a stunning beauty! Crystal was shocked by Tim¡¯s behavior and she stepped back. Tim quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m just too excited¡­ I think you¡¯re definitely qualified for this job! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He said to Sonia, ¡°Ask the other girls toe over.¡± Sonia shouted, and four or five young girls came one after another. Tim said, ¡°Now you all follow me. Let me make it clear first. This time, if you can seize the opportunity to climb up, you¡¯ll be in luck. If you dare to mess it up¡­¡± He looked at the delicate faces in front of him and said, ¡°I promise you won¡¯t be able to survive in Fairby!¡± The group of people quickly nodded.. Crystal was confused and followed them. Tim stopped in front of a private room and knocked on the door. After hearing someone¡¯s reply, he said with a smile, ¡°I brought a few girls to drink with you. Shall we let them in now?¡± There were many people in the private room, and someone said with a smile, ¡°Okay, I heard that the girls here are the most beautiful. Let¡¯s have a look.¡± Tim asked the girls to go in, and Crystal was thest one. The room was dimly lit. She looked up and saw about five well-dressed men sitting inside. The rest. were all middle-aged bald men, which made the man sitting in the innermost room look particrly eye- catching. He was wearing a ck suit. Even in the dim light, the outline of his facial features could be seen. He looked like a marble statue, very handsome. However, the man had no expression on his face. It was obvious that he was not easy to deal with. For some reason, Crystal felt that this man looked a little familiar. ¡°Yo.¡± A middle-aged bald man stood up and said, ¡°These girls are really not bad¡­¡± He narrowed his eyes and looked at them one by one. When he saw Crystal, he couldn¡¯t move an inch. His eyes were shining. ¡°This one¡­¡± Tim pulled Crystal over and avoided the bald man¡¯s hands. He hurried to the young man, nodded and bowed, and said, ¡°¡­ I picked this girl out of thousands of choices. Do you like her?¡± The man didn¡¯t even look up. His eyes were only fixed on the document in his hand, which was out of tune with the atmosphere in the private room. He said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know my rules?¡± Tim smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I know that you have never been involved in these things, but this one¡­ I guarantee that you will like her!¡± He nudged Crystal. ¡°Say something!¡± Crystal was confused. ¡°What should I say?¡± Tim was speechless. Everyone in the private room was looking at Crystal. The man finally mmed the folder in his hand shut and looked up at her. Then he paused. # At first nce, Tim knew what he was thinking. He thought that it was not that he didn¡¯t get close to a woman before, but he had never seen a woman who was this beautiful. He pushed Crystal and said, ¡°Go, pour a ss of wine.¡± Crystal replied with an ¡°oh¡± and poured a ss of wine. Tim was frustrated with her dull look. He pointed to the man and said, ¡°Sit here.¡± Crystal sat down on the sofa and turned her head to see the man¡¯s deep eyes. Tim said, ¡°This is Danny, President Danny, a big shot in Fairby. You should serve him well. Do you understand?¡± Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Crystal had thought that this person was familiar. When she heard Danny¡¯s name, she finally remembered why he looked so familiar. Danny and Antony looked very simr to Daxton. Compared with Antony¡¯s handsome face, Danny was much calmer. Especially his eyes, they were like a deep pool, making it hard for others to see his emotions clearly. It was hard to tell whether he was happy or angry. Antony had warned Crystal before that Danny and Marcus were very hostile to her. When she entered the family tree, both of them had note and had made their attitudes clear. Thinking of this, Crystal quickly lowered her head, afraid that Danny would recognize her and make trouble for her. She had heard a little about Danny¡¯s deeds. He skipped levels and graduated from the Vine School at the age of twenty-one. Then, he entered the Evans family¡¯spany and started from the bottom. Until now, he was the second inmand of the Evans Group. His abilities were obvious. and his character was extremely simr to Daxton¡¯s. He was a pure profit maker. Only interests. could make him tempted. Looking at how she reacted, Tim couldn¡¯t wait to rece Crystal to please Danny. It was rare for Danny to have someone he liked. How could Crystal not grasp the chance? She didn¡¯t know that it was a shortcut that could change her life! When Tim was about to say something, Danny suddenly looked up at him. His eyes were indifferent and cold. In an instant, Tim swallowed his words and stood aside. Danny asked lightly. ¡°Have you be an adult?¡± Crystal nodded. She felt that her big brother looked quite serious. Maybe it was because the others. in the private room looked too filthy.. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Danny took the ss from her hand, took another ss of juice, and put it in her hand. ¡°Drink this.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Crystal took a sip of the freshly squeezed orange juice, which was sour and sweet and tasted very good. Danny narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°You just drank it after I told you to?¡± Crystal asked, ¡°¡­ Can¡¯t I drink it?¡± Danny knew that Tim, the boss of this club, had some illegal business. It was not a big deal to deceive some little girls, but he could manage them well in the end. They were willing to do it in the end, and he didn¡¯t care. But looking at the little girl in front of him, he felt inexplicably unhappy. ¡°Nothing.¡± Danny said lightly, ¡°Drink it.¡± Crystal really began to drink juice, and Tim was so angry that he wanted to strangle her. It was a waste that she had such a beautiful face. Fortunately, Danny seemed to be in a really good mood. The following negotiations went well, which could be regarded as a happy ending. Looking at the crowd¡¯s smiling faces, Tim knew that today¡¯s matter had been settled, and there would be arge sum of ie. After they finished talking about business, a group of men gathered together and began to talk about women again. The bald man who pulled Crystal was still unwilling to give up. He said tentatively, ¡°President Evans, you see, you don¡¯t like these things. Why don¡¯t you give this little beauty to me¡­¡± Crystal¡¯s arms were covered with goosebumps as she was looked at by the bald man¡¯s wretched eyes. Subconsciously, she shrank to Danny¡¯s side. Danny looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you want her?¡± Seeing that there was a chance, the bald man quickly said, ¡°Yes yes yes¡­ I have never yed with such a tender little girl¡­ President Evans, if you give this little beauty to me today, I will invest another seven hundred thousand in the proposal just now¡­¡± Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Upon hearing this, Tim was stunned that Crystal actually cost so much. She could get the most stingy bald man to offer a price of seven hundred thousand dors. Danny picked up the ss with his slender fingers and shook the whiskey mixed with ice. He took a sip and put the ss in front of the bald man. He stood up and said coldly, ¡°Seven hundred thousand dors. Do you think she is only worth this little?¡± The bald man¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He rubbed his hands and said, ¡°I know that seven hundred thousand dors are nothing for you, President Evans, but I just want a woman¡­¡± Danny snorted. ¡°You know it¡¯s nothing to me. How dare you mention it to me?¡± He picked up the coat on the sofa and said, ¡°We¡¯re done talking about the cooperation. I¡¯m leaving now. Please enjoy yourselves.¡± The bald man¡¯s face twitched and he gritted his teeth. The person beside him quickly pulled him and said with a smile, ¡°Take care, President Evans!¡± When Danny walked to the door, someone immediately opened it for him. Tim stepped forward and pulled Crystal. ¡°Hurry up and follow him!¡± Crystal finished a whole ss of juice and burped. She stood up nkly. ¡°Why should I follow him?¡± ¡°Just do as you were told,¡± Tim said in a low voice, ¡°Listen to President Evans¡¯s words. You will have your good days in the future.¡± He pushed Crystal and said, ¡°Go quickly.¡± Crystal followed Danny out of the door in confusion. Her big brother looked like a serious person. He wouldn¡¯t kill anyone in broad daylight. As soon as Danny left, the bald man immediately cursed, ¡°Damn it, he is not as old as my son, but he is so arrogant!¡± ¡°All right, all right, Mr. Sun.¡± Someone tried to persuade him. ¡°He¡¯s capable enough, isn¡¯t he? I can even call him grandpa for the sessful negotiation of the cooperation today. For the money, we just have to bear it. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how many people are fighting for this case. Today, when I came to talk about this case, my heart was in a mess. Thanks to Tim who found this girl. You still wanted to grab the woman from him. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the deal would be canceled?¡± The bald man said angrily, ¡°I thought he¡¯s never involved in these things? When he talks about business, he would drink two sses of wine if he is in a good mood, and he would leave when he is in a bad mood. Since when had he touched a woman before?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Tim winked at the girls and said, ¡°There are many other girls in the club. Please pick one that you like. The room is all ready for you¡± The bald man took a look and felt that there was none that he liked. He simply waved his hand and said, ¡°Come on, I justined a little. Do you think I really dare to go against Danny? I can never be able to defeat him¡­ Come on, let¡¯s drink!¡± Danny walked out of the private room. The fresh air outside made his eyebrows rx a little. The secretary saw hime out and said, ¡°President Evans, are we going back to thepany or?¡± When he was talking, he saw Crystal behind Danny. He opened his mouth in surprise and asked, ¡°Who is this?¡± President Evans had never done these kinds of things. Why did he bring out a little girl today?! Could it be that President Evans had also started to degenerate like the middle-aged men? Danny looked back at Crystal and frowned. ¡°You, why are you following me?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Crystal blinked and said, ¡°Tim asked me to follow you.¡± She hesitated for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t you need me to follow you? Then I¡¯m leaving.¡± After she said that, she turned around and wanted to run away. Danny reached out to grab her arm. and pulled her back. ¡°Did I ask you to go?¡± Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Crystal thought that Danny had recognized her. She was shocked and asked cautiously, ¡°Then¡­ what else do I have to do?¡± Danny¡¯s eyes were calm. He felt that talking to a little girl in the club was quite a joke. He said, ¡°Come out with me.¡± Crystal was desperate and almost scared of death. She followed Danny out of the club. The secretary went to get the car. Danny was silent for a while. Then he turned to look at Crystal and said with a poker face, ¡°Is it difficult at home?¡± Crystal hesitated. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a bit difficult.¡± Danny asked again, ¡°Is someone ill?¡± Crystal shook her head. ¡°No, I am going to university soon and I need to pay the tuition fee. That¡¯s why I came here to work.¡± ¡°How much is the tuition fee?¡± Danny asked. Crystal felt that he was a little strange, but she did not dare to skip her elder brother¡¯s question. She said in a low voice, ¡°Seven hundred dors.¡± Danny frowned even more. ¡°You came to work in such a ce for just seven hundred dors?¡± Crystal was unhappy when she heard that. ¡°What kind of ce is this?¡± ¡°Is there anything wrong with the coffee shop? But¡­¡± Crystal looked back. She had never been to a coffee shop before, so she didn¡¯t know if all the high-ss coffee shops were decorated in the same way. Seeing her stubborn look, Danny¡¯s face turnedpletely cold. He had thought that the kid had been tricked intoing here. Now it seemed that she was willing to do it herself. He ran out of patience and did not speak again. Coincidentally, the secretary had also arrived with. the car. He got in the car without saying a word and closed the door with a bang. Just as the secretary was about to start the car, Danny said again, ¡°Wait.¡± He rolled down the window and looked at Crystal. ¡°Come here.¡± Crystal approached warily. ¡°What do you want?¡± Danny wrote a check and handed it to Crystal. ¡°This is one thousand and five hundred dors. You should quit your job here.¡± Crystal: ¡°!¡± Crystal grabbed the check and looked at her brother in shock. ¡°Why are you giving me money?¡± Danny said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you came here to work for your tuition fee?¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°But I can¡¯t¡­¡± If Danny knew who she was, it would be good enough if he didn¡¯t want her life, not to mention giving. her money. Crystal was a coward, so she didn¡¯t dare to take his money. ¡°Take it.¡± Danny never liked to talk nonsense. Today, all his patience was spent on the little girl in this club. His voice inevitably became a little cold. ¡°Don¡¯t let me say it again.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Crystal was frightened by his straight face and had to take the check with both hands. Seeing that she took it, Danny did not say anything else. He rolled up the window directly and the car was driven away. Crystal was confused. Looking at the check in her hand, she couldn¡¯t help wondering if her brother liked to give money to just anyone. She looked at the club again and sighed. Since Danny didn¡¯t like her to work here, she should just change her job. ¡°President Evans.¡± The secretary couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± It was rare to see the boss interested in women. If he really had such an idea, he could immediately draft a contract for her. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡± Danny rubbed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Her appearance¡­ reminds me of an old friend.¡± Among the three boys of the Evans family, only Marcus looked a little bit like Chloe, but¡­ he didn¡¯t resemble Chloe as much as the girl he had just met. If Marcus was thirty to forty percent simr to Chloe, then the girl just now was seventy to eighty percent simr to her. They looked too simr. As a result, he had meddled in someone else¡¯s affair today. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Crystal took the check and went back to the club. After all, she was still wearing the clothes of the club. There were a lot of people in the elevator, so Crystal simply used the stairs to go upstairs. Anyway, there were only three floors. It was not long before she heard someone on the first floor say, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not happy¡­ It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know the power behind Marcus. His big brother just left here. The boss here nodded and bowed to him. How dare I offend him?¡± Hearing the word ¡°Marcus¡±, Crystal quickly retreated to the corner of the stairs. What was going on today? She had just sent Danny away when she heard the news about Marcus. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to offend Marcus!¡± A young woman said, ¡°Of course, I know that Marcus is not someone to be trifled with. I¡¯m talking about his rumored girlfriend, Katie!¡± ¡°Katie?¡± The man paused and said, ¡°I heard that you like Marcus. Are you jealous?¡± The woman said coldly, ¡°Why do you care so much? I¡¯ll give you money and you just do it. You don¡¯t even dare to ept such a simple task?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s simple, why are you still looking for me?¡± The man smacked his lips and said, ¡°I can promise you, but we have to agree in advance first. If Marcus finds out about it, I will definitely die miserably. Money¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The woman said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 30,000 dors first. When the matter is done, I¡¯ll give you another 40,000 dors.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The man said, ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°There are still guests in the private room. I¡¯ll go first.¡± The woman scolded, ¡°D*mn old man¡­ I have slept with him several times but he didn¡¯t even give me what I deserve yet.¡± After that, there was a rush of high heels as she went upstairs. The man also left. After the surroundings quieted down, Crystal waited for one or two minutes before walking up. The two people just now¡­ seemed to be discussing how to deal with Marcus? Marcus made a name for himself in the entertainment circle. Not long ago, he received another trophy as the movie star. There were too many people who did not like him. Crystal felt that it was normal. After all, people would be jealous of those who were better than them. If she went to talk to Marcus about this, Marcus might think that she was a lunatic. Crystal thought about it again. The big star would be very busy, how could she meet him? There was no other younger sister in this world who was worse off than her. While thinking, Crystal went up to the third floor and happened to meet Sonia. When Sonia saw her, she was stunned. ¡°Why are you back? Didn¡¯t Tim say happily that you were taken away by the big boss?¡± Crystal tugged at her dress. ¡°I¡¯ll get changed.¡± ¡°Oh, the big boss is a neat freak, isn¡¯t he?¡± Sonia was not surprised and said, ¡°Your clothes are still in the fitting room. Go and change.¡± Crystal nodded, changed into her clothes, took off the hairpin, and put it on the dressing table. Seeing that she had changed back into her old-fashioned clothes, Sonia clicked her tongue and said, ¡°You have hooked up with the big boss. If you get rich, don¡¯t forget me.¡± Crystal was confused. ¡°Hooked up with the big boss?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sonia said, ¡°Are you ying dumb? I don¡¯t want anything from you. We are colleagues in the same club¡­¡± ¡°Club¡­¡± Crystal heard the word and looked at Sonia with a nk face. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a coffee shop?¡± Sonia was speechless. Sonia asked, ¡°Which part of this ce looks like a coffee shop?¡± Crystal said, ¡°¡­ Actually, I don¡¯t think so either. But I thought the ce where rich people drink coffee was different.¡± Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Sonia looked at Crystal as if she were looking at an alien. Crystal suddenly understood why Danny¡¯s attitude was so strange. He thought that she came to the club to sell her body, so he advised her not to work here. She retorted righteously that this was not an improper ce. Crystal was speechless. In fact, this kind of embarrassment was just to make Crystal pray that she would never meet Danny again in this life. She walked out of the club with a nk face. She found a wall and squatted for a long time before she recovered. When she looked up, she saw a woman with a face full of concern. Seeing her look up, the woman sighed and said, ¡°Little girl, what are you sad about? I saw you crying here for a long time.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t know what to say. I didn¡¯t cry. I was just too embarrassed and wanted to live on another net. The woman came over and said gently, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me? There are no obstacles that can¡¯t be ovee.¡± Crystalforted herself that everything would soon pass. What was there to be embarrassed about? If she had to meet Danny in the future, she could justmit suicide. It was not a big deal. She composed herself and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Miss. I¡¯m just tired of looking for a job.¡± The woman obviously did not believe her and said, ¡°If you want to find a job¡­ how about working in my store?¡± She pointed to the side and said, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s this dessert shop. It¡¯s newly opened, and I can¡¯t do everything alone. I didn¡¯t have time to recruit people yet.¡± Crystal looked at it carefully and confirmed that it was a real dessert shop. Then she said, ¡°Miss, I can only work for two months.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± The woman seemed to be afraid that she wouldmit suicide, so she pulled her up and said, ¡°When you are leaving, I will find someone else. Come in with me first.¡± The woman took her into the dessert shop. The shop was not big, but the decoration was very warm and exquisite. As soon as she entered, she smelled a sweet cream fragrance. ¡°Sit here.¡± The woman took a small cake from the transparent cab and ced it in front of Crystal. ¡°When you¡¯re sad, eat something sweet and you¡¯ll be happier.¡± Crystal was ttered. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Thank you, Miss.¡± ¡°Just eat it.¡± The woman smiled and said, ¡°I made it myself. It¡¯s not expensive.¡± Crystal thanked her and slowly ate the cake. The woman said, ¡°My name is Alissa. You can just call me Sister Alissa. I went out to dump garbage and saw you squatting there. I was shocked. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Crystal didn¡¯t want to recall what she had done. ¡°¡­I was cheated.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The person she met in the mall looked so kind. He was actually a liar! ¡°Be more careful in the future.¡± Alissa said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Why did you cry? You look young. Are you working during the summer holiday?¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then you can help me here.¡± Alissa said, ¡°You¡¯ll be in charge of the cashier. I¡¯ll give you a sry of 550 dors. Your work time is from nine o¡¯clock in the morning to five o¡¯clock in the evening. I¡¯ll recruit someone else for the night shift. Is that okay?¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes sparkled. What a kind person! She was even better than Harold! ¡°Sure!¡± Crystal was very happy. ¡°Thank you, Sister Alissa.¡± Seeing how happy she was, Alissa smiled and said, ¡°Some time ago, I was also very sad because of my divorce. Now that I¡¯ve gotten over it, I think it¡¯s not a big deal. There¡¯s nothing in this world that I can¡¯t pass through.¡± Crystal was speechless. She could let everything go, but she didn¡¯t want to make a fool of herself. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Alissa taught Crystal how to operate the machine cashier and wrap up the cake. Crystal soon learned how to do everything. Alissa praised her for being smart and asked her to take care of the store. Then she went into the kitchen and made the birthday cakes ordered by the guests. The chime at the door rang. Crystal said ¡°Wee¡±, but the guest walked straight to the counter. Crystal looked up and saw a man in a simple gray shirt with a windbreaker in his arms. He lowered his eyshes and looked at her with a smile. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re working.¡± Crystal: ¡°¡­¡± Crystal quickly took a few steps back. ¡°You¡­ why are you here?¡± Corey said, ¡°To buy things? You don¡¯t wee me?¡± Crystal wanted to say that she didn¡¯t wee him, but the store was not hers. She said, ¡°Then you should go and look for the things you want to buy.¡± Corey raised his eyebrows, put his hands on the counter, and said, ¡°Miss Evans, did you sleep wellst night?¡± Crystal felt that he was weird. ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep well.¡± Corey narrowed his eyes. ¡°The moment I closed my eyes, I could hear the voice of that old woman from the White family cursing others.¡± Crystal was speechless. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Corey said coldly, ¡°Because of you, she scolded me for two hours yesterday, and because she is an old lady, I couldn¡¯t beat her. Tell me, how should youpensate me?¡± When Corey didn¡¯t smile, he looked like a bad person. Even if he was very good-looking, the sinister look in his eyes couldn¡¯t be driven away, so when people saw him, they just wanted to stay far away from him. Crystal¡¯s back felt numb under his gaze. ¡°¡­She scolded you. Why don¡¯t you look for her instead?¡± ¡°Bonnie asked me to hand over the Young Madam of the White family.¡± Corey leaned against the counter and said, ¡°But the Young Madam isn¡¯t in my hands at all. I can¡¯t hand her over, but she doesn¡¯t believe me. She even scolded the entire Coombs family. Miss Evans, didn¡¯t this happen. because of you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal whispered, ¡°You went to the White residence to cause trouble first. If you didn¡¯t rob me, would you have been scolded for two hours?¡± Corey thought that although Crystal looked like a coward, she was very sharp-tongued and refused to be at a disadvantage at all. ¡°If I didn¡¯t rob you, wouldn¡¯t you still be guarding Harold¡¯s body? Would you be able to live a carefree life now?¡± Corey said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want topensate me. If you go back to the White residence right now, I won¡¯t find trouble for you.¡± ¡°!¡± Crystal hurriedly said, ¡°I, I, I, I, I willpensate you!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t lose the job that I¡¯ve worked so hard to find!¡± She painfully chose the cheapest cake from the cab, put the money into the cashier, and then put the cake in front of Corey. ¡°I just lost a huge sum of money to buy you a cake!¡± Corey: ¡°¡­¡± Corey crossed his arms. ¡°I saw you pay just now. This cake costs four dors. It¡¯s the cheapest here.¡± Crystal thought to herself that this person was really a b*stard. It was good enough that he had food to eat, but he was still picky. ¡°I¡¯m an employee. I know which one is delicious. Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s cheap, but it¡¯s actually very delicious.¡± Coreyughed. In the past, when someone offended him, they would either offer him women, money or somend. This cake was the cheapest apology gift he had received. The wind bell at the door rang again, and two girls came in side by side. Crystal quickly pushed Corey and said, ¡°Go to the side and eat. I have guests here.¡± Corey was caught off guard and was pushed away by her. When he looked up, he saw Crystal¡¯s sweet smile. ¡°Wee!¡± F*ck. The girl didn¡¯t smile at him when he first came in! Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Although Corey was a famous madman, his face was really good-looking. When the two girls saw him, they immediately blushed and pretended to choose a cake while peeping at him. ¡°Hello¡­¡± One of the girls came up and whispered to Crystal, ¡°Can I ask which cake he bought?¡± Crystal was stunned, and then she regretted choosing the cheapest cake for Corey. Otherwise, she would definitely be able to make use of Corey¡¯s beauty to sell the most expensive cake in this shop! ¡°This one.¡± Crystal pointed to the cake in the ss cab. ¡°This one tastes good. If you two are interested, I¡¯ll wrap it up for you.¡± The two girls each bought one. After walking out of the shop, they were still peeking at Corey. ¡°Hey,¡± Corey said darkly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m capable of?¡± Crystal said helplessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I treat you to cake?¡± She took a ss of water from the water dispenser and ced it in front of Corey. She said in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t even buy it for myself, but I bought it for you. I think it¡¯s already very sincere.¡± Corey raised his eyebrows. ¡°You can¡¯t even afford to buy it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very poor,¡± Crystal said. ¡°¡­That¡¯s how Harold treats you?¡± Although Harold wasn¡¯t a good person, he shouldn¡¯t be so stingy. Crystal took out the card that Harold gave her and showed it to him. ¡°Does it look good?¡± Corey tsked. Harold had even given this card to Crystal, but she still imed that she didn¡¯t have any money. If she was poor, then the billionaires in the entire Fairby would be beggars. The six-pointed star on the ck card was shining with silver light in the sun. It was very beautiful. ¡°Master White gave me this card.¡± Crystal was worried. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he want to give me cash directly?¡± She couldn¡¯t use this card to pay the tuition fees. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I told you a long time ago,¡± Corey said. ¡°Harold isn¡¯t a good man. Why are you still following him when he¡¯s abusing you in such a way?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I think he¡¯s very good.¡± She paused and looked at Corey. ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s better than He never hit me.¡± you. Speaking of this, Corey thought of the photo sent by Harold andughed angrily. ¡°When did I ever hit you?! The wound on your head was hit by you yourself. How dare you ask me to pay you three. hundred thousand dors?¡± ¡°Are you made of gold or jade? You¡¯re so expensive.¡± Crystal opened her mouth. ¡°Three hundred thousand dors¡­¡± She had been wondering why Harold suddenly gave her the money she had received from Jacqueline. It turned out that he had taken a photo of her injury and sent to Corey to ask for three hundred thousand dors! Not to mention Corey, even Crystal herself felt that she was too expensive. She had to ask Harold to give her 70,000 dors! ¡°Then¡­¡± Crystal looked at Corey intently and nervously. ¡°Have you transferred money to Master White?¡± ¡°Transfer money?¡± Corey smiled coldly and said, ¡°It¡¯s good enough if I don¡¯t blow his head.¡± Crystal: ¡°!¡± Crystal was filled with indignation. ¡°How can you not transfer him the money?!¡± She stood up, looked at Corey, and said earnestly, ¡°At that time, you threw me out and that¡¯s why I hit my head. This is your responsibility. How can you escape your responsibility?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Corey said, ¡°I¡¯ll stab you now and give you seven hundred thousand dors immediately.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal quickly sat down again. ¡°Then¡­ Since my injury is not serious, if you don¡¯t want to compensate, you don¡¯t have to.¡± Chapter 75 Chapter 75 It had been more than 10 years since Corey started taking over the Coombs family when he was 16. He had seen all kinds of people, including the tough ones, the smooth ones, the cunning ones, and the fawning ones. Of course, he had also seen cowards, but it was really the first time for him to see a coward like Crystal. ¡°It¡¯s a good deal.¡± Corey raised his eyebrows. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t stab your vital parts. I¡¯ll take care of your medical expenses. You¡¯ll be lying in the hospital for two months, and you¡¯ll get seven hundred thousand dors. Many people won¡¯t earn such an amount in their lifetime.¡± Crystal was shocked by the calmness of his words. ¡°Do you not know where to spend your money?¡± When someone was too rich, they would look for people to stab for fun? Corey said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you are short of money? It¡¯s such a good deal. If I tell others the same thing, hundreds of people wille to me soon. Do you believe it?¡± Crystal took a cautious step back and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of pain. I won¡¯t do it.¡± Corey asked, ¡°Is money not as important as your feeling?¡± Crystal felt that he was going to take out a knife and stab her in the next second. She ran back to the counter and said, ¡°I will let what happenedst time slide. When I am back, I will teach Master White not to ckmail others. Then¡­ do you still want to eat the cake? If you don¡¯t want to eat it¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t eat it, I¡¯ll eat it. The cake and cream that I spent a lot of money on will soon melt!¡± ¡°I¡¯m eating it,¡± Corey said coldly. He was scolded by the old woman for two hours in exchange for such a piece of cake. Why didn¡¯t he want to eat it? Crystal let out a disappointed ¡°oh¡±. Corey picked up a small spoon and tasted it. The taste was surprisingly good. It was not very sweet, and the texture was soft. When he finished eating a piece of cake, Corey remembered that he was here to make trouble for Crystal, not to eat the cake. Corey stood up with a gloomy face. Crystal was checking the number of cakes. When she saw him coming over, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think that the cake is delicious and are willing to pay for it by yourself?¡± ¡°You are so rich. You must buy the most expensive chocte cake here. Only in this way can you be worthy of your identity!¡± Corey said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to buy it.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°!¡± Crystal said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the money to buy it for you anymore.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Before Corey could finish his sentence, his phone suddenly rang. He looked at the caller ID and his expression turned even uglier. He suppressed his anger and answered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°How can you talk to your own father like that?!¡± On the other side of the phone, Eric scolded, ¡°I told you not to provoke the White family now, but you just didn¡¯t listen. Yesterday, the old woman from the White family came and made your father lose face!¡± Corey snorted. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you have face¡± ¡°You!¡± Eric took a deep breath and said, ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you¡­ Your stepmother is not feeling well. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something wrong with the child. Come back quickly.¡± Corey¡¯s eyes were gloomy. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Eric sneered. ¡°Your mother is still in my hands! Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re strong now¡­¡± Blue veins stood out on the back of his hand. He bit the tip of his tongue and tasted the smell of blood. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Hanging up the phone, Corey looked up and saw Crystal in a panic. Obviously, she was frightened by his hostility. Corey turned around and walked out of the dessert shop with a cold face. Suddenly, there was a sound of footsteps behind him. ¡°Hey, wait a minute!¡± Corey stopped and saw Crystal push open the ss door ande out. She put a candy in his hand and said, ¡°This is the milk candy for the guest who bought the cake.¡± She ran back, leaned against the door frame, and said, ¡°Here you go.¡± Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Corey looked at the candy in his hand, and the emotions in his eyes were obscure. After a long time, he looked up as if he wanted to say something, but Crystal slipped away like a rabbit. ¡°¡­¡± Corey tsked and stuffed the candy into his pocket. When he turned to look at his assistant, he was confused. ¡°President Coombs, aren¡¯t you going to capture the Evans family¡¯s Fifth Miss?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood. I will let her go today,¡± Corey said tly. The assistant: ¡°?¡± When have you be so kind? You were obviously in a bad mood when you came out just now. However, the assistant didn¡¯t dare to say or ask anything. He opened the car door for Corey. Corey got in the car, looked at the signboard of the dessert shop, and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the old house.¡± After Harold came out of the meeting, he pinched the space between his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Where is Crystal?¡± Luke looked at the message on his phone and was a little surprised. ¡°¡­ Young Madam is at work.¡± Harold paused. ¡°At work?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luke said, ¡°Miss Evans found a job at a dessert shop. Her work time is from nine o¡¯clock in the morning to five o¡¯clock in the afternoon¡­ It¡¯s almost time to get off work.¡± Harold narrowed his eyes. ¡°Did I not give her enough money?¡± Luke thought for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe Young Madam thinks it¡¯s boring to stay at home. alone? After all, you¡¯re very busy, so you can¡¯t stay with her all the time.¡± Harold reluctantly epted this exnation and said, ¡°Go and pick her up from work.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Luke nodded. The location of Alissa¡¯s dessert shop was not very good. The Maybach was particrly eye- catching when it was parked at the door. Many people around looked over and did not know why was there a Land Rover in the morning and a Mayback in the evening. Before Harold could get out of the car, Crystal, who came out of the store, saw his car. She knew Harold¡¯s car, so she ran over as soon as she saw it. Before Harold could ask her about her work, Crystal had alreadyined, ¡°Master White! Corey was here to make trouble for me today!¡± ¡°Corey?¡± Harold frowned. Crystal opened the door and got in the car, saying, ¡°Yes, he was so fierce. He said he wanted to take revenge on me!¡± ¡°And then?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Then he was called away¡­ but that¡¯s not the most important thing!¡± She looked at Harold seriously. ¡°Master White, did you use my photo to ckmail Corey?¡± It took Harold quite a while to remember such a thing. He sent a photo of Crystal¡¯s injury to Corey, who replied with a smile. Harold was not very happy, so he asked someone to make trouble in the Coombs family in the name of Bonnie. Humans had to be taught a lesson in order to be obedient. ¡°That¡¯s not ckmailing.¡± Harold saidzily, ¡°That¡¯s a normal way of doing things.¡± Crystal curled her lips. ¡°Then, did you ask me for my opinion? You¡¯ve gone too far.¡± ¡°You went to look for Corey forpensation but you didn¡¯t even think of giving me any money!¡± Harold paused andughed. Looking at her flushed face, he reached out to pinch her cheek and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t give me the money, did he?¡± Crystal took his hand away and said, ¡°What if he gives you? How much are you going to share with me?¡± ¡°Do you always think of money only?¡± Harold nced at her and said, ¡°How much do you want?¡± Crystal extended five fingers. ¡°Give me at least 50,000 dors.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Haroldughed out loud. ¡°Three hundred thousand dors and you only asked for fifty thousand?¡± Crystal sighed. ¡°Aren¡¯t I afraid that you won¡¯t give it to me if I ask for too much? Forget it, it doesn¡¯t make any sense. Corey didn¡¯t transfer the money at all. I¡¯m so disappointed.¡± Chapter 77 Chapter 77 As long as Corey¡¯s brain was normal, he would not give her the money. Harold was simply using this as an excuse to cause trouble. After all, at that time, Crystal¡¯s face was full of tears and she looked very pitiful. ¡°If you really want it¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°I have a way to make him give us.¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡± Crystal said, ¡°My head no longer hurts. I¡¯m a forgiving person. I won¡¯t argue with him anymore.¡± Harold asked, ¡°What did he say to you today?¡± Crystal was very good ating up with the main points. She counted on her fingers and said, ¡°First, he told me that Bonnie went to the Coombs family and scolded him for two hours yesterday. Second, he told me that you ckmailed him for three hundred thousand dors. Third, he wanted me to compensate him, but I¡¯m very poor. I can¡¯t afford it. To sum it up, he¡¯s very unhappy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Harold raised his eyebrows. ¡°That lunatic Corey, even if he feared me and wouldn¡¯t do anything to Crystal, he didn¡¯t even scare her at all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°He seems to want to make trouble for me, but someone called him, he left first.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she heard a sudden ringing. It turned out that it was her old- fashioned phone that was ringing. Crystal quickly took out the phone and answered it. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Antony¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. ¡°I heard that Luke took you away.¡± ¡°Uh.¡± Crystal asked curiously, ¡°But how did you know my phone number?¡± ¡°I found it.¡± Antony paused and said, ¡°Corey¡­ didn¡¯t do anything to you, did he?¡± ¡°No.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can eat, drink, run, and jump¡­ Why are you calling me?¡± Antony asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± SO Crystal thought for a moment. ¡°¡­ To make sure that I¡¯m still alive? If I am dead, you would celebrate with Dora, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Antony gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Crystal, you¡¯re such a f*cking ungrateful person.¡± After that, he hung up the phone. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Crystal was confused. ¡°Why did he curse me?¡± Harold asked, ¡°Antony?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Crystal said, ¡°He¡¯s so strange. He called me to scold me.¡± Harold asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you scold him back?¡± Crystal was stunned for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I forgot.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can beat him.¡± She looked at the window in front of the car and asked, ¡°Master White, where are we going?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to eat,¡± Harold said. ¡°Do you have another girlfriend?¡± Crystal was puzzled. ¡°¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°Just purely eating.¡± Crystal was relieved. The main reason was that she couldn¡¯t bear to have another meal with a woman like Jacqueline. After all, Jacqueline was really strong, and she was scared to death at that time. The car stopped in front of a restaurant. It should be a private restaurant here as there was no one around. Crystal followed behind Harold and saw that the decoration here was very elegant and antique. However, the tables were all empty and there were no guests. ¡°Hello.¡± The waitress in the cheongsam smiled sweetly. ¡°We received a notice from the higher-ups and the whole restaurant has been booked. Please rest assured that there are no other guests. here.¡± Crystal¡¯s attention was drawn to the fish tank in the courtyard. She couldn¡¯t help walking over but was brought back by Harold. ¡°What are you running around for?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a golden fish before. I think it looks good.¡± In the fish tank, there was a very precious red mint immortal. It was also called the Gentleman Immortal. Because it was beautiful, it lived in the deep water area under the steep reef all year round. The capture rate was five times higher than the average price. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 ¡°What kind of taste is that?¡± Harold grabbed her cor and made her look at another tank. In a calm voice, he said, ¡°This thing is more expensive.¡± The other tank contained white golden dragonfish, which was nearly four times more valuable than the red mint immortal. Crystal didn¡¯t know anything about it. She said, ¡°I think this little fish is better-looking. Look at its red and yellow color¡­ It has three colors and it looks so lively.¡± Harold was speechless. The waitress quickly said, ¡°If you like it, we can give you two.¡± Before Crystal could reply, she had already gotten someone to bring over a crystal fish tank. She personally fished out two Gentleman Immortals and ced them in the fish tank. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to bring another two packs of feedter. This fish is very easy to feed.¡± Crystal held the fish tank and felt a little hot. She looked at Harold for help and asked, ¡°How much are these two little fish?¡± Harold paused and said, ¡°One dor for one. If you like it, let them get two more.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The waitress¡¯s smile disappeared. One dor for one each¡­ He had to add four extra zeros behind! ¡°I thought it was very expensive.¡± Crystal breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the white golden dragonfish. ¡°What about this one?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°This one is a little more expensive.¡± Haroldzily said, ¡°One dor and fifty cents.¡± The waitress was speechless. She felt that she needed oxygen. Crystal hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Then I want one of these.¡± Harold nced at the waitress, who forced a smile and said, ¡°Okay.¡± She caught another white golden dragonfish, but Crystal did not take advantage of others. ¡°It¡¯s 3.5 dors in total, right?¡± The waitress said, ¡°¡­ Yes. But Master White is the VIP of our restaurant. It¡¯s just a few fish. You don¡¯t have to pay. Miss, take it as a gift for our first meeting. Crystal smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you!¡± The waitress answered, ¡°¡­ You¡¯re wee.¡± Crystal held her little fish and followed Harold inside. She had never raised a fish before and had only eaten it. She knew how to cook braised fish and steam fish, but she did not know how to feed them. She asked Harold, ¡°Do I have to give them a big fish tank?¡± ¡°Are you very rich now?¡± Harold said. ¡°You felt so bad thest time you bought me a candied fruit. Don¡¯t you feel bad buying a fish tank?¡± Crystal said, ¡°How can youpare yourself to a fish?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold stopped in his tracks and looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°What did you say?¡± Crystal did not know what to answer. Crystal said, ¡°I mean, how can fishpare with you?¡± ¡°Ask Luke to order a bigger fish tank for you.¡± Harold said lightly, ¡°There will be a housekeeper who will come tomorrow. She will deal with these things. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Crystal had her own logic. ¡°Think about it. If you leave me to Assistant Britton, it¡¯ll be very different from raising me yourself.¡± Harold thought for a moment and found that it made sense. He thought for a while and said, ¡°Then you raise it yourself.¡± Crystal nodded. The waitress led them into the private room and took out the menu. Harold leaned against the chair and raised his chin. ¡°Give it to her.¡± The waitress whispered, ¡°Miss, do you need me to introduce the specialties here to you?¡± Crystal looked at the menu that didn¡¯t even show the price. She felt that it was a little fishy. She casually ordered a few dishes and the waitress went out. Crystaly on the table and looked at the small fish in the crystal jar. Suddenly, she realized, ¡°¡­ Master White, how did you know I was in the dessert shop?¡± Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Harold paused. He had never seen anyone with such a long reflex arc. ¡°Didn¡¯t Corey look for you?¡± Harold said, ¡°My men are keeping an eye on him.¡± ¡°You rich people really live a tired life.¡± Crystal sighed. ¡°I am willing to help you share this kind of fatigue, but you are not willing to give me the money.¡± Harold raised an eyebrow. ¡°We didn¡¯t sign a premarital agreement.¡± ¡°2¡± Harold said, ¡°Normally, as long as you get your marriage certificate with me, you can get half of my property.¡± Crystal endured the pain and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not do it.¡± Harold was a little curious. ¡°Why?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t help but poison you, waiting to inherit all your property after you die.¡± Harold: ¡°¡­¡± Sometimes, he really didn¡¯t understand how this little girl¡¯s brain function. The waitress came in to serve the delicious-looking dishes. Crystal was already hungry, and she ate deliciously. Harold was a little confused. Could it be that the cook had been reced after he skippeding here for a period of time? The taste had improved a lot. After dinner, Crystal wanted to pick up her fish tank. Harold reached out and picked up the fish tank. Crystal looked at her little fish and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of holding it?¡± Harold said, ¡°I¡¯ll hold it for you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Crystal replied. After taking two steps, she suddenly turned back to look at Harold. ¡°You are not thinking of using them to make braised fish or steamed fish, right?¡± Harold: ¡°?¡± Crystal said, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you don¡¯t know how to raise pets.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re wrong,¡± Harold said. ¡°I¡¯ve raised a pet.¡± Crystal was surprised. ¡°Really?¡± Harold was tall and had long legs. He had already taken a few steps forward as he spoke. Crystal quickly followed him and asked curiously, ¡°What pet did you raise? A big dog?¡± ¡°Big cat.¡± Harold was calm. ¡°!¡± Crystal was rmed. ¡°Are you trying to feed the cat with my fish?¡± Harold stopped and blocked Crystal by the pir. He looked down at her and said, ¡°There is a kid who says that Master White is the best person in the world, but in fact, she is always suspecting that he will abuse small animals. Crystal, do you think this kid has gone too far?¡± Crystal coughed. ¡°This is a reasonable suspicion¡­¡± She hugged Harold¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°I apologize to you. I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you. After all, my little fish is too small. I don¡¯t think your big cat would be happy to eat it.¡± Harold smiled. ¡°I¡¯m tired of your apology.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take back my apology.¡± Harold felt that this little girl was probably asking for a beating. At this time, the evening wind blew Crystal¡¯s long hair, revealing her jade-like face. She stood high in the sky, and there were blurred lights behind her. At that moment, Harold suddenly felt that he should give up. Such a delicate and fresh rose should grow up under meticulous care and show the best-looking appearance for people to pick. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Master White!¡± Seeing that he was still at the door, Crystal ran back and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Harold replied. ¡°I just saw a rose.¡± ¡°?¡± Crystal looked around and saw a girl selling flowers. She went over and said something to her. After a while, she stood straight in front of Harold with a pink rose in her hand. She put it in front of Harold and said, ¡°Here you go.¡± Chapter 80 Chapter 80 In the past, there were countless people who sent flowers to Harold. All of them were wrapped exquisitely. This was the first time that Harold had received a flower that was dry and thin and wrapped in simple leather paper. It looked shabby and thin. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Crystal tilted her head. ¡°This flower cost me seventy cents!¡± She sighed and was about to take it back when Harold grabbed her wrist, took the rose from her hand, and said, ¡°Who told you that I don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°You look unhappy, Crystal said. Harold twirled the rose in his hand. It was a gorgeous flower with a sweet fragrance. He said, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to give me a pink rose?¡± Crystal looked at it. Harold¡¯s clothes were obviously simple, but there was a kind of nobility that couldn¡¯t be described. He was obviously different from others, not to mention that although this person was good-looking, his cold face could scare people to death. It was indeed strange for him to hold a pink rose. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you give it to me?¡± Crystal stretched out her hand, wanting to take the flower back. However, Harold raised his hand high and looked down at Crystal, who was jumping non-stop. ¡°Can you take back the things that were sent out?¡± Harold was much taller than Crystal. When he raised his arm, Crystal couldn¡¯t even touch his hand when she jumped up. She simply gave up and said coyly, ¡°It¡¯s you who think it¡¯s inappropriate.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Crystal.¡± Harold looked down at her and said slowly, ¡°Do you know what the flowernguage of pink roses is?¡± Crystal was a bumpkin. She blinked and asked, ¡°What?¡± Harold didn¡¯t say anything and walked over to the car. ¡°Find out yourself if you want to know.¡± Crystal followed him into the car. Luke had already left and Harold was driving. Crystal was sitting in the passenger seat. She obediently fastened her seat belt and was still very curious about Harold¡¯s words. However, her phone was old-fashioned and she couldn¡¯t search for anything with it. She looked at Harold and pretended to be very calm as she stretched out her white and tender ws to touch Harold¡¯s windbreaker pocket. She hadn¡¯t even touched his windbreaker when someone grabbed her hand. Harold held the steering wheel with one hand and nced sideways at Crystal. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Lend me your phone.¡± She simply reached out with the other hand and took the phone away from his pocket. ¡°What¡¯s the password?¡± Harold felt that he could not be too nice to this child. If he were to give her a little bit of sunshine, she would step on his face. When they first met, she was so obedient that she could cry in fear with just a few words. Now, it was estimated that even if he was about to die, Crystal would still jump on his grave. ¡°Four zeros, Harold said calmly. Crystal entered the password and searched for it. She was a little surprised. ¡°¡­First love?¡± Haroldughed. ¡°You gave me a pink rose. What do you mean, huh?¡± Crystal: ¡°¡­¡± Crystal looked at the flower that Harold had ced on the dashboard. Her white jade-like earlobe was dyed red. ¡°I just thought it looks good. There¡¯s no other meaning.¡± Harold said, ¡°You little girls are too good at lying. I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Crystal: ¡°!¡± Crystal felt a little wronged. ¡°When did I lie to you?¡± Harold said, ¡°It didn¡¯t happen before, but it doesn¡¯t mean it can¡¯t happen now. Today, you said that you wanted to poison me to death and inherit all my property. Who knows if you gave me the rose to cheat me into marrying you so that you can poison me to death.¡± Crystal opened her mouth. She felt that she could not defend herself. If she had known this would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have spent seventy cents to make herself angry! Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Back to Flower Land, when Crystal got out of the car, she was about to take the pink rose away. Harold moved faster and pressed her directly on the passenger seat. He narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Crystal said, ¡°You have to help me get the fish tank. I think you¡¯re very tired. I¡¯ll help you get the flower.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Harold said. ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to make it into an Immortality Flower and ce it in the living room.¡± Crystal: ¡°¡­¡± There was no need to be so cruel. Harold got out of the car, with one hand holding the fish tank and the other holding the flower. Crystal followed him with her head hanging down. She took a step forward and sighed. It was not until she entered the vi that she convinced herself that not everyone knew the flowernguage of pink roses like Harold¡­ No, how could Harold know the flowernguage of pink roses? Her expression became serious. ¡°Master White, you must have received a lot of pink roses before!¡± Harold thought about it briefly. In fact, no one was so bold as to send him pink roses. Strictly speaking, he had never received flowers because he never epted flowers. The wild beasts in the jungle did not understand romance, and they were not in the mood to appreciate the delicate beauty of a flower. It was an ident that he knew the flowernguage of pink rose. ¡°No,¡± Harold replied. ¡°You¡¯re the first one.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s not pink roses, you must have received a lot of other flowers before, right?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Harold replied. Crystal couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you make the flowers they sent into Immortality Flowers and only target me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± Harold took out a bottle of water from the fridge and said lightly, ¡°If you say it again, I¡¯l feed all your fish to the cat.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Crystal: ¡°!¡± ¡°I have an online meeting.¡± Harold ced the water in front of Crystal, rubbed her head, and said, ¡°You can go and y for a while. If you¡¯re sleepy, go to sleep. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°There¡¯s fruit in the fridge.¡± Harold thought of something and said, ¡°It¡¯s washed. Take it yourself if you want to eat it.¡± Crystal said yes again. Harold withdrew his hand and went upstairs. After taking two steps, he thought of something and turned back to take the rose,pletely destroying Crystal¡¯s idea of getting rid of it. Crystal curled her lips and made a face at Harold¡¯s back. Then, she turned on the TV to watch a variety show. At about 9:30 p.m., she went to the refrigerator in the kitchen to have a look. There were indeed a lot of fruits inside, some of which Crystal couldn¡¯t even name them. She picked a few and made a fruit te. She felt that she couldn¡¯t eat and drink for nothing, so she went upstairs with the fruit te and knocked on the door of the study. Harold lowered his eyes and signed his name on the document. Without even raising his head, he said, ¡°Come in.¡± Crystal entered the study and ced the fruit te on the desk. She looked at Harold with anticipation. ¡°¡­¡± Harold put down the pen and raised his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Crystal pushed the fruit te to him. Harold looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you have something to ask of me?¡± Crystal: ¡°¡­¡± Crystal said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that I cut the fruits very well? Ordinary people will praise my cutting skills at this time!¡± Harold paused and said, ¡°I¡¯m not an ordinary person. I¡¯m not praising you.¡± Crystal was angry. ¡°Then I won¡¯t give it to you.¡± She went to take the te, but Harold grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. Crystal¡¯s nose hit Harold¡¯s hard chest, which made her cry in pain. ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll give it to you, okay? Why did you do that?¡± Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Harold couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. He held her face in his hands and looked at her slightly red nose, saying, ¡°You look fine.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯ll alsofort you like this after you hit my body.¡± Harold¡¯s gazended on her and stopped on her chest. ¡°Where did you hit? Here? Sure.¡± Crystal: ¡°¡­¡± Crystal felt that Harold was acting like a hooligan, but she had no evidence. ¡°¡­Master White.¡± Suddenly, the voice of the third person sounded in the study. It sounded very awkward. ¡°Let¡¯s end today¡¯s meeting¡­ here?¡± Crystal: ¡°?!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Crystal looked at Harold. ¡°You¡¯re still in a meeting?¡± Harold: ¡°When did I say it¡¯s over?¡± Crystal: ¡°¡­ Crystal had lived for neen years and she had never wanted a time machine as badly as she did now. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Harold said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the specific n when I get to thepany.¡± After he finished speaking, he left the meeting, leaving the other senior executives in the meeting room silent. After a while, someone said, ¡°Ahem¡­ If I didn¡¯t hear it wrong, was there¡­ a girl¡¯s voice on Master White¡¯s side?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken¡­ that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°She was acting like a spoiled child in front of Master White, right?¡± Her voice was soft, which almost melted people¡¯s hearts. The crowd fell silent again. It was obvious that they were unable to digest the fact that there was a woman who appeared beside Harold, a man who was always single. ¡°Everyone.¡± Luke smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t try to figure out too much about Master White¡¯s personal affairs.¡± Everyone hurriedly replied, ¡°Of course¡­ We were just curious for a moment.¡± ¡°The meeting is over. Please rest early,¡± Luke said as he ended the meeting. Not to mention thepany¡¯s senior executives, even Luke was very surprised that Harold had allowed Crystal to enter the study. Was it true that one would be irrational when in love? Crystal felt too ashamed to face anyone. She was very angry, but she didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Harold. She didn¡¯t even dare to run away when she was held in Harold¡¯s arms. s, why was she so cowardly? Crystal sighed sadly. ¡°They don¡¯t know who you are,¡± Harold said. ¡°They won¡¯t recognize you in the future either.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± Harold didn¡¯t even blink when he was lying to a child. After all, it was easy to guess who the woman beside him was. ¡°Besides, they are so busy that they don¡¯t even have time to go shopping with their mistresses. How can they have time to pay attention to you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal was stunned, and then she came to a conclusion. ¡°The world of rich people is really chaotic.¡± ¡°Master White, will you have a mistress in the future?¡± There was a hint of a smile in Harold¡¯s eyes, which made his deep and indifferent eyes softer. He said, ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, of course, I will raise a group of them.¡± Crystal: ¡°!¡± Crystal excitedly clenched her fists. ¡°Then¡­ then can I get them toe and pay their respects to me every morning? Are they going to call me sister? Should I raise their children? Would they frame each other in order topete for your favor? Would they hurt me in order to be your legal wife? They¡­ Harold: ¡°¡­¡± Harold said expressionlessly, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to watch any more pce dramas.¡± Chapter 83 Chapter 83 After being banned from watching the pce drama by Harold, Crystal was not disappointed. After all, she had already finished watching the most ssic drama. Her next goal was to watch the battle between the mother-inw and daughter-inw at 8 p.m. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Harold pinched the space between his eyebrows and said, ¡°You cut the fruits. Don¡¯t you want to eat them?¡± Crystal asked, ¡°Are you done with your work?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Harold put the document aside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s eat together.¡± Crystal picked up a strawberry with a fork. ¡°Here you go.¡± Harold didn¡¯t like sweet food very much, but Crystal waspletely different from him. She loved sweet food so much that she ate three-third of arge te of high-sugar fruits, which made Harold wonder if she would have tooth decay. After eating the fruits, it was already past ten o¡¯clock. Crystal yawned. She had been busy at the counter for a whole day today and was a little tired. She leaned on Harold¡¯s shoulder in a daze with her eyes half closed. ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy.¡± Harold held her with one hand and got up while holding her slippers with the other. Crystal was really light. She could eat a lot, but she was still very light. There was no meat at all. Returning to the bedroom, although Crystal was very sleepy, she still remembered that she did not. take a shower yet. She stood still in a daze, opened the wardrobe to find her pajamas, and looked for her underwear after the pajamas. She felt a little dizzy and could not find it after looking for a long time. She sat on the ground and muttered to herself, ¡°I remember putting it here¡­¡± The cab door next to her opened, and a hand was holding the thing she was looking for. ¡°Here.¡± Crystal took it and thanked him politely. Then she suddenly realized that something was wrong. She turned her head and looked up at Harold. Harold raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like this color? I think the pink color is cute. There¡¯s also a cherry pattern on it.¡± Crystal: ¡°¡­¡± Harold: ¡°How about the one with a blue shark?¡± Crystal: ¡°¡­¡± Crystal woke up in an instant and wanted to escape from the earth and live on another. It was no longer important whether she could take a shower or not. The most important thing at the moment was to kill Harold, or herself. At present, it seemed that the former was very difficult to be carried out. She¡¯d better kill herself. Harold smiled and picked her up. ¡°Do you want to take a shower or not? It will be 11 o¡¯clock soon. Aren¡¯t you going to work tomorrow?¡± Crystal¡¯s voice drifted. ¡°If you tell anyone about this¡­¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Crystal blushed and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you go even if I be a ghost!¡± Haroldughed so hard that his chest was shaking. ¡°Are you shy?¡± Crystal was filled with grief and indignation. ¡°If such a thing were to happen to you, wouldn¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Harold ced her on the sink, and the light outlined the man¡¯s well-defined features. The small mole beneath his eye was particrly attractive. ¡°Do you want to see mine? I¡¯ll show you now.¡± Crystal: ¡°¡­¡± Crystal pushed Harold away. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower. Get out.¡± Harold was pushed out of the bathroom and he saw that the little girl¡¯s face was flushed red. She looked at him as if she had seen a fierce beast. It seemed that she had gathered all her courage before she said, ¡°You hooligan!¡± Then, with a bang, she mmed the door. ¡°¡­¡± Haroldughed out loud. He hadn¡¯t felt so rxed for a long time. He couldn¡¯t help but want to tease Crystal again, so he leaned against the door and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen yours. If you don¡¯t see mine, you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage.¡± What responded to him was the clothes that hit the door. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Crystal stayed in the bathroom for half an hour beforeing out. She didn¡¯t want to talk to Harold, but fortunately, Harold didn¡¯t continue to tease her. He took the clothes and went to the bathroom to take a shower. Crystal hurriedly began to blow her hair, and she immediately climbed onto the bed as soon as her hair was dry and she wrapped herself up with the nket. She was determined not to give Harold any chance tough at her. When Harold came out of the bathroom, Crystal was already asleep. Before sleeping, she wrapped herself tightly in the nket. At this time, she felt hot when she was asleep. She got out of the nket, and her little face was a little red and chubby. Harold wanted to pinch it as he looked at her. Harold did not hesitate to go up and pinch her. Crystal felt that he was very annoying, so she turned her back to him. The nightdress she wore was loose and after she rolled back and forth on the bed, her cor was hung on her shoulder, revealing her slender neck and her white back. Under the soft light, it was glowing, but the most eye-catching thing was the birthmark on her sphenoid bone. The birthmark was red and shaped like some kind of flower. It was decorated on the cheekless bones, revealing a kind of ambiguous color. Harold frowned slightly and caressed the red patch with his fingers. It was indeed a birthmark, not a tattoo. ¡­ Crystal, the poor girl, how could she have the money for a tattoo? Besides, if she went to the tattoo shop, she would cry so much that the shop owner beside the tattoo shop would call the police and suspect that someone was doing a human experiment. Harold¡¯s eyes darkened a little. He pulled her cor up and covered her birthmark. The next day, when Crystal woke up early in the morning, Harold was already gone. A warm breakfast and a white box were ced on the table. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She walked over in confusion, picked up the box, and looked at it curiously. Luke came in from outside the door and saw her. He said, ¡°This is from Master White.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Crystal asked. Luke said, ¡°Open it and you¡¯ll know.¡± Crystal opened the box and saw a cell phone inside. ¡°Because I don¡¯t know what you like, so I bought thetest model on the market.¡± Luke said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I can change it.¡± The phone that Crystal was using was the mobile phone Mia exchanged a few years ago. In fact, it was not that the Haye family was poor and could not afford the mobile phone, but they thought it was unnecessary. As long as they could contact Crystal, it would be fine. The other functions were not needed. Crystal had always wanted to work and save money to buy a new phone, but now she felt the joy of getting it without hard work. Was this the happiness of marrying a rich man? ¡°Thank you, Assistant Britton.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I like it very much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that Young Madam likes it.¡± Luke said, ¡°Have your breakfast while it¡¯s hot. I¡¯ll take you to the dessert shop after the meal.¡± ¡°I can go by myself.¡± Crystal said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry.¡± Luke smiled and said, ¡°If you go by yourself, it will take you half an hour to walk from here to the gate.¡± Crystal: ¡°¡­¡± She suddenly remembered something. She took out the check from her pocket and said, ¡°Assistant Britton, can you help me return this to Danny?¡± Luke¡¯s gazended on the check. He paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Young Master Yu is so petty. He only issued a check of 1500 dors?¡± Crystal: ¡°¡­ That¡¯s not the main point.¡± ¡°Can you help me return this check to Danny? Don¡¯t let him find out that it¡¯s me.¡± If Danny knew that she was the girl who worked in the club, she would suddenly feel that the world. was not so beautiful. ¡°Okay, Young Madam.¡± Luke agreed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Danny had a meeting early in the morning. The meeting did not go well, which made him in a bad mood. When he walked out of the meeting room, he saw the secretary waiting for him. He frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The secretary was also a little hesitant. Looking at Danny¡¯s increasingly ugly face, he took out the thing in his hand and said, ¡°President Evans, I found this on my desk today. Please have a look.¡± Danny took it and saw that it was a check. He had only issued a check of 1500 dors once in his life, so he instantly remembered what was going on with the check. The little girl in the club¡­ returned the check to him? Why? Didn¡¯t she want money? Why did she return the check since she could work at that kind of ce for money? ¡°President Evans.¡± The secretary said carefully, ¡°Do you want to check it out?¡± ¡°Check what?¡± Danny asked expressionlessly. ¡°The identity of¡­ that youngdy the other day.¡± The secretary still remembered the beautiful girl who came out with his boss and said, ¡°She could put the check in my office. Could it be that she found a sugar daddy?¡± Thinking of Crystal¡¯s face, Danny was a little annoyed.. He wasn¡¯t someone who liked to meddle in other people¡¯s business. He just couldn¡¯t bear to see someone who looked so simr to Chloe doing something like that. But at the end of the day, it was other people¡¯s choice, and it had nothing to do with him. That day, he probably lost his mind, so he issued a check for her. ¡°No,¡± Danny said coldly. He tore the check into pieces and threw it into the trash can. ¡°Is there anything else?* ¡°Yes, there is one more thing.¡± The secretary became more cautious because he knew that Danny would be angry when he mentioned it. ¡°After your sister was taken away by Corey, Luke personally. took people to the Coombs residence to take her away. At present, we don¡¯t know why Luke seems to value your sister very much.¡± Danny¡¯s face became colder. ¡°She is not my sister.¡± The secretary thought, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to admit it, it¡¯s a fact that you¡¯re blood rted. Why are you so stubborn?¡± But he couldn¡¯t say it. He could only say, ¡°Okay, Fifth Young Lady. Fifth Young Lady is not in the White residence at the moment. Master White will be buried in a few days. Bonnie went to look for the family head in person and asked the family head to send Fifth Young Lady back to the White residence. The family head asked you to settle this.¡± Danny didn¡¯t want to see his younger sister in name at all. He said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have time. Let Marcus do it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the second young master.¡± The secretary said, ¡°The second young master is now filming in Luncester, and the crew is shut down. We can¡¯t get in touch with him.¡± Danny paused and said, ¡°Then let Antony do it.¡± ¡°Third Young Master, he¡­¡± Danny interrupted, ¡°Tell Antony that if he doesn¡¯t go, immediatelye back to thepany for a meeting.¡± The secretary: ¡°¡­Okay.¡± The business today was not bad, and Crystal was very busy all morning. Alissa smiled and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to recruit more people. I didn¡¯t expect the business to be so good that you have to take care of the payment and serve the guests¡­ Thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the cake made by Sister Alissa is delicious.¡± Crystal said seriously, ¡°If I were a guest, I would be willing to buy it too.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°You.¡± Alissa shook her head with a smile. ¡°You are good with words. Your future boyfriend will be in luck.¡± Just as Crystal was about to speak, the ss door was suddenly pushed open by a strong force from the outside. The wind chime sounded rapidly. The man¡¯s voice was very loud and his voice was rough. ¡°Alissa, you¡¯re doing well these days.¡± Chapter 86 Chapter 86 It was a burly man who came in. He was dressed in branded clothes, and his facial features were good-looking. But maybe it was because of his unfriendly eyes, people subconsciously felt that he was not a good person. When Alissa saw him, she instinctively trembled. Then, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Caleb¡­ why are you here?¡± Caleb sized up Alissa and said, ¡°When we divorced, you said you didn¡¯t have money. Were you f*cking lying? How could you buy such a shop without hundreds of thousands of dors?!¡± Alissa took a deep breath and said, ¡°What are you doing here today? If you¡¯re here to make trouble, I¡¯ll call the police.¡± Caleb suddenly smiled again and approached Alissa, saying, ¡°Why are you so heartless? We were husband and wife for five years before this, weren¡¯t we? I¡¯m just a little short of money recently and I thought of borrowing some money from you. I¡¯ll leave right away after you give me the money. I promise I won¡¯te to you again in the future.¡± Crystal was a little surprised. This man, who looked like a gangster, turned out to be Alissa¡¯s ex-husband? Alissa was obviously someone from a well-educated family. How could she marry someone like Caleb? ¡°I told you I don¡¯t have any money,¡± Alissa said. ¡°This shop is run by me with a loan. I also need to pay for Bernard to go to school. Do you think I have money?¡± Caleb was still smiling. ¡°Then you can continue to borrow money from the bank.¡± ¡°Caleb!¡± The smile on Caleb¡¯s face also disappeared. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that your parents¡¯ houses will be left for you. You¡¯ll get at least 500,000 dors if you sell the house! I really believed that you had broken off your rtionship with your family, so I agreed to divorce you. As a result, you f*cking fooled me!¡± Alissa¡¯s face darkened. ¡°The house belongs to my parents. It has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re their only daughter. Who would they give the house to if not you?¡± Caleb scolded, ¡°I¡¯m still willing to talk to you properly. You¡¯d better be sensible. If you sell the house and give me half of my money, I won¡¯te to you in the future. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have the right to raise Bernard!¡± ¡°You!¡± Alissa was so angry that her chest rose and fell rapidly. ¡°You don¡¯t love Bernard at all!¡± ¡°But you love her.¡± Caleb yed along and said, ¡°Any woman can give birth for me. But Bernard came out of your belly. You must be more distressed than me.¡± Alissa¡¯s face was deathly pale. If Caleb really wanted to take Bernard away, even if she had the right to raise him, she would not be able to stop the child¡¯s father from seeing the child. Seeing her like this, Caleb lowered his voice again and said, ¡°Alissa, I¡¯m out of moneytely. I had no choice but toe to you. I¡¯ve already contacted the buyer. As long as you agree, he can sign the contract immediately. I¡¯ll leave immediately after taking the money. I won¡¯t bother you.¡± ¡°You said the same thing before.¡± Alissa sneered and said, ¡°As long as you are short of money, that¡¯s what you will say. Then, you will take my money to raise another woman. Don¡¯t disgust me!¡± She took the phone and said, ¡°The house belongs to my parents. I can¡¯t make the decision, nor can I sell it. If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll call the police immediately!¡± Caleb was not afraid at all. ¡°Okay, call the police. I¡¯ll go with them. When I¡¯m released¡­¡± He narrowed his eyes and sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll take Bernard away right away.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Caleb!!¡± Alissa¡¯s eyes were red with anger. ¡°Do you have any conscience? He¡¯s also your son!¡± ¡°I know he¡¯s my son.¡± Caleb said, ¡°I missed him as a father. I can take him to have fun, can¡¯t I?¡± Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Alissa was trembling all over. Recently, she seemed to have been living in regret. She regretted not listening to her parents¡¯ words and listening to Caleb¡¯s coaxing to marry him. She regretted turning against her parents because of Caleb. She regretted that she had only divorced Caleb two months ago because of the child. But in this world, there was no time machine. She must have been crazy five years ago to marry someone like Caleb! ¡°I won¡¯t give you any money.¡± Alissa said word by word, ¡°I don¡¯t have any money.¡± She knew that Caleb was a bottomless pit. She would never be able to satisfy him. Now, he was asking her to sell the house. After he finished spending the money she got from selling the house, he might ask her to sell her blood or kidney¡­. They had been husband and wife for five years. Alissa knew that Caleb would do such a thing. ¡°F*ck you¡­¡± Caleb waspletely enraged. He kicked over the table in the store. ¡°I¡¯ve talked to your properly but you didn¡¯t want to listen to me, right?! Fine, then we¡¯ll all go down together!¡± He picked up the chair on the ground and smashed it on the ss cab. In an instant, the ss broke and the Alissa wa was ear-piercing. The beautiful little cakes were smashed into cream. Alissa was so frightened that she covered her ears and shouted angrily, ¡°Caleb!!¡± After Caleb smashed the cab, he was still not satisfied. He breathed heavily and his eyes were red. ¡°I will be killed by those people if I can¡¯t pay them. Before I die, I will definitely bring you, you b*tch! If you don¡¯t give me a way out, then let¡¯s die together!¡± As he spoke, he swung the chair and smashed it on the counter. Everything on the stage fell to the ground. Alissa was in a hurry to stop him, but she was pushed away by Caleb and fell to the ground. Crystal quickly helped Alissa up. ¡°Sister Alissa¡­¡± Alissa¡¯s face was filled with tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Crystal, for scaring you¡­ You, you should get off work today.¡± She was afraid that if Crystal continued to stay here, Caleb would hurt her. Crystal frowned and nced at Caleb. She took out her phone and was about to call the police. Caleb said, ¡°Little b*tch, if you dare to call the police, I¡¯ll kill you, believe it or not!¡± Crystal paused, raised her eyes, and said, ¡°If you kill me, that¡¯s intentious murder. If you can hire a goodwyer, you¡¯ll only be sentenced to jail for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°¡­D*mn it.¡± Caleb threw away the chair in his hand and went forward to grab Crystal¡¯s phone. This morning, Crystal just got the phone. She didn¡¯t let him touch it. She slipped away from Caleb¡¯s arm with her small waist. Caleb didn¡¯t hold back his strength for a moment. He hit the counter and his face twisted in pain. He was even angrier and said coldly, ¡°B*tch¡­ You¡¯ll be dead today!¡± Alissa said in horror, ¡°Crystal¡­ run! Run!¡± Caleb truly went mad. He would definitely do something terrifying! Crystal looked at Caleb¡¯s huge body and thought of her thin arms and legs. Then she ran away. Caleb ran after her, his mouth full of vulgarities. Crystal pulled the ss door open and rushed out. Because she was too nervous, she did not see the person at the door, and she rushed into his arms. Crystal made a sound. ¡°¡­ Hiss.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. It hurts! Caleb ran to the door and spat. He looked at the man and said in a rough voice, ¡°I advise you not to meddle in other people¡¯s business. Get lost!¡± The person who was hit by Crystal raised Crystal¡¯s head and frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve seen people robbing the bank for money but I haven¡¯t seen anyone robbing a dessert ce before. How did you provoke this big man?¡± When Crystal saw him, her eyes lit up and she quickly hid behind him. ¡°Antony! He bullied me! Hurry up and beat him!¡± Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Antony was stunned. ¡°¡­ What did you call me?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Antony! He¡¯sing!¡± Antony was speechless. He looked at Caleb a little impatiently. ¡°You should havee out with a rope. Why is your master so wicked?¡± He started to beat around the bush to scold him, so much so that it took Caleb about half a minute to realize that Antony was scolding him for being a dog. He immediately flew into a rage. ¡°F*ck¡­ You little toy boy, are you tired of living?!¡± ¡°You want to fight me? Fine.¡± Antony took off his coat and put it in Crystal¡¯s arms. He said, ¡°Stand far away. You¡¯ll have to be injected if you get bitten by a mad dog.¡± Crystal was very obedient and hurried out of the door. ¡°You called me a mad dog¡­¡± Caleb¡¯s face was full of rage, and he clenched his fists tightly. ¡°I will beat you to the ground today!¡± With ferocious facial features, he threw a punch at Antony. Antony was tall but thin. Caleb had huge waist and shoulders. It was obvious that they were no match for each other. Alissa¡¯s heart was about to jump out of her chest. She wondered if Caleb¡¯s punch would cause the man to vomit blood. However, she didn¡¯t expect Antony to extend his arm and easily block it. Before Caleb could be shocked, he curled his arm and hit Caleb¡¯s stomach with an elbow strike, forcing Caleb to take a few steps back and keep coughing. ¡°You only know how to fight with brute force. You¡¯re just a boorish man.¡± Antony sneered. ¡°If there¡¯s anyone like you in our base, you won¡¯t even be qualified to train with us.¡± ¡°F*ck-¡± Caleb endured the sharp pain in his stomach. ¡°I was just careless. Do you really think you¡¯re capable?¡± As he spoke, he charged forward again. He did not manage to hit his opponent with his fist. Instead, he exerted force into his leg and used a sweeping kick to attack Antony¡¯s lower body. Antony raised his eyebrows slightly and leaped up. He stepped on Caleb¡¯s shoulder and was already behind him. Caleb felt a chill down his back and before he could even realize what was going on, a sharp wind from his leg had already arrived. This kick had directly broken two of his ribs. Caleb even heard the sound of his own bones breaking. The intense pain from his abdomen and ribs made Caleb lie on the ground like a dead dog. Antony didn¡¯t even sweat. He stepped on Caleb¡¯s back and looked down at him. ¡°Do you think I have the ability now?¡± Caleb wanted to scold him, but at this moment, he could only admit defeat. He knew that this toy. boy could really beat him to death. 1¡­ I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t dare!¡± Caleb¡¯s voice was almost choked with sobs. ¡°Please let me go!¡± Alissa was stunned. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. In the past, she had only seen Caleb acting arrogantly. She had never seen Caleb being pressed to the ground and beaten. At this moment, Crystal hurried in and tugged at Antony. ¡°Let go of him!¡± ¡­¡± Antony was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re the Virgin Mary, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re such a fool. Why are you feeling sorry for him?¡± Before Crystal could answer, the ss door was pushed open again. A few uniformed policemen came in. Seeing the mess in the store, they all frowned. The leading middle-aged policeman said, ¡°Who called the police? They said that someone was robbing here!¡± Crystal quickly raised her hand. ¡°I, I, I! I called the police.¡± As soon as the policeman saw her, his tone became softer. ¡°Girl, did you call the police?¡± Crystal nodded obediently. She pointed at Caleb and said, ¡°Sir, this man robbed us. When he found that we had no money, he became angry out of shame and smashed the shop. He even hit my brother!¡± Chapter 89 Chapter 89 The policeman looked at Caleb, who was struggling to sit up while groaning. The corners of his eyes. twitched. ¡°Are you sure it was him who beat your brother, not your brother who beat him?¡± Crystal said innocently, ¡°Of course!¡± She pulled Antony over and said, ¡°Look, Mr. Policeman, my brother is so thin. He¡¯s in poor health and always gets sick. He fell to the ground on his own.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She looked at Antony and blinked her eyes. ¡°Antony, don¡¯t you agree?¡± .¡± Antony coughed twice and instantly became weak. ¡°Yes, Mr. Policeman, do you think I¡­ can knock him down?¡± The policeman found that the big guy looked thin, but the one who fell on the ground had a sturdy waist. No matter how he looked at it, the one who fell on the ground should be the one who hit others. ¡°Lock him up first.¡± The middle-aged policeman ordered. Immediately, another policeman handcuffed Caleb. Caleb shouted, ¡°Are you f*cking blind?! It was this guy who beat me up! Don¡¯t be fooled by them!¡± The middle-aged policeman said angrily, ¡°She is a little girl and he¡¯s a patient. Are they your opponent? Why don¡¯t you make up a lie that¡¯s more convincing?¡± Caleb was speechless. D*mn it, I was really beaten up by this toy boy! ¡°Sir,¡± Crystal whispered, ¡°He just fell very seriously. Maybe his ribs were broken. He must be in great pain now.¡± The middle-aged policeman said kindly, ¡°Girl, he¡¯s a bad guy. You don¡¯t have to pity him.¡± He said to Caleb with a stern look, ¡°Tell me the truth! Did you rob the shop?¡± ¡°D*mn it¡­ I didn¡¯t!¡± Caleb said, ¡°I came to find my wife.¡± He looked at Alissa. ¡°Dear, am I right?¡± Alissa slowly stepped forward, took two deep breaths, and pped Caleb in the face. ¡°Go to hell! Who is your wife? Don¡¯t disgust me!¡± Alissa didn¡¯t have much strength. The pain on his face was far less than the two broken ribs, but Caleb was still dumbfounded. In his impression, Alissa was a typical good girl. She was weak and easily fooled. After getting married, he got drunk and hit her every day, but she didn¡¯t dare to resist. After having a child, she even swallowed her anger. Now she dared to p him?! ¡°Hey, hey, hey, thisdy.¡± The policeman quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it nicely. Don¡¯t do anything.¡± Alissa¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Officer, this man is my ex-husband, He came to ask for money from me today and forced me to sell the house so that he can pay the debt! I didn¡¯t want to, so he threatened me with my son. He smashed my shop and even wanted to hit my employee and me! Please¡­. please, help me!¡± The policemen¡¯s expressions immediately became serious. The middle-aged policeman looked at Caleb and sneered. ¡°What¡¯s the point of beating a woman?¡± Caleb gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I just pushed her, I¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± The policeman said, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done to her shop! How can she do business in this way? Since you¡¯re divorced, she has nothing to do with you. As a man, you asked a woman for money. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± ¡°You willpensate for all the losses here today.¡± The policeman said, ¡°And you have topensate these people¡¯s mental losses! Now you go back to the police station with me. You were maliciously hurting and destroying other people¡¯s property. You will be detained!¡± Just as Caleb was about to say something, Antony suddenly shot him a cold look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have any problems with what the police said?¡± Chapter 90 Chapter 90 ¡°¡­¡± Caleb felt a throbbing pain all over his body. He quickly shut his mouth and didn¡¯t dare to speak. ¡°Please follow me to the police station to make a statement.¡± The middle-aged policeman said to Crystal gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid. I just want to ask a few questions.¡± Crystal nodded obediently. The middle-aged policeman sighed and said, ¡°Girl, are you scared?¡± He touched his pocket, took out a lollipop, and said with a smile, ¡°Come on, this is for you. I bought this for my daughter yesterday and I left one in my pocket.¡± Crystal took the candy and said softly, ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± ¡°No need, no need.¡± The middle-aged policeman waved his hand. Looking at this well-behaved little girl and then at Caleb, who had a ferocious look on his face, he felt so bad. ¡°Why are you ring at her? Even the police are here, you still want to fight her, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡­No,¡± Caleb said hatefully. ¡°Take him away!¡± Sitting in the police car, Antony felt that his life was really like a dream. He came here to catch Crystal, but now he got in the car to the police station. At this time, a phone call came in. He looked at it and found that it was Danny¡¯s secretary. He answered it casually. ¡°Hello?¡± The secretary asked, ¡°Mr. Evans, have you found the Fifth Miss?¡± Antony looked at Crystal, who was eating a lollipop.¡±¡­ I found her.¡± The secretary asked, ¡°Are you on your way to the White family?¡± Antony replied, ¡°On the way to the police station.¡± The secretary didn¡¯t know what to say. Antony hung up the phone. Crystal turned to look at him. ¡°Why did you look for me?¡± ¡°You still have the nerve to ask, don¡¯t you?¡± Antony sneered. ¡°Do you still remember that you¡¯ve already married into the White family? Your husband is holding a funeral. What are you doing?¡± Crystal thought for a moment. ¡°Make money to support the family?¡± Antony was speechless. The policeman who was driving turned his head to look at Antony. ¡°Hey, how can a young man like you talk to your sister like that? She¡¯s so young but she already knows how to make money to support her family. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Antony was speechless. Antony managed to squeeze out a smile. ¡°¡­Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± With a fake smile on his face, he pinched Crystal¡¯s cheek. ¡°What else can you do besides eating?!¡± Crystal said, ¡°I can sleep.¡± Antony took a deep breath and told himself not to argue with Crystal. Otherwise, he would definitely die of anger. Caleb had been to the police station many times, so he knew what kind of person he was with just a little check. This matter was quickly settled. The policeman asked Caleb topensate Alissa for nearly 7000 dors of loss, as well as Alissa, Antony, and Crystal for 200 dors of mental damage each. Caleb was on the verge of going mad. He had originally gone to Alissa for money, but in the end, he had lost even more money! Seeing Caleb¡¯s dissatisfied expression, the police mmed the table. ¡°It¡¯s not a good attitude to apologize! You¡¯ll be detained for two more days!¡± Caleb: ¡°¡­¡± Crystal looked at Caleb¡¯s fierce eyes through ayer of ss with an orange-vor lollipop in her mouth. She tilted her head slightly, smiled, and then made a face. Caleb: ¡°!¡± ¡°D*mn it! I can¡¯t stand it!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°He is still looking at me angrily!¡± Crystal raised her hand andined. The policeman snapped, ¡°Caleb! You want to stay at the police station for two more days, don¡¯t you?¡± Caleb said, ¡°She was the one who provoked me¡­¡± The policeman said, ¡°How did the little girl provoke you? She¡¯s going to cry soon because of you! Sit down! Be sincere when you admit your mistake!¡± Caleb: ¡°¡­¡± He had lived for more than 30 years, but he had never suffered such a big loss. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 The three of them walked out of the police station. Alissa wiped her tears and held Crystal¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Thank you very much for what happened today¡­ I¡¯ve never dared to call the police. I was afraid that he would treat Bernard¡­ But now I¡¯ve figured it out. No matter whether I call the police or not, he won¡¯t let me go. Why should I tolerate him?¡± Crystal took out a tissue from Antony¡¯s jacket pocket and wiped Alissa¡¯s tears. He said, ¡°Sister Alissa, don¡¯t cry. Why should you cry for such a person?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Alissa choked and said, ¡°For such a person¡­¡± She finally couldn¡¯t help crying, squatting on the side of the road and crying like a child. ¡°¡­ I grew up. following the rules and followed my parents¡¯ arrangements. When I was in college, I knew Caleb. I had never been in contact with his world¡­ I went crazy. I fell out with my parents for him. I didn¡¯t. finish my studies. I married him and had a son with him¡­¡± ¡°But Caleb is a b*stard¡­ He just wanted to y with me¡­ He hit me when he was drunk. I almost had a miscarriage several times, but I had no way out. My parents no longer want me, and my friends left me as well¡­¡± She covered her face and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Two months ago, I gave him all the money I saved for these years, and he finally agreed to divorce me. I thought this was my new beginning¡­¡± Alissa tugged at her hair in pain and said in a choked voice, ¡°But Caleb is always haunting me. He still won¡¯t let me off¡­¡± Crystal squatted down, hugged Alissa, and said softly, ¡°Sister Alissa, your parents won¡¯t abandon. you.¡± She brushed away Alissa¡¯s messy hair and said, ¡°They must love you a lot.¡± ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± Alissa cried and said, ¡°But my father said that they won¡¯t regard me as their daughter anymore¡­ I went back to look for them before, and my father drove me out¡­¡± ¡°Sister Alissa.¡± Crystal patted her on the back and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal that our parents will also be angry. You have done something wrong, so you should apologize to them. If once is not enough, then you should apologize more times.¡± She smiled and said, ¡°You are the only child of your parents. No matter what, they will definitely love you as much as you love Bernard.¡± ¡°Really¡­¡± Alissa bit her lip. ¡°They really¡­¡± ¡°Go back and ask them.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Ask your parents and you This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Alissa wiped her tears and said, ¡°I got it¡­ Thank you.¡± will know.¡± She gave a gentle smile. ¡°Crystal¡­ Thank you. I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be able to run the business the next few days. You don¡¯t have to go to work first. I¡¯ll inform you when the store is repaired. I¡¯m now¡­¡± She took two deep breaths and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to find my parents now.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°Sister Alissa, everything will be better.¡± ¡°Everything will be better.¡± Alissa smiled and said, ¡°Of course.¡± After Alissa took a taxi and left, Antony looked down at Crystal, feeling a little ufortable. She said, ¡°How do you know that parents always love their children?¡± G1 Crystal paused and smiled. ¡°I know that not all parents love their children. For example, my father doesn¡¯t love me.¡± ¡°¡­ Well, but I think that Sister Alissa is the kind of child who grew up with her parents¡¯ love, so her parents must love her very much.¡± After finishing the lollipop, she threw the stick into the trash can and asked, ¡°Antony, are you going to take me back to the White residence now?¡± Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Antony knew that he should take Crystal back to the White residence at this time. Crystal¡¯s life in the White family had nothing to do with him. But at this moment, as he looked at the little girl¡¯s soft cheek, he just couldn¡¯t say the ¡°yes¡± in his throat. Antony felt that he must have some mental problems. Before Crystal came back, he had thought of a lot of ways to deal with it. No matter whether she cried or screamed or wanted to hang herself, he could deal with it. But now, his mind was nk and he couldn¡¯t remember anything. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Crystal raised her head and asked curiously when she saw that Antony did not speak. ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡± Antony reached out and pressed Crystal¡¯s head down. He asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± It was almost past the meal time. Of course, Crystal was hungry, so she nodded. Antony walked forward and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to a meal.¡± Crystal became excited as soon as she heard that. She quickly followed behind him and asked, ¡°What shall we eat?¡± Antony no longer asked what Crystal wanted to eat. She only had a few dishes she wanted to eat and he was toozy to even listen to them. ¡°We¡¯re going to have barbecue.¡± Antony looked around and remembered that a friend of his was running a chain barbecue shop nearby. He asked, ¡°Have you tried before?¡± Crystal shook her head. Antony scolded her. ¡°Little bumpkin.¡± Crystal said, ¡°¡­ Then you¡¯re a big bumpkin.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Antony said, ¡°You still dare to scold me?¡± ¡°You were the one who scolded me first,¡± Crystal muttered. ¡°If you scold me, of course I¡¯ll scold you back.¡± Antony suddenly remembered how Crystal had addressed him in the dessert shop. He paused and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you¡­ calling me brother anymore?¡± Crystal was confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m not your sister? If I call you that, you¡¯ll be angry.¡± Antony was a little upset. ¡°Then why did you still call me that before?¡± Crystal was reasonable. ¡°I was afraid that you¡¯d run away when you saw Caleb. If you run away after I called you brother, everyone would despise you.¡± Antony was speechless. ¡°D¡±mn it.¡± He had thought that Crystal really regarded him as her elder brother. Seeing that Antony¡¯s expression was getting worse and worse, Crystal stayed away from him and whispered, ¡°I won¡¯t call you brother anymore. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Antony suddenly stopped. Wasn¡¯t he? He didn¡¯t want Crystal to call him brother. Antony pursed his lips and stopped talking to Crystal. He went straight into the barbecue restaurant on the street. Crystal curled her lips, thinking that the people from the Evans family were really bad-tempered. Daxton was like this, so was Danny and Marcus. Although she had never seen her second brother Marcus, Crystal had alreadybeled him as a super vicious person. The barbecue restaurant¡¯s business was very good. Antony knew that some time ago, his friend had spent a lot of money to promote the restaurant. Now that it has be popr, many young people came here to have their meals. Although Antony had a bad temper, his height and appearance were undoubtedly very outstanding. When he walked into the store, he instantly attracted the attention of countless people. He was so familiar with these gazes that he didn¡¯t care at all. The waiter came up and asked in a gentle voice, ¡°Hello, are you the only one?¡± ¡°Two¡­¡± As he turned around, he realized that his younger sister was missing. He walked out of the restaurant with a dark face, and he saw Crystal ying with the big orange cat who was lying on the ground basking in the sun. ¡°¡­¡± Antony picked Crystal up and said, ¡°Should I tie you up with a rope the next time youe out? You can even go missing after taking a few steps.¡± Crystal said, ¡°You¡¯re too fast. Your legs are so long that I can¡¯t keep up with you.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°¡­¡± Antony was speechless. ¡°Are you ying with the cat or eating?¡± Chapter 93 Chapter 93 ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Crystal made a choice without hesitation. After all, Harold also had a cat. When she went backter, she would look for where the cat was.. Antony brought Crystal back into the store and said to the waitress, ¡°Two of us.¡± The waitress nodded and said, ¡°Okay, this way please.¡± As she spoke, she led the two of them inside. When they passed by a table, someone suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Evans!¡± Antony stopped in his tracks and turned to look at the person who had spoken. ¡°¡­Lorna.¡± Lorna said excitedly, ¡°I thought it was you from a distance, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be you! Mr. Evans, you¡¯re here for dinner as well? Why don¡¯t you join us? The more the merrier.¡± Antony was about to turn it down when his sleeve was pulled by Crystal. She stared at the oily chicken wings and almost drooled with envy. Antony was speechless. ¡°This girl is really greedy.¡± If they were to eat at another table, they would have to wait for the dishes to be served. Judging from Crystal¡¯s eager expression, she was probably really hungry. Thus, he said, ¡°Okay, sorry to disturb you.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°You¡¯re wee to join us,¡± Lorna hurriedly said. There were two other girls sitting opposite her. They were all well-dressed. One could tell at a nce that they were from noble families. Naturally, they also knew Antony. The only thing they knew was that their family background was not enough to get to know the Third Young Master of the Evans family. After Antony sat down, he pulled out a chair and ced it beside him. He said to Crystal, ¡°Sit.¡± After Crystal sat down, she had been looking at the chicken wings. Antony was speechless and gave her a chicken wing. ¡°Eat.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Antony grabbed her hand and took out a wet towel to wipe her hand. ¡°You can eat now.¡± Crystal smiled brightly at Antony and began to eat chicken wings. One of the short-haired girls looked at their interaction and asked hesitantly, ¡°Is this¡­ your girlfriend?¡± Lorna quickly replied, ¡°No, this is¡­¡± Her gaze paused on Crystal, her eyes full of disgust. ¡°This is the Fifth Miss of the Evans family, the Third Young Master¡¯s younger sister.¡± ¡°Ah, she¡¯s the one who came from the countryside and married the dead¡­¡± The short-haired girl laughed and said, ¡°Fifth Miss.¡± Everyone in Fairby knew that the Evans family didn¡¯t like this Fifth Miss at all: If it weren¡¯t for Harold¡¯s death, they probably wouldn¡¯t have brought her back for the rest of their lives. ¡°Mr. Evans.¡± Lorna asked, ¡°Why are you with her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking her back to the White residence,¡± Antony said. Hearing that, everyone understood. They were wondering why Antony would bring Crystal out for dinner. It turned out that he was only here to catch Crystal. Corey¡¯s kidnapping of the bride had caused quite a stir, and almost everyone in the upper circle knew about it. Antony put moremb in the grill te. When the meat was cooked, he put it into Crystal¡¯s bowl. The short-haired girl couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Fifth Miss, how many lifetimes have you not eaten? It¡¯s like you¡¯ve starved to death. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± Antony didn¡¯t like Crystal, so they could make a few sarcastic remarks to please him. Crystal felt that themb was quite delicious. Hearing her words, she didn¡¯t even raise her head. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you eat when you¡¯re in the restaurant?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The short-haired girl gritted her teeth and said, ¡°We are all people with status, so there should be basic etiquette, right?¡± Crystal took a sip of juice and said in confusion, ¡°I only have an ID card.¡± The short-haired girl was speechless. ¡°Lorna.¡± Antony suddenly stood up and said lightly, ¡°It seems that your friends don¡¯t wee us. We will get another table. I¡¯ll pay for your meal.¡± Chapter 94 Chapter 94 After that, he took the juice cup from Crystal¡¯s hand and ced it on the table. He said to Crystal, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Crystal nodded. Lorna quickly said, ¡°Mr. Evans, Minnie didn¡¯t mean that. How could she not wee you?¡± The short-haired girl named Minnie also panicked. ¡°Yes, Mr. Evans. I just don¡¯t like Crystal, not¡­¡± Antony smiled. ¡°She¡¯s my younger sister and I didn¡¯t even say anything. Who do you think you are to point fingers at her?¡± Minnie¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. How could this be¡­ Didn¡¯t Antony hate Crystal very much?! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Antony took Crystal¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you just stop eating?¡± Crystal stumbled and said unhappily, ¡°If I don¡¯t eat, should I just hear them scold me?¡± ¡°You actually knew that they¡¯re scolding you.¡± Antony was a little surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you fierce to me? Why are you so cowardly to them? Crystal, are you only good at being fierce to people who are close to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. Of course I know that they are scolding me.¡± Crystal said, ¡°But I¡¯m used to it.¡± Ever since she returned to Fairby, a luxury city, the curses in her ears had never stopped. Antony stopped in his tracks. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the path you chose?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Crystal said, ¡°This is the path I chose, so when they scolded me, I pretended that I didn¡¯t hear them.¡± Antony did not say anything else. He found an empty table and sat down then started ordering from the waiter. Crystal lowered her head to study the menu. The more Antony looked at her, the more ufortable he felt. At this time, his cell phone rang. It was from Danny. ¡°Eldest Brother.¡± Antony answered the phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Danny had just finished a meeting. He looked down at the time and said, ¡°The secretary said that you were in the police station.¡± Antony was speechless. Danny said, ¡°What did you do?¡± Antony rubbed the space between his eyebrows and said, ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I did what I should do. Can you stop thinking that I¡¯ve done something wrong when I went to the police station?¡± He didn¡¯t know whether Danny believed it or not. Danny just said coldly, ¡°The White family just called again. If you don¡¯t bring Crystal back to the White residence before six o¡¯clock,e to work at the company tomorrow.¡± Antony was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle to work tomorrow.¡± After that, he hung up the phone and threw it on the table.. Danny didn¡¯t even react for a moment. He stood where he was, and the group of people behind him trembled as they stopped and looked at each other. They didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Danny. They were afraid that he would get angry.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Danny frowned. Antony hated business most. He would rather get beaten thaning to work in thepany. He just wanted him to send Crystal back to the White residence. Why did he have to pay such a big price? He had another meeting in a while, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with his sloppy brother. He said to his secretary, ¡°If the White family calls again, just tell them that I¡¯m dead and ask them to look for Marcus.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The secretary coughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think they can get in touch with the Second Young Master.¡± Danny got into the car, took out his silver-rimmed sses and put them on the bridge of his nose. He looked down at the documents in his hand and said coldly, ¡°Then let them go to find father.¡± ¡°If you keep bothering me with Crystal¡¯s matter, I¡¯ll break Cyril¡¯s leg and hang it in front of the White family¡¯s gate. If they don¡¯t believe me, they can give it a try.¡± The secretary said, ¡°¡­Okay, President Evans.¡± Chapter 95 Chapter 95 ¡°Lorna¡­¡± Minnie was about to cry. ¡°Is Antony angry?! If he is angry, will he¡­ will he¡­¡± Lorna frowned and said, ¡°You were very clueless. No matter how much you dislike Crystal, you can¡¯t say anything about her in front of Antony. You even said that she¡¯s embarrassing¡­ She¡¯s the Fifth Miss of the Evans family. Doesn¡¯t it mean that you were making the Evans family sound bad as well?¡± Minnie was stunned and then said, ¡°I was just venting for Rose! I got angry when I saw Crystal. People like her and Rose are from heaven and earth. She doesn¡¯t even deserve to carry Rose¡¯s shoes for her. She even wanted to steal her identity.¡± Lorna sighed and said, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mean to me you. Don¡¯t worry. Antony usually doesn¡¯t care about these trivial things, but¡­¡± She took out her phone, made a phone call, and said, ¡°I have to talk to Rose about this and ask her to be on her guard. She better not be so kind to Crystal. Crystal might not appreciate it, and it¡¯s very likely that she will take her family away.¡± After dinner, Antony asked someone to drive the car over. Crystal pulled the car door and looked at Antony with tears in her eyes. ¡°Do you really want to send me back to the White residence?¡± Antony stuffed her into the car. ¡°What else can I do? You¡¯ve eaten enough. If you keep making trouble, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Thinking of how he had beaten up Caleb, Crystal immediately sat down obediently. Antony started the car. Crystal looked at him and sighed. ¡°Although you are taking me back to the White residence, you brought me to eat barbecue. I still think you are a good person.¡± Antony said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to think of me as a good person.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Oh, then you¡¯re a bad person.¡± Antony said, ¡°Are you going to scold me again?¡± Crystal didn¡¯t dare to scold him. She shrank to the side of the window and yed with her phone. Antony saw it and was stunned. ¡°Last time I saw you, wasn¡¯t your phone a brick-like old machine? Why did it change to thetest one?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in the affairs of good people.¡± Antony took a deep breath. ¡°Crystal, your skin is itchy, isn¡¯t it?¡± Crystal said timidly, ¡°Assistant Britton gave it to me.¡± While they were waiting for the red light, Antony leaned over and pinched Crystal¡¯s chin. He frowned and asked, ¡°Tell me honestly, is Luke interested in you?¡± Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to the Coombs residence to pick her up and given her a new phone. Luke¡¯s motive was definitely not simple. However¡­ would he be blind enough to fall in love with Crystal? ¡°No.¡± Crystal was at a loss. ¡°How can he be interested in me?¡± Antony thought for a moment and agreed. ¡°No one would want you even for free. How could there be anyone who wants to waste their effort and money on you?¡± ¡°Antony.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯m going to be angry!¡± ¡°Do you expect me to praise you when you¡¯re angry?¡± Antony spun the steering wheel. ¡°You¡¯re now neen years old, not nine years old. Please mature a little. You have to know that now that you¡¯re in my car, I can find a random ce to throw you away.¡± Crystal was speechless. She decided not to talk to Antony anymore. When the car passed through the street, there was very little traffic on this road. Suddenly, a ck Maybach overtook from behind. Then, it made a turn and directly stopped in front of the car where Antony was. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°¡­F*ck.¡± Antony quickly stepped on the brake and scolded, ¡°Does he want to die?¡± When the Maybach door opened, a tall figure got out of the car. Crystal¡¯s eyes lit up and she was overjoyed. ¡°Assistant Britton, Assistant Britton! It¡¯s Assistant Britton!¡± Antony covered her mouth. ¡°And you still say that you have nothing to do with him?!¡± Chapter 96 Chapter 96 ¡°Knock knock.¡± The ss window was knocked twice. Antony lowered the window and looked at Luke with an unfriendly expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Assistant Britton?¡± As expected of that lunatic Harold¡¯s assistant, the one who drifted to stop the car. Luke smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up Young Madam.¡± Crystal quickly reached out her hand. ¡°Uh, uh, uh!¡± Luke looked at Antony¡¯s hand that was covering Crystal¡¯s mouth. Surprised, he asked, ¡°Third Young Master, what are you doing?¡± Antony pulled back wiped it for her.¡± his b with a dark face and said, ¡°She didn¡¯t wipe her mouth after dinner. I just ¡°¡­¡± Luke calmly said, ¡°You two have such a rtionship.¡± Antony put on a fake smile and said, ¡°She¡¯s my younger sister after all.¡± When Crystal saw Luke, it was as if she had seen her savior. ¡°Are you here to take me away?¡± She didn¡¯t want to g She didn¡¯t want to go back to the White residence. If Bonnie could scold Corey for two hours, she four hours. could hit her foo ¡°Yes.¡± Luke said, ¡°Young Madam, please get out of the car.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Crystal immediately opened the car door. Antony grabbed her arm and asked, ¡°Did I let you go?¡± Luke narrowed his eyes and said in a warning voice, ¡°Young Madam is Master White¡¯s wife. It¡¯s natural for me to pick her up.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Antony pursed his lips and loosened his fingers. Crystal slipped out of the car like a rabbit. ¡°Goodbye, Third Young Master.¡± Luke nodded politely and brought Crystal into the ck Maybach. Antony¡¯s fistnded on the steering wheel. ¡°¡­ Traitor!¡± The barbecue meat she had eaten today was probably fed into a dog¡¯s stomach. Crystal leaned against the back seat and asked curiously, ¡°Assistant Britton, how did you know that I was in Antony¡¯s car?¡± Luke couldn¡¯t possibly say that Harold¡¯s men were by her side. He paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I received news that the olddy is looking for someone from the Evans family. I was guessing.¡± Crystal lowered her head and said, ¡°Antony wants to take me back to the White residence. He must not be my biological brother.¡± Luke was stunned and then said, ¡°Young Madam, this is the way to the Evans residence.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°?¡± Crystal sat up straight. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going back to the White residence?¡± Luke smiled. ¡°It seems that he is not that bad.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I forgive him for threatening me to throw me out of the car.¡± Luke found that Crystal¡¯s world seemed particrly simple. She would give everyone abel, and then slowly perfect thisbel ording to her interactions with them. She would bear grudges, but she would forgive them as well. ¡°Master White is in a meeting now. I¡¯ll send you back to Flower Land,¡± Luke said, ¡°I¡¯ve contacted the cleaners to help clean up and cook. Master White wants you to watch and select. If you meet someone you like, you can make them stay. If not, you can change them.¡± After Luke finished speaking, he didn¡¯t receive an answer. He looked back from the rear view mirror of the car and found that Crystal had fallen asleep in the back seat. Luke: ¡°¡­¡± This kind of low-level creature really ate, slept, and ate. The car was driven all the way to Flower Land. Luke did not call her, but Crystal woke up by herself. She rubbed her eyes and got out of the car in a daze. Luke opened the iron gate in front of them. Crystal opened the door with her fingerprint, only to see that there were already many people in the vi. They were all in uniforms, about 40 or 50 years old, with good facial features. When they saw someone coming back, they all bowed and greeted, ¡°Hello, Young Madam!¡± Crystal: ¡°!¡± Crystal was so frightened that she woke uppletely. She looked at the ten women in front of her and then looked at Luke. ¡°I thought you wanted me to choose from two of them.¡± It turned out that she had to choose from more than a dozen of them. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Luke said, ¡°Master White ordered me to arrange it ording to your preferences, so I contacted a few of them.¡± He said to everyone, ¡°You can introduce yourself and tell us what you are good at.¡± Crystal sat on the sofa in a daze, and someone immediately began to introduce herself. At this time, a cup of warm water was suddenly ced beside her. Crystal raised her head and saw a cleaner smiling kindly at her. Crystal was stunned. She picked up the cup of water and took a sip. When the others saw this, they all regretted not pouring this cup of water for her. Luke said, ¡°You can go back now. Just keep this cleaner here.¡± The others were a bit unwilling and said, ¡°I can cook a lot of dishes¡­¡± ¡°I know how to take care of nts!¡± ¡°I can¡­¡± Luke frowned unhappily and said, ¡°I said you can leave now.¡± Seeing him like this, everyone quickly shut up. Even if the sry offered by this job was really tempting, they didn¡¯t dare to offend Luke. The cleaner who stayed was stunned. She was actually very nervous beforeing here. After all, it was not easy to be a nanny nowadays. Many rich people had very high requirements. Other than cooking and cleaning the house, they also needed to have aesthetic standards, know how to take care of babies and nts, and there were also education requirements. She was not the most outstanding one. She just saw that the little girl¡¯s lips were a little dry, so she poured a ss of water for her, and then she was left behind. ¡°Hello.¡± Crystal looked at her nametag and asked, ¡°Can I call you Dana?¡± ¡°¡­Of course!¡± Dana said, ¡°Thank you, Young Madam, for keeping me here!¡± ¡°You should already know the job.¡± Luke looked at the time and said, ¡°Someone will sign the contract with you tonight.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dana was a little afraid of Luke and said respectfully, ¡°I got it.¡± Luke nodded and said to Crystal, ¡°Young Madam, I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Crystal waved her hand. ¡°Bye-bye.¡± Luke¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Bye-bye.¡± He went out of the vi and saw a message from the White family¡¯s old house on his phone. He called Bonnie. Dana looked at Crystal carefully. ¡°Young Madam, do you want to eat some fruit now?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me that.¡± Holding a pillow, Crystal fiddled with her phone and said, ¡°Just call me Crystal.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Dana said quickly, ¡°You¡¯re my employer. How can I call you by your name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. That makes us sound closer,¡± Crystal said. ¡°I¡¯m not your employer.¡± She sighed. ¡°Your sry must be higher than mine. I can¡¯t afford to hire you, so you can call me by my name.¡± Dana didn¡¯t know what to say. She had worked for other wealthy families before, and it was the first time that she had met such an approachable little girl. ¡°Then I¡­ will call you Crystal.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯ve just eaten something, and I¡¯m not hungry yet. Go ahead and do your work.¡± Hearing that, Dana went to the kitchen to prepare the ingredients for dinner. Crystal registered an ount on WhatsApp. It took her a long time to seed. She remembered Harold¡¯s phone number and she added him right away. His disy picture was pitch-ck, and his nickname was a full stop. Very well, this was just like what Harold would do. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Crystal sent a friend request and waited on the sofa for half an hour without being approved. She sat up from the sofa, frowned, and called Harold. As soon as he picked up the phone, she asked with grievance, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ept my request?¡± Chapter 98 Chapter 98 In the wide conference room, a group of high-level officials were sitting upright. Looking at the PPT being interrupted, they heard a sweet, soft, and somewhat unhappy voice of the little girl from the loudspeaker. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ept my request?¡± The secretary in charge of ying the PPT felt weak in her legs and almost fell down. She trembled and said, ¡°I, I identally picked up the call¡­¡± This PPT was a secret file, and it was cast from Harold¡¯s phone. When she saw an unfamiliar number calling, she wanted to ask Harold about it. However, her hand trembled and she actually picked it up! It was actually a girl on e other end of the line. Who didn¡¯t know that Harold wasn¡¯t close to a woman? This call must be a harassing one! The senior executives who had participated in the meeting before looked at each other in speechless despair. This voice sounded a N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. le familiar. The secretary¡¯s heart was filled with despair. She felt that her stable job would most likely be in vain. After all, she had made such a big mistake, and Harold had always been cold and indifferent¡­. After pulling the chair aw Harold stood up and walked toward his desk. The secretary¡¯s heart was beating like a drum as she thought to herself, ¡°Could it be that Master White is so angry that he wants to hit me directly?¡± The man leaned over slightly, and the his phone from her side. The secretary was speechless. Secretary closed her eyes in fear. Then-she saw Harold taking Harold sat back on his chairzily. He turned his head and indicated for Luke to re-project the screen. Luke nodded and said, ¡°The meeting will go on.¡± The secretary breathed a sigh of relief and thought, ¡°Maybe Master White is in a good mood today, so he doesn¡¯t care about it.¡± The crowd talked about thepany¡¯s ns. The big boss, Harold, leaned against the chair and cked off. He replied to Crystal¡¯s words, ¡°What request?¡± Crystal heard a little sound from the other side, and her voice became much softer. ¡°Are you in a meeting?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Harold didn¡¯t mention that she had made a fool of herself in the conference room. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I added you on WhatsApp half an hour ago. Why didn¡¯t you ept me?¡± Harold paused and said, ¡°Is that person named ¡®Coco¡¯ you?¡± Crystal replied, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°I thought she was someone selling pork fodder.¡± Crystal, ¡°??¡± Harold said, ¡°Change your name, or I won¡¯t ept.¡± Crystal felt wronged. ¡°Why?¡± This name sounded nice. Harold tapped on the table with his slender fingers and said, ¡°Although I have my own industry in many fields, I don¡¯t n to open a pig farm at the moment, CoCo.¡± Crystal retorted, ¡°¡­ It doesn¡¯t sound like that at all! You¡¯re being biased!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s not the case, you sound like a sweet potato seller.¡± Harold said, ¡°The owner of the food. wholesale market is probably called this name.¡± Crystal hung up the phone angrily, and Haroldughed. In the eyes of others, it was creepy. One of the senior executives couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Master White¡­ do we have the intention of selling sweet potatoes and pork fodder recently? Do you need me to check the price and other things in recent years so that we can make further ns?¡± Harold looked up at him and said, ¡°No need. I¡¯ve found the person in charge.¡± When Crystal became disobedient, he would ask her to open a pig farm and then work part-time to sell sweet potatoes. Harold imagined for a moment and felt that Crystal would probably cry. At this moment, his phone rang. He saw a new friend request on WeChat: Hello, I¡¯m Niannian Le. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Harold¡¯s fingertips paused and his lips curved into a smile. He epted Niannian Le¡¯s friend request. Seeing that Harold had epted, Crystal did not send him a message. After all, he was in a meeting. How could he earn money if he did not work? How could he support his family if he did not make money? Harold put the phone back on the table, and the senior executives quickly withdrew their curious eyes, pretending that they had been listening to the speaker¡¯s grand long-distance n. Crystal added Alissa as a friend and asked her how she was doing. Alissa said that everything was fine. Caleb was still being detained and there was no way he could find trouble with her. At this moment, the doorbell rang. Dana came out of the kitchen and was about to open the door. Crystal put on her slippers and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± When she opened the door, she saw a girl standing at the door. She was about the same age as Crystal. She was wearing a tailored and delicate dress. Her facial features were beautiful and her makeup was exquisite. When she saw Crystal, she immediately showed a bright smile. ¡°Hello! You are my sister-inw, right?¡± She reached out her hand and said enthusiastically, ¡°I¡¯m Stacie.¡± Sister-inw? Crystal thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Are you Master White¡¯s sister?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Stacie said, ¡°I¡¯m from the second branch.¡± She was Kimberly¡¯s daughter, but from the looks of it, she didn¡¯t look like Kimberly at all. ¡°Hello.¡± Crystal said politely, ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡± Stacie said with a smile, ¡°Assistant Britton called grandma and said that he took you to Flower Land. I haven¡¯t seen you before, so I came to see you.¡± The security of Flower Land was very strict. If someone wanted toe in, they must have the authority given by the head of the family. Since Stacie coulde in, she should have a good rtionship with Harold. Crystal wanted to get out of the way. ¡°Come in and have a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you, sister-inw.¡± Stacie¡¯s mouth was very sweet. She said with a smile, ¡°I just came back from abroad and I don¡¯t have many friends here. I feel that you¡¯re very friendly. Are you 19 this year? When is your birthday? Let me see which of us is older.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Stacie was so familiar with her that Crystal was not used to it. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°My birthday is in the winter.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m a few months older than you,¡± Stacie said, ¡°I¡¯ll be celebrating my 20th birthday next month.¡± Crystal replied with an ¡°oh¡± and poured her a ss of water. Stacie looked at her and said, ¡°Sister-inw, in fact, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. Although grandma has a bad temper, we will treat you as a family since you¡¯re married to my brother.¡± Crystal thought for a moment. Kimberly would probably feel that it would be better to die than to treat her like a family. Before she could say anything, Stacie tactfully changed the subject. ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯ve juste here. You are not familiar with this area yet, are you? Why don¡¯t I show you around?¡± Confused, Crystal asked, ¡°Do you oftene?¡± Of course, Stacie didn¡¯te here often. With Harold¡¯s bad temper, how could he allow others to wander around in his territory? However, aftering here a few times, she remembered the general layout. She could still take Crystal around. She said with a smile, ¡°When my big brother was still alive, we were quite close to each other, so I came to Flower Land quite often.¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°Alright then.¡± Stacie took Crystal to walk around the vi. When they were on the balcony on the second floor, Crystal found that there was a back garden behind them. However, it was different from the garden in front. There were many trees and there were no precious nts. ¡°Sister-inw, do you want to have a look?¡± Stacie said with a smile, ¡°The pet raised by the eldest brother is right behind it.¡± Harold¡¯s pet¡­ The cat! Crystal said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Stacie agreed and they went downstairs. She indeed brought Crystal to the back door where had always been closed, and Crystal had never opened it before. Stacie opened the door. Crystal then saw awn and a forest in the distance. She asked in confusion, ¡°Why do we keep the cat in the backyard?¡± ¡°How can I guess what my brother had in his mind?¡± Stacie said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± The two of them went out from the back door. It was obvious that Stacie had been there before as she knew the way, leading Crystal to take some turns. Then, a big cage of around five or six meters long appeared in front of them, which looked very scary. Stacie unlocked the cage, ¡°It¡¯s inside.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Crystal felt that something was wrong. ¡°Why do they have to use such a big cage?¡± Stacie shrugged, showing that she didn¡¯t know either. Crystal saw a snow-white ball in the cage. That should be the cat, right? Stacie suddenly said, ¡°Hey Crystal, my stomach feels funny. You go and have a look. I¡¯ll go to the bathroom first.¡± Only then did Crystal realize that Stacie had been standing outside the cage. She didn¡¯t take even a step inside. Realizing that something was wrong, she turned around and was about to go out. But with a ¡°bang¡± Stacie locked the cage. Crystal gazed at her, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Stacie didn¡¯t say anything. She just smiled, turned around, and left. She spun the key ring around her slender finger, taking out her mobile phone and hit a number. ¡°Got her. It¡¯s done.¡± On the other side of the phone, Dora sounded a little hesitant. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± Stacie turned to look at Crystal, who was locked up in the cage, and sneered. ¡°Devil¡¯s temper has been very bad recently. Otherwise, my brother wouldn¡¯t have locked him up in the cage. She will definitely not be able to survive. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Dora heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Thank you, Dora. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner another day.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Stacie said with a smile, ¡°You almost became my sister-inw. Why are you still so polite to me?¡± Dora pursed her lips, ¡°Master White looked down on me when he was alive. And now he¡¯s dead. I have no interest in him anymore. After all, we weren¡¯t destined to be together.¡± ¡°All right, all right. We¡¯ll talkter, sis. My brother seems to have caused trouble again. I need to go back to take a look.¡± Dora agreed and hung up the phone. Her eyes looked out the window with no focus but evilly cold. She didn¡¯t intend to do anything to Crystal¡­ but that girl asked for it. When she received Lorna¡¯s call, she panicked. Antony¡¯s attitude towards Crystal had changed. Danny, Marcus, and even Daxton might have changed their attitude towards that girl too! If it happened, what would she be to them?! ¡°Crystal¡­ don¡¯t me me for being cruel.¡± Dora lowered her gaze and picked up her teacup. After taking a sip of tea, she said indifferently, ¡°I will not allow anyone to threaten my status and position.¡± She was just born in the wrong ce at the beginning. Even God wanted her to be the daughter of the Evans family. She was born to be pampered and spoiled, not to be a vige girl in such a small ce like Sunshine Vige. Dora put down her cup with a ng and stood up. Beaming gently, she instructed the help, ¡°My brother ising back tonight. Tell the kitchen to prepare some of his favorite dishes, and then go to the wine cer to get a bottle of champagne.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the help replied respectfully. Dora¡¯s lips curled into a smile. That a bottle of champagne was to say farewell to Crystal. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 At this time, it was already dusk. The vis in Flower Land all had a good far distance from each other, and the ambience of the ce was absolutely quiet. Except for the sound of the wind, Crystal could hear only her own thumping heartbeat. She didn¡¯t know why Stacie had locked her up here, but there was definitely danger awaiting. Otherwise, that girl wouldn¡¯t have done this. She didn¡¯t bring her phone with her. She¡¯d tried to call Dana a few times, but there was no response because she was too far away from the vi. Crystal squatted by the door of the cage, didn¡¯t dare to go in. She could only wait for Harold toe. back and find that she was missing, and then came to rescue her. She hugged her knees, waiting. Suddenly, the show-white ball stood up and stretched its body like a cat. Even though it was covered in a coat of snow-white fur, the animal¡¯s muscle lines were obvious. and strong, depicting an explosively wild beauty. Crystal¡¯s entire body stiffened. The animal was well aware that Crystal was here, too. A pair of azure eyes looked over. Its beast nature had yet to fade, and it was full of viciousness. In Crystal¡¯s horrified gaze, it slowly walked toward her. Harold was very busy today. At about seven o¡¯clock, while he was having a video conference with an overseas partner, Luke called him and whispered, ¡°Master White, Miss Crystal is missing.¡± The pen in Harold¡¯s hand paused, and the extra ink came out from the nib ruined the word ¡°Harold¡± with a sharp hooking brush. ¡°What do you mean, she¡¯s missing?¡± Harold said coldly, ¡°She¡¯s in Flower Land. Can she still be missing?!¡± Luke frowned and said, ¡°Dana called. She¡¯s prepared dinner, but she couldn¡¯t find Crystal anywhere. She didn¡¯t bring her phone with her. The moment I received the news, I got someone to check the surveince camera. I didn¡¯t see her leaving the vi.¡± Harold stood up and ended the video conference. He picked up the trench coat on the back of the chair and said coldly, ¡°She¡¯s still in the vi.¡± ¡°But Dana said that she can¡¯t find her anywhere,¡± Luke said, ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone can take her without being noticed, but those ces in the vi¡­¡± away Speaking of this, he suddenly remembered something, which made his pupils dte slightly. ¡°Oh no, there¡¯s a ce I¡¯m sure Dana hasn¡¯t searched yet¡­¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Harold stopped in his tracks. Luke¡¯s voice became hurried. ¡°It¡¯s getting hot recently, and Devil¡¯s mood is very unstable. The vet suggested that it should be kept in the cage for a while so as not to hurt people. If Miss Crystal went to the backyard¡­¡± Everything points to disaster! Not to mention her intact body, it was good enough if it spared her bones! Harold opened the office door, his face extremely ugly. ¡°As Dana to take a look.¡± Luke responded and quickly contacted Dana. Dana hurriedly ran to the back door and almost cried. ¡°Luke¡­ the door¡­ the door is locked! I don¡¯t have the key¡­¡± Luke cursed under his breath. Usually, he was responsible for feeding Devil. The keys to the backyard and the cage were all in his hands. Today, the vet said that Devil was much better and could be released for some fresh air. So, he didn¡¯t take the key with him. Crystal had unexpectedly paid a visit this time! But, who did lock the door? Harold got into the car and stepped on the elerator. Luke¡¯s voice came from the headset, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master White. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying this nonsense now?¡± Harold¡¯s face was solemn. ¡°Find her first.¡± Chapter 102 Chapter 102 When Harold arrived at Flower Land, Luke had also arrived. Dana greeted them with worried tears in her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t find her anywhere¡­¡± Harold ignored her and went straight to the back door. Luke followed behind. While he was taking out the spare key, he saw the boss kicking the door with a cold face. With a loud bang, the door was kicked open! Luke¡¯s movements froze. Thinning his lips, he thought to himself that it had been years since hest saw Master White this angry. The closer Harold got to the iron cage, the deeper he frowned. If he really saw Crystal¡¯s dead body¡­ It was really hard for him to find someone so interesting. He would regret a lot if she was gone. Although Luke still had some hope, he knew in his heart that there was probably a mess of flesh and blood in the cage? Surprisingly, they could catch only the smell of fresh air and grass. There was no hint of blood or anything strange. And, the cage was clean. Luke was stunned. He raised his head and looked into the depths of the cage where he happened to meet a pair of ice-cold, beastly azure eyes. Wild animal¡¯s eyes were very different from that of humans where things like ¡®affection¡¯ would never be seen. What¡¯s more, this was a pair of eyes belonging to the king of all animals. It was just a nce, but it came with superior contempt. ¡°¡­ She isn¡¯t here.¡± Luke heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°She should be somewhere else¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he heard Harold say, ¡°Open the cage.¡± Luke clearly remembered that he hadn¡¯t locked the cage before he left. He opened the door of the cage and Harold walked in. The big fellow sitting in the innermost part of the cage nced at him and wagged his thick tail. He lookedzy, but he was much gentler than he had been in the past two days. If there were animal experts here, they would definitely recognize that it was an adult snow tiger. The snow tiger was a further variation of the white tiger breed from Bandesh, and its probability of appearance was only one in a hundred thousand. This snow tiger had a pure white coat with only ck stripes on its tail. Even when it was lying on the ground watching people, it still exuded a kind of superior pressure. ¡°Devil,¡± Harold narrowed his eyes. ¡°Where is she?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The snow tiger yawned impatiently. It moved the big ws and flipped its body gently, revealing a small figure lying underneath. Crystal was curling up into a ball against the tiger¡¯s fluffy and warm belly¡­ sleeping soundly. Harold was speechless. Luke, who had followed in, couldn¡¯t find his voice. Harold suppressed his temper and squatted down to pinch Crystal¡¯s chin. Crystal felt the pain and her eyshes trembled. She woke up with a nk look on her face. ¡°What are you doing¡­¡± Harold sneered. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°Yeah, I did¡­¡± Crystal rubbed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re back? I thought you wouldn¡¯t being back today.¡± Luke said, ¡°Crystal, we are all very worried about you.¡± ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Crystal looked around and said, ¡°Oh¡­ I was locked in this cage. Then I saw Coco. It¡¯s so cute. I yed with it for a while, then I was sleepy and fell asleep. I¡¯m a little hungry now¡­¡± All right, she thought such a huge, ferocious tiger was cute, and she had even yed with it¡­ Harold¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Who¡¯s CoCo?!¡± Crystal hugged the snow tiger¡¯s neck, ¡°This is Coco! You didn¡¯t lie to me. You do have a big cat!¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°But it seems not interested in a little fish like me.¡± Chapter 103 Chapter 103 The corners of Luke¡¯s mouth twitched as he asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­ do you know that there¡¯s a species called tiger in this world?¡± ¡°Hey, I graduated high school. I¡¯m not an idiot. Of course, I know it,¡± Crystal retorted. She rubbed against the snow tiger¡¯s soft fur, ¡°But, no matter how big it is, it¡¯s just a cat!¡± And it left Luke speechless. He looked at the snow tiger that didn¡¯t resist Crystal¡¯s touch and felt this world was really magical. Ever since Harold came back with this tiger as a little cub, he was the one who had been feeding it. After three whole year, sometimes the tiger still growled at him to scare him. But when it met Crystal, it was more than willing to let the girl sleep on its stomach?! The snow tigerzily wrapped its tail around Crystal while looking at Harold and Luke with cold eyes. ¡°It has a name.¡± Harold pushed the snow tiger¡¯s tail away, talking to Crystal. ¡°It¡¯s called Devil.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t agree, ¡°I want to call it Coco. It likes this name.¡± She turned to look at the snow tiger. ¡°Right, Coco?¡± The snow tiger wagged its tail. Harold was rendered speechless. You beast, do you know what does Coco mean? Howe you wagged your tail like that! Harold bent down to pick Crystal up, ¡°Who locked you in here?¡± Crystal answered resolutely, ¡°Your dear sister!¡± ¡°Hey, speak nicely,dy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m speaking nicely. I said it was your sister Stacie. She said that she would take me to see your pet, but then she locked me in.¡± ¡°¡­ Miss Stacie?¡± Luke frowned. ¡°I did see her in the surveince camera, but she didn¡¯t stay long before she left. I didn¡¯t suspect her.¡± Moreover¡­ There was no enmity between Stacie and Crystal. How could the other harm her like this? Crystal leaned on Harold¡¯s shoulder and said coyly, ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. If you didn¡¯t wake me up, I would¡¯ve definitely woken up from my hunger.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. You slept so soundly.¡± Harold¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t even know you were eaten while being in your dream.¡± ¡°Coco doesn¡¯t bite.¡± ¡°¡­ It¡¯s called Devil.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°But when I call it Coco, it answers me. You can try calling it Devil and see.¡± Harold didn¡¯t want to try because the snow tiger had already stood up and was circling around him. It had never been so friendly to him anyway. Obviously, it wanted to y with Crystal. Harold looked down at the snow tiger coldly and brought Crystal out of the cage. The animal followed behind him. Luke had to remind him, ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Let it follow us.¡± Harold said lightly, ¡°No matter how long it can follow us, the woman is mine.¡± Luke didn¡¯t know what to say. The man¡¯s possessiveness was really terrible. Dana was waiting at the door. When she saw Harold carrying Crystal back, she cried with joy. ¡°Crystal, why did you go out there? You¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, she saw the snow tiger, which was as tall as half of an adult man. The poor woman took two steps back in an instant, her pupils dting. She was about to faint in the next second. Luke said in time, ¡°It¡¯s all right. It doesn¡¯t bite.¡± He felt quite guilty when he said that. Devil didn¡¯t bite people, but it had a bad temper and it could attack anyone when it was in a bad mood. But with Harold here, it would not make a scene. ¡°Dana¡­¡± Crystal looked at her pitifully. ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± Dana looked at the girl¡¯s pitiful face and forgot her fear of tigers. She rushed to the kitchen and said, ¡°The food is still hot. We can have dinner now!¡± Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Dana had cooked a lot of dishes. Crystal was focused on filling her stomach only. Harold nced at her bulging cheeks and turned to talk to Luke, ¡°Come out with me.¡± Luke nodded. The two of them went to the garden. Harold lowered his gaze and lit a cigarette. The smoke slowly rose in the air. His face looked so cold it seemed to have frost. ¡°Stacie White. What¡¯s going on?¡± Among Harold¡¯s younger cousins, he had a slightly better rtionship with Stacie because the girl knew how to behave. She was different from her stupid parents. Since she was a child, she had known how to please Harold. Harold might not like her, but he didn¡¯t hate her. ¡°After she returned to the country, she wanted to visit Flower Land to gain more design ideas. Since you agreed, I gave her the authority,¡± Luke answered. ¡°Crystal¡¯s death won¡¯t do her any good,¡± Harold said lightly. ¡°Check it out.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Luke paused for a moment before asking, ¡°As for Miss Stacie¡­¡± Harold looked at the dark night and said coldly, ¡°When you do something wrong, you have to pay the price.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Since she likes to lock people in cages, let her experience this specific feeling as well.¡± He tapped off the ash of his cigarette with his slender finger, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Go.¡± Luke regarded him and turned around, disappearing into the night. Harold walked back to the vi. Crystal had already finished her dinner. Dana was tidying up. the table while Crystal was squatting by the sofa, rubbing Devil¡¯s head. The snow tiger lied beside her feet, as obedient as it could be. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the snow tiger was rare, people would even wonder if it was swapped with another one. Seeing Harolde in, Crystal lifted her head. ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Harold replied. ¡°Shoot.¡± Crystal hesitated. ¡°Your sister¡­ Why did she lock me in the cage?¡± Although Coco was very cute, it was obvious that Stacie wanted to kill her by locking her in the tiger cage. Harold paused, bent down and pinched Crystal¡¯s cheek, ¡°She has done something wrong. She should be punished. Do you want to hear the reason from her?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Crystal nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Change your clothes and go out with me.¡± Crystal nodded and went upstairs. Dana looked at her boss nervously. This man appeared not easy to get along. It seemed he only showed his soft face when dealing with Crystal. After the girl left, his face resumed the coldness of the snow on the top of the mountain that had not melted all year round, chilling people to the bones. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Dana nervously twisted her apron. ¡°I didn¡¯t take good care of Miss Crystal¡­ If I hadn¡¯t been so careless, she wouldn¡¯t have been locked up in the cage¡­¡± She really regretted it. At that time, she had been busy in the kitchen. She hadn¡¯t noticed that Stacie had tricked Crystal into going to the backyard. Harold put one hand in his pocket and turned to look at her. Dana was so nervous that she didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to trouble you, so I won¡¯t hold you ountable.¡± Harold¡¯s voice was very cold. ¡°But if such a thing happens again in the future, you can¡¯t stay anymore.¡± Dana looked as if she had been granted amnesty. ¡°¡­Yes, sir.¡± Crystal had changed her clothes, running to Harold. She looked at him then Dana and asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Harold patted her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, wait a minute! Dana will be scared if Coco stays here!¡± Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Dana looked at Crystal gratefully as she heard that. Harold looked down at Devil, ordering, ¡°Go back to the cage.¡± Devil stood up, stretched its body and licked the back of Crystal¡¯s hand. Then, it slowly walked to the backyard. Dana¡¯s heart, which was kept suspended, was finally at ease. Harold offered his hand to Crystal. Thetter blinked and let him hold her hand. She felt that there was something strange about Harold tonight. She hesitated for a long time before asking, ¡°Master White, are you in a bad mood?¡± ¡°If Devil had attacked you, you would have already been dead.¡± Crystal was a little surprised, and then she smiled brightly. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°¡­ You thank me?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. If someone feels sad if I die, I will be quite happy.¡± Crystal nodded. ¦§ ¡°¡­¡± Harold said with a cold face, ¡°When did I say that I would be sad for you?¡± Crystal pouted, ¡°So you meant I¡¯m stupid and could be fooled so easily?¡± Haroldughed. He bent over to look into Crystal¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not true. Because I know you¡¯re not very smart. I don¡¯t have any expectations for your intelligence.¡± Crystal was speechless. She felt that she had been seriously insulted. Stacie was a little annoyed. Her second brother, Cyril White, was drunk and fought with someone in the bar. His group of friends had beaten up the other, and now their victim was on the verge of death. She had to hurry over to clean up the mess, but her brother looked like he didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°Girl, why do you look like this? If he¡¯s dying, then just let he die. We¡¯llpensate him. Do you think our White family is afraid of these trivial stuff?!¡± Stacie sneered, ¡°Do you think that our White family is still the same as before? Anyone in Fairby has to circle around you?! Let me tell you, Harold¡¯s dead. Who¡¯s willing to respect you more?¡± Hearing her mention Harold, Cyril immediately became unhappy. ¡°Are you my sister or his sister?! Was Harold so amazing that everyone cared about his face?! After all, it¡¯s all because of the White family¡¯s huge business in this city, isn¡¯t it? When our father takes over thepany, those people will have to treat me the way they had treated Harold. Understand?¡± Stacie was speechless. She didn¡¯t want to talk to this idiot anymore. It was no wonder why Kimberly had doted on Cyril all the time. They were actually just like each. other! If Kimberly hadn¡¯t kept calling her, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to clear Cyril¡¯s mess. ¡°Alright,¡± Stacie said, ¡°Since you are so capable, don¡¯t look for me if you cause trouble again!¡± Then, she was about to leave. Realizing that his sister was really mad, Cyril quickly said, ¡°Okay, okay, Stacie¡­ I¡¯m drunk. I¡¯m talking nonsense. I apologize to you. I shouldn¡¯t have yelled at you.¡± Stacie pursed her lips and said, ¡°I have something to do. I have to go now. Don¡¯t make me deal with this kind of mess in the future.¡± She picked up her bag and turned to leave. Cyril¡¯s face turned gloomy. ¡°¡­Damn it, you¡¯ve been working hard toward him since you were a child. Do you think Harold cared about you?¡± Stacie knew that Cyril would definitely scold her behind her back, but she didn¡¯t care. She went to the underground parking lot to find her car. When she opened the car door, she saw a person already sitting in the passenger seat. In the dim light, Luke looked up at her and smiled. ¡°Good evening, Miss Stacie.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Stacie stiffened. ¡°¡­ Luke, what can I do for you?¡± Chapter 106 Chapter 106 ¡°Well, Miss Stacie, you really don¡¯t know why I¡¯m looking for you?¡± Stacie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°How¡­ how do I know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know,¡± Luke said lightly, ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.¡± Before Stacie could understand what he meant, someone suddenly grabbed her by the shoulder and pulled her out. Stacie screamed angrily, ¡°Hey!¡± The man didn¡¯t answer. He opened the back door, stuffed Stacie in, and then got behind the steering wheel. Stacie¡¯s carefully styled hair was in a mess, but she had no time to care about it, trying to open the car door. The door was tightly shut, and she could do nothing about it. Stacie asked in horror, ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Luke didn¡¯t answer. Stacie saw the stranger start her car and drive away, heading to an unknown destination. Stacie grabbed her bag and took out her phone. As soon as she unlocked the screen, she heard Luke¡¯s light voice. ¡°Miss Stacie, don¡¯t force me to knock you out.¡± Stacie froze. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Knowing Luke¡¯s means, she immediately behaved, didn¡¯t dare to make any small moves. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Luke, if we need to talk, we can just talk. Why do we have to¡­¡± Luke checked his watch, ¡°When we arrive at the ce, there will naturally be a chance for you to talk.¡± He smiled and continued, ¡°But now, please shut up, Miss Stacie.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The veins on the back of Stacie¡¯s hands bulged out, but she didn¡¯t dare to refute the man¡¯s words. After driving for nearly an hour, the car finally stopped. They weren¡¯t in the city, but the suburbs. Stacie had never been here. Watching the deste scene around her, she opened her eyes wide. ¡°Luke¡­ What do you want to do?! I am the third youngdy of the White family¡­ you can¡¯t¡­¡± Luke made a gesture, and the man in ck, who had been driving, directly pulled Stacie out of the car, didn¡¯t bat an eye on how she was struggling and screaming. Stacie was dragged into an abandoned warehouse where was lit up by a row of dazzling incandescent lights. As soon as she entered the warehouse, the bright light stimted her, and she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. She felt that someone opened some iron door and pushed her in. Stacie opened her eyes in a panic, only to see that she was locked in a cage. When she turned around, she faced a pair of cold eyes. ¡°Arghhhhh!!¡± Stacie shrilled as she retreated, her back pressing against the cage door. ¡°No¡­ Please¡­ Luke! Luke, let me out!!¡± A huge Bengal tiger was lying at the corner of the cage. Its bright eyes looked at the human who was shouting in front of it as if to assess if she would be a sufficient source of dinner. Stacie was so scared that her profuse sweating soaked her clothes. She cried, ¡°Mr. Luke¡­ I beg you¡­ Let me out¡­¡± She was so close to the tiger that it only took a few steps for the tiger to bite her. Frightened, she cried so hard she looked like a drowned mouse. Luke smiled and said, ¡°It turns out you also know that this is a very dangerous deed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you know Devil¡¯s temper is even more violent and fierce than our buddy here.¡± Stacie choked with sobs. ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to scare Crystal. I didn¡¯t want to kill her¡­¡± ¡°I just want to scare you, Miss Stacie,¡± Luke said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Such a big tiger was right next to her. She could even hear the heavy breathing of the beast. That man was talking nonsense! Chapter 107 Chapter 107 ¡°Crystal is just a pawn of the Evans family!¡± Stacie said sharply, ¡°Why do you care so much about her?¡± Luke ignored her. At this time, there was another car noise outside, and Stacie¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. She looked at the gate with hope, only to see¡­ Crystaling in! ¡°You didn¡¯t die?!¡± Stacie almost broke her voice. ¡°You didn¡¯t die?!¡± Crystal narrowed her eyes which were stimted by the lights. She pursed her lips and walked to Luke. ¡°Assistant Britton, can we turn off two lights?¡± She taught Luke, ¡°W Luke: ¡°¡­¡± have money, but we can¡¯t waste it like this.¡± Luke nodded helplessly. ¡°Yes, Young Madam.¡± He turned off the tu lights, and the light in the warehouse became softer. Crystal looked at the tiger licking its ws and said, ¡°It¡¯s not as cute as CoCo.¡± Luke¡¯s eyelids twitched when he heard the name of CoCo. Crystal squatted at the door of the cage, looked at Stacie, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be in a good condition.¡± She tilted her head. ¡°Are you scared?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Stacie gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Are you asking nonsense?¡± At this time, she looked very different from her enthusiastic self in the daytime. Crystal blinked her eyes and said, ¡°You are afraid, and so am I.¡± Stacie said, ¡°I apologize to you. I only wanted to joke with you¡­ Please let me out¡­ I beg you¡­ please let me out¡­¡± She was really scared to death! Crystal said, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me yet. Why did you lie to me?¡± Stacie hesitated for a moment. Crystal frowned and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll leave,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you!!¡± Stacie hurriedly said, ¡°Dora¡­ told me that she didn¡¯t like you and was afraid that you would take her family away. I¡­ I have a good rtionship with her, so¡­¡± Her face was full of tears. ¡°What I said is true. Let me out¡­¡± In fact, Crystal was a little surprised. She did not think that she would threaten Dora, but Dora still could not tolerate her. Crystal¡¯s eyes were empty as she squatted on the spot, thinking about something. Seeing her like this, Stacie said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve already said it! Why didn¡¯t you let me out?! Do you want to go back on your word?¡± Crystal was awakened by her scream. She stood up slowly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that if you told me the reason, I would let you out.¡± Stacie was stunned and then scolded, ¡°Crystal, how dare you mess with me!¡± Crystal counted on her fingers and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the cage for more than five hours. To be fair, you should also stay for five hours.¡± ¡°Crystal!!¡± Crystal turned to Luke and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Luke paused and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Madam. This is my dereliction of duty.¡± Crystal shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Luke wanted to say more, but Crystal said, ¡°It was not your fault. I was too stupid.¡± Luke nodded in agreement. Crystal was speechless. Crystal said, ¡°I suddenly feel that you are also responsible!¡± Luke stopped smiling. Crystal snorted and left the warehouse. Luke looked at Stacie, who was trembling in the cage, and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Third Young Lady, you should thank Young Madam for being fine. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be as simple as being locked up in the cage for five hours.¡± Sweat poured down Stacie¡¯s forehead like rain. ¡°Let me out¡­ Let me out!¡± Luke said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just an assistant.¡± ¡°Young Madam has ordered that you should stay in the cage for five hours, and you can¡¯t leave earlier than that.¡± Chapter 108 Chapter 108 ¡°How could you have so many big cats?¡± When Crystal walked out of the warehouse, she saw Harold smoking on the roadside. When he went out, he was wearing a long trench coat. In the distance, there was a mountain forest. The moonlight was as cold as a silver frost. He was bathed in cold light and looked particrly beautiful when smoking. Seeing that Crystal hade out, he put out his cigarette and said, ¡°They¡¯re not mine.¡± Crystal was puzzled. ¡°Could it be that they are from the local zoo?¡± Harold said, ¡°Have you seen such spirited tigers in the zoo?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯ve never been to the zoo.¡± Harold didn¡¯t know what to say. The only thing that could ovee contempt was poverty. Harold clicked his tongue and said, ¡°They belong to a friend of mine.¡± Crystal was even more surprised. ¡°You actually have a friend!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Crystal coughed twice and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone else is worthy of being your friend.¡± Harold bent over and looked at her face. ¡°Are you being honest?¡± Crystal¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Yes!¡± Haroldughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. He¡¯s barely my friend.¡± Crystal secretly curled her lips and quickly caught up with Harold. ¡°Are we going back now?¡± ¡°Do you want to go back?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I can see a lot of stars here, but I can¡¯t see them in the city.¡± Harold couldn¡¯t understand the little girl¡¯s thoughts. She didn¡¯t want to go home in the middle of the night and wanted to watch the stars in the cold wind outside the wilderness. However, he looked at Crystal¡¯s snow-white cheeks and paused for a moment before saying, ¡°They look better if you watch them on the roof.¡± Crystal looked at the roof of the warehouse. ¡°I can¡¯t go up either.¡± Harold pinched her chin and smiled. ¡°Call me honey. I¡¯ll take you up to see the stars.¡± Crystal did not hesitate to hook his neck and kiss him on the cheek. She said softly in his ear, ¡°Honey, one kiss and you carry me up.¡± Harold¡¯s ears went numb and he heard the little girl continue, ¡°I¡¯m wearing new clothes today. They are so expensive. They will be dirty if I climb up to the roof.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± He smiled. ¡°Your clothes will be dirty, but mine won¡¯t?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I don¡¯t wear your clothes.¡± She hugged Harold¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. You can¡¯t go back on your word. I¡¯ve already called you honey.¡± Harold brought Crystal to the side of the warehouse. Crystal looked at him expectantly. ¡°It¡¯s so tall. Are you climbing up?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°Perhaps you know that there¡¯s something called a staircase?¡± Crystal, ¡°?¡± Harold opened a small door and said, ¡°You can go straight up here.¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal said dryly, ¡°Then why did you trick me into calling you honey?!¡± Harold said slowly, ¡°I didn¡¯t trick you. I told you that I would take you upstairs. Ain¡¯t I taking you upstairs?¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­ Harold turned on his phone¡¯s shlight and reached out to her. ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡± Crystal looked at the hand in front of her. This hand was undoubtedly very beautiful. It was slender and powerful, like a work of art. Forget it. Since he had such a beautiful hand, she could just let it slide. Crystal put her hand on it. Harold grabbed her hand and led her up the stairs. The wind on the roof was much stronger. As soon as Crystal reached the roof, her hair immediately became messy. Harold took a look at her and tied the hat on her coat. There were two rabbit ears. on the hat, which drooped down. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 The roof of the warehouse was covered with wave tiles. The cheap piece was not expensive, but it was a little slippery. Crystal carefully grabbed Harold¡¯s sleeve, for fear that she would slip down identally. Looking at her bashful look, Harold bent down and picked her up, which scared Crystal. ¡°You, you, you, you should be careful. If we fall down, it must be very painful.¡± Harold asked, ¡°Do you think everyone is as useless as you?¡± In Crystal¡¯s eyes, the roof was slippery and difficult to walk on, but Harold felt as if he was walking on t ground. He held Crystal in his arms and went to the middle of the roof before putting her down. Crystal raised her head subconsciously. ¡°I think I¡¯m a little closer to the moon.¡± Harold said, ¡°Your feeling isn¡¯t wrong. I estimate that the warehouse is four meters high. You¡¯re four Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. meters nearer to the moon.¡± Crystal said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand romance.¡± Harold said, ¡°It¡¯s more romantic to jump down from here together and die for love. Do you want to try?¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Harold took off his coat. He casuallyid the expensive coat that was worth six figures on the roof. and said, ¡°Sit.¡± Crystal sat down beside him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to take back what I just said. You do know something romantic.¡± She looked up at the sky and said, ¡°In fact, we can see more stars in Sunshine Vige.¡± ¡°Did you miss home?¡± Harold asked lightly. Crystal shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not my home.¡± The stars in the sky were bright, and the moonlight was like water. Crystal¡¯s cheeks were soft and white in the clear breeze and bright moon. Her long and thick eyshes trembled, and she whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t have a home.¡± Harold paused. Just as he was about to say something, Crystal changed the subject. ¡°I do miss Sunshine Vige a little. The sweet potatoes of Sunshine Vige are very delicious.¡± Harold was speechless. Crystal came over and looked at him. ¡°Do you like sweet potatoes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± Harold said coldly, ¡°If you say any more sweet potatoes, I¡¯ll throw you out.¡± People like her, who always talked about sweet potatoes, actually had the courage to say that others didn¡¯t understand romance. Crystal said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll teach you how to recognize the constetion.¡± She reached out her hand and said firmly, ¡°This is Pris.¡± Harold asked, ¡°¡­ And then?¡± Crystal sighed with frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t know about others. I only know Pris because it¡¯s very bright.¡± ¡°Then why did you teach me how to recognize the constetion?¡± Crystal said, ¡°What if you don¡¯t know Pris?¡± Harold suddenly got close to her, and the tip of his nose was close to the tip of her nose. Heughed and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool who doesn¡¯t know Pris?¡± Crystal was startled by him as he moved close to her all of a sudden. Harold¡¯s deep facial features were close at hand. Her heart beat faster and her eyshes trembled unconsciously. Harold raised her head to let her see the clear night sky and said, ¡°It¡¯s Sagittarius there.¡± Crystal cried out, ¡°Do you know the constetion?¡± ¡°A little,¡± Harold said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much.¡± ¡°Then what constetion do you know?¡± Harold said, ¡°That¡¯s Lyra, and this star is the Great Horn of Makemake. This one is the Horn of Virgo. That¡¯s Cygnus and Eagle of Heaven over there¡­¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal stared nkly at him and said, ¡°Do you call this not much?¡± Harold said, ¡°I¡¯m not as good as you. You even know Pris.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­ Crystal¡¯s ears turned red as she said, ¡°If you forget about this matter, we can still be friends.¡± Harold looked down at Crystal and smiled. ¡°Who wants to be your friend?¡± Chapter 110 Chapter 110 As Harold spoke, he whispered into Crystal¡¯s ear. Crystal¡¯s ears were already red to begin with, as if they were about to drip blood-and it was even hotter now that Harold whispered to her ear. She didn¡¯t even dare to look at Harold. She stammered, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be my friend, what, what do you want to be?¡± Harold looked at her flustered expression and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°What do you think?¡± Crystal unconsciously pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Haroldughed and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t know, why are you blushing?¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal was about to reply when she suddenly heard a voice. She said hesitantly, ¡°Have you heard someone crying? It¡¯s a woman¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°I heard it.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that Stacie is still down there?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think we¡¯re a little too much? She¡¯s going to be scared to death on the ground while we¡¯re watching the stars on the top.¡± Harold thought for a moment and said, ¡°Do you mean to ask someone to lift the cage up and let her have a look as well?¡± Crystal: ¡°¡­ In that case, I don¡¯t think she really wants to see it.¡± Harold asked, ¡°Do you still want to know more about the constetion?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Crystal yawned and leaned against him, saying, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Harold looked up at the stars in the sky. However, as soon as he spoke of the two constetions, he felt that Crystal had fallen asleep on his shoulder. Harold smiled, but he didn¡¯t even realize it. He picked her up. Crystal leaned against his chest and muttered something. Maybe she was talking in a dream. Harold carried her down the roof, and Luke was already waiting. ¡°Master White.¡± Luke looked at Crystal, who was sleeping soundly. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°If we really lock Third Miss up for five hours, she would go to see a psychologist when shees out.¡± Harold said lightly, ¡°The White family isn¡¯t short of money. Find her a better psychologist.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Luke, ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Harold put the person in his arms onto the passenger seat and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. After starting the car, he thought of something, rolled down the window, and said to Luke, ¡°Cancel all the ess gave to Flower Land.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Luke replied. Harold rolled up the window, leaned over, and fastened the seat belt for Crystal. She was really very small. She was curled up in a small ball on the seat, and her cheeks were soft and crystal-clear. Harold could see her rose-like lips as soon as he looked down. They were so close that the sweet fragrance of the little girl filled his nose like soft hooks. Out of the blue, Harold gently kissed the corner of her mouth. The touch was so soft that he couldn¡¯t help biting it. Crystal, ¡°¡­ Hmm!¡± Perhaps because she felt the pain, her eyshes trembled. It seemed that she was about to wake up. Harold patted her on the back and tried tofort her. He didn¡¯t know how to coax people, let alone children. He didn¡¯t have any skills, but Crystal was too easy to coax. He just patted her like this, and she fell asleep quietly and obediently again. Harold took back his hand and started the car. He looked ahead and thought, ¡°How could there be such a weak creature in this world, even worse than the loser. At least the loser knows how to climb a big tree and try to grow up, but Crystal only squatted there and looked at others, waiting for a kind- hearted person to bring her home.¡± He was probably that kind-hearted person. He brought Crystal home. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Sitting on the train, Debbie looked at the night sky outside the window and said impatiently, ¡°Why haven¡¯t we arrived yet? How long has it been?¡± It was already night, and the other passengers on the train were all resting. Her voice was loud, and many people looked at her with dissatisfaction. Debbie was not afraid at all. She widened her eyes and said, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Compared with Debbie, Mia was embarrassed. She tugged at Debbie¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°We will only arrive at six o¡¯clock in the morning. It¡¯s only one o¡¯clock in the morning. Why don¡¯t you sleep for a while first?¡± Debbie said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the train is very fast now? Can it be called fast?¡± Mia said helplessly, ¡°The one that is fast is called a high-speed rail. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s expensive and didn¡¯t want to buy it?¡± Who could be med for buying the train tickets? As soon as she mentioned this, Debbie got angry. ¡°If Crystal hadn¡¯t been disobedient, I wouldn¡¯t have gone so far to look for her!¡± Mia said with a frown, ¡°She is indeed too unreasonable. I knew that she wouldn¡¯t care about us when she returned to the Evans family. I said that you shouldn¡¯t let her go back, but you didn¡¯t listen to me. You only care about the 20,000 dors¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Is it my fault?¡± Debbie said in a sharp voice, ¡°That girl has been admitted to college, so she can¡¯t stay here anymore. It¡¯s better to take the opportunity to sell her to make money. Do you think she will still think of us after entering the city to study?¡± Mia said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± They couldn¡¯t stop talking. A young woman finally couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Hey, you two, you know it¡¯s one o¡¯clock in the middle of the night. If you talk so loudly, the whole carriage can hear you. It¡¯s fine that you¡¯re not sleeping, but the rest of us need our rest.¡± Debbie stood up in an instant, pointed at the young woman, and scolded, ¡°Did I disturb you by just saying a few words?! You little b*tch, why can¡¯t I talk when I¡¯ve bought a ticket?¡± The young woman¡¯s face suddenly turned red with anger. ¡°Madam, why are you cursing me?! You bought a ticket. Didn¡¯t we buy a ticket?¡± Debbie snorted. ¡°So what if I¡¯m cursing you? Do you know what it means to respect the old and love the young?¡± ¡°Respect the old and love the young?!¡± The young woman trembled with anger. ¡°Do you deserve my respect?¡± Debbie chuckled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± As she said this, she was about to rush over and hit the young woman. The strong man sitting next to the young woman also stood up and said in a rough voice, ¡°Old woman, what do you want to do to my wife?¡± Debbie wasn¡¯t afraid of the young woman, but the man in front of her was as muscr as a hill. She couldn¡¯t defeat him at all. Subconsciously, she shrank her neck and said, ¡°Are you trying to beat me? Is there any justice? How dare you hit the old woman!¡± However, the people in the carriage had already had a problem with her, and no one spoke to help her. Only then did Debbie feel afraid. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say a few words?! Let me tell you, my granddaughter is a rich youngdy, a girl from a big family in Fairby. If you dare toy a finger on me, you will never have a good ending!¡± The strong man sneered and said, ¡°Do you think everyone is a shrew like you? When did I say that would beat you? Of course, if you keep arguing, I can¡¯t guarantee it.¡± The young woman said sarcastically, ¡°If your granddaughter were a rich youngdy, why would you take a train? Why didn¡¯t she get you a private ne?¡± ¡°You!¡± Debbie was furious, but she couldn¡¯t do anything, so she had to hold it back. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 As she sat in her seat, the more she thought about it, the angrier she became. However, she did not. dare to quarrel with that strong man. After all, she was not as strong as him. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She began to scold Crystal again, ¡°Why did I raise this jinx back then? When she was born as a girl, I should have strangled her directly in the hospital. But Yongping insisted on raising her¡­ He raised such an ungrateful person!¡± Her voice was very low. After all, she was afraid of the strong man. Mia said in a low voice, ¡°Well, Mom, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. We¡¯ll arrive Fairby at dawn. When the timees, we¡¯ll ask Crystal about it face to face. Let¡¯s have a rest now.¡± As she spoke, she stole a nce at the muscr man. Debbie sneered. ¡°Look at you! Your daughter is the eldest daughter of the Evans family. Why are you afraid of him?¡± Mia said to herself, ¡°If you are not a coward, why don¡¯t you continue to argue with him?¡± ¡°All right, all right.¡± Debbie leaned back on her seat and said, ¡°Go to sleep.¡± When Dora woke up early in the morning, she received a call from Stacie. It was not Stacie who called, but Clint, the Fourth Young Master of the White family. ¡°Hello,¡± Clint said politely. ¡°Is it Miss Evans?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Dora had a bad feeling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you using Stacie¡¯s phone to call me?¡± Clint said, ¡°Stacie is in the hospital now. I saw her call history. You are thest person to contact her, so I want to know the situation from you.¡± Dora was stunned. ¡°¡­ Hospital? What happened to Dora?¡± ¡°The maid found her at the door today.¡± Clint frowned and said, ¡°She seemed to have been stimted. She was scared when she saw anyone, and she was in a trance. The doctor is examining her.¡± ¡°Is she in a trance?¡± Dora said, ¡°She was still fine yesterday. How could she¡­¡± ¡°The doctor said that she was frightened.¡± Clint said, ¡°She is very afraid of people now. I want to ask if you have time now. If you can, pleasee and see her. It may be helpful to her condition.¡± Frightened¡­. Dora subconsciously thought of what Stacie had done yesterday. She had thought that she would hear the news of Crystal¡¯s death when she woke up this morning. However, she had received the news that Stacie had gone mad from fright¡­ ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Dora said, ¡°Send me the location.¡± Dora followed the address and saw Clint in the corridor at a nce. He was 17 years old and was already very tall. His facial features were handsome and cold. He was definitely an outstanding figure in school. He waspletely different from his second brother, Cyril. ¡°Miss Evans.¡± Clint nodded politely and said, ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Dora looked at the consulting room and asked, ¡°Is Stacie inside?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Clint stood up and pushed open the door of the consulting room. Dora followed and saw Stacie sitting on the sofa. Her hair was messy and her eyes were nk. She looked dull. However, when she saw Dora, she suddenly stood up, and her eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Dora¡­ Dora!!!¡± The doctor suddenly stood up and said, ¡°The patient has been stimted again. She may start attacking others¡­ Get out first!¡± Dora hid behind Clint in horror and said timidly, ¡°Stacie¡­ Stacie, what¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯m Dora. Don¡¯t you know me?¡± ¡°Dora¡­¡± Stacie gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s you who harmed me¡­ it¡¯s you!¡± Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Dora¡¯s eyes shed. She realized that Stacie¡¯s current situation had something to do with Crystal. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Clint¡­ why would Dora say that? I didn¡¯t harm her¡­ We¡¯re good friends. How could I hurt her¡­¡± However, Clint was not moved by her tears. He just frowned and looked at the doctor, who pressed Stacie back on the sofa and said, ¡°She¡¯s emotionally unstable now. You should go out first.¡± Dora looked at Stacie again before leaving the consulting room. Clint slowly walked up to Stacie and said in a low voice, ¡°Alright, she¡¯s gone.¡± Stacie, who had been acting like a madman just now, calmed down and scolded, ¡°D*mn Dora¡­ How dare she use me as a weapon!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Clint said, ¡°I don¡¯t have so much time to mess with you two.¡± Recalling what had happenedst night, Stacie¡¯s whole body stiffened. Her madness was fake, but she was truly frightened. She told Clint the whole story, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t pretended to be crazy, Luke wouldn¡¯t have let me go so easily. That man looks easy to get along with, but he¡¯s actually the cruelest. To be able to stay by Harold¡¯s side for so many years and even be his right-hand man, he¡¯s definitely not a simple person.¡± Clint said, ¡°You called Dora here because you wanted to get rid of her?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Stacie tidied up her hair and said, ¡°Otherwise, what if Luke puts me in a mental hospital? I can only transfer the target¡­¡± Her eyes turned cold. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Dora, I wouldn¡¯t have done anything to Crystal.¡± Clint didn¡¯t say anything else. Stacie said, ¡°Thank you for your help today. In our family, you¡¯re the only one I can rely on. I¡¯ll stay in the hospital for two days before I go back. You can go back to school.¡± ¡°What about Dora?¡± Stacie sneered and said, ¡°Do I dare to touch Dora?! Her brothers are protecting her so well. If they find out that I do anything, they will skin me alive, let alone her father¡­¡± Speaking of this, she snorted and said, ¡°I want to see if Luke dares to hurt Dora.¡± Crystal was awakened by the lick. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a pair of blue eyes and a big hairy face. Dana stood outside the door, her nervous hands full of sweat. She had been standing outside for half an hour. When she saw the big tiger lying by the bed, she was very anxious. Didn¡¯t Assistant Britton say that it never liked to enter the house? Not only did this big tiger enter the house, but it also followed Crystal¡¯s scent to the second floor! ¡°CoCo?¡± Crystal opened her eyes and saw CoCo. She smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Are you asking me to get up?¡± She rubbed her eyes and sat up from the bed. When she checked the time, it was already nine o¡¯clock. Dana whispered at the door, ¡°Crystal, you¡­ you¡¯re not afraid of it?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Dana, in fact, CoCo is very obedient. It looks scary, but it is actually very gentle.¡± Dana was speechless. ¡°Why did you say the word ¡®gentle¡¯ to the face that looked like ¡®I¡¯m going to swallow you if I¡¯m unhappy¡¯? Crystal got up from the bed, went into the bathroom to wash up in slippers, and Devil had been squatting at the door to look at her. Dana looked at it and felt that it was really like arge cat. ¡°¡­¡± No, she must have been led astray by Crystal. Even if they were cat animals, tigers and cats were twopletely different things! ¡°Crystal, your breakfast is still warm. You cane down and eat,¡± Dana said, ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs first.¡± Chapter 114 Chapter 114 After washing up, Crystal went downstairs. On the dining tabley a bowl of fresh fried shrimp, sweet bean roll, and a te of fruit. After eating the delicious breakfast, Crystal yawned. Just as she was about to go out to take a walk with Devil that kept biting the corner of her clothes, her cell phone rang. It was a call from Antony. He said in an impatient voice, ¡°Come back to the Evans family¡¯s house now.¡± ¡°For what?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a walk with my new pet.¡± Antony said with a dark face, ¡°Your adoptive grandma and mother are here.¡± Crystal was sitting on a chair, dangling her feet. When she heard this, she paused and asked, ¡°What?¡± Antony said irritably, ¡°Early in the morning, the help came and reported that two women came to look for you. One imed to be your mother and the other imed to be your grandmother. Today, I¡¯m the only one at home. I¡¯m so annoyed. They wanted to see you, and they refuse to leave until they see you. Come here.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Crystal replied with an ¡°oh¡± and suddenly asked, ¡°Is Dora not home?¡± Antony paused for a moment before replying, ¡°No, she isn¡¯t here.¡± Crystal did not say anything more and hung up the phone. Antony put away his mobile phone and turned around to look at Debbie and Mia who were sitting in the living room, looking around greedily. Those people could never make others like them. Antony couldn¡¯t imagine that these women were the ones who had raised Crystal. Compared to them, Crystal was just a bit ignorant, but she didn¡¯t make others feel this ufortable. ¡°Hey, Mr. Evans!¡± Debbie said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the young masters of the Evans family are all good-looking men. When I saw you today, I knew that the rumors were true. Look at you, you are even more handsome than the movie stars on TV.¡± She stretched out her hand and tugged at Antony¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Oh¡­ this fabric is expensive, isn¡¯t it? You have to spend quite a sum of money to make a shirt like this, right?¡± Antony frowned and pulled back his sleeve. ¡°It¡¯s not expensive.¡± ¡°I know that your Evans family is rich. You use all the best stuff. It¡¯s a pity for your sister. She has been living a hard life in the countryside with us since she was a child. s¡­¡± Debbie sighed. When Antony heard her mention Crystal, he asked, ¡°Did she suffer a lot when she was young?¡± ¡°We couldn¡¯t help it. Our family is poor, and she has been very picky since she was little. She always took all the good food at home. When she grew up, she became fashionable, asking us to buy her new dresses all day long¡­¡± The way Debbie said was sincere. If Antony hadn¡¯t had any contact with Crystal, he would have believed it. However, after getting along with Crystal, he felt that the spoiled girl in Debbie¡¯s mouth was too strange and totally different from Crystal¡¯s in his impression. All of a sudden, the helps at the door all bowed and said in unison, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Evans.¡± Antony turned around and saw Dannying in. He asked in confusion, ¡°Brother, why are you back?¡± ¡°I left a document herest night. I need to take it.¡± Danny was wearing a formal suit and leather shoes, his eyes calm. He looked at Debbie and Mia, asking, ¡°Who are they?¡± When Antony was about to introduce the uninvited guests, Debbie had already greeted him with great enthusiasm. ¡°You must be the young master of the Evans family! Oh, you really look like a great businessman¡­ I am Crystal¡¯s grandmother. Ever since she came back here, she hasn¡¯t made a phone call home. We really miss her, so we came here to see her.¡± Danny said coldly, ¡°She hasn¡¯t made a phone call?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Mia sighed and said, ¡°Now, that she has returned to her biological family, she looks down on us¡­ But maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s too busy and has no time.¡± Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Danny snorted. The others didn¡¯t know what he meant. He nced at Antony and advised, ¡°Take good care of the guests. I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Brother, we¡¯re all blood brothers. You¡¯re being too unkind, aren¡¯t you?¡±ined Antony. ¡°Who is your blood brother?¡± Antony was speechless. Danny turned and left. With a file bag in his hand, he walked all the way to the gate where he happened to see a ck Maybach pull over. The secretary also nced at the car, ¡°I guess Miss Crystal is back.¡± Danny looked away, didn¡¯t look interested at all. He said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Crystal shrank in the car. Seeing Danny already leaving, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. She was so lucky Danny was leaving before she entered. If Danny recognized her, Debbie and Mia would not be able to see her alive. Her driver asked in confusion, ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re not going to get out?¡± ¡°Oh, I am, I will.¡± Crystal opened the door, ¡°Uncle, please wait for me here.¡± Seeing her cute face, the driver couldn¡¯t help chuckle, ¡°My job is to take you anywhere you want, ma¡¯am. Of course, I must be waiting for you here.¡± Crystal smiled brightly and entered the gate of the Evans family¡¯s vi. A help nodded at her indifferently, ¡°Wee back, Miss Crystal. Mr. Evans has been waiting for for a long time. Pleasee with me.¡± She took Crystal to the living room. With her sharp eyes, Debbie immediately saw her, ¡°Crystal!¡± Hearing Debbie¡¯s voice, Crystal¡¯s long eyshes trembled. you Debbie looked Crystal up and down. The girl still had bangs that covered half of her face, and the dress she was donning was made from some delicate, soft fabric, which must be very expensive. Crystal had fair skin and this milky yellow dress set off her skin tone even better. Looking at her now, she was like a youngdy from a rich family. She wasn¡¯t the same as she used to be when she lived with them in the countryside. ¡°Grandma,¡± Crystal first called Debbie, and then looked at Mia. After a pause, she said, ¡°Mom.¡± Mia sneered. ¡°Oh, so you still know that I¡¯m your mother? How long have you been back here? Have your ever thought of us? Well, we¡¯ve raised you for neen years. How many days have you been in here and you¡¯ve already forgotten about us?¡± Crystal did not say anything. your Debbie chimed in, ¡°No wonder why your mom scolds you. Last time, I called you and said that father¡¯s leg was not good, and what did you tell me? You hung up the phone directly! Are you afraid that we will ckmail you? Crystal, when we¡¯ve kept a dog for neen years, that dog should grow affections toward us, don¡¯t you think?¡± Antony felt that the woman¡¯s words were not pleasant to the ears. Just as he was about to speak, he heard Crystal say, ¡°But a dog can¡¯t live up to neen years.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Debbie was speechless. Antony was speechless, too. But he felt it was quite reasonable. Debbie¡¯s face turned blue. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re the daughter of a rich family now, so you don¡¯t take me seriously. You have to talk back to me everywhere, don¡¯t you?¡± Crystal said in bewilderment, ¡°I¡¯m just telling you the truth. The oldest big yellow dog in our vige could live only seventeen years.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Debbie turned to Antony, ¡°Mr. Evans! Look at her! How could I raise such a thing!¡± Antony looked at Crystal and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk back to your elders.¡± Crystal pouted, ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡± Antony thought for a moment then answered, ¡°The oldest dog I have ever seen seems to be only eighteen years old, but we aren¡¯t sure that they can¡¯t live longer.¡± Crystal nodded and said, ¡°I got it.¡± Their conversation left Debbie speechless. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Mia couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Crystal! How can you talk to your grandma like this?!¡± Crystal tugged at Antony¡¯s sleeve and said softly, ¡°Did you hear that? You can¡¯t talk to an elderly like. that.¡± Antony was speechless. ¡°Who the f*ck am I doing this for?¡± ¡°Crystal Evans,¡± Debbie said in a low voice, ¡°Your father is still in the hospital and can¡¯t move much. The doctor said that his leg can¡¯t be cured. He can only reduce his pain, but it will cost a lot of money. What¡¯s your opinion?¡± Antony raised his eyebrows. Just as he was about to speak, Crystal said, ¡°You¡¯ve already called me Crystal Evans. Does the matter of the Haye family have anything to do with me?¡± The expression on her face was very confused, not mocking, as if she really didn¡¯t understand. Debbie was stunned, and then she shouted, ¡°What do you mean?! You¡¯ve changed your surname and you don¡¯t take us seriously anymore, do you?¡± Crystal was a little afraid of being sprayed by her saliva. Debbie didn¡¯t brush her teeth often. Crystal felt disgusted and quickly took two steps back. Mia covered her eyes and said, ¡°Mr. Evans, listen! Listen to what she said! How long has it been since she came back? She doesn¡¯t even care about her father now!¡± Antony frowned and felt that Crystal¡¯s words were too much. ording to Debbie, although the Haye family was poor, they had never treated Crystal shabbily. Antony also knew that Sunshine Vige was quite undeveloped. There were quite a few children who did not read books. In the countryside where men were more important than women, even the men did not read books, but the Haye family raised a college student like Crystal. It could be seen that the Haye family treated her very well. Crystal said that she didn¡¯t belong to the Haye family and didn¡¯t care about her adoptive father. She was really heartless. ¡°Crystal,¡± Antony said, ¡°Since your adoptive father is ill, you should go back to see him.¡± Crystal pursed her lips. She wanted to go back to see Dan, but she was afraid that once she went there, she would be completely entangled by the Haye family. Originally, the Haye family had nned to squeeze out thest drop of blood from her bones. If she was softhearted, she might not be able to save herself at all. Crystal remembered that before leaving, Dan sat at the door and smoked. This cowardly man was very thin. Sitting there, he looked as if he could be blown away by a gust of wind. Crystal came out of the low room. Dan stopped and stood up. He touched her soft hair with his rough hands and said,¡± Crystal, don¡¯te back after you leave.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Dad knows that you won¡¯t be sessful if you stay here. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine.¡± There were tears in the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Crystal, if youe back again, I won¡¯t recognize you as my daughter. Do you hear me?¡± Crystal bit the corner of her tender red lips and shook her head. ¡°I am not going.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Antony¡¯s expression did not look very good. ¡°Are you that ungrateful?¡± Before, he had thought that Crystal might not be that kind of person. But now it seemed that what Dora said was true. She was obviously an ungrateful person who sought fame and profit! Antony looked at Crystal with extreme disappointment before turning around to leave. When Debbie saw that Antony had left, she stopped pretending and reached out to grab Crystal¡¯s arm. ¡°Come here!¡± She used too much strength, and Crystal¡¯s skin was tender. Immediately, her little face was wrinkled in pain. ¡°You b*tch¡­¡± Debbie scolded, ¡°Are you trying to get rid of us just because you¡¯ve be rich? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Mia also said, ¡°Your father is so kind to you. He has always given you everything. How can you repay him like this?! If your father knows that you are so heartless, he will die of anger!¡± She reached out and poked Crystal¡¯s head with her finger. Crystal felt a sharp pain, and tears were about to burst out of her eyes. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Grandma, mom, what do you want?¡± Hearing her words, Mia and Debbie looked at each other and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Are we here to ask for money?! Your father missed you and asked you to go back to see him.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyshes trembled. Before she could say anything, Debbie added, ¡°But this is our first time in Fairby. You have to show us around, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ She is now the real Fifth Miss of the Evans family. She must have money.¡± Hearing this, Mia was also excited. She turned to Debbie and said, ¡°Mom, do you still remember the ne. I showed you the day before yesterday? That ne is so beautiful¡­¡± ¡°It cost more than a hundred thousand,¡± said Debbie. Mia nced at Crystal. ¡°Isn¡¯t there someone paying the bill?¡± Debbie thought of the people she had seen along the way who were wearing all kinds of jewelry. She couldn¡¯t wait to go to the most prosperous city center to have a look. She pushed Crystal and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave now?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Mia suddenly became a little nervous and said, ¡°Well, can I see Dora? I haven¡¯t seen her yet¡­¡± When Mia mentioned her own daughter whom she had never met, her attitude waspletely different. She looked nervous and gentle. At this time, she looked like a real mother. ¡°Antony said that she is not here.¡± Crystal said calmly, ¡°If you want to see her, you should wait here.¡± ¡°Then¡­ then forget it.¡± Mia said, ¡°She should be very busy. I heard that rich youngdies like them have a lot of social activities¡­ I won¡¯t disturb her.¡± Crystal looked at Mia quietly and smiled. ¡°Yes, she is very busy.¡± ¡°They¡¯re gone?¡± In her room, Dora was looking at the clothes sent by the major luxury brands this season. When she heard the servant¡¯s words, she breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°They¡¯re finally gone.¡± Sitting on the small sofa, Antony took a sip of water and said, ¡°Forget about that olddy. Mia is your biological mother. Don¡¯t you want to see her?¡± Dora¡¯s expression changed as she said, ¡°My mother¡¯s name is Chloe.¡± ¡°¡­I was just saying, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Antony said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see them, then so be it. They said that Dan is ill. Should we give them some money?¡± Dora¡¯s eyes shed. Antony shouldn¡¯t be the one giving the money. They should ask for money from Crystal. ¡°Brother, leave it to me.¡± Dora smiled and said, ¡°I should give them the money. There¡¯s no need to bother you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Antony said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough pocket money, you can go and find Big brother.¡± Dora said coquettishly, ¡°Can¡¯t I look for you?¡± ¡°Your third brother can¡¯tpare to your eldest brother and second brother. I¡¯m still relying on my family now.¡± Antony smiled. ¡°Your eldest brother¡¯s business is booming. Your second brother has a sky- high sry. Which one of them isn¡¯t richer than me? I¡¯m even saving money to buy a car.¡± Dora said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s as if dad¡¯s not giving you money.¡± Antony smiled. While he was talking to Dora, his mind was filled with Crystal. Where did she take Debbie and Mia to? Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Crystal asked Mr. Liu, who was driving, to stop at the shopping building where Harold had taken her last time. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Although Debbie was a shrew, she had never seen the world before. When she saw the bright and beautiful men and women, the tall buildings, and the bright and clean windows here, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed. She said, ¡°No wonder everyone likes toe to the city.¡± Ever since she took the Evans family¡¯s money, she had been a big customer in the town of Sunshine Vige. However, the town was notparable to a big city. She thought that she had seen a lot, but now she felt that she was like a dog, out of tune with those well-dressed city beauties. Mia looked around and said, ¡°What kind of clothes¡­ are they wearing? How can they be called clothes? Are they out to seduce men in such revealing clothes?¡± Crystal didn¡¯t say anything and went into the shopping mall. Debbie quickly followed her and said, ¡°I want to buy two sets of clothes first!¡± Before she came here, she deliberately wore her most expensive set of clothes, but there was still a sense of poverty that made her unable to raise her head. She had to change her clothes immediately. Crystal didn¡¯t say anything. They followed the crowd all the way to the third floor. There were all kinds of luxury shops on this floor, and there were a lot of clothes inside. Debbie¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She went in with Mia, and she liked everything she saw. The salesperson looked at them and frowned. However, her smile was still sweet. ¡°What would you. like to buy?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to buy two sets of clothes,¡± Debbie said. ¡°Is there anything suitable for me?¡± The salesperson paused for a moment and said, ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± However, the clothes here were all expensive. Could these two afford it? ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡± Mia was particrly sensitive to people¡¯s eyes, so she immediately said, ¡°Do you think we woulde here if we can¡¯t afford to shop?¡± She pulled Crystal over and said, ¡°This is my daughter. She has plenty of money!¡± When the salesperson saw that the dress on Crystal¡¯s body was a luxury brand¡¯s limited season, her expression immediately became respectful. ¡°Okay, please follow me.¡± Another salesperson asked Crystal enthusiastically, ¡°Miss, what would you like to buy? There are a few new sets of clothing in our store today. They were meant to be delivered to VIPs. Would you like to have a look?¡± ¡°I can take a look by myself.¡± Crystal sat down in the rest area and said, ¡°You can go and do your work.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The salesperson didn¡¯t force her and brought her a ss of water. On the other side, Debbie and Mia were crazily trying on the clothes. They liked everything, so they took five or six sets of clothes in one go. The salesgirl was very happy. They could easily hit their target this month with this purchase! Mia was still thinking about her ne and said, ¡°Mom, we just need to buy two sets. Are you afraid that we won¡¯t have a chance in the future?¡± Debbie thought for a moment and agreed. She walked proudly to the counter with her new clothes in her arms. She imitated the nobledies on TV and said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯ll take all these.¡± ¡°Okay, please wait a moment.¡± The salesgirl quickly checked the amount and said with a smile, ¡°Hello, it¡¯s a total of two hundred and sixty thousand. Would you like to pay using a card or?¡± When Debbie heard that these clothes were worth two hundred and sixty thousand dors, she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. However, she didn¡¯t want to show fear. She quickly pretended to be calm and looked at Crystal. ¡°Come and pay the bill!¡± Crystal slowly stood up, put a tie she had just picked on the counter, and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to pay the bill.¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°Only this tie.¡± Chapter 119 Chapter 119 The look on the salesperson¡¯s face froze, and she confirmed, ¡°Only this tie? Then these¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯m not the one buying these things. Why should I pay the bill?¡± Debbie¡¯s face immediately turned livid. ¡°Crystal, what do you mean? You don¡¯t want to pay?¡± Crystal blinked her eyes and said, ¡°This is what I want to buy. I¡¯ve already bought it. If you have clothes that you like, you can pay for them yourself.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The shop assistant¡¯s expression became strange. One of them neatly wrapped up the tie and asked, ¡°Are you paying using the card?¡± Crystal took out the card from her bag. When the salesperson saw it, her face immediately changed. She had been working here for four years. It was the first time she had seen this card. She immediately became more respectful to Crystal and said with a smile, ¡°Your bill is settled.¡± Crystal took the bag, turned around, and was about to leave. Mia grabbed her and said, ¡°Stop! If you don¡¯t pay today, don¡¯t think about leaving!¡± They were so full of themselves when they entered the shop, and it would be a shame if they didn¡¯t buy a single piece of clothing after trying so many times! Debbie didn¡¯t care about her reputation. She just wanted to take advantage of Crystal, so she was unwilling to let her go. She sat down on the ground and cried, ¡°Everyone,e and have a look! Look at this ungrateful person! She¡¯s rich now. She doesn¡¯t care about her parents. Now she can¡¯t even bear to buy me a few pieces of clothes. What¡¯s the use of raising such a thing?¡± There were other guests in the shop who looked over. There was a faint sound of criticism, and even people outside the shop were watching the fun through the ss window. The shop assistants looked at each other in dismay. They had never dealt with such a shrew, so they didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment. At this time, someone suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s just a few clothes, isn¡¯t it? The old woman worked so hard to raise you. You made money, and you are not even willing to buy clothes for her?¡± The speaker was ady in her 40s or 50s. She looked at Crystal contemptuously and said, ¡°If my daughter grows up like you, I will die of anger.¡± ¡°Oh, look at the clothes of those two people. I guess this woman doesn¡¯t have much money, but she likes to show off, so she came here with her family to put on a show, right? As a result, she can¡¯t afford so many clothes¡­ It¡¯s disgusting.¡± Another woman next to the rich woman said, ¡°Don¡¯te to such a ce if you¡¯re poor. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± When Debbie heard that someone was supporting her, she immediately became even more self- righteous. ¡°I¡¯ve raised you up to this age. Is this how you repay me?! Why am I still alive? I should just die!¡± As she said that, she was about to hit the wall. Mia quickly grabbed her and said to Crystal, ¡°Do you have to force your grandma to die?! I know you have money. Just buy the clothes for your grandma. She has never used anything good in her life. Just take it as a loan from me. I will return the money to you in the future¡­¡± The noblewoman was even more disgusted. ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural for children to spend money on their parents? Your mother has already begged you, yet you are still so indifferent?¡± Crystal finally reacted. She blinked her eyes and said, ¡°Madam, this seems to have nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with me, but I can¡¯t bear to see such an unfilial thing like you.¡± The noblewoman sneered and said, ¡°You are so unfilial. Are you afraid that others would talk bad about you?¡± ¡°Mrs. Watson.¡± The salesperson who helped Crystal settle the bill couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you saying that you want to pay for this olddy?¡± Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Mrs. Watson immediately burst into an uproar. ¡°She and I are neither rtives nor friends. Why should I pay for her? Do you think my moneyes easily?!¡± Crystal said, ¡°¡­ My money doesn¡¯te easily either.¡± Moreover, she was so poor that she just used the card that Harold gave her to show off. Mrs. Watson said, ¡°That¡¯s your grandmother and mother. Shouldn¡¯t you spend money on them?¡± Crystal was speechless. ¡°I think you don¡¯t live in the Pacific Ocean either.¡± ¡°What?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Only those who live in the Pacific Ocean can be such a busybody.¡± Mrs. Watson said angrily, ¡°Are you cursing me?!¡± Crystal said, ¡°¡­ I¡¯m just confirming your background.¡± The salesperson knew that Mrs. Watson was not a good-tempered person, so she quickly tried to smooth things over and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. You two should make peace with each other¡­¡± However, Mrs. Watson ignored the salesperson and stared at Crystal, saying, ¡°My sister is right, isn¡¯t she? You don¡¯t have money, and you only brought them here to show off, right?¡± Crystal was a very honest person. Just as she was about to admit that she really didn¡¯t have money, a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes suddenly came out of the inner room. He looked nervous, with cold sweat on his forehead. When the salesperson saw him, she was stunned. ¡°Manager? Why are you here?¡± The store manager looked at Crystal in the crowd and said enthusiastically, ¡°This must be Miss Evans, right?¡± Crystal was confused. ¡°You know me?¡± The manager said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know you¡­ But I just received an order.¡± Crystal was even more confused. The manager said, ¡°Someone has already bought these clothes for Miss Evans.¡± ¡­What?¡± Mia was stunned. ¡°Who bought it?¡± Mrs. Watson¡¯s face did not look good, and she said in a mean tone, ¡°Did the sugar daddy pay the bill already?¡± The store manager did not answer. Instead, he asked the salesperson to take out a pair ofrge scissors. Under everyone¡¯s astonished gaze, he personally cut the pile of clothes into pieces. Only then did he put down the scissors and say to Crystal, ¡°That person ordered me to cut all the clothes into pieces and throw them into the trash can. He said that these clothes have be dirty. It¡¯s not good for others to wear them, so he asked me to cut them all into pieces and throw them into the trash can.¡± Debbie saw with her own eyes that more than 200,000 yuan was not worth a penny. Her eyes almost popped out of their sockets. ¡°These are all my clothes! My clothes! Who allowed you to cut them?! Ah?!¡± She got up from the ground, held the pile of clothes, and almost burst into tears. ¡°You have to The store manager¡¯s mentality was much better than that of the salesperson. He didn¡¯t care about Debbie¡¯s yelling at all. Instead, he ordered the salesperson, ¡°From now on, our brand won¡¯t sell anything to Mrs. Watson.¡± As soon as these words came out, not to mention Mrs. Watson herself, even the salesperson was stunned. It seemed that the power behind this little girl was far more powerful than she had thought¡­ ¡°Yes, manager.¡± The salesperson said, ¡°I¡¯ve already made notes. In the future, all our stores will not sell anything to Mrs. Watson.¡± Mrs. Watson said in a sharp voice, ¡°I¡¯m the VIP of your store! You¡¯re just a manager. How can you have such great power?¡± The manager said, ¡°This is what the headquarters wants.¡± Mrs. Watson choked. ¡°Why?!¡± ¡°Mrs. Watson, you did a personal attack on Miss Evans, causing a very unpleasant shopping experience for the guests. We have the right to do so.¡± ¡°I spent hundreds of thousands of yuan in your house¡­¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The manager said, ¡°You can look at other products more often in the future.¡± Mrs. Watson was speechless. No matter how stupid she was, she realized that Crystal¡¯s identity was not simple. ¡°¡­Who the hell are you?¡± Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Crystal looked innocent. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary poor person.¡± Everyone was speechless. An ordinary person could cut all the clothes worth more than 30,000 dors into pieces in order to vent her anger?! Mrs. Watson was still not convinced and wanted to say something else. Her sister quickly pulled her and whispered, ¡°Okay, sister! Don¡¯t say anything more. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Why should we leave?¡± Mrs. Watson said, ¡°I must get an exnation today!¡± Her younger sister dragged her out of the door and said, ¡°It¡¯s enough! Are you really not afraid of death?!¡± ¡­What¡¯s that?¡± Mrs. Watson looked at her sister. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Her younger sister whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the card in that little girl¡¯s hand? I just saw it. If I¡¯m not mistaken¡­ it belongs to the White family.¡± Mrs. Watson was stunned. ¡°Which White family are you talking about?¡± ¡°Which White family?¡± Her sister said, ¡°The whole shopping mall belongs to the White family. If you continue to make trouble, you¡¯ll be banned from entering all the luxury shops in Fairby in the future!¡± Mrs. Watson could not help but swallow her saliva. ¡°Is it that serious?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve just arrived in Fairby, so you don¡¯t know how terrifying the White family is, especially the one in the White family¡­¡± The younger sister looked at the situation in the store and said, ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s go.¡± In the store. Debbie held the pile of rags in her arms, and her eyes were red. She stared at Crystal and almost wanted to tear off a piece of flesh from her. Compared to not buying clothes, Crystal bought the clothes. However, she cut them into pieces in front of her. It made Debbie feel worse. ¡°You b*tch, b*tch¡­¡± Debbie was so angry that she kept cursing. ¡°I¡¯m not done with you today!¡± As she spoke, she was about to rush over and hit Crystal when the manager snapped, ¡°Guards!¡± The security guards quickly stopped Debbie, who struggled desperately. ¡°What are you doing?! What are you doing!? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll call the police to arrest you-¡® The manager frowned and said, ¡°Even if you call the police, it¡¯s you who will be arrested. Olddy, I hope you can understand the situation. It¡¯s you who made a scene in our store first. We have the right to refuse to serve you.¡± ¡°Crystal!¡± Mia had never seen such a scene before. She took Crystal¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Are you going to watch them bully your grandma?! Do you still have a conscience? Tell them to let go!¡± Crystal replied with an ¡°oh¡± and turned to say, ¡°Please take her out with you too, Security Guards. They are very close to each other. They can¡¯t be separated for a while.¡± Mia, ¡°!¡± The security guards nodded. ¡°Okay, Miss.¡± The two of them were dragged out by the security guards and were still cursing outside. Crystal frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have caused you trouble.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Miss Evans.¡± The manager said, ¡°Do you still want to look at other things? Mr. Tao has ordered us to send everything you want to Flower Land.¡± Crystal shook her head. She picked up the paper bag and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already bought what I wanted to buy. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± The manager said, ¡°Pleasee this way. I¡¯m afraid that there will be trouble if you go out through the main door.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Crystal looked at the furious-looking Debbie and Mia and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Crystal followed the manager out of the back door. She walked to a secluded ce and took out her phone. After hesitating for a while, she dialed Harold¡¯s number. She knew that it wasn¡¯t Luke¡¯s order. It was Harold¡¯s idea. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Harold quickly answered the phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? When Crystal heard his voice, for some reason, she suddenly felt extremely wronged. She didn¡¯t feel wronged when she was misunderstood by Antony and scolded by Debbie and Mia in the Evans residence. ¡°Harold¡­¡± Crystal¡¯s voice was very soft. She didn¡¯t know how pitiful she was when she squatted in the corner. She was like a homeless stray cat, shrinking into a small ball, as if she wanted to get some warmth from herself. ¡°I miss you a little.¡± Harold paused and said, ¡°Then go downstairs ande out of door No. 1.¡± Crystal was stunned. She immediately stood up, grabbed her phone, and ran downstairs. The passers- by looked at her inexplicably. Crystal had no time to care. She went down from the third floor to door No. 1. The sun was shining brightly outside. Harold was standing beside the car. He wore an ash-blue shirt and a pair of sunsses. He was tall and had long legs. Standing there, he was the focus of attention. Crystal crashed into his arms, her cheeks pressed against his chest, and her voice was muffled. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Harold touched her furry head and said, ¡°If I weren¡¯t here, no one wouldfort you even if you cried.¡± Crystal curled her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t cry¡­¡± However, there was already a hint of crying in her voice. Crystal often cried, and Harold had seen it many times. It was said that the more tears there were, the less valuable they became. But now, looking at the crystal tears on the little girl¡¯s cheeks, he still felt ufortable. ¡°If you want to cry, just cry. I won¡¯tugh at you,¡± Harold said. ¡°You are so bad, you will definitely¡­¡± Crystal choked with sobs and said, ¡°You just came to see me make a fool of myself.¡± ¡°I drove for more than 40 minutes to see you make a fool of yourself?¡± Harold smiled. ¡°Then you must be really valuable. Do you know how expensive my time is?¡± Crystal sobbed and said, ¡°Then you can go back now¡­ I don¡¯t have money for you.¡± Her eyes were big, her skin was white, and her face was a little chubby. Her curly and thick eyshes were wet with tears. She looked particrly pitiful. Harold held her with one hand and opened the car door with the other. He put her in the car and said, ¡°How dare you act shamelessly when there are so many people around? Look how many people are watching.¡± Crystal felt embarrassed after a long while. She quickly wiped away her tears. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Harold got into the car, took out two pieces of tissue, and leaned over to wipe her tears. Crystal¡¯s eyes were wet. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you remind me just now? You just wanted tough at me.¡± When she was being unreasonable, there was really nothing he could do. No matter what he said, it would be wrong. Harold simply said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t cry. Your eyes are swollen into a walnut.¡± Crystal tugged at the hem of her skirt. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time in so many years that someone has swiped that card. Someone has reported it,¡± Harold said. Crystal hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the money in the future¡­¡± That tie was quite expensive. Harold smiled and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m here to argue with you about the few thousand dors?¡± Crystal, ¡°?¡± Harold said, ¡°I just wanted to see how useless you are to be able to shop for so long but only spent 3000 dors.¡± ¡°¡­I think it¡¯s too expensive.¡± Crystal said, ¡°And why did you buy those clothes? It¡¯s a waste to ask someone to cut them into pieces.¡± ¡°In terms of economy, as long as I pay him and he gives me the goods, the mission of the goods will be completed. It¡¯s not a waste.¡± Harold raised his eyebrows. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not much money.¡± Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Every time, Crystal would be shocked by Harold. In his eyes, money was really just a currency symbol, and he didn¡¯t care about it at all. ¡°They don¡¯t treat you well?¡± Harold suddenly asked. Crystal said subconsciously, ¡°They do. I¡­¡± When she said this, her eyes turned red again. ¡°Crystal.¡± Harold called her name. Crystal mumbled an ambiguous ¡®hmm¡¯. Harold suddenly leaned over and ced his hands on her waist. He picked her up and ced her on hisp. Crystal had the steering wheel on her back. From the window of the car, she could still see pedestrians coming and going. She was shocked. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± Harold¡¯s facial features were much more profound than most Asians. His nose was tall and straight, and the tip of his nose leaned against Crystal¡¯s delicate neck. His voice was very hoarse. ¡°You can just admit it if they don¡¯t treat you well. Why are you lying?¡± Crystal¡¯s nose twitched and tears fell one by one. She hugged Harold¡¯s neck and cried, ¡°They are not good to me at all¡­ I don¡¯t like them¡­ I don¡¯t like them at all¡­¡± She cried so hard that Harold¡¯s cor was almost wet. He patted the child¡¯s back and said, ¡°Then why did you lie?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I will be locked up.¡± Crystal sobbed and said, ¡°When I was a child, our teacher asked me if my grandma often hit me. I said yes, and my grandma locked me in the woodshed for three days. It was too dark. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Harold frowned. ¡°Three days?¡± ¡°Sob sob sob¡­¡± Crystal¡¯s crying voice became hoarse. ¡°Moreover, no one would believe me¡­¡± No one believed her. Perhaps, even if they knew that she was having a hard time, they wouldn¡¯t have the time to care about her. Most people in this world were like this. It was none of their business. It was just human nature. There was nothing wrong with it. ¡°Stop crying.¡± Harold rubbed her soft long hair and said, ¡°I believe you.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Crystal said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± Harold said, ¡°Do I get candy to eat if I lie to a child?¡± Crystal wiped her red and swollen eyes and said gloomily, ¡°Antony doesn¡¯t believe me.¡± He only believed in Debbie and Mia¡¯s words. ¡°Because he¡¯s stupid.¡± Harold said casually, ¡°Why do you care what an idiot thinks?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Although it¡¯s not good to scold others, it¡¯s very cool.¡± Haroldughed out loud. ¡°As a child, you can¡¯t use bad words.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯m already neen. I¡¯m not a child. I turned into an adultst year.¡± Harold narrowed his eyes. ¡°So, you can fulfill your duties as a wife now?¡± Crystal didn¡¯t feel it before, but after feeling sad, she realized that she was too close to Harold. The driver¡¯s seat wasn¡¯t big to begin with, so she was practically sticking to Harold¡¯s body. She could clearly feel the heat of an adult man¡¯s body. It was like a fire burning through the skin that touched each other, covering the bottom of her heart and burning her cheeks as soft and red as smoke clouds. Her eyshes kept trembling, and she said, ¡°I¡¯m just your fiancee. We haven¡¯t registered our marriage yet. Thew won¡¯t approve of our marriage, so I don¡¯t have this obligation.¡± Harold pinched her little chubby face and said, ¡°Look, you young girls are really good at coaxing people. You get rid of others after you¡¯re done using them. Just now, you were crying on my body, but now you turn against me and don¡¯t recognize me. You want to distance yourself from me. Crystal, tell me, isn¡¯t that too much?¡± Chapter 124 Chapter 124 ¡°Since when did I throw you away¡­¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re still hugging me now.¡± Harold said, ¡°I¡¯ve beenforting you for so long. Do you think you can just give me a hug?¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± She felt that her premonition was not wrong. Harold was a hooligan. She hesitated for a while before moving closer to kiss Harold on the side of his face. In a soft voice, she said, ¡°This is your reward.¡± Harold¡¯s gazended on her moist red lips and said, ¡°You kissed the wrong ce.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why are you acting like this?¡± Harold said, ¡°Do you know how much effort others need to spend to ask me for help? I¡¯m just asking you to kiss me.¡± Crystal¡¯s face was red. She bit the corner of her lips in a dilemma, but still closed her eyes and touched the man¡¯s thin lips. She had nned to leave as soon as she touched his lips, but Harold didn¡¯t let her. His big hands with clear joints moved from her back to the back of her head, blocking all her escape routes. Crystal¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Uh!¡± Harold lowered his eyshes. His eyshes were different from Crystal¡¯s. Although they were also very long, they were not curly. They looked very cold.. ¡°Child.¡± Harold¡¯s voice was very soft. ¡°When kissing, you must close your eyes.¡± Crystal, ¡°!¡± I don¡¯t want to kiss you! ¡°Do you like to keep your eyes open?¡± Haroldughed. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± His voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Then take a good look and see how I kiss you, huh?¡± Crystal couldn¡¯t say a word. This man not only kissed her but also stuck out his tongue¡­ Her cheeks were burning hot, and she closed her eyes in a panic. Harold leaned over and almost pressed her against the steering wheel, kissing her even deeper. At the end of the kiss, Crystal was dumbfounded. She stared nkly at Harold¡¯s cor. Her face was red, her nose was red, her lips were red, and even her neck was red. Harold stroked her back and said, ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll take you to eat something.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes were watery. She looked at Harold andined, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Harold said. ¡°I¡¯m not very hungry.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Crystal said, ¡°I think you wanted to eat me just now!¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± Tsk, tsk. This little girl was so pure but evil at the same time. What was she talking about? She even said it in the most innocent and wronged way, which would only make people want to bully her more. Harold kissed her tender cheek and said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be angry anymore. I¡¯ll take you to eat delicious. food.¡± Crystal pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Then what are we eating?¡± Harold said, ¡°We¡¯re going to a newly opened Japanese restaurant. I heard that the dishes there are good.¡± Crystal was immediately taken away. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten Japanese food before. I¡¯ll have a try.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Harold put her back in the passenger seat and started the car. ¡°Your grandma and your stepmother¡­¡± Harold narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see them, I can make them stay in Sunshine Vige forever.¡± Crystal hurriedly said, ¡°No!¡± Harold nced sideways at her. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Crystal said very seriously, ¡°If they can¡¯t get out of Sunshine Vige, who will pester Dora?! You¡¯ve heard from Stacie that she locked me in a cage because of Dora¡¯s instruction. I don¡¯t want to be a good person. I want Dora to experience the fighting capacity of these two olddies.¡± Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Harold felt that Crystal was really strange. She was clear about love and hate, which was different from most people in this city. There seemed to be only ck and white in her world, no gray. She was like an eternal warm little sun. As soon as she got close to him, he couldn¡¯t help wanting to hug her. Harold said with a smile, ¡°You have a good n.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯m a vengeful person, so don¡¯t offend me.¡± Harold looked at the traffic in front of him and asked, ¡°What are you going to do if I offend you?¡± Crystal thought for a long time before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll ignore you. I can¡¯t do anything else to you.¡± She couldn¡¯t defeat Harold in any way. If one day Harold disliked her and didn¡¯t want to keep her, she could only carry her small bag and leave. Harold¡¯s fingers paused. ¡°It¡¯s so serious.¡± Crystal said seriously, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very serious.¡± ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll have to serve you well at home,¡± Harold said. ¡°I¡¯ll also worship you every day. I hope you won¡¯t be angry.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± No matter how stupid she was, she could tell that Harold wasughing at her. Crystal crossed her arms and snorted. She decided not to give the tie she had bought before to Harold. She would rather sell it to Antony. Debbie and Mia watched Crystal leave from another door. They were not familiar with this ce and could not find the back door at all. They could only stare nkly. ¡°D*mn it, this b*tch!¡± Debbie was extremely angry. ¡°If I see her again, I am going to tear off her skin!¡± Mia¡¯s face did not look good. Debbie called Crystal a b*tch, which meant that she had also been scolded. However, she was always afraid of this strong mother-inw, so she did not dare to refute her. She just said, ¡°Mom, what should we do now?¡± She felt so ashamed. They had just made a scene, and now the passers-by were watching them. Debbie red at one of the passers-by and scolded, ¡°What are you looking at? Have you never seen anyone before?¡± The passerby left quickly with a look of disgust. Seeing that the other party was avoiding them, Debbie became angrier and said, ¡°What else can we do now?! We can¡¯t find that b*tch Crystal¡­ We can only go back to the Evans residence. Your biological daughter is still in the Evans family. She won¡¯t leave us alone.¡± Mia¡¯s eyes lit ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ Maybe Dora has finished her work. Let¡¯s go back and have a look.¡± Debbie muttered, ¡°I knew it. That b*tch Crystal isn¡¯t a descendant of the Haye family. How could the Haye family have such a descendant?¡± Mia echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. She didn¡¯t even buy you a few sets of clothes to pay respect. She¡¯s too outrageous. When we arrive at the Evans residence, we have to talk to her biological father and brothers. If it were Dora, how could she do such a thing?¡± In fact, Debbie did not like Dora very much too. In her eyes, daughters were all good-for-nothing. However, Dora was the apple of the Evans family¡¯s eye, so she thought highly of her. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°You¡¯re Dora¡¯s birth mother, so you have to build a good rtionship with her,¡± Debbie instructed. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to enjoy much wealth by relying on that b*tch Crystal. We still have to rely on Dora.¡± ¡°Mom, how can you say that?¡± Mia was unhappy. ¡°Dora is still a child. How can we talk about money in front of her? When we meet her, don¡¯t talk about money.¡± Debbie said, ¡°¡­ Okay, I won¡¯t mention it to Dora, but I must squeeze something out of Crystal.¡± Chapter 126 Chapter 126 As soon as Harold entered the restaurant with Crystal, they saw Corey. Corey showed a smile on his face when he saw them. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Harold said lightly, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve recovered quite well.¡± When he thought of how he had made a move in the vist time, Corey¡¯s expression changed slightly. Harold was really ruthless. He didn¡¯t seem to be injured on the outside, but his internal organs had been in pain for several days. At this moment, he was still a little ufortable. ¡°Of course.¡± Corey sneered. ¡°You¡¯re still alive. Even if I die, I¡¯ll crawl back from hell.¡± Crystal blinked her eyes, looked at Corey, then at Harold, and said hesitantly, ¡°ording to my many years of experience in watching TV dramas, does Corey have a crush on you?¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± Corey, ¡°?!¡± Corey¡¯s face turned green. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Harold¡¯s face was full of disgust. ¡°Do you want me to vomit?¡± Crystal analyzed with a serious face. ¡°But he really seems hateful because he failed to pursue love.¡± Harold pressed Crystal¡¯s head and stared into her eyes. ¡°What TV series are you watching every day?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t allow me to watch a pce drama? I¡¯m watching an idol drama at eight o¡¯clock. If Corey were a woman, then he¡¯s like the second female lead. In fact, he likes you very much, but you don¡¯t like him, so he has all kinds of feelings for you¡­¡± Corey was probably about to throw up. He looked at Crystal in a strange way. Harold lowered her eyes. ¡°What about my female lead?¡± Crystal pointed at herself and jumped. ¡°Here, here!¡± Harold, ¡°Where?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Here!¡± Harold nced at her and said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re too short. I didn¡¯t see you just now.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Harold calmly asked, ¡°Why are you the female lead?¡± Crystal said solemnly, ¡°Because I¡¯m as poor as the female lead.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­Tsk.¡± Corey took two steps forward and stared at Crystal. ¡°You¡¯re deliberately disgusting me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Crystal quickly hid behind Harold and held his arm. She poked her head out and said, ¡°I¡¯m just saying. Why are you so fierce? Let me tell you, my husband is here today. I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± Harold was very pleased with her words. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Do you want to be beaten again?¡± Corey said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say who will win again.¡± Harold said, ¡°Either you lose or you die. Do we need to do it again?¡± Corey said, ¡°Harold, f*cking¡­¡± Harold covered Crystal¡¯s ears. ¡°There¡¯s still a child here. How can you curse?¡± Crystal nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate?¡± Corey felt that he was going to die of anger because of these two people. The secretary followed nervously and said carefully, ¡°President Coombs, President Li is still waiting inside.¡± Corey snorted and stared at Crystal, saying, ¡°You¡¯d better tie yourself to your husband, or I¡¯ll catch you one day¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his words, but Crystal was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re still threatening me.¡± Corey took another look at Harold before leaving with his secretary. Crystal couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that when he looked at you before he left, the thousands of words in his eyes werebined into a sentence-I love you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Corey wanted to turn around and pull Crystal¡¯s ear to teach her how to behave. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Harold covered Crystal¡¯s mouth with his hand and narrowed his eyes. ¡°If you continue, I¡¯ll sew your mouth. Do you believe me?¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes widened and she quickly nodded. Only then did Harold let go of her and say, ¡°If you say something like that again in the future, I¡¯ll smash the television.¡± Crystal said, ¡°But that¡¯s your TV.¡± Harold, ¡°I don¡¯t watch it.¡± Crystal said sincerely, ¡°You¡¯re really wasteful.¡± The waiter warmly weed the two of them and led them to the private room. Harold¡¯s voice waszy as he said, ¡°Even if I live another five hundred years, I won¡¯t be able to finish my money.¡± Crystal was speechless. D*mmit, I¡¯ve been tricked. This Japanese restaurant was decorated very elegantly, and the furnishings of each private room were different. There were several lush pots of butterfly orchids in this room, which made it look more elegant. The waiter brought the menu. Crystal looked at the picture and ordered a few dishes. Then the waiter went out. Crystal held her chin and said, ¡°Did you skip work again?¡± Harold asked, ¡°Who did I skip work for?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you toe to me.¡± Harold took a sip of water and said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, someone would still be squatting in the mall and crying.¡± Crystal was a little embarrassed. ¡°I really didn¡¯t cry.¡± Harold tugged at his cor with his slender fingers. There was a piece on it that was a little darker than the one around him. ¡°Then what¡¯s this?¡± Crystal whispered, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t said that you were down there, I wouldn¡¯t have cried.¡± She said in a muffled voice, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault that I cried.¡± Harold was amused by her logic. ¡°So, I shouldn¡¯t havee to you?¡± Crystal said, ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­ I¡¯m a forgiving person. I won¡¯t argue with you.¡± Harold, ¡°Then should I say thanks to you?¡± Crystal said, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± The waiter started serving the dishes. Crystal didn¡¯t like many dishes, so she barely had enough to eat. When she saw the bill, she leaned in Harold¡¯s ear and said, ¡°It¡¯s expensive and the food is awful. We won¡¯te again.¡± The girl¡¯s body smelled soft and sweet, and her shallow breath was right beside his ear. Harold turned to look at her and said, ¡°Just talk normally. Why are you so close to me?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I was afraid that the waiter would hit me if he heard me saying that the food was awful.¡± Harold couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Isn¡¯t your husband still here? What are you afraid of?¡± Crystal shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t rely on a man. Don¡¯t you know this?¡± Harold, ¡°If you say that, I won¡¯t care about you even if you get beaten up.¡± Crystal was so terrified that she quickly stuck close to him and said, ¡°I think you must be reliable, Master White. How can you be the same as other ordinary men? After all, in the whole world, Master White is the best!¡± Here ites again. This child¡¯s mouth was so sweet that it made people wonder if she had sugar in her mouth all the time. Otherwise, how could she be so sweet when she opened her mouth? Harold didn¡¯t buy it. He signed the bill and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, we won¡¯te again next time.¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s nice either. The next time I see the person who rmended this restaurant, I¡¯ll help you ask if he gets money for advertising it.¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°Then where are we going now?¡± Harold paused and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to where I picked you up from.¡± Crystal, ¡°!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Harold said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to thepany. Do you want to go with me?¡± Crystal looked serious. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m amercial spy?¡± Harold, ¡°¡­ with your intelligence?¡± Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Crystal said unhappily, ¡°I have a very high IQ.¡± She didn¡¯t know whether Harold believed it or not. Anyway, his tone was like coaxing a child. ¡°Well, you have a very high IQ.¡± Crystal felt that he was very perfunctory. ¡°I¡¯m serious! I always got the first ce when I was studying. Although I didn¡¯t do well in the college entrance examination, I was still good¡­¡± Harold opened the car door, and Crystal consciously walked to the passenger seat. She wanted to talk more, but Harold took out a bag of chocte from the driver¡¯s seat and said, ¡°Eat.¡± Crystal held the chocte in her arms and felt very wronged. ¡°Are you tired of me?¡± Harold, ¡°Give me back the chocte if you don¡¯t want it.¡± Crystal opened the bag and said, ¡°I won¡¯t talk anymore.¡± Crystal had thought before that Harold was so rich that hispany should be very big. But when she saw the Ferris building in the central circle of CBD, she was still shocked. Harold put on a ck mask and gave one to Crystal before getting out of the car. Crystal asked, ¡°Is this building yours?¡± Harold looked up and said, ¡°The six buildings next to it are all mine too.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Sure enough, poverty limited her imagination. She felt that having such a big building was already very impressive, but in the end, Harold told her that these six buildings were all his.. In fact, this was only the White family¡¯spany. Many of Harold¡¯s personal businesses were not here. He didn¡¯t say much. He just pinched Crystal¡¯s chubby face and said, ¡°What¡¯s so interesting. about the building?¡± Crystal said, ¡°The building doesn¡¯t look good. I was just wondering how long it would take for me to buy a building.¡± Harold thought for a moment and said, ¡°ording to the sry you earn from working in the dessert shop, you still need to borrow another 5,000 years from the heavens.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Harold thought of something and said, ¡°I forgot that you don¡¯t even have a job in the dessert shop. now.¡± It would take a few days for Alissa¡¯s dessert shop to be repaired. She called Crystal and told her that her mother was ill and needed to be hospitalized. Her family had never informed her before, and her father took care of her alone. Alissa spent some time apanying her in the hospital, so the dessert shop could not open for business for the time being. Just as she was thinking about Alissa, Crystal¡¯s phone rang. She was caught by Harold and picked up the phone with Harold on her back. ¡°Hello, Sister Alissa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Alissa said, ¡°Crystal, I don¡¯t know when my mother¡¯s operation will end. Do you have time¡­ to help me pick up Bernard?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I have nothing to do recently. Just send me his kindergarten address¡­ By the way, do I need to send him to the hospital? If you are busy, I can take him back to my house for a night.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Crystal¡­¡± Alissa said, ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister Alissa.¡± Crystal hung up the phone and looked at the time. It was two o¡¯clock in the afternoon and there was still some time before kindergarten ended. She could go to Harold¡¯s office to take a nap. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Harold led Crystal in through the side door. There were few people here, and they were all private elevators. ¡°Sister Alissa asked me to help take care of Bernard.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Bernard is Sister Alissa¡¯s son.¡± With Harold¡¯s men by Crystal¡¯s side, Harold naturally knew about Alissa¡¯s matter. He said, ¡°How can she trust you so much?¡± Crystal said, ¡°This means that I look like a good person.¡± After the elevator came down, Harold pulled Crystal in and pressed the 32nd floor. His tone was indifferent as he said, ¡°You even gave yourself a good person card?¡± Chapter 129 Chapter 129 There was a mirror in the elevator. Crystal walked closer to look at herself in the mirror. The person reflected in the mirror had bangs on her face and a mask. She did not look like a good person. Instead, she looked like a gloomy pervert. Crystal touched her cheek and said, ¡°Of course, I think you are a good person, so I gave you a good person card.¡± ¡°Do you have a bad person card?¡± Harold asked. Crystal thought for a moment and said, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been developed yet, but if it does, I will send you a basket as soon as possible.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­ ¡°But there shouldn¡¯t be any.¡± Crystal sighed heavily. ¡°After all, there are too many bad guys in this world.¡± It was rare for Harold to find her words reasonable. When the elevator reached the 32nd floor, there were only the secretaries¡¯ desks and Harold¡¯s office on this floor. It was very quiet. When the secretaries saw Harold, they hurriedly greeted him. After seeing Crystal who was poking her head out, they did not show any curiosity. The professional quality was extremely high. Harold took Crystal¡¯s hand and removed the mask that was hooked behind his ear with his other hand. Crystal quickly tiptoed and said, ¡°Take it off for me. Take it off for me as well.¡± Harold lowered his eyshes. With a flick of his slender fingers, he took off her mask and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you do it yourself?¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes were curved withughter. ¡°Although I can¡¯t afford six buildings, I can ask the owner of the building to take off my mask! Do you think I¡¯m very powerful?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the most powerful person.¡± Haroldughed. ¡°No one is better than you.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Crystal immediately wagged her little tail. Harold led her into his office. The decoration inside was very simple and looked a little empty. Crystal liked the floor-to-ceiling window very much. Here, she could overlook the entire Fairby. It was the most prosperous city in the entire C country. If she could see the lights of the families, the shing neon lights, the dark night, and the cold crescent moon, it would be more beautiful. Harold made an internal phone call and ordered the secretary to get a tablet and bring in some snacks that little girls liked. The secretary responded in a calm voice, turned around, and screamed silently with her colleagues with excitement. The president actually brought back a little girl! Holding the little girl¡¯s hand! Taking off the little girl¡¯s mask! Coaxing the little girl! And asking for snacks for the little girl! They were moved! ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah, I thought that the president was not interested in women!¡± Secretary A¡¯s voice was very low, but it was hard to hide her excitement. ¡°I was still thinking that either he would be single for the rest of his life, or he would find a big shot with a well-matched background¡­ In the end, the president liked this style!¡± ¡°So cute, so cute! Their heights make them look good together!¡± Secretary B covered her mouth. ¡°It turns out that the president also knows how to coax people!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t see her face clearly. She should be a super cute little girl!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t reveal the news that Master White is still alive¡­ Otherwise, I will definitely spread the news to thepany¡¯s group chat and let everyone feel moved together!¡± The secretaries on the secretary¡¯s desk were all top-notch talents, and many of them were good- lookingdies. It was impossible that they didn¡¯t have any illusions about Harold when they first arrived, but after they eliminated all the dangers and stayed, they would find that¡­ In Harold¡¯s eyes, there were only two kinds of women in this world. One was a partner, and the other was a stranger. Lover? Did not exist. In Master White¡¯s eyes, there was only profit. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 There was a knock on the door. The secretary held a tray in her hand and said cautiously, ¡°Master White, the thing is here.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Harold sat behind his desk and didn¡¯t even raise his head. ¡°Just give it to her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The secretary put the tray on the small table and said, ¡°Miss, the tablet has been connected to the Inte. In addition, I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I took some of each snack¡­ By the way, I poured you a ss of juice.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Crystal said in a sweet voice, ¡°I like them very much.¡± The secretary¡¯s heart melted when she heard her voice. She quickly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s fine as long as you like them.¡± Her face was wless. As soon as she walked out of the office, she was immediately surrounded by a group of people. ¡°How is it? What are Master White and that little girl doing inside?¡± ¡°What are you thinking? Master White is working¡­ But I have never seen that girl. She is probably not in Fairby circle. After all, I have seen most of the rich youngdies here.¡± ¡°With Master White¡¯s wealth, he doesn¡¯t need to choose a woman whoes from a well-off family. He can just be with anyone.¡± ¡°Hey, what are you talking about?¡± A clear voice sounded. As soon as the crowd turned their heads. here?¡± and saw the personing, someoneughed. ¡°¡­ Mr. Reynes, why are you Larry waved the folder in his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Harold to sign a document.¡± Larry was a frequent visitor of thepany and was familiar with the secretaries. He had a good character, so he didn¡¯t easily get angry with others. He was born in a good family, but he never put on airs. He could eat delicacies with the rich and powerful, and he could also eat instant noodles with the employees. Moreover, he looked like a star. Hence, he was well-liked by the girls. ¡°Master White is in the office.¡± The secretary said with a smile, ¡°Do you want to stay for a while? I¡¯ll make you a cup of coffee right away.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Larry smiled and said, ¡°I have something else to do. I¡¯ll leave after he signs it.¡± As he spoke, he reached out to push the door open. He did not see Harold, who was reading a document with a frown. Instead, his gaze met Crystal¡¯s, who was eating potato chips. ¡°¡­¡± Larry closed the door again, suspecting that it was probably an illusion. Otherwise, how could he have seen a girl in Harold¡¯s office? Heposed himself and pushed the door open again. This time, Crystal was holding a potato chip in her hand and putting it into her mouth. Larry looked at Harold. ¡°Who is this?¡± Harold said, ¡°My wife.¡± Larry was speechless. He hissed. ¡°I always thought that if you had a wife, she should be someone that I burn for you die.¡± Harold put down the pen in his hand and looked at him coldly. you after Larryughed. Harold said to Crystal, ¡°The Japanese restaurant we dined in this afternoon was rmended by him.¡± Crystal blinked her eyes. ¡°How much discount can you get if you can attract a table of people to go there?¡± Larry, ¡°¡­ No, the restaurant was opened by my ex-girlfriend. She asked me to rmend people to go.¡± Crystal understood. ¡°Brothers are like brothers, women are like clothes. You can break your hands and feet and go out, but you can¡¯t go out naked.¡± Larry, ¡°¡­?¡± Larry looked at Harold in disbelief. ¡°Is this little girl trying to mock me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Harold signed on the document and said lightly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t count. Be more confident. She just doesn¡¯t know how to swear. She¡¯s only scolding you.¡± Larry was speechless.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Larry walked up to Crystal and asked, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Crystal said, ¡°You¡¯re the person who cheated Master White to pay 2000 dors.¡± Larry took out his business card from his pocket, put it on the table with two fingers, and asked, ¡°Do you know me?¡± Crystal nced at it and said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯ve studied before and I know these letters. Do you think I can¡¯t read the word Larry?¡± Larry was stunned by her magical brain and said, ¡°Except for the word ¡®Larry¡¯, didn¡¯t you see anything else?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Reynes Group¡¯s CEO¡­ You¡¯re already a CEO, so why are you still after discount?¡± Haroldughed. Larry was speechless and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that there¡¯s no discount¡­ Forget it, I won¡¯t lower myself to your level. But¡­ you really don¡¯t know me?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Larry had always been particr about the clothes he wore. Today, he was wearing a casual set of shirt and trousers. The buttons on his cor were not properly buttoned, and three of them were unbuttoned. There was a tinum chain around his neck and an earring on his left ear, which was iid with a perfect sapphire. With his face that was even better looking than the artist in the entertainment industry¡­ Crystal boldly made a guess. ¡°Maybe you are a part-time star? Then you may not be very popr. I really don¡¯t know you.¡± Larry was speechless. Larry sat on the sofa on the other side in frustration and suddenly remembered, ¡°You were brought back from the countryside, not from this circle since you were young. It¡¯s normal that don¡¯t you know me.¡± Crystal asked, ¡°Do you know me?¡± Larry said, ¡°You¡¯re the only woman around Harold. I don¡¯t know you, but we can get to know each other.¡± He stretched out his hand and showed a sunny smile. ¡°Hello, my name is Larry.¡± Crystal was about to reach out when someone grabbed her hand. She looked up in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Harold said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you already know him? Why do you need to shake hands?¡± Larry¡¯s meaning was unclear. ¡°Are you protecting her like this?¡± Harold turned to look at him. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, get lost.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that free to look for you for nothing?¡± Larry put the document on the table and said, ¡°Sign it. I¡¯ll also tell you about the car ident.¡± Crystal knew that the cause of Harold¡¯s death was a car ident, so she immediately pricked up her ears to listen. ¡°At present, all kinds of clues showed that it was Mark who did it.¡± Larry shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Although I also think that Mark is an idiot who can¡¯te up such a sophisticated trap, my men have tried their best. I really haven¡¯t found any clues about other people.¡± 11:06 ¡°Either Mark suddenly became smart, or the person behind the scenes was so clean that there was no trace left.¡± Larry smiled and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s likely to be the former. After all, Mark is in his 50s this year. It¡¯s impossible for him to develop again.¡± The expression on Harold¡¯s face was very faint. ¡°Recently, Mark has been trying to take over the White Group. If I can¡¯t find the mastermind, I won¡¯t be able to tolerate him.¡± Larry said, ¡°The second branch of your family is still dreaming. I¡¯ve heard someone say that when Cyril goes out to drink, he will brag to others that when you are buried, Mark will be in charge of the White group. At that time, anyone who sees him will have to call him respectfully.¡± A hint of mockery shed across Harold¡¯s eyes as he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to live to enjoy this blessing.¡± Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Larry let out a muffledugh and said, ¡°Cyril still thinks that his luck is yet toe.¡± Beside him, Crystal asked curiously, ¡°Cyril¡­ Is he the one who knew that Master White was dead and held a party that night?¡± Larry couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s him. How did you offend him? That night, he even opened several bottles of wine. He spent a lot of money just to celebrate your death.¡± Harold nced at him and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll send him down and it will be your turn after that so that you can ask him.¡± Larry restrained his smile and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s good to be alive. Can¡¯t I ask him when I¡¯m alive? You can send him away.¡± Crystal finished eating the potato chips, folded the bag, and threw it into the trash can. Suddenly, Harold raised his hand and wiped the corners of her mouth. ¡°How old are you? The food still stuck. to your face after you eat.¡± Crystal wiped the corner of her mouth and her delicate skin turned red. She asked, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡± Harold took back his hand, picked up the document that Larry had brought, and signed his name on it. His name was written like a dragon flying and a phoenix dancing, with an iron and silver hook. Larry stood up and said, ¡°Well, since you have ns, I won¡¯t interfere. It¡¯s interesting to see your second branch messing around. I¡¯m very curious. Although your father and Mark are not born by the same mother, their father is the same. Why is there such a big gap between them?¡± The corners of Harold¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°Is there a gap? He¡¯s not even as good as Mark.¡± When he mentioned his biological father, not to mention the disrespectful tone, it was already a good thing that he didn¡¯t ridicule his father. Larry did not continue this topic and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving.¡± He turned to Crystal and said with a smile, ¡°Do you want to go y with me? I¡¯ll go to the Ocean Park. this afternoon.¡± Hearing this, Crystal was extremely excited. ¡°I¡­ Uh!¡± Harold covered Crystal¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°She¡¯s allergic to seafood. She won¡¯t go.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Larry¡¯s shoulders trembled withughter. ¡°It¡¯s not until today that I know that someone with seafood allergy is not even allowed to go to Ocean Park. I¡¯ve learned a lot.¡± Harold, ¡°Get lost.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Larry took the file and walked out of the office. Crystal pulled Harold¡¯s hand away and said unhappily, ¡°What were you doing? Why didn¡¯t you go to Ocean Park?¡± let me Harold said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you¡¯re allergic to seafood?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯m not allergic!¡± Harold said, ¡°If you want to go, I¡¯ll take you there another day. Don¡¯t spend too much time with Larry. 11.06 He¡¯s messing around.¡± Crystal was forced to calm down and asked, ¡°How messy is he?¡± Harold¡¯s tone was heavy. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t ask any more questions.¡± Crystal, ¡°?¡± As soon as Larry entered the elevator, he sneezed. He rubbed the tip of his nose and said, ¡°Which b*stard is scolding me¡­¡± Crystal took a sip of fruit juice and thought of something. ¡°Larry just said that your father and your Second Uncle are half-brothers? ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Harold raised his eyes. ¡°Mark is an illegitimate son of the old man who cheated on his wife. After my grandmother died, Mark and the olddy were taken back to the White residence. Now what¡¯s the name of this¡­¡± He said, ¡°The mistress is in power.¡± Crystal said in surprise, ¡°So powerful.¡± ¡°There are a lot of things that she¡¯s good at. This is nothing.¡± Harold snorted. ¡°I wonder if she¡¯ll see a malicious ghost asking for her life when she wakes up at midnight.¡± Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Crystal thought of the rumors that she knew. It was said that Bonnie hated Harold¡¯s birth mother very much. First, she drove her crazy, and then she drove her to death. Harold¡¯s father did not care about the affairs of the world after his wife passed away and devoted himself to Buddhism. It could be said that when Harold was young, no one had taken care of him. He wasn¡¯t Bonnie¡¯s grandson. It was a miracle for him to be in power in the White family. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Harold raised Crystal¡¯s chin. ¡°You look unhappy.¡± Crystal said in a muffled voice, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the fierce olddy. What if she bullies me?¡± Crystal found it strange that she had sympathized with Harold just now. This man was rich and powerful. She had no right to sympathize with him. ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± Harold said. ¡°She won¡¯t dare toy a finger on you if I¡¯m alive.¡± Crystal said, ¡°But you¡¯re dead.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you back to the old house.¡± Crystal sat down obediently. ¡°Go and get busy. I¡¯ll entertain myself.¡± Harold clicked his tongue. Crystal admitted her mistake with a positive attitude, but she was going to do it again next time. After looking at the tablet for a while, Crystal fell asleep on the sofa. Harold looked up at her, took out a grey nket from the cab next to her, and covered Crystal with it. He tucked the quilt below Crystal¡¯s chin. The little girl¡¯s cheeks were pink and white, and there was at little flesh on them, which looked particrly soft. There was a thin cocoon on his fingertip, and it left a faint red mark on her chin as he touched her lightly. ¡°You¡¯re so delicate.¡± Harold took back his hand and saw that the screen on the tablet was still on. There was an embroidery pattern on it. Judging from the pattern, it should be a phoenix wearing at peony. He closed the tablet and put it on the table before returning to his office. Crystal was clearly quiet in the office, but Harold felt that there seemed to be something different. There were also wisps of sweet fragrance in the air. He could hear another person¡¯s shallow breathing, as if the sun, the moon, and the horse had slowed down at this moment. Crystal didn¡¯t wake up until half past four. She looked at her phone in a flurry and quickly stood up. ¡°I¡¯m runningte¡­¡± Harold happened toe in from the door. Seeing her panic, he raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a ghost chasing you?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯m a resolute and fearless woman. I¡¯m not afraid of ghosts. I¡¯m in a hurry to pick Bernard up.¡± 11.06 If the children stood alone at the door and watched the other students being picked up one after another, they would be very sad to see only themselves in the end. When Crystal was young, she was like this when she was in the primary school of Sunshine Vige. The mountain road was hard to walk, and it was far away. Other children had parents to pick them. up. She was the only one standing at the door, watching her ssmates being picked up one by one. She wanted to cry, but she had to endure it. If Debbie knew that she was crying outside, she would say that she was pretending to be miserable and would inevitably beat her. Later, Crystal learned to go back by herself. She was very sad at that time and did not want other children to be as sad as her. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Harold looked at the time and said, ¡°Does he finish school at 5:10?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Crystal nodded and showed him the phone. ¡°This is the address.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be able to make it in time,¡± Harold said. ¡°We¡¯ll only need about half an hour.¡± Crystal blinked her eyes. ¡°You are supposed to get off work at six o¡¯clock. Are you going to skip work again?¡± Harold narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m the boss. I can do whatever I want.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I also want to be a boss!¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to be a boss.¡± Harold held her hand and smiled. ¡°But you can be a boss¡¯s wife.¡± Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Crystal said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you help me achieve every dream?¡± Harold pulled her out and said, ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance to be the boss¡¯s wife, isn¡¯t that helping you achieve your dream?¡± Crystal¡¯s heart ached. ¡°It¡¯s stupid if a woman uses her beauty to attract men.¡± Harold paused and looked at Crystal. ¡°Are you beautiful?¡± Crystal touched her face and said uncertainly, ¡°I think so. I think I look good.¡± That was too modest. Harold, ¡°You¡¯re all right.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Crystal curled her lips. ¡°Is it that bad?¡± Harold chuckled. ¡°Then what do you want? Kid, if you want me to praise you, you can say it directly.¡± Crystal said sincerely, ¡°Then I want you to praise me.¡± Harold said, ¡°You¡¯re dreaming.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± She shouldn¡¯t have answered that big pervert¡¯s question. As an inexperienced bumpkin, Crystal knew little about luxury cars, but she could tell that Harold was driving another car today. She asked curiously, ¡°Master White, did you change your car?¡± ¡°This car has been parked in thepany for a long time.¡± Harold opened the car door and pulled Crystal over. ¡°Can you tell?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I can tell that it¡¯s white. The previous one was ck.¡± Harold, ¡°.¡± This was a limited edition bookedst year, and there were no more than a hundred in the world. The factory left one for Harold and sent it directly to thepany. Harold rarely drove it, so he kept. it in the company¡¯s garage. Bernard¡¯s kindergarten was a very well-established kindergarten in Fairby. Alissa used up a lot of saving to send him there so that he could have a better education. When Crystal learned about it, she sighed, ¡°When I was a child, I studied in the dark, not to mention attending tutoring sses.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that nine years of primary education didn¡¯t require tuition fees, Debbie would never have allowed Crystal to go to school. Later, when Crystal went to high school, she had been working hard and studying hard, and only paid. the tuition fees after getting a schrship. ¡°Master White, how were your grades when you were young?¡± Harold thought about it for a moment and asked, ¡°Which year are you asking?¡± Crystal asked, ¡°What¡¯s your score for the college entrance examination?¡± Harold said, ¡°I didn¡¯t attend the college entrance examination.¡± ¡°I entered university straight.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Which university did you go to?¡± Harold said, ¡°At that time, many schools called. I simply asked Larry to choose one. In the end, I went to M Country¡¯s Changqing Vine.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal said gloomily, ¡°Why are you so smart?¡± She regained her spirit and recalled her peak performance. ¡°What was your grade in your junior year?¡± Harold, ¡°I didn¡¯t go to junior school.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Harold looked at her with a smile. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of skipping grades?¡± Crystal: ¡°¡­ Then how many grades did you skip?¡± ¡°I forgot.¡± The car stopped and they waited for the red light. Harold said, ¡°When I was in college, I was 16 years old.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t want to speak. She was extremely depressed. ¡°I think I don¡¯t even have a chance to be a boss¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°You have to have confidence in yourself.¡± Harold said, ¡°You can eat and make a scene. I didn¡¯t dislike you.¡± Crystal blinked her eyes and said, ¡°When you were 16 years old, you went to college. Did your ssmate look up to you a lot?¡± The main reason why Harold skipped grades was because of the innocence of his peers. He couldn¡¯t ept this kind of innocence, so he kept skipping grades. Originally, he was going to go to try out the college entrance examination for fun. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 However, Larry¡¯s tone was heavy as he said that if he got the first ce, he would be interviewed by the media. The media was everywhere, and the bodyguards of the White family might not be able to protect him well. Harold thought that it was troublesome, so he didn¡¯t go. Then Larry, the son of a b*tch, became the top schr in the city. ¡°Not bad.¡± Harold¡¯s tone was casual. ¡°At that time, I was already very tall. If I didn¡¯t say it, no one. would know that I was sixteen.¡± When Crystal heard about his academic background and height, she puffed up her cheeks and didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. When they arrived at the kindergarten, it was just in time for school to end. Harold was still a dead person, so it was not suitable for him to appear at the gate of the kindergarten where there were a lot of people. So Crystal went down on her own. Alissa told Bernard¡¯s teacher about Crystal¡¯s arrival. When Crystal was about to go to the entrance, she saw a lot of people around the door, as if they were watching something lively. Crystal was not interested. When she was about to continue forward, she suddenly heard a little boy crying, ¡°It¡¯s not. that I am abandoned¡­ I have a mother!¡± ¡°Your father doesn¡¯t want your mother anymore. Your mother must be a bad person. Otherwise, they won¡¯t divorce!¡± Another child¡¯s voice was sharp. ¡°When your mother finds someone else, she will marry him. Then she won¡¯t want you anymore!¡± ¡°No!¡± The little boy retorted, ¡°My parents are divorced because my father always hit my mother and she hurts, so¡­¡± ¡°Humph.¡± The little fat boy, who was holding his arm, said arrogantly, ¡°My father said that it¡¯s natural for a man to hit a woman. If your mother resisted, it means that she was disobedient. She deserved. it! Your father should just hit her more!¡± Crystal frowned. She couldn¡¯t believe that a four-year-old could say something like that. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The child in front of the little fatty was a little short among his peers. He lowered his head with his schoolbag on his back. Crystal only saw his soft hair spinning. Suddenly, he raised his hand to wipe his eyes. Only then did Crystal realize that the child was crying. Seeing this, the little fatty became even more excited. ¡°Why are you crying? Am I wrong?¡± The little boy did not speak. The little fat boy felt tired and stepped forward to push him. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Unexpectedly, the little boy suddenly broke out. He reached out and pushed the little fat boy to the ground. The little fat boy was probably stunned. He sat on the ground for a few seconds and then burst into tears. His mother was chatting with other noble madams, but when she heard her son¡¯s cry, she quickly turned back and said, ¡°My dear sweetheart! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± When the little fatty saw his own mothering, he cried even harder. ¡°Mom¡­ he hit me!¡± The woman was furious. ¡°What?! Where did this little son of a b*tche from? How dare he hurt my son?!¡± ¡°Hey, Mrs. Bowles, calm down.¡± The richdy who had been chatting with the woman also came over. She nced at the little boy and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this themoner? I heard that his parents were divorced, and his mother spent a lot of money to send him in. In order to send him to school, she lost all her money¡­ Tsk, tsk, tsk, how poor is she?¡± When Mrs. Bowles heard that he was just an ordinary child, she immediately became angrier and said, ¡°I was wondering why you are so ill-bred. It turns out that your mother didn¡¯t teach you well! Well, I will help your mother teach you!¡± As she spoke, she stretched out her hand, which fingernails were covered with crystals. They were so long that they looked scary. She directly grabbed the child¡¯s tender arm and dragged him to herself. She raised her hand and was about to p him. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Some of the onlookers had a look of pity on their faces, but they didn¡¯t dare to step forward to stop her. They all knew about Mrs. Bowles more or less. Her husband was very rich. She married into a rich and powerful family with her face. Originally, she had a low-profile life, but she was lucky to give birth to a son. Her husband had been fooling around outside for many years, but he had never had a son. Of course, her only son was the apple of everyone¡¯s eyes, and Mrs. Bowles¡¯s identity was also rising. Many people looked down on people like Mrs. Bowles and felt that she had no dignity in her life. She was just a man¡¯s ything and a tool for giving birth to children. But because of her husband, they had to greet her with a smile on their face. When the hand was about to fall on the little boy¡¯s face, someone suddenly hugged the child. Mrs. Bowles was stunned and widened her eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡± Crystal frowned and ignored Mrs. Bowles. Instead, she looked at the little boy in her arms and asked, ¡°Bernard, are you scared?¡± Bernard was taken aback. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re Sister Crystal.¡± Today, Alissa couldn¡¯t get away, so she contacted the teacher of the kindergarten. The teacher naturally informed Bernard, so he knew that it was his mother¡¯s friend who came to pick him up today. ¡°Yes.¡± Crystal touched Bernard¡¯s hair, stood up, and said to Mrs. Bowles, ¡°Auntie, how could you hit a child?¡± Mrs. Bowles was furious. ¡°Who are you calling auntie?!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Crystal was confused. ¡°¡­ You seem to be in your forties. I¡¯m only 19 years old. Can¡¯t I call you auntie?¡± Mrs. Bowles screamed, ¡°I¡¯m only 32 years old this Crystal, ¡°¡­ Then why do you look so old?¡± year!¡± She wanted to teach Bernard a lesson for bullying her son just now. But now, Mrs. Bowles hated Crystal to death. She was a person who relied on her face to make a living. How could Crystal call her auntie¡­ Her eyes were vicious. ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between you and this little son of a b*tch?¡± ¡°I¡¯m his sister.¡± Crystal frowned. ¡°Auntie, are you this uncivilized? There are so many children here. You¡¯re a bad influence to them.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not my own kid and he has nothing to do with me.¡± Ignoring the sudden change in the faces of the parents around her, Mrs. Bowles looked at Crystal and said, ¡°I heard that this little son of a b*tch¡¯s mother is not a good person. She even divorced her man. Tell me, if this woman is not wrong, will the man hit her? She must be not obedient enough.¡± Crystal felt that the woman in front of her, who was well-dressed, must have a lot ofmon topics with Debbie. ¡°If you are willing to be beaten by your husband, it doesn¡¯t mean that everyone is willing.¡± Crystal said, ¡°After all, most of them are normal people. People like you are rare.¡± Mrs. Bowles sneered and said, ¡°What right do you have to judge me? My husband gives me 70,000 dors a month. You may not be able to earn it even if you work for a few years, poor woman!¡± Crystal was especially innocent. ¡°I didn¡¯t judge your life. I think it¡¯s good as long as you¡¯re happy. I respect you and bless you. But you don¡¯t have the right to judge other people¡¯s lives as well.¡± ¡°Some people know how to resist when they are hurt, but some people me it all on themselves and continue to get hurt. Inparison, thetter makes a greater sacrifice.¡± Crystal said sincerely, ¡°She sacrificed herself and saved countless good girls. Such achievements should at least be praised by a stone.¡± Chapter 137 Chapter 137 It took a while for Mrs. Bowles to realize that Crystal was scolding her. Her face turned green with anger. ¡°You little b*tch¡­ What are you talking about?!¡± She was so angry that she wanted to take action. Crystal had been beaten by Debbie many times over the past 19 years. She was very experienced and easily avoided it. She said, ¡°I was wondering why your child reacted like that. Now it seems that he is just like his mother. He must be your biological son.¡± Mrs. Bowles failed to hit her, and she was ridiculed. Her eyes turned red. ¡°It was this little b*tch who attacked my son first! Everyone saw it!¡± ¡°Hey! Mrs. Bowles, what¡¯s going on?¡± The teacher who received the news quickly squeezed into the crowd. He looked at Mrs. Bowles¡¯s ugly expression and said, ¡°I heard that there was a dispute between your son and Bernard. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Mr. Beardsley, you came at the right time!¡± When Mrs. Bowles saw the teacher, she immediately. pointed at Bernard and said, ¡°This little b*stard actually dared to hit my son! The annual fee I pay to your kindergarten is not a small amount, and you actually took such a student?! He hit people at will. What if something happens to the children?! Let me tell you, you must get rid of this b*stard!¡± Cold sweat broke out on Mr. Beardsley¡¯s forehead. ¡°Did Bernard hit your son?¡± ¡°Can it be fake? I saw it with my own eyes!¡± Mrs. Bowles said in a shrill voice, ¡°We all saw it, didn¡¯t we?¡± Some of the onlookers wanted to get close to Mrs. Bowles, and some knew her identity. Many people nodded. Mrs. Bowles immediately said proudly, ¡°Mr. Beardsley, how situation?¡± are you going to deal with this With an ugly expression, Mr. Beardsley looked at Bernard and said, ¡°How can you hurt others? I can¡¯t teach a student like you!¡± He nced at Crystal and said, ¡°You must be Miss Evans, right? Bernard is still young but he already started bullying his ssmates. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s suitable for studying here. I¡¯ll contact Ms. Alissa about this matter and discuss the matter of Bernard withdrawing from the kindergarten.¡± Mrs. Bowles was a powerful and influentialdy, but Alissa was just an ordinary person. Mr. Beardsley knew very well who was more important. He naturally stood on Mr. Bowles¡¯s side. Bernard¡¯s big eyes were full of tears. He cried, ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave¡­ I don¡¯t want to!¡± He knew that Alissa had spent a lot of effort to send him in. He didn¡¯t want his mother to be sad. Crystal took a deep breath, looked at Mr. Beardsley, and said, ¡°You are a teacher. Do you know how much influence your words have on the child?¡± Mr. Beardsley said with a straight face, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he be responsible for his behavior just because he is young?¡± ¡°Bernard.¡± Crystal looked down at Bernard and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Tell the teacher what happened.¡± Bernard wiped away his tears and said in a choked voice, ¡°Mr. Beardsley, I didn¡¯t bully Lnd. He was the one who scolded my mother and me first. I ignored him and he pushed me. I was afraid, so I 11.07 pushed him¡­¡± ¡°Are you saying that other people here are lying?¡± Mr. Beardsley shook his head and said, ¡°Bernard, you are only four years old, but you already know how to lie. I¡¯m very disappointed in you! You must withdraw from the kindergarten!¡± Bernard¡¯s eyes were wide open, as if he couldn¡¯t believe his teacher would say something like that. Crystal bit her lip and said, ¡°Mr. Beardsley, why don¡¯t you check the surveince video to be fair? There are so many security cameras at the school gate. As long as you go to the security room to check, you will know the whole story. Why didn¡¯t you find it out? Instead, you ordered Bernard to qui directly?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°I suspect that you are helping Lnd.¡± Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Mr. Beardsley immediately said, ¡°What reason do I have to help Lnd? As a teacher, I am absolutely fair. So many parents here have seen what happened with their own eyes. It is not like Mrs. Bowles is the only one who said that!¡± Crystal said, ¡°Then let¡¯s check the surveince.¡± Mr. Beardsley hurriedly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so troublesome! It¡¯s obvious who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong. Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time here. Hurry up and ask Bernard to apologize to Lnd, and then ask Bernard¡¯s mother toe to the kindergarten tomorrow to talk about withdrawing him from the kindergarten.¡± Mrs. Bowles looked at Crystal proudly and said, ¡°Did you hear that? Apologize to my baby quickly, or this matter won¡¯t end so easily!¡± Just as Crystal was about to speak, a little girl¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Mr. Beardsley, you¡¯re wrong. It was Lnd who bullied Bernard. We all saw him scolding Bernard and his mother and pushing him. Bernard pushed Lnd out of fright.¡± The little girl¡¯s mouth was immediately covered by her mother. ¡°What are you talking about?! Let¡¯s go home quickly!¡± She took a careful look at Mrs. Bowles and left in a hurry with her daughter in her arms. Mrs. Bowles¡¯s expression was not very good. ¡°It¡¯s just a kid¡¯s nonsense. I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Lnd also a child?¡± Crystal found it ridiculous. There were so many adults here, but only one child dared to tell the truth. ¡°How could my son lie?¡± Mrs. Bowles retorted. ¡°Your son won¡¯t lie. Are the children of others all liars?¡± Crystal waspletely convinced by Mrs. Bowles¡¯s logic. She looked at Mr. Beardsley and said, ¡°If Mr. Beardsley insists on protecting them, I can only call the police. Let the police deal with this matter. When the timees, we will check the surveince video and everything will be clear.¡± Mr. Beardsley¡¯s face instantly turned pale. He was very clear about Lnd¡¯s character. Although he didn¡¯t see what had happened, he had always known that Lnd liked to bully his ssmates. Bernard¡¯s family had no power and influence, so he was always targeted. Today, he knew without thinking that it was Lnd¡¯s fault, so he absolutely could not check the surveince. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. You don¡¯t have to call the police!¡± Mr. Beardsley broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°It¡¯s normal for the children to have a dispute.¡± ¡°But Mr. Beardsley, you just said that this matter is very serious.¡± Crystal said, ¡°You have asked Bernard to drop out of school. How can we do that in such an unclear way? We still have to call the police.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°In fact, there is no need to drop out of school¡­¡± Mr. Beardsley said, ¡°We can talk about it again¡­¡± ¡°Talk?!¡± Mrs. Bowles widened her eyes. ¡°What else is there to talk about? Let me tell you, if Bernard doesn¡¯t leave the kindergarten, you can forget about working as a teacher. I¡¯ll immediately contact your principal to fire you!¡± 11.07 Mr. Beardsley cried out in pain. He regretteding out to meddle in this matter. Originally, he wanted to please Mrs. Bowles with this matter, but now he was trapped. Crystal looked young but she was not easy to deal with. ¡°Mrs. Bowles¡­¡± Mr. Beardsley hesitated and said, ¡°Lnd is usually naughty. Do you think it¡¯s possible¡­¡± How could Mrs. Bowles not understand her own son? But even if her son bullied others first, she would not admit it. Instead, she said with a tough attitude, ¡°What do you mean? I think you really don¡¯t want to work anymore!¡± Chapter 139 Chapter 139 ¡°Mrs. Bowles¡­¡± Cold sweat broke out on Mr. Beardsley¡¯s forehead. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go and check the surveince video directly¡­¡± If Crystal called the police and the police got involved, it would bring a bad impact on him. But he didn¡¯t dare to offend Mrs. Bowles, and he only hoped that Mrs. Bowles could see the truth and stop making things difficult. ¡°Don¡¯t need to check the surveince!¡± Mrs. Bowles put her arms around her waist and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you can solve this. Fine, I¡¯ll go and find the principal directly!¡± She red at Crystal, took out her mobile phone, and dialed a number. Her voice instantly became gentle and aggrieved. ¡°Hey, honey, I was bullied¡­ and your son! Do you know that your son was framed and beaten? The other kid is from an ordinary family, and I don¡¯t know where he got the courage from¡­ Yes, our son may have said a few words about him, but what he said is the truth!¡± ¡°His mother actually divorced his father after being hit a few times. Isn¡¯t this irresponsible for her child? In my opinion, it¡¯s all her fault that the child has be like this¡­ Yes, hubby, they keep saying it¡¯s our fault now and they¡¯re unwilling to give up. What¡¯s the use of this kind of child staying in kindergarten? I remember that you are a friend of the principal. Call the principal and let Bernard withdraw from the kindergarten¡­¡± The other party probably gave her a positive answer. Mrs. Bowles raised her eyebrows and looked at Crystal with a proud face. ¡°Well, well, thank you for your hard work, honey. I¡¯ll make dinner for you tonight¡­ Ah, you¡¯re noting back? Okay, honey, have fun.¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone and said proudly, ¡°My husband said that he¡¯ll contact the principalter. Wait to get kicked out of the kindergarten!¡± The little fatty spat at Bernard and said, ¡°A poor guy like you doesn¡¯t deserve to go to the same school as me!¡± Crystal always had no expression on her soft face. She pursed her lips. It had been a long time since she had been so angry. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Seeing this, Mr. Beardsley immediately said, ¡°Since the principal will deal with this matter, Miss Evans, please take Bernard back.¡± ¡°¡­Sister.¡± Bernard raised his small face, revealing a face that was about seventy to eighty percent simr to Alissa¡¯s. He grabbed Crystal¡¯s hand with his soft hand and said in a muffled voice, ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s go back.¡± He had always known that Lnd was different from him. Lnd bullied other students in school, but the teacher never cared about it. This time, the teacher didn¡¯t care about it either. ¡°Bernard.¡± Crystal said seriously, ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything wrong. We shouldn¡¯t leave.¡± She was a little unhappy and curled her lips at Mrs. Bowles. ¡°I can also make a phone call.¡± Mrs. Bowlesughed at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you going to call the police?¡± Crystal took out her mobile phone and was about to dial a number. Suddenly, a hand with clear joints hung up the call and her phone was taken away. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to find your husband after being bullied, do you? What¡¯s the use of calling that good-for-nothing Antony?¡± The man¡¯s voice was very light, but it was cold for no reason. It made the 11:08 people around instantly feel that the cold wind was blowing through their bones. Crystal raised her head and looked into Harold¡¯s lowered eyes. He was wearing a ck mask, revealing only a pair of eyes, which had a kind of unapproachable beauty, like ice and snow on the top of a mountain, eternal and continuous. ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t want to trouble you.¡± Crystal said in disappointment, ¡°You said that I¡¯m good at eating and making a scene. I can¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯m good at eating. So I won¡¯t trouble you.¡± Harold couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°I said you¡¯re good at eating and making a scene. What else did I say next?¡± Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Crystal thought for a moment. ¡°¡­ Well, you said you didn¡¯t dislike me.¡± ¡°Since I don¡¯t dislike you, of course, you can bother me.¡± Harold put her phone back in her pocket and looked up at Mrs. Bowles. It was just a casual nce, but Mrs. Bowles felt cold all over. Although she relied on her face to get. the position, she had been in the upper circle for so many years. Her instinct told her that the man in front of her, who brought a strong sense of oppression to people, was definitely not a good person. ¡°You¡­¡± Mrs. Bowles gritted her teeth. ¡°Who are you?¡± Crystal quickly hugged Harold¡¯s arm, raised her chin, and imitated the expression on Mrs. Bowles¡¯s face. ¡°He¡¯s my husband!¡± Mrs. Bowles was still on tenterhooks earlier. She was afraid that Harold was some big shot with a powerful background. When she heard Crystal¡¯s words, she immediately revealed a mocking expression. Alissa was just an ordinary person. As her friend, how powerful could Crystal¡¯s husband be? He probably only looked intimidating. Mrs. Bowles¡¯s confidence returned in an instant. She sneered and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to call someone just now? Why did you stop?¡± Harold turned to look at Mr. Beardsley. ¡°Where is the principal?¡± Mr. Beardsley said subconsciously, ¡°He, he is in the office.¡± When he finished answering, Mr. Beardsley realized that he didn¡¯t need to be so cautious and respectful. His face immediately became ugly. Harold stretched out his finger and hooked the cotton rope around his mask. His voice was very light as he said, ¡°Tell him toe out.¡± Mr. Beardsley said, ¡°Sir, the principal is busy every day. How could hee out just because you asked him to¡­¡± Harold lost his patience and called Luke. Mrs. Bowles said sarcastically, ¡°Who does he think he is? Does he think he can see the principal as he wishes? He doesn¡¯t even know his own capabilities!¡± To be able to open such a noble kindergarten in Fairby, one could imagine the strength behind it. Even if it was Mr. Bowles, he had to make an appointment if he wanted to see the principal. However, what was shocking was that not long after Harold hung up the phone, a middle-aged man came out of the kindergarten with cold sweat all over his face. He dressed very carefully and looked like an upper-ss person at first nce. But at this time, he was in a panic. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that his house was on fire. When Mr. Beardsley saw him, he was shocked and said, ¡°Principal? Why are you here?¡± It was time to get off work now. The principal should be preparing to go home¡­ The principal looked at Mr. Beardsley and said, ¡°I heard that there is a dispute between the children here?¡± It turned out that it was because of this matter¡­ 11:0 Mr. Beardsley breathed a sigh of relief. For a moment, he really thought that Harold had called him over. Now it seemed that the matter here was so big that even the principal was rmed. He hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already dealt with it. Bernard attacked Lnd. I was going to discuss with you how to get Bernard out of the kindergarten¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, the principal interrupted, ¡°Many parents have told me that Lnd bullied his ssmates in school. Are you sure it¡¯s Bernard¡¯s fault?¡± Mr. Beardsley was stunned. ¡°¡­ Of course, Principal.¡± The principal took a careful look at Harold and didn¡¯t even dare to look at his face. He just said to Crystal in a gentle voice, ¡°Miss Evans, is that right?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Crystal nodded in confusion. ¡°Do you know me?¡± The principalughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you before¡­ Is Bernard your friend¡¯s child?¡± Chapter 141 Chapter 141 ¡°Yes.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen everything. It was Lnd who insulted Bernard first and acted first. But in order to be fair, we can check the surveince video.¡± The principal said, ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s go to the security room.¡± Hearing this, Mr. Beardsley¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet. ¡°Principal, there¡¯s no need to make such a big fuss¡­¡± The principal said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s rted to such a young child. How can we let it slide easily? If we check the surveince video, we¡¯ll know who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°But¡­¡± Mr. Beardsley quickly looked at Mrs. Bowles, hoping that she could say something. If the surveince video showed that Lnd was bullying Bernard, then it could prove that he was helping Lnd. Mrs. Bowles also panicked a little and said, ¡°Principal, that¡¯s not necessary¡­ Forget it, I don¡¯t need Bernard to leave the kindergarten. He just needs to apologize to my son¡­¡± The principal said righteously, ¡°Mrs. Bowles, it¡¯s a good thing for you to be so forgiving, but I will still have to say the same thing. Whoever is right and wrong must be given a clear score. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be a good thing for the children¡¯s development.¡± Mrs. Bowles gritted her teeth. The principal said to Crystal, ¡°Miss Evans, let¡¯s go.¡± Crystal nodded. The security room was at the door, and the principal came in person. The security guards quickly pulled out the surveince video. The kindergarten¡¯s surveince video was very advanced. Not only could it record scenes, but it could also record voice. So when Lnd¡¯s sharp voice sounded in the security room, the air was dead silent. After seeing everything, Crystal looked at Mrs. Bowles and said, ¡°Mrs. Bowles, the truth is in front of us. Who should be the one leaving the kindergarten?¡± Mrs. Bowles said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for children to fight! My son is only four years old. How old are you? Why can¡¯t you let it slide? Don¡¯t you find it shameful?¡± Once again, Crystal was shocked by this woman¡¯s logic. ¡°Bernard is only four years old too,¡± Crystal said. ¡°He was bullied, but we should ignore it?¡± Mrs. Bowles retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you should teach your child to be broad-minded? If he holds on to such a small thing, how can he have any achievements when he grows up? I won¡¯t pursue this matter today. Son, let¡¯s go home.¡± As she said that, she was about to leave with her son. Harold didn¡¯t enter the security room. He just stood at the door. When Mrs. Bowles came out, she met Harold¡¯s cold eyes. She was so scared that she couldn¡¯t help stepping back. ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?¡± Harold rarely met such a stupid and mean person like Mrs. Bowles. In the business world, such a person was not even worthy of being dealt with by him. ¡°Did I let you go?¡± Harold¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly, covering half of his pupils, making his eyes seem even colder, like a bottomless abyss. 11.05 Mrs. Bowles held her son tightly and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Who do you think you are¡­ What right do you have to stop me?!¡± Lnd was so scared that he cried. He kept trying to hide behind his mother. The principal chased after her and said seriously, ¡°Mrs. Bowles, many parents have always reported to me that Lnd bullied his ssmates in kindergarten. Last week, he poked a child¡¯s eye with a pen. Fortunately, he was sent to the hospital in time and was not blind. I wanted to talk to you at that time, but Mr. Beardsley told me that the child was identally hurt by his friend when they were ying. The parents didn¡¯t pursue this matter, so I believed him. Now it seems that it¡¯s not like that. at all.¡± Mrs. Bowles said, ¡°That¡¯s not my son¡¯s fault!¡± Lnd immediately said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not my fault. I think his pen looks good. I asked him to give it to me, but he didn¡¯t want to. I was angry, so I poked his eyes!¡± Chapter 142 Chapter 142 ¡°If he obediently gave the pen to my son, wouldn¡¯t it be fine? It¡¯s he who was ignorant. My son was right!¡± Mrs. Bowles said firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t me him for this!¡± This mother and son made ordinary people suspect that they were aliens, which werepletely different from humans. The principal was stunned, and then he said, ¡°In that case, I can¡¯t keep Lnd here. Please let him go. to another kindergarten, Mrs. Bowles!¡± Mrs. Bowles widened her eyes. ¡°Principal!? My husband is your friend! Lnd also called How dare you ask us to leave the kindergarten?!¡± you uncle. ¡°I have tolerated it many times for Mr. Bowles¡¯s sake!¡± The principal said, ¡°We can¡¯t teach Lnd, so he can¡¯t stay here any longer!¡± Mrs. Bowles screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! We¡¯ll never leave the kindergarten!¡± If her son left the kindergarten, her mother-inw would definitely take the opportunity to take her Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. son away from her. If Lnd was no longer close to her, how could she survive in the Bowles family. in the future? It was because of this that she doted on Lnd in all sorts of ways, fearing that he would not be close to her. She would never let her son leave! Mrs. Bowles grabbed the phone and dialed Mr. Bowles¡¯s number. The other party was very impatient. ¡°Why are you calling again?¡± ¡°¡­ Oh, Mr. Bowles, who is calling? Is it your wife checking on you?¡± The woman¡¯s delicate voice was tinged withughter. ¡°Go take a shower first,¡± Mr. Bowles said. He probably walked to the balcony and said in a very bad tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I would contact the principal?¡± Mrs. Bowles had long gotten used to the fact that there were all kinds of women around her h¨²sband. She cried, ¡°Honey, now the principal wants our son to leave the kindergarten! It¡¯s just for that little b*stard called Bernard¡­ Hurry up and tell the principal that our son can¡¯t leave the kindergarten!¡± Mr. Bowles was stunned for a moment, and then he became furious. ¡°What?! He wants my son to drop out of school?! I think he doesn¡¯t even care about our friendship for so many years! I¡¯ll call him right away!¡± After that, he hung up the phone, found the principal¡¯s number in the contact list, and dialed the number with a belly full of anger. ¡°Hello? Tim, what do you mean by this? Are you going to let my son drop out of school?¡± The principal cautiously nced at Harold before walking to the side and whispering, ¡°Old Bowles, your son is too much! It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what kind of person your wife is. How could you let her take care of your child? You can¡¯t just work every day andpletely ignore your child!¡± Hearing what he said, Mr. Bowles softened his voice a little and said, ¡°Of course, I know what kind of person she is, but Lnd likes her. My mother said long ago that she would take care of her grandson, but Lnd was unwilling to follow her. What can I do? How about this, you suppress this 11.05 matter first, and I will discipline Lnd in the future.¡± The principal said with a bitter face, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t suppress it.¡± Mr. Bowles was stunned. ¡°What?¡± The principal lowered his voice and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know about it at first, but I suddenly received a phone call in the office. Do you know who it was?¡± Mr. Bowles frowned. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Luke!¡± The principal took a deep breath and said, ¡°He has already shown up. How dare I suppress this matter for you? Am I tired of living?¡± Mr. Bowles was shocked. ¡°Luke?! You mean the White family¡­¡± ¡°Luke Jones!¡± The principal said, ¡°He was very polite, but if he is not satisfied with what I have done, can I still stay in Fairby?¡± Chapter 143 Chapter 143 ¡°Hurry up and make it clear to your wife. Ask her to apologize to the other party, and then arrange for your child to leave the kindergarten. Otherwise, you and I will both be in great trouble!¡± Mr. Bowles was in such a high position, he naturally knew what was good for him. He had made a name for himself in Fairby, butpared with the White family, which had been an aristocratic family for hundreds of years, he was like a firefly in the sun, not to mention that Luke was the famous assistant of Master White¡­ Even if that person died, he would still be a nightmare in the upper circle. ¡°Tim, thank you for reminding me,¡± Mr. Bowles said and hung up the phone. When the principal came back, Mrs. Bowles didn¡¯t know what had happened. She thought that the principal had been persuaded by Mr. Bowles. She squinted at Crystal and said, ¡°You¡¯re just a commoner. How can youpare with me?¡± Crystal had already taken out the chocte from Harold¡¯s jacket pocket. She had ced it in his pocket before this and gave one to Bernard. She slowly finished eating the chocte and did not say anything. Seeing her like that, Mrs. Bowles was so angry that she frowned and was about to say something. Suddenly, the phone rang sharply. She picked up the phone and found it was Mr. Bowles¡¯s call. She quickly picked it up and said, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. As long as you make it clear to the principal, we will definitely¡­¡± ¡°Apologize to the other party immediately!¡± Mr. Bowles suppressed the anger in his voice. ¡°I let you be Mrs. Bowles because of your sensible attitude. However, you keep causing me trouble, and now even Lnd is implicated by you!¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Mrs. Bowles simply suspected that she had misheard. ¡°Honey¡­ what did you say?¡± Mr. Bowles said coldly, ¡°Apologize immediately and beg them to forgive you, and then help Lnd get out of the kindergarten!¡± Mrs. Bowles opened her eyes wide and asked in disbelief, ¡°Honey?!¡± ¡°When the matter is settled, you cane back and sign the divorce agreement.¡± Mr. Bowles said gloomily, ¡°In the future, Lnd will be taken care of by his Grandma, and you will get out of the Bowles family!¡± ¡°Honey!¡± Mrs. Bowles yelled, ¡°Are you crazy?! How can you do this to me?! My son can¡¯t leave me! I am his biological mother!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of you that he has be like this!¡± Without any mercy, Mr. Bowles¡¯s angry voice came through the phone. Everyone around could hear him. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your previous troubles. Do you know who you offended this time?¡± Mrs. Bowles said in a panic, ¡°¡­ It¡¯s just an ordinary person¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s someone from the White family!¡± Mr. Bowles gritted his teeth. ¡°How many f*cking lives do you have that you dare to provoke the White family?! Let alone you, if you can¡¯t handle this matter well, I¡¯ll be done for. I¡¯m implicated by you and you still want to stay by my side? Dream on!¡± He managed to calm down and said, ¡°You¡¯d better ask for forgiveness from the other party, or you won¡¯t be able to stay in Fairby anymore!¡± 11.09 After that, he hung up the phone. Mrs. Bowles staggered two steps and almost fell to the ground, but at this time, no one went to help her. Those who wanted to get close to Mrs. Bowles heard Mr. Bowles¡¯s words and knew that Mrs. Bowles was already an abandoned wife. There was no point in trying to please her. Mrs. Bowles bit her lips and took a deep breath. With a thud, she knelt down in front of Crystal. ¡°Miss Evans¡­ I failed to recognize you. I hope you can let it slide¡­¡± She cried and said, ¡°I hope Miss Evans can forgive me.¡± Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Crystal was startled by her action. ¡°Why are you kneeling before me?¡± At this time, Mrs. Bowles was no longer as arrogant as before. She sobbed and said, ¡°I know it¡¯s Lnd¡¯s fault. I apologize to you on his behalf¡­¡± Crystal said softly, ¡°Lnd has done something wrong, so he should apologize. And¡­ the person you offended is not me.¡± Lnd immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong! Why should I apologize?!¡± Mrs. Bowles pulled him over and pped him on the face. She said sternly, ¡°Apologize to Bernard!¡± Lnd was stunned. This was the first time in his life that he had been pped, let alone by Mrs. Bowles, who had always spoiled him. He burst into tears. ¡°You hit me¡­ You actually hit me!¡± Mrs. Bowles ignored her son¡¯s cries and said harshly, ¡°I told you to apologize to Bernard! Did you hear me? Apologize immediately!¡± Lnd was frightened by his ferocious mother. After all, he was still a four-year-old child. He didn¡¯t dare to resist and said to Bernard, ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I know I was wrong.¡± Crystal looked at the palm print on Lnd¡¯s face, frowned, and asked Bernard, ¡°Bernard, are you willing to forgive him?¡± Holding the piece of chocte in his hand, Bernard gave a soft ¡°hmm¡± and said, ¡°What he said is fake. I won¡¯t be angry with him.¡± Crystal smiled, touched Bernard¡¯s head, and said, ¡°Yes, what he said is fake.¡± When Mrs. Bowles heard that Bernard had forgiven Lnd, she quickly turned to Crystal and said, ¡°Miss Evans, I was arrogant earlier. I hope that you won¡¯t take it to heart¡­¡± She wiped away her tears and said, ¡°I will immediately go and arrange for Lnd to leave the kindergarten¡­ Don¡¯t worry, Lnd will never appear in front of Bernard again.¡± Crystal remembered what the principal had said before. Lnd¡¯s behavior was too bad. If he continued to stay in this kindergarten, it would be a potential threat to other children, so she agreed. Mrs. Bowles was ecstatic. Crystal suddenly said, ¡°Mrs. Bowles, I have a few words to say to you.¡± Mrs. Bowles¡¯s attitude towards Crystal had changed by 180 degrees. She lowered her head and said obediently, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°If you live by relying on a man, you won¡¯t have a good ending.¡± Crystal looked down and said, ¡°You think you are very important, but in fact, the other party can abandon you at will, even if you have already given birth to a son for him.¡± Mrs. Bowles¡¯s entire body stiffened. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Her mind had been preupied with the revenge of the White family, but now she remembered that Mr. Bowles wanted to divorce her. For so many years, she had asked herself if she was virtuous enough. She never asked why her husband would not return home at night. Sometimes when her husband brought a strange woman back, she could give up the master bedroom to them. Her husband had a violent tendency. He liked to beat her after drinking. She was beaten ck and blue, and she would beg her husband to forgive 17:70 her. She would say that she would be more obedient and would not make him angry¡­ However, even though she had worked so hard, her husband had still easily abandoned her through a divorce agreement. Tears fell from Mrs. Bowles¡¯s eyes like rain. Crystal didn¡¯t know if she had figured it out or not. She was not able to see through all living things. That was all she had to say. If Mrs. Bowles was in love with this kind of life, she had nothing to say, so she didn¡¯t say anything in the end. ¡°This one.¡± Harold suddenly opened his mouth. His cold gazended on Mr. Beardsley, who was shrinking to the side and trying his best to reduce his presence. His tone was indifferent as he said, ¡°The teacher¡­ who¡¯s unfair.¡± Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Mr. Beardsley shivered all over. He felt that he was really unlucky today. He wanted to take the opportunity to build a rtionship with Mr. Bowles, but now even Mrs. Bowles had to kneel on the ground and beg for Crystal¡¯s forgiveness¡­ ¡°Mr. Beardsley.¡± The principal said seriously, ¡°You have been shielding Lnd before, and today you ndered Bernard. I don¡¯t think your behavior is worthy of being a teacher. I will fire you.¡± Mr. Beardsley panicked and said, ¡°Principal¡­ I know I¡¯m wrong¡­¡± If he was fired, it would be difficult for him to find a proper job in the future. After all, this matter would definitely be a stain in his life. No parents were willing to ept a teacher who ndered students to teach their children. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything more.¡± The principal said, ¡°I have made up my mind.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°Mr. Beardsley.¡± When Mr. Beardsley heard her words, his eyes lit up. Just as he was about to ask her for help, he heard Crystal say, ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far when you talked to Bernard earlier on. Please apologize to him.¡± For many children, the teacher was a very sacred existence. They respected the teacher more than their parents. What Mr. Beardsley said before was undoubtedly a blow to the child. Mr. Beardsley froze. Asking him, a teacher, to apologize to a child¡­. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Harold narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a cold tone, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand humannguage?¡± Mr. Beardsley trembled. He was so frightened by Harold that he almost burst into tears. Trembling, he said, ¡°Bernard¡­ I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have said that¡­¡± Bernard blinked and said, ¡°Mr. Beardsley, I hope you don¡¯t say such things to children in the future.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He lowered his head. ¡°Because they will really be very sad.¡± There was a moment of silence. Mr. Beardsley said with difficulty, ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Harold grabbed Crystal¡¯s slender wrist and said, ¡°We wasted too much time.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Crystal made a gesture of saying goodbye to the principal and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± The principal was speechless. No, I should be the one thanking you. Thank you for your forgiveness. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know how this matter would end. As soon as Crystal and others left, thements of the surrounding parents could not be suppressed. Some were ming Mrs. Bowles, some were ming Mr. Beardsley, and some were curious about Crystal¡¯s identity. It was very lively. Mrs. Bowles had never been treated like this before. The people who used to worship her had sarcasm on their faces. They looked at her as if they were looking at a piece of trash. She had lost her value. Wasn¡¯t she just a pile of rubbish? Mrs. Bowles squatted down and burst into tears. Crystal wanted to sit at the back with Bernard. Harold looked at her coldly and said, ¡°In the passenger seat.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Bernard is still young. He¡¯ll be scared if he sits alone.¡± Harold nced at Bernard and said, ¡°He¡¯s four years old, not four months old.¡± Crystal said, ¡°You¡¯re already so old. Why do you still want me to sit with you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold pulled Crystal over and pressed her against the car door. He looked down at her and asked, ¡°I¡¯m already so old?¡± ¡°!¡± Crystal looked around. ¡°What are you doing? There are so many people here.¡± Harold didn¡¯t care. ¡°Tell me, how old am I?¡± He was so close that Crystal could even clearly feel his warm breath, burning the skin on her neck. ¡°¡­I was just talking nonsense.¡± Crystal blushed and said sincerely, ¡°You¡¯re my husband. Of course, I¡¯m sitting with you.¡± Chapter 146 Chapter 146 After Crystal finished speaking, she felt that her face was burning hot. She quickly got out of Harold¡¯s arms and opened the door of the passenger seat. She sat up straight and said obediently, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m so hungry. Dana must have made delicious food for me.¡± Harold looked at her with a wry smile. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good at running.¡± Crystal said seriously, ¡°Eating is the most important thing in the world. I¡¯m hungry, of course, I¡¯m in a hurry to go home.¡± Harold didn¡¯t argue with her. He watched as Bernard got into the car before entering the driver¡¯s seat. Bernard was a very obedient child and he didn¡¯t make any noise along the way. When they arrived at Flower Land, Crystal took his hand and walked into the vi. She was afraid that CoCo would scare Bernard, so she closed the back door. She then called Alissa, saying that she had already fetched the child. Alissa¡¯s mother was still in the operating room and hadn¡¯te out. She simply exchanged a few words with Bernard before hanging up. Dana poured fruit juice for both Bernard and Crystal. Crystal touched Bernard¡¯s head and said, ¡°Do you want to tell your mother about what happened today?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Bernard shook his head. ¡°Mom told me that Grandma is ill now. I don¡¯t want her to worry about me.¡± He raised his head and looked at Crystal. ¡°Sister, can you not tell my mother?¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Crystal sighed softly and said, ¡°You are too sensible, Bernard. In fact, sometimes, can be more capricious.¡± you Bernard smiled shyly and said, ¡°Lnd transferred to another school, so I¡¯m fine. The other children. in the kindergarten are very good. There was someone who spoke up for me today.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. It seemed that this child could only remember the kindness of others to him. Although it was a kind and noble character, in this mud-like world, having such a character would easily make him suffer losses. ¡°Yeah,¡± Crystal said in the end, ¡°you can watch TV for a while and we will have our meal in a while.¡± Bernard nodded. The dinner was very sumptuous. On the dining table, there were steamed mandarin fish, sweet and sour pork, braisedmb legs, seafood soup, and a te of stir-fried vegetables. It was probably because Bernard was here that Dana had specially made a pumpkin pie, which made people hungry when they saw it. Crystal was patrolling her territory by the dining table. Dana came out of the kitchen with the bowls. and said with a smile, ¡°Go and ask Master White to have dinner.¡± Dana had always been a little afraid of Harold. She wouldn¡¯t even dare to take the initiative to speak. to him if it was not necessary. Crystal replied with an ¡°oh¡± and went upstairs in slippers, but she didn¡¯t find him in the study. Crystal thought for a while and turned to the balcony. With his back against the railing, Harold was tall and slender. The sleeves of his shirt were rolled up. revealing his thin arms. Two buttons on his cor had also been undone, revealing a piece of corbone. He held a cigarette between his fingers and slightly raised his head to spit out a smoke. ring. The evening wind messed up his short hair, revealing his full and smooth forehead. His deep eyes looked even colder. This kind of Harold had a sense of decadent beauty all over his body. Crystal was stunned. When she came to her senses, she ran over and said, ¡°You smoke again.¡± Seeing here over, Harold put out the remaining half of the cigarette and threw it into the trash. can. He said, ¡°Sometimes.¡± Perhaps because he had just smoked, his voice was a little hoarse, which sounded particrly seductive. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat,¡± Crystal said, ¡°I really want to eat that pumpkin pie. Let¡¯s go down quickly.¡± She probably really wanted to eat the pumpkin pie, so she reached out to grab the corner of Harold¡¯s clothes and pulled him forward. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Harold put his hands in his pockets and followed herzily like a beast with a rope around its neck. He looked docile but was actually cruel. Dana, who was downstairs, saw that Crystal had pulled Harold down just like that. She wanted tough but didn¡¯t dare. She quickly turned her head away. Although Bernard was only four years old, there was no need for adults to worry about him eating. He seriously picked up a spoon and ate the rice. Harold looked at Crystal and smiled. ¡°Why are you not even as good as a child?¡± As he spoke, he leaned over and gently rubbed his finger against Crystal¡¯s lips. The rice that stuck to her mouth was wiped away. Crystal coughed and felt a little embarrassed. She was trying to find an exnation, but Harold had already said, ¡°I forgot that you are also a child.¡± He picked up a piece of sweet and sour pork and put it into Crystal¡¯s bowl. He looked at her second bowl of rice, which was finishing, and said, ¡°You eat a lot. Why are you still so skinny?¡± Crystal pinched the soft flesh on her stomach and said sadly, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I also think that I¡¯m wasting food.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital another day.¡± Harold looked at her and said, ¡°You should see a pediatrician, but I don¡¯t think the hospital has seen a 19-year-old child before.¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal put down her chopsticks. ¡°I¡¯m going to get angry.¡± Harold said, ¡°What if you get angry?¡± Crystal thought for a moment and said, ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t think I can do anything, but I still have to tell you that I¡¯m angry.¡± Harold smiled. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Crystal finished the rest of the meal angrily. There was some homework given by the teacher in the kindergarten, all of which were practical. The teacher asked the parents to introduce their children to at least three kinds of trees, probably to cultivate the parent-child rtionship between the children and the parents. Since Alissa was not around, Crystal had no choice but to carry heavy responsibilities. It was a pity that although she grew up in the countryside and had been used to seeing flowers and nts since she was a child, knowing all kinds of trees on the streets, such as cypress trees, pine trees, and ginkgo trees, she did not recognize any of the trees nted in Flower Land. Crystal was speechless. Bernard looked at Crystal expectantly. ¡°Sister, what kind of tree is this?¡± Crystal didn¡¯t know what to say. Crystal felt a little embarrassed, but she was brave enough to admit that she was ignorant. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Master White to teach you. He must know the tree.¡± Bernard was afraid of Harold, but it seemed more terrifying if he could not submit his homework. He could only nod. Harold was busy with a project with Larry. As soon as the call came in, he answered it directly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you see a caterpir in the garden and got frightened?¡± Upon hearing his words, Larry was no longer sleepy. ¡°Crystal called? Is she afraid of the caterpir?¡± Harold ignored him. Crystal whispered, ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not a caterpir. I¡¯m not afraid of it. I¡­ I don¡¯t know the trees here, so I want you to teach Bernard¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°My time is very expensive.¡± Crystal said, ¡°That¡¯s fine then¡­¡± Harold stood up and saw Crystal squatting on the side of the road with a sad face. He smiled unconsciously and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re my fiancee, I¡¯ll give it to you for free this time.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°¡­?¡± Larry said, ¡°Harold, are you a human? You don¡¯t care about the business worth billions and you¡¯re going to help a child with his homework?¡± Harold said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m a human, but you¡¯re definitely not.¡± Larry was speechless. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 When Harold went out, he saw Crystal squatting on the side of the road with a wrinkled face and a depressed look. She looked as pitiful as she could be. Bernard wasforting her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister Crystal.¡± Harold stopped in front of Crystal and said, ¡°I vaguely remember that you were full of confidence when you took Bernard out.¡± Crystal was even more upset. ¡°I have never carefully observed the trees here before. I always thought that there were some red leaves, plum trees, and banyan trees¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know.¡± Harold reached out to pull her up and said, ¡°The developers here wanted to make this ce look more luxury, so they imported some small trees over.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Crystal was a littleforted. ¡°Yes.¡± Harold looked at the green tree next to him and said lightly. ¡°This one is Emia. Its skin. can be used as medicine.¡± Bernard hurriedly pricked up his ears and listened with a serious expression. ¡°The one over there is Ligustrum.¡± Harold pulled Crystal forward. At this time, there was an unknown fragrance in the wind, and the setting sun made people¡¯s shadows very long. Crystal nodded as she listened, as serious as Bernard. Harold held Crystal¡¯s hand, followed by Bernard, and walked around the stone path outside. Bernard chose his favorite three kinds of trees. to collect their leaves. ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes were sparkling, even brighter than the stars. Her eyes were full of admiration. ¡°Did you major in nts in college?¡± Harold said, ¡°I majored in finance.¡± It was just that he went to join the army for a while halfway. He didn¡¯t learn much about finance. When Dana saw theming back, she asked Crystal to have some fruits. Today, she went out to buy fresh plum blossoms and peaches. At this time, there was a te full of fruits. As soon as Crystal saw the fruits, she immediately forgot everything. She let go of Harold, threw herself into Dana¡¯s arms, and clicked her tongue. Bernard was a kid with good manners. He bowed solemnly to Harold and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. White.¡± Harold narrowed his eyes. With his hands in his pockets, he looked down at the little guy. ¡°You called Crystal Sister Crystal, and you¡¯re calling me Mr. White?¡± Bernard was a little scared, ¡°¡­ Then, then what should I call¡­¡± Harold: ¡°Call her Aunt Crystal.¡± Bernard said, ¡°¡­ Oh.¡± Harold left with satisfaction. Fortunately, Crystal was not someone ungrateful. She peeled a lychee, and the crystal clear flesh was exposed outside the red skin. It was very beautiful. Crystal came to Harold¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Is it beautiful?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Harold said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t like to eat¡­¡± 11:12 Before he could finish his words, Crystal stuffed the lychee into her mouth. She looked at him with bulging cheeks and asked in confusion, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°You¡¯re just asking me if it looks good?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Crystal nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I think this one looks round and full, so I showed it to you.¡± Harold was speechless. He smiled and pinched Crystal¡¯s cheek. ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll take you to see a pediatrician. I¡¯ll let the doctor check where your fat has gone to.¡± Crystal: ¡°??¡± Harold let go of his hand and said, ¡°I still have something to deal with. Don¡¯t eat too much lychee. It¡¯s heaty.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Crystal looked at Harold¡¯s back and asked Dana, ¡°Why do I feel¡­ that he is a little unhappy?¡± Dana was speechless. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Dana did not know what Crystal¡¯s IQ was like, but her EQ was really not high. Crystal just asked casually and did not care about the answer. She went back to sit on the sofa with Bernard and they watched a cartoon together. Bernard watched with great interest, and Crystal watched with great interest too. She felt that the cartoon was more interesting than the drama at 8 p.m. At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Dana took Bernard to wash up. Bernard had always been sleeping alone. Danaid a bed for him in her own room. After saying good night to Bernard, Crystal went out through the back door to take a look at CoCo. CoCo was not locked in a cage today. Ityzily on the grass. When it saw Crystaling over, it wagged its tail. Crystal squatted beside it and touched the big cat¡¯s head. Then, CoCo rubbed her palm. Human beings had no resistance to cats. Even if they were so big, they were still cats! Crystal rubbed the cat for a while and said in shock, ¡°CoCo, your hair is actually dropping!¡± There was a lot of snow-white fur on her dress. She sighed and said, ¡°When I was a child, I fed a white cat. If I held it and yed with it, my clothes would be full of fur. When my grandma saw it, I would be beaten again. She would definitely say that I yed with the cat and didn¡¯t do anything.¡± So after that, she could only feed the cat as much as she could and did not dare to hold it anymore. One day, Crystal saw the body of the cat, which died in the small yard of the Haye residence. It was poisoned to death by Debbie with pesticides. The reason was that the cat kept screaming in spring, which annoyed her. So she added medicine to the fish. The meal was probably the best meal for the white cat. After eating it, it no longer had any breath. At that time, Crystal was still young. When she encountered such a thing, she could only cry. She cried for a long time and secretly buried the cat at night, hoping that it would be reincarnated into a cat with a better life in the next life. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After so many years, if the white cat was still a cat after it was reincarnated, it should be very big by. now. She didn¡¯t know whether it was because CoCo felt her sadness, it licked her fingers. Crystal¡¯s skin was tender and there was a sharp sensation from its tongue. It made Crystal shiver. She suddenly had nothing to worry about. She rolled on the grass with CoCo, but she was not as good as CoCo. After a while, she was pressed to the ground by CoCo with its paws. CoCo didn¡¯t use any strength and just looked at her silently. Crystal panted as she looked at the moon in the sky and said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop¡­ I¡¯m going back to take a shower and sleep.¡± She got up from the ground, said goodbye to CoCo, and walked into the house with its fur sticking to her body. Dana didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she saw her like this. ¡°Go and change your clothes.¡± Crystal nodded and asked, ¡°Is Bernard asleep?¡± ¡°He¡¯s asleep,¡± Dana said. ¡°He is obedient and independent.¡± Crystal looked at Bernard and saw that his face was flushed from sleep. She then went upstairs to take a shower. She changed into herfortable pajamas and dried her hair. Harold was still not back. She walked out to the study in her slippers and knocked on the door. When the door opened, Harold rubbed the space between his eyebrows and asked, ¡°You can¡¯t sleep well without me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°I can only sleep well without you.¡± ¡°What a coincidence,¡± Harold said. ¡°I¡¯m not a good person. I like it when you can¡¯t sleep well.¡± Crystal was speechless. Sure enough, Harold wasn¡¯t a good person. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 The next morning, when Crystal woke up, Harold was no longer there. After washing up in a daze, she went downstairs and saw that Bernard had already cleaned up and was waiting for her to have. breakfast. ¡°¡­¡± Crystal suddenly felt a little embarrassed. After breakfast, Harold sent Bernard to school. Sure enough, Crystal did not see Mr. Beardsley again. The principal was very resolute. He dismissed Mr. Beardsley without any hesitation. Watching Bernard being taken away by the teacher, Crystal sat back in the car. Harold asked her, ¡°Will youe with me to thepany?¡± Crystal said, ¡°No, it¡¯s so boring.¡± Harold said, ¡°¡­ Repeat it again?¡± Crystal blinked. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not good for me to disturb your work. Well, I¡¯ll go to the hospital to see Sister Alissa.¡± This was the kind of people who had no job and had nothing to do all day. Harold asked, ¡°Which hospital?¡± Crystal said, ¡°First Hospital.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Harold said, ¡°Fasten your seatbelt.¡± Crystal obediently fastened her seat belt. First Hospital was not far from here, and it took them about 17 or 18 minutes to reach there. Crystal opened the door and was about to run, but Harold pulled her back. ¡°I spent so much time on you, but you didn¡¯t even reward me at all.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I told you to ask the driver to send me, but you didn¡¯t want to¡­¡± Speaking of this, she curled her lips and said, ¡°Okay, okay, I should thank you.¡± She leaned over and nted a gentle kiss on the mole at the corner of Harold¡¯s eye, saying, ¡°Good morning kiss.¡± Harold lowered his eyes. ¡°So perfunctory?¡± Crystal said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s not perfunctory. It¡¯s full of my blessings, okay? I wish you a happy day!¡± Harold smiled. His smile was way too charming. When he was not cold, he showed an indescribable charm. Crystal was stunned for a moment, but Harold had already kissed her eyebrows and said, ¡°I also wish you a happy day.¡± Crystal¡¯s face flushed. For some reason, the kiss that Harold had nted between her brows had caused her heart to beat very fast. Crystal tried hard to ease her emotions and coughed. ¡°Then¡­ then I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Crystal got out of the car and ran faster than a rabbit, afraid that Harold would see her tomato-like face. She came to the hospital to visit the patient, and of course, she had to buy something. Crystal was a poor girl. She chose a fruit basket instead of flowers. Although the flowers were beautiful, they could not be eaten. Crystal¡¯s idea was very practical and simple. Alissa knew that she wasing, so she hurried downstairs to wee her. As soon as Crystal entered the hospital, she saw Alissa. She waved to Alissa and said, ¡°Sister Alissa, here!¡± Seeing that she had brought something with her, Alissa said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that you don¡¯t have to buy these things?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Crystal said, ¡°I didn¡¯t buy it for you. It doesn¡¯t count.¡± Alissa couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°How is your mother?¡± Crystal asked. ¡°She¡¯s okay.¡± Alissa breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°The doctor said that the operation was very sessful. After that, as long as she rests well, she can be discharged from the hospital.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Crystal followed Alissa into the elevator and asked, ¡°Sister Alissa, has the misunderstanding between you and your parents been resolved?¡± Alissa looked a little sad. ¡°¡­ Actually, my parents have always missed me, but my father was stubborn and refused to admit it. Later, I came back to find them. At that time, my mother found out that she was sick. They didn¡¯t want me to worry about them. They were afraid that they would get me into trouble, so they drove me out¡­¡± She pursed her lips and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Crystal, you¡¯re right. My parents love me.¡± Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Crystal smiled. ¡°This is a good thing. Don¡¯t cry. If your father sees itter, won¡¯t he be sad again?¡± She patted Alissa¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Everything will get better.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Alissa wiped her tears and said, ¡°Everything will get better.¡± She looked at Crystal and said, ¡°I think you are really a very strange person.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Alissa said, ¡°I feel warm standing beside you.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Crystal asked, ¡°Could it be that my body temperature is higher?¡± Alissa was speechless. She shouldn¡¯t have said anything sensational to Crystal. Alissa¡¯s parents worked for the government and were decent people. They were very gentle to Crystal. Crystal chatted with the two old people for a while, then went out of the ward with Alissa and told Alissa about what happened in kindergarten yesterday. Although Bernard was worried that his mother would be worried, Crystal felt that she should let. Alissa know about this. ¡°¡­What did you say?!¡± Alissa was shocked. ¡°You said that Bernard¡­ but Bernard has never told me. about it¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°He¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll worry about him. Bernard is too sensible. Lnd transferred to another school and Mr. Beardsley was dismissed. Bernard said that the other children in the kindergarten are very good. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Alissa sobbed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I really wouldn¡¯t know when I would find out about this¡­ When I find out, it¡¯s all toote¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Crystal said, ¡°It¡¯s good for Bernard to be sensible, but if he keeps too many things to himself, it will affect his growth. You shouldmunicate with him more.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Alissa took a deep breath. ¡°I will.¡± After a pause, she looked at Crystal. ¡°Why did youe to my dessert shop to work?¡± After all, Alissa was nearly 30 years old. She had more social experience than Crystal. Who was Mrs. Bowles? Even Mr. Beardsley was partial to her. There was no reason for the principal to suddenly speak of justice. In this world, there was no such thing as justice. To be able to make such a domineering person like Mrs. Bowles admit her mistake and even get the principal to fire Mr. Beardsley, the power behind Crystal was absolutely unfathomable. Why would such a girl be willing to work in her dessert shop and earn a monthly sry of 500 dors? Crystal looked confused. ¡°I am working because I¡¯m poor.¡± Alissa was speechless. Alissa said, ¡°Even if I take out all the money Caleb gave me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to buy the dress you¡¯re wearing.¡± Crystal, ¡°?¡± ??1 11:13 Was it so expensive?! Crystal stared nkly at Alissa. ¡°No way!¡± Alissa said, ¡°¡­ You didn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t.¡± Crystal said honestly, ¡°I¡¯m wearing this dress because it¡¯s white.¡± Considering that she was going to say goodbye to CoCo in the morning, she specially chose a white dress from the wardrobe. It would not be painted with a very eye-catching white fur by CoCo, which would make people suspect that she was a zoo staff and cause unnecessary misunderstandings. Alissa asked in surprise, ¡°Who bought you this?¡± Crystal thought for a moment and said honestly, ¡°My fianc¨¦.¡± Alissa said, ¡°¡­ You¡¯re about to marry into a rich and powerful family, but you still want to work. You said that your fiance is stingy, but he¡¯s willing to buy you such expensive clothes. I don¡¯t understand.¡± Crystal said painfully, ¡°It¡¯s not my fianc¨¦¡¯s fault. After all, he is dead.¡± Alissa, ¡°¡­?!!!¡± Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Alissa was even more shocked. Crystal was a widow at such a young age! Alissa looked at Crystal with pity in her eyes. She took Crystal¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t even entered college yet. How can you get engaged¡­ Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯ve been engaged since I was a child. I think my fiance is quite good.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Alissa was speechless. Other than the fact that he was not alive, everything else was indeed good. At the very least, he was willing to buy such expensive clothes for Crystal when he was still alive. ¡°Then what are you going to do in the future?¡± Alissa said earnestly, ¡°Even if your fiance treated you well, he has passed away. You have to look forward. Have you ever thought about dating anyone. else?¡± Crystal was puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as I have my fiance. Why do I have to fall in love with someone else? Sister Alissa, it¡¯s not right!¡± Alissa was speechless. Her life was over. Her love was so deep that she couldn¡¯t get out of it. She even wanted to spend the rest of her life with this dead fiance! Alissa¡¯s marriage was not happy, but Crystal made her believe in love again! Crystal didn¡¯t know what to say. Crystal felt that Alissa might have misunderstood something. However, for a moment, she could not tell what was wrong, so she decided not to think about it. Alissa tried to persuade her. ¡°Crystal, although it¡¯s a good thing that you never give up, it¡¯s too bitter to live like this. You¡¯d better open up your heart, walk out of this love, and meet other people. There are still many beautiful people and things in this world¡­¡± Crystal was speechless. She couldn¡¯t understand. She just felt that it sounded very powerful. She chatted with Alissa in the hospital for a while, and thetter was called away by the doctor to talk about the follow-up treatment. Crystal turned her head and saw Alissa¡¯s father. Jarrod was a stubborn old man. From his appearance, it could be seen that he was very serious, which instantly reminded people of the fear of being dominated by the school principal in middle school. ¡°Jarrod.¡± Crystal greeted him obediently. ¡°Hmm,¡± Jarrod said. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Child, I have something to ask you.¡± Like a primary school student answering a question, Crystal quickly said, ¡°Please ask.¡± ¡°Alissa and Caleb¡­ How are they doing?¡± Crystal asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask Sister Alissa directly?¡± Jarrod snorted. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with this unfilial daughter.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Then why did you ask? Crystal couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°Sister Alissa and Caleb divorced. Caleb didn¡¯t want to, but Sister Alissa gave him a lot of money. After they divorced, Sister Alissa opened a dessert shop and took care of her son herself. But a few days ago, Caleb didn¡¯t have any money. He went to the dessert shop to attack Sister Alissa and smashed the shop¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Jarrod frowned and red. ¡°This beast¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Crystalforted him. ¡°We called the police. I guess Caleb has just been released. He also lost 7000 dors to Sister Alissa. I don¡¯t think he will make trouble for her in a short time. After all, there are still policemen watching him.¡± ¡°This rascal will stille looking for Alissa whenever he doesn¡¯t have any money!¡± Alissa¡¯s father gritted his teeth and said, ¡°At that time, what a promising future Alissa had! She gave it up just because of Caleb. She desperately wanted to marry Caleb, the scumbag. Not only did she destroy her life, but she also implicated the child!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never liked Caleb since the first time I saw him. I repeatedly told Alissa that he was not a good man, but she never listened to me. She felt that I wanted to separate them¡­¡± Jarrod¡¯s voice became a little hoarse. ¡°She married Caleb. What happened after that? What kind of life did she live?!¡± Chapter 153 Chapter 153 ¡°Jarrod.¡± Crystal couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sister Alissa was deceived at that time. She was still a little girl. Caleb had been in society for a long time. Sister Alissa was no match for him. I knew that Sister Alissa was too willful, but Sister Alissa also knew that she was wrong. Now she stopped the harm in time¡­ Don¡¯t be angry with her.¡± Jarrod sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with her?! She is my only daughter. She has been spoiled since she was a child and we¡¯ve always given her everything she wanted. As a result, she broke ties. with her family for a man. She left for five years! Do you think she has a conscience?¡± Crystal suddenly felt a little envious. Even though Jarrod was so harsh, his eyes were stil full of love for his daughter. She had only seen this kind of look asionally in Dan¡¯s eyes, but Dan was too cowardly. He would never dare to stand in front of everyone to protect his daughter. This kind of cowardice was engraved in Dan¡¯s bones, and Crystal felt very sad when she saw it. ¡°But her mother is sick. You¡¯re afraid that Sister Alissa will be worried and get her into trouble, so you chose not to tell her.¡± Crystal said softly, ¡°If you love each other, don¡¯t hurt each other. Sister Alissa did not live a good life the past few years. In fact, she was also very afraid. She needs thefort of her parents.¡± Jarrod was silent. He sighed deeply. ¡°No matter how disappointing she is, she is still my biological daughter.¡± Crystal smiled and said, ¡°So don¡¯t be angry with Sister Alissa. There¡¯s no overnight feud between father and daughter. You two shouldmunicate with each other.¡± Jarrod looked at the girl like a little sun and said, ¡°Your parents must love you very much.¡± Otherwise, why would she have such a warm personality? Crystal paused and then said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°My parents love me very much.¡± When Crystal walked out of the hospital, it was almost time for lunch. She was thinking about what to eat at noon when she suddenly saw a familiar figure. She quickly ran over and said, ¡°It¡¯s you! The liar!¡± When Walter saw Crystal, he ran away. Crystal chased after him and said, ¡°Stop! Or I¡¯ll call the police!¡± Walter¡¯s leg was probably injured. He limped as he ran. After a while, he was blocked by Crystal in the parking lot. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Oh my God¡­ How can I even meet you here?¡± Only then did Crystal realize that this person seemed to have been beaten up. The wounds on his face were already scarred. It was unknown how long it took him toe to the hospital. Crystal frowned and said, ¡°At that time, you lied to me that the club was a coffee shop. Weren¡¯t you doing human trafficking?¡± Walter had been in this business for so many years, but it was the first time that someone scolded him like this. He pulled out a smile and said, ¡°My deardy, aren¡¯t you fine? I heard from Tim that you were taken away by a big shot. From then on, you didn¡¯t have to worry about anything else¡­ Look at your clothes. They look much better than before, don¡¯t they?¡± Crystal didn¡¯t know how to exin to Walter that the so-called big shot was her brother, her biological brother. ¡°You deliberately abducted women, didn¡¯t you?¡± Crystal said seriously, ¡°This is a crime. I am going to call the police to arrest you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Walter covered his face and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m already so miserable? I¡¯m no longer doing that¡­¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Crystal asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡± Walter said with a gloomy face, ¡°¡­ Two days ago when I just got out of my house, I was beaten by someone after he covered me up with a sack. Damn it, those people were too cruel. They really wanted to kill me. They also said that if I dared to go to the hospital to see a doctor, I would be buried alive¡­ But I really can¡¯t stand the pain. Today, I nned to secretlye to the hospital to have a look¡­¡± Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Crystal was stunned. Was he reaping what he sowed? She hesitated and said, ¡°Did you meet a gangster?¡± Walter said, ¡°I don¡¯t know which big shot have I offended. Anyway, I¡¯m no longer going to do it. I¡¯m afraid that if I continue to do it, I won¡¯t be able to keep my life.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Even if you are quitting, I¡¯ll still call the police to arrest you.¡± Walter was speechless. Walter lit a cigarette speechlessly and said, ¡°In the past, I always told the girl directly when I helped others to find a girl. She would only leave with me if she was willing to.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Stop arguing. You lied to me that day.¡± Walter said helplessly, ¡°At that time, Tim needed people very urgently, and I was also very anxious. I was afraid that you would run away, so I¡­ I swear to God, in the past, I was always straightforward. There are people who always asked me to introduce my customers to them. My customers are all rich, and many people want to know them, but they are not qualified¡­¡± Crystal asked suspiciously, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Walter said, ¡°Otherwise, how could I have been safe for so many years? If others were forced by me, I would have been blocked by them like you today long ago.¡± Crystal was speechless. Walter sighed and said, ¡°Look at my injury. It¡¯s terrible enough. Don¡¯t make things difficult for me anymore. If I don¡¯t go to see a doctor, my legs will be broken.¡± Crystal looked at his legs and said, ¡°You go to see a doctor first, and then I¡¯ll call the police.¡± Walter was speechless. He really saluted this little girl. His business was a test on the edge, but he had never crossed the line. He was not afraid of the police coming, so he simply said, ¡°Then wait for me here.¡± Crystal said, ¡°What if you run away?¡± ¡°Do you think I can run away?¡± Walter pointed to the car next to him and said, ¡°This is my car. If I don¡¯t come down, you can report my car number to the police and they will find me immediately.¡± Crystal was not so easy to be fooled. She asked Walter to open the door and confirm that the car was his before she let Walter leave. Walter gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If I had known this would happen, I would never havee to you at that time.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Although he made a profit, he was beaten half to death and had to go to the police station. It was too troublesome. Crystal waved at him and said, ¡°Go ahead. I think your injury is quite serious.¡± As soon as Walter felt touched, he heard her say, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if you die here, your family will ckmail me.¡± Walter was speechless. Not far away, in a ck car, the man looked out of the window faintly. The secretary also looked over curiously and was suddenly shocked. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the girl from the clubst time?¡± ¡°Why is she still in touch with Walter¡­¡± The secretary was confused and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Walter quit? Did we not beat him hard enough to make him learn a lesson?¡± Danny didn¡¯t say anything. He came to the hospital today to visit a sick elder. When he was making a phone call in the car, he saw Crystal and Walter talking happily. It seemed that the girl did not listen to what he saidst time. She said that she was working to get her tuition fees, but she returned the check. She must have thought that 1500 dors were too little. Now that she came to find Walter, she was probably looking for a new sugar daddy. The secretary also sighed. ¡°¡­ Young girls nowadays are really¡­ Why don¡¯t they do something. better?¡± He said hesitantly, ¡°President Evans, are we going to find her?¡± It seemed that Danny cared about her a lot. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡± Danny said coldly, ¡°Her self-deprecation has nothing to do with me. She¡¯s not rted to me. Why should I meddle in her affairs?¡± On the other side, Crystal waved goodbye to Walter but did not leave. Instead, she squatted down beside Walter¡¯s car, as if a small mushroom had grown on the spot. The secretary shook his head and said, ¡°So, President Evans, are we going back to thepany?¡± ¡°¡­ Wait.¡± Danny closed his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Go and get her.¡± The secretary was speechless. Wasn¡¯t she unrted to him and he didn¡¯t want to meddle in her affairs? However, the secretary only dared to criticize him behind his back. He said respectfully, ¡°Okay, President Evans.¡± While Crystal was using her cell phone to watch a movie, she suddenly heard a polite voice saying, ¡°Hello, Miss.¡± Crystal raised her head and still had some impression of the secretary. ¡°Hello¡­ What can I do for you?¡± The secretary smiled and said, ¡°President Evans wants to invite you over.¡± Crystal was shocked President Evans! Danny! That big brother who would strangle her to death if he knew her identity!! Crystal was furious. She quickly stood up and took two steps back. ¡°I won¡¯t go!¡± The secretary said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He just wants to say a few words to you.¡± After all, President Evans had a reputation. It was impossible for him toy a finger on a little girl. Crystal still refused. ¡°No, my mom asked me to go home for dinner. You should also go home for dinner. Goodbye.¡± The secretary stepped in front and stopped her. ¡°Miss, please wait.¡± He looked embarrassed. ¡°President Evans has given me the order. If you don¡¯t go there, my sry will be deducted.¡± Crystal was shocked. ¡°What?! Is he so shameless?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The secretary didn¡¯t change her expression. ¡°Yes, Miss. I have a three-year-old child and an eighty-year-old mother. My wife is seriously ill in bed, and I¡¯m the only one who can support the whole family. I really can¡¯t lose my sry.¡± Crystal said, ¡°¡­.. You¡¯re so miserable.¡± She took a deep breath and said, ¡°¡­ Well, I¡¯ll go with you, but let¡¯s agree in advance that we¡¯ll just say a few words. If he attacks me¡­ you have to call the police for me!¡± If Danny wanted to strangle her, she would definitely not be able to escape. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The secretary said, ¡°I will definitely call the police for you.¡± Crystal followed the secretary to Danny¡¯s car. When the door opened, a man¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Come in.¡± Every cell in Crystal¡¯s body was resisting. ¡°Just, just say what you want to say. Why should I get in the car?¡± What if Danny strangled her to death in the car and buried her on the way? How pitiful she would be! Danny was impatient. He stretched out a hand and pulled Crystal in. Crystal was terrified The door mmed shut, and Crystal shrank by the side of the door. She was weak, pitiful, and helpless. She clung to the window and said, ¡°You¡­ What do you want from me?¡± Danny asked, ¡°Why did you return the check to me?¡± Crystal replied, ¡°¡­ Because I found a ce to work, I can earn my own tuition fees. I don¡¯t need to spend your money. You are a good person. Please let me go¡­¡± Danny pretended that he didn¡¯t hear her and said, ¡°Your so-called job is¡­¡± He pursed his lips and did not directly embarrass Crystal. Instead, he said, ¡°Walter is not a good person. Don¡¯t you know?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Crystal asked, ¡°¡­ Who is Walter?¡± Danny said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you talk with him just now? Did Walter introduce your new job to you?¡± If Crystal answered ¡°yes¡±, then Walter would not be able to get out of the hospital today. This man was really tough. He was beaten half to death but still insisted on pimping. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 ¡°So his name is Walter.¡± Crystal suddenly understood. ¡°I still don¡¯t know his name. Thank you for telling me.¡± Danny was speechless. Very well. She didn¡¯t even know his name, yet she dared to ask him to introduce her to work. His expression was probably not very good, because Crystal moved a little away from him and whispered, ¡°Do you have any more questions? If not, I¡¯ll leave¡­¡± Danny took a deep breath and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll eat you up?¡± Crystal answered, ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± Danny suppressed his temper and said, ¡°You are not allowed to contact Walter again in the future.¡± Crystal was confused. Crystal¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why?¡± She was still trying to rid people of the scourge! Danny said in a low voice, ¡°Listen to me.¡± Crystal curled her lips. Why did Danny have a bad temper? She had such a good temper, but her two brothers and biological father all had a bad temper. No wonder she couldn¡¯t integrate into the Evans family. It was probably because she wouldn¡¯t put on airs. Danny said again, ¡°I will support you to go to college. In the future, I will give you 3,000 dors per month.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Crystal was stunned. Danny looked at her expression and frowned. ¡°Not enough? 4,500 dors then.¡± He couldn¡¯t give her more. This little girl had already taken the wrong path. If she became arrogant, she would probably have to repeat the same mistakes in the future. Crystal was almost knocked unconscious by the 4,500 dors. ¡°Good lord! You¡¯re so rich that you can pay 4,500 dors to a stranger you¡¯ve seen twice, but don¡¯t want to pay your sister¡¯s tuition fees!¡± ¡°Danny, you look like a decent person but you¡¯re actually not! ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Danny suddenly asked. Crystal¡¯s entire body stiffened. She coughed nervously and said, ¡°My¡­ my name is CoCo.¡± Danny¡¯s expression was a little indescribable. ¡°CoCo?¡± Crystal said bitterly, ¡°Are you looking down on my name?!¡± ¡°No.¡± Danny said, ¡°It¡¯s a good name. It¡¯s an elegant and popr.¡± Crystal admired this kind of person who could lie with a straight face. Danny ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the banquet hall.¡± The secretary acknowledged. you Crystal hurriedly said, ¡°If you want to eat, then let me go!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Danny nced at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about looking for Walter.¡± Crystal was speechless. ¡°How can you do this.¡± Danny pulled the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°If your family knew you were like this, they would bet very sad.¡± Crystal was even more unhappy. ¡°They won¡¯t care about me.¡± She could stay with Danny safely now because she was CoCo. Otherwise, Danny would kill her at any time. ¡°You have a bad rtionship with your family?¡± Danny asked. Crystal said, ¡°They all don¡¯t like me.¡± Danny paused and said, ¡°How is that possible.¡± Although this girl was ignorant, she looked¡­ quite lovable. ¡°They just don¡¯t like me.¡± Crystal blinked her eyes and looked at Danny carefully. ¡°What about you? Do you have a good rtionship with your family?¡± Danny seemed to have thought of something. He frowned and said, ¡°Not bad.¡± When Chloe was alive, the Evans family¡¯s atmosphere was very good. Although Daxton¡¯s heart was filled with only Chloe, he was also willing to interact more with his sons. After Chloe died, the Evans. family was covered with ayer of dark clouds. He and Daxton were no longer like father and son. Instead, they were like a superior and a subordinate. When they met, they could only talk about work. All of this was because of his youngest sister, Crystal. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 When Crystal heard him say ¡°not bad¡±, she immediately did not dare to ask any more questions. She was afraid that she would be exposed. The banquet hall was a well-known underground restaurant in Fairby, but it would take half a year to get the slot there. However, since the banquet hall was part of the Evans family¡¯s business, it had always reserved a seat for the Evans family. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Crystal followed Danny and was so nervous that her palms were sweating. ¡°I¡¯d better not eat. I ate a lot of food this morning. I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, her stomach let out a growl. Crystal was speechless. Why couldn¡¯t she be determined? A faint smile shed across Danny¡¯s eyes. ¡°I said I won¡¯t eat you up.¡± Crystal thought to herself, ¡°But you can kill people.¡± The manager of the banquet hall came down personally to greet Danny, so he naturally knew Danny. He looked at Crystal curiously and asked, ¡°Mr. Evans, who is thisdy?¡± Danny opened his mouth, but for a moment, he did not know who Crystal was. It was the second time he and Crystal had met each other. He had only just found out her name. Seeing that Danny was silent, the manager showed a smile. He thought that Mr. Evans was pure, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and began to y the tricks of rich people. Seeing that the manager misunderstood, Crystal was anxious and blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m his sister!¡± As soon as she said this, Crystal regretted it and covered her mouth in horror. Wasn¡¯t she revealing her identity? Danny narrowed his eyes and said to the manager lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. She¡¯s a student and I¡¯m providing her financial aid.¡± The manager quickly said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I misunderstood. Pleasee upstairs.¡± ¡°In the future, if shees over, record her spending in my ount.¡± Danny said. The manager¡¯s attitude towards Crystal became even more respectful. ¡°May I know your name so l can ask the receptionists to do a registration?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Just call me CoCo.¡± The manager¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Okay, Miss CoCo.¡± They entered the private room. The manager poured tea and handed the menu to Crystal. He stood beside her and said with a smile, ¡°Speaking of which, Miss Evans has just left for a short while. If you hade here five or six minutes earlier, you would have met her.¡± Crystal¡¯s entire body stiffened. Thank the lord for the traffic jam! Otherwise, her blood would have spilled on the banquet hall today. ¡°Did shee alone?¡± Danny asked. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. She brought two women here.¡± The manager said, ¡°One is a middle-aged woman, and the other is an old woman. I don¡¯t know them, and Miss Evans didn¡¯t seem to want to introduce. them.¡± Danny instantly understood who it was. It was Debbie and Mia. Not long ago, they went to the Evans family and asked the Evans family to take them in for two days. After all, Mia was Dora¡¯s biological mother. The Evans family could not reject them, so they let them live in the Evans family. Mia always wanted to see Dora, but Dora avoided her. Dora would take them to dinner today probably because she could not refuse. Crystal naturally knew who it was. She asked the manager curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the expression on Miss Evan¡¯s face?¡± The manager thought for a moment and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to be very happy.¡± Crystal smiled. ¡°How pitiful.¡± The manager didn¡¯t know what to say. Danny turned to look at her and asked, ¡°Why are you asking about her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Is that Miss Evan¡¯s your sister?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Danny had no expression on his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I just want to know if you¡¯re so fierce, to your sister.¡± Crystal blinked her eyes, and her eyshes were like a small fan. ¡°Will she get frightened and cry because of you?¡± Danny was speechless. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 In fact, it had been a few years since the rtionship between Danny and Dora had been dissolved. Four years ago, when he had yet to find out that Crystal was the real daughter of the Evans family, he rarely went home and kept a cold attitude toward Dora. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We¡¯re just getting along with each other.¡± Danny said lightly, ¡°And I didn¡¯t scold you.¡± Crystal was speechless. How confident could he be to say such a thing? Crystal closed the menu, and the manager quickly took it. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask someone to serve the dishes. Young Master, do you want a bottle of wine?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Danny said, ¡°Get some hawthorn water.¡± The manager nodded and left the private room. Only Crystal and Danny were left in the private room. She was in a panic. After all, there was no one to call the police for her. The silence made her more nervous, so Crystal had no choice but to ask, ¡°Well¡­ are you very familiar with Walter?¡± Hearing her mention Walter again, Danny¡¯s face darkened and he said, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with him.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t he get caught when he was doing that kind of business?¡± Crystal asked curiously, ¡°He¡¯s trying to abduct women!¡± ¡°¡­ It turns out that you¡¯re aware that he abducts women.¡± There was a hint of sarcasm in Danny¡¯s voice, and then he said, ¡°Both the parties are willing to do so. Of course, no one called the police. Even if they called the police, he would be fine.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°At the end of the day, he just introduced her to him. What she does after that is her own choice. What does it have to do with him?¡± Danny said coldly, ¡°He never stepped on the line, so he is not afraid of the police.¡± Crystal was at a loss for words. ¡°Walter must have studied thew of Country C very carefully.¡± The dishes were served one after another. Crystal always liked to eat. She ate so much that her belly became round and she was a little full. Danny was probably a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯re so skinny, but you can eat so much.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯ve be cute from all the eating.¡± She blinked her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m so cute.¡± Danny was speechless. After dinner, Crystal wanted to slip away, but Danny said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡± Crystal did not dare to resist him. She could only nod and follow him out of the banquet hall. ¡°What have you thought about what I told you before?¡± Danny asked. ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Crystal was at a loss. Danny said, ¡°I¡¯ll support you to go to school.¡± Crystal quickly shook her head. ¡°No need, no need. I told you that I¡¯ll work and earn money.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to take Danny¡¯s money. If one day she couldn¡¯t keep her identity as CoCo, it would be evidence of her deceiving Danny. It was fine if she lied to him, but if she cheated his money, Crystal had already imagined that she would be chopped into pieces and thrown into the Pacific Ocean to feed the fish. Danny¡¯s expression was not very good. He frowned and said, ¡°How many times have I told you that Walter is not a good guy?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Only then did Crystal realize that Danny had misunderstood something. She said helplessly, ¡°In fact, when I was in the club, I was cheated and didn¡¯t know where it was at all. Today, I met Walter again and wanted to call the police to arrest him¡­ I really didn¡¯t know that it was that kind of job!¡± She didn¡¯t know whether Danny believed it or not. ¡°What are you working as now?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯m working at the dessert shop. I¡¯ll be able to pay my tuition fees after working for two months.¡± Danny frowned and asked, ¡°Are you very poor?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Danny said, ¡°My sister didn¡¯t even manage to buy this dress you¡¯re wearing.¡± Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Danny didn¡¯t care much about luxury goods. The reason why he remembered it was that Dora had been talking about it for a long time. If she couldn¡¯t get anything, she would always remember it. She had also looked for him and wanted him to book it for her. However, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it and was busy with his work, so he forgot about it. ¡°Someone has been chasing you recently?¡± Thinking of Crystal¡¯s pure and greedy face, Danny asked. ¡°Why do you ask this?¡± Danny said coldly, ¡°Men are not good people. Don¡¯t trust men.¡± Crystal was confused. Crystal said, ¡°You¡¯re also a man.¡± Danny said, ¡°Because I am a man, I know that men are not good people.¡± Crystal did not know what was going on. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Danny¡¯s expression softened a little and he said, ¡°If you need help, you can find me.¡± Crystal felt that her brother must have been possessed by a ghost. Otherwise, why would he suddenly be so approachable and kind? She said cautiously, ¡°No need¡­ We are not familiar with each other. You don¡¯t have to be so nice to me.¡± ¡°Nice to you?¡± Danny raised his eyebrows. ¡°I just treated you to a meal. Is it nice for you?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Andst time in the club, you took me away. I know, if you didn¡¯t take me away, I guess it would be very difficult for me to leave. I should thank you. Not a lot of people have been treating. me nicely. I think you¡¯ve been very good to me.¡± Danny felt a little strange. He had been in the business world for many years, and he usually dealt with all kinds of business elites. It was normal for them to scheme against each other. He had never seen such an innocent person like Crystal. She would remember every little bit of other people¡¯s kindness for a long time. How could there be such a person in this world? ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Danny reached out and rubbed Crystal¡¯s soft hair, saying, ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of cake for me.¡± Crystal felt goosebumps all over her body. She said cautiously, ¡°Then¡­ then I¡¯ll go first? You must be very busy, right? I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Danny said, ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± At this time, it was already two o¡¯clock. By right, the lunch break should have ended a long time ago. These people who worked as bosses had the right to skip work. ¡°No need.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I can go back by myself.¡± Danny didn¡¯t force her. He said, ¡°Hmm.¡± Seeing Crystal run away quickly, he walked to the parking lot. Suddenly, his cell phone rang. He looked at the caller and picked it up. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, big brother.¡± Antony¡¯s voice sounded very tired. ¡°Where are you? I have a contract here for you to sign but I couldn¡¯t find you. Aren¡¯t you a workaholic? Look at what time it is now, yet you¡¯re still wandering around.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Danny said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± I¡¯ve already called your secretary,¡± Antony said casually. ¡°He said that you were having lunch with a young girl. What¡¯s happening? How old are you? You¡¯re thinking of chasing after a young girl, aren¡¯t you? Shame on you¡­¡± ¡°Antony.¡± Danny opened the car door and said, ¡°If you continue to talk nonsense, you can move your desk to my office.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Antony coughed and said, ¡°Ignore what I said. After all, it really surprised me that you had lunch. with the little girl. Did you find me a sister-inw?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you think of something normal?¡± Danny started the car and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Antony said, ¡°How can you me me for my wishful thinking? How many girls have thrown themselves at you over the years? You¡¯ve never looked at them seriously. You suddenly have a girl by your side. As your younger brother, of course, I have to show my concern.¡± Danny looked at the traffic in front of him and said, ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. Don¡¯t talk about these trivial things.¡± Antony said with a smile, ¡°You really understand me¡­ Well, I¡¯ve been working in thepany for several days. Can I¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Danny said, ¡°You chose this yourself.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t like these things.¡± Antony said, ¡°I have a headache when I read those reports. I¡¯m begging you to let me go. I think it¡¯s enough for our family to have a business genius like you.¡± The Evans family waspletely different from that of other wealthy families. Other brothers. would fight for the family property. However, among the three sons of the Evans family, only Danny was a businessman. Marcus was a celebrity. Now he had thousands of fans and was called the dream of a billion young girls. Antony was even more worrying and did not care about the family business at all. In college, he insisted on reciting the military school. After being beaten by Daxton, he was determined not to drop out of school. ¡°Father doesn¡¯t want you to join the army.¡± Danny turned on the direction indicator and said lightly, ¡°What are you going to do if you don¡¯te to thepany after graduation?¡± Antony¡¯s voice was a little muffled. ¡°Should I just listen to him? Second Brother can be a star, but why can¡¯t I join the army? I¡¯m going to graduate from military school soon. Even if he beats me to death, I won¡¯t listen to him.¡± Danny didn¡¯t say anything. Antony said again, ¡°Brother, dear brother, Being in thepany makes me feel like being in jail. Let me go! I can handle everything about Crystal in the future, is that fine?¡± Danny¡¯s brows twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate her very much?¡± Antony said, ¡°¡­ But it¡¯s even more annoying to go to work.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Danny said, ¡°Permission granted.¡± Antony got the answer and immediately hung up the phone without hesitation. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Danny was speechless. Dora sat in the coffee shop and looked at the two women across from her with a cold expression. Her eyes were filled with impatience. Mia rubbed her hands together and said, ¡°Rose, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you today. Today, you brought us to dinner and coffee¡­¡± Debbie smacked her lips and said, ¡°This tastes awful and it¡¯s so expensive! Why is the boss so evil- hearted?¡± Her voice was so loud that everyone looked at her. Dora felt extremely embarrassed and said, ¡°That¡¯s the best Blue Mountain coffee. It¡¯s not avable in normal shops.¡± It was too shameful to take these two country women out! ¡°Blue Mountain coffee?!¡± Debbie said, ¡°I think it¡¯s like drinking traditional Chinese medicine.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Mia tugged at Debbie¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that when you watch the TV, those rich people always like to drink coffee? That¡¯s why you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that rich people are so sick that they like to spend money to get tortured by drinking this.¡± More nces were cast over with dissatisfaction. After all, Debbie¡¯s words made everyone in the coffee shop feel like they were scolded. Dora couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t like it, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Hey, wait!¡± Debbie said, ¡°This is bought with money. It¡¯ll be a waste if we don¡¯t drink it.¡± She pinched her nose and forced herself to drink the cup of coffee. She smacked her tongue bitterly, grabbed the strawberry on the cake, and stuffed it into her mouth. Her hands were full of cream. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 ¡°Mom¡­¡± Mia¡¯s expression changed and she said, ¡°That¡¯s Rose¡¯s cake!¡± Dora looked at the cake that had be disgusting and pursed her lips. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I take a bite.¡± Debbie didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. ¡°Can¡¯t she eat it if I eat it?¡± Mia carefully looked at Dora¡¯s expression and said, ¡°Rose, your grandma is like this. Don¡¯t be angry¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Dora took a deep breath. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was afraid of being discussed by the outside world that she was an ungrateful person, she would never have paid attention to these two country women! When Debbie and Mia came to the door, she had been refusing to see them. As a result, Daxton knew about it and asked someone to tell her that Mia was her biological mother. Although she didn¡¯t raise her up, she couldn¡¯t forget the kindness of her birth. She should meet her. In fact, Dora was very afraid of Daxton. Daxton had already said something like this. If she still didn¡¯t see Mia, it would be hard for her to exin to Daxton. ¡°Let¡¯s go if we¡¯re done eating.¡± Dora was only able to reveal a smile after forcing herself. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want to go shopping?¡± When it came to shopping, Debbie immediately burst into an uproar. ¡°Don¡¯t mention this. It makes me angry!¡± Dora frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Crystal, that b*tch!¡± Debbie was furious. ¡°Last time, she said that she would take us to buy things, but when we arrived at the store, she cut all the clothes we wanted to buy and asked someone to drag us out¡­ I lost all my face at that time!¡± Dora was startled. ¡°Has¡­ has Crystal done such a thing before?¡± ¡°That b*tch looks innocent!¡± Debbie said angrily, ¡°In fact, she is very scheming. She has been as slippery as a loach since she was a child.¡± Dora said without batting an eyelid, ¡°What kind of clothes did you buy?¡± Mia thought for a moment and said, ¡°It seems to be called C or something¡­¡± Dora¡¯s eyes darkened. C was not a cheap brand. Since Crystal dared to cut these clothes into pieces, it meant that she must have paid for them. But¡­ where did she get so much money?! After Crystal was taken back from the countryside, the Evans family didn¡¯t give her a penny. In the White family, she was even less favored. It was impossible for the White family to give her money. Then¡­ who gave Crystal the money? It was said that after Crystal was taken away by Corey. It was Luke who came to pick her up. Now Crystal lived in Flower Land, which was also arranged by Luke. Did Crystal have a rtionship with Luke? Dora had a n in her mind. She picked up her bag and got up to pay the bill. Debbie saw the amount on the bill and said to Mia, ¡°Your biological daughter is better. Look at Dora. She¡¯s so different from Crystal, that b*tch!¡± Mia echoed, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Only biological daughter has the same blood as me¡­¡± However, she did not know that her words had stabbed Dora. She was not the biological child of the Evans family. Mia¡¯s and Debbie¡¯s words were undoubtedly stabbing at her heart. ¡°Alright.¡± Dora said impatiently, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the shopping za.¡± ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡± Mia said, ¡°Everything in the mall is expensive. You¡¯d better save money¡­¡± Debbie red at her. ¡°What are you talking about? Your daughter wants to be filial to you, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Dora only felt annoyed. ¡°I have enough pocket money. There¡¯s no need to save money. The Evans family is still able to support me.¡± ¡°Then hurry up and leave!¡± Debbie said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m going to buy all the things that were cut by Crystalst time¡­¡± Chapter 162 Chapter 162 As someone unemployed, Crystal was wandering around the street and felt a little bored when others were busy at work. She inadvertently raised her head and saw a promotional video ying on the led screen across the street. It was about the traditional embroidery of Hallbury. The embroidery master, Christy, was the only heir of the Bolton n¡¯s embroidery technique. Her embroidery was exquisite and lifelike. Many celebrities tried to order high-quality embroidery dresses from her but she was hard to reach. Christy was undoubtedly the most famous person in the embroidery industry in Hallbury. Crystal looked at the video earnestly. She had learned embroidery from an old granny before. From a professional point of view, Christy¡¯s work was indeed exquisite, but Crystal always felt that there was less spirit energy, which made her work look a little dull. However, Christy had done very well in today¡¯s withering of traditional culture. After the video was over, Crystal yawned and decided to go to Harold¡¯s office to sleep. It was hot outside, so she wanted to go somewhere with an air conditioner. Crystal took a taxi to the White Group¡¯s office building. She called Harold, but it was Luke who picked up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. White. At this moment, Master White is meeting a guest. I¡¯lle down. to pick you up.¡± Crystal was waiting for Luke toe down at the elevator. Everyone had to use a card to go to the floor they wanted to go to. Luke came down very quickly. When he saw Crystal, he said, ¡°Mrs. White, I¡¯ve gotten you a card. You can use it directly in the future.¡± He handed a ck card to Crystal. Crystal thanked him and put it into her small bag. The two of them entered the elevator. Crystal asked, ¡°Is Master White very busy today?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luke said, ¡°A very important guest is here today.¡± Crystal did not understand business, so she could only nod. Luke led Crystal to Harold¡¯s office. After instructing the secretary to take good care of her, he left in a hurry. It seemed that the guest was indeed a very important person. Crystal had never seen such a serious expression on Luke¡¯s face. The secretary poured Crystal some water and took out some snacks and a tablet. Crystal thanked her before she left. Crystal just came here to sleep. She watched a cartoon and started to feel sleepy halfway through. After a while, shey on the sofa and fell asleep. When Harold came back, she was curled up on the sofa. Her cheeks were red from sleep, and her eyes were closed. She looked even more obedient, which made people¡¯s hearts feel softer. Harold had been in the meeting, so he didn¡¯t know that Crystal was here. When he pushed the door open and saw her, he stopped in his tracks. The person behind him asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Harold said lightly, ¡°The office is a little messy, so I won¡¯t invite you in.¡± The man didn¡¯t say much. ¡°Goodbye.¡± When the secretaries sent him out, they all lowered their heads and acted cautiously, for fear that he would be angry. Harold entered the office and closed the door. Crystal woke up in a daze. She rubbed her eyes and saw Harold. ¡°Have you finished your work?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Harold answered and sat down beside Crystal. He reached out to tidy her messy hair and asked, ¡°Are you awake?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m still a little sleepy¡­¡± Crystal yawned, tears welling up in the corners of her eyes. She leaned against Harold¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I want to sleep a little longer.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to sleep at night if you continue sleeping,¡± Harold said. ¡°If you dare to watch cartoons in the living room in the middle of the night, give it a try.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I just thought of this idea, but I didn¡¯t put it into practice!¡± Chapter 163 Chapter 163 ¡°It¡¯s best if that¡¯s the case,¡± Harold said. ¡°Otherwise, the trash can at the door will be your final destination.¡± Crystal curled her lips. ¡°You don¡¯t have the elegance to tolerate others.¡± Harold said, ¡°No one will be able to tolerate hearing the story of a bunch of dogs using high-tech technology to save the world in the middle of the night.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Anyway, when I watch TV, I think dogs are much more useful than humans.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°I think you¡¯re scolding me.¡± Crystal blinked her eyes. ¡°No.¡± Harold was speechless. The feeling became stronger. Harold went to deal with his work. He was really busy today. Crystal saw that there were many secretariesing in to ask for instructions or take some documents for him to sign. Later, they lined up. Crystal was bored, so she took some paper cups and distributed them to the secretaries, apanied by snacks and cakes. The secretaries were ttered. Some of them who didn¡¯t know Crystal¡¯s identity thought that she was the president¡¯s assistant. Larry came over slowly. Seeing this spectacr scene, he clicked his tongue. Crystal was very busy. Seeing himing over, she stuffed a ss of water into his hand. ¡°I have a cake here. Do you want to eat it?¡± ¡°Thank This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. here?¡± you¡­ but.¡± Larry looked at everyone with a ss of water and said, ¡°Are you¡­ selling food Crystal was confused for a while, feeling that she had missed a good opportunity to make Larry looked at Harold and said to Crystal, ¡°I guess he¡¯ll have to work overtime tonight.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you working together? Why aren¡¯t you working overtime?¡± money. ¡°Oh.¡± Larry said, ¡°You protect him a lot. We are working together, but he holds the most important. position. There¡¯s a big order recently¡­¡± Speaking of this, Larry paused and said, ¡°Forget it, you don¡¯t understand even if I tell you. Little girl, do you have a star you like?¡± Crystal took out her empty pocket. ¡°I¡¯m so poor. Do I deserve to pursue the stars?¡± Larryughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. There will be a party tonight, and many famous stars will go. Are you interested?¡± Crystal was not interested. Larry added, ¡°Look at Harold. I think he¡¯ll not be able to finish working even until ten o¡¯clock. How boring it is for you to stay here? Come and y with me. I won¡¯t sell you.¡± Crystal looked at the crowd in line and felt that Larry was right. She nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Larry smiled and walked to Harold¡¯s desk. He knocked on the table and said, ¡°Let me borrow your woman for a few hours.¡± Harold raised his thin eyelids and looked at him coldly. ¡°For what?¡± Larry said, ¡°She is so bored that she has begun to take care of your subordinates. Of course, I will take her out to y. An old man like you really doesn¡¯t understand a girl¡¯s thoughts. You can sit there for a day, but she can¡¯t.¡± Harold said, ¡°She can watch the puppy save the world for an entire day.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Larry said, ¡°Well, in fact, I¡¯m in need of a femalepanion tonight. If I go alone, all my ex- girlfriends wille and pester me. If I find someone else, it will be more troublesome. Just lend your woman to me and let me take her to have fun.¡± Crystal came over and said, ¡°Yes, yes, you should just lend me to him.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold asked, ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°Yes, I want to go.¡± Harold put down his pen and said to Larry, ¡°Keep an eye on her.¡± Larry made an ¡°OK¡± gesture and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Crystal followed Larry downstairs, Larry raised his wrist to look at his watch and said, ¡°Shall I take you to change your clothes first?¡± Crystal asked, ¡°Do I have to get changed?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Larry said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get changed, it¡¯s fine.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Crystal said, ¡°Then let¡¯s save some money. I am not going to get changed.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Larry said, ¡°With you, Harold¡¯s money that was umting would be even more.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Thank you, thank you. I will be embarrassed if you praise me like this.¡± Larry was very happy. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re my friend¡¯s wife, I would have fallen in love with you.¡± Crystal tilted her head. ¡°You have had financial problems recently. Do you want me to help you save money?¡± Larry was speechless. Crystal thought of something and asked, ¡°Do you have many ex-girlfriends?¡± ¡°There are quite a lot of them,¡± Larry said. ¡°Half of the contacts on my phone are my ex-girlfriends. and the other half are my clients.¡± Crystal admired him very much. ¡°It¡¯s really a miracle that you haven¡¯t been beaten to death yet.¡± Larry said with a smile, ¡°We broke up peacefully. Being with me brought the girls pride and wealth. They didn¡¯t lose anything. Why would they beat me to death?¡± Crystal said seriously, ¡°You can¡¯t be so casual with love.¡± Larry said, ¡°I dated only because I felt too lonely.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand the pain of being rich.¡± Crystal shook her head. ¡°But even if I have a lot of money, I won¡¯t have that many ex-boyfriends.¡± Larry couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°If you dare to do so, Harold will definitely break your legs.¡± Crystal curled her lips. ¡°If I had a lot of money, why would I still want to marry Master White?¡± Larry felt that it was reasonable. After all, even dogs were not willing to serve Harold. He said, ¡°I finally know why Harold only bought things for you and didn¡¯t give you money.¡± Crystal was confused. Larry said faintly, ¡°Women be bad when they have money. The richer they are, the worse they be.¡± Crystal said, ¡°¡­ No wonder the faces of other people don¡¯t look good when I told them that they¡¯re good. It turns out that it¡¯s because I indirectly scolded them for being poor.¡±. Larry patted Crystal on the shoulder and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Your husband has always been a tyrant in Fairby. You can do whatever you want. He will clean up your mess for you.¡± Crystal said, ¡°But now it¡¯s me who cleans up his mess. Everyone thinks that I¡¯m a widow.¡± Larry was speechless. The evening party Larry was talking about was actually a promotion party of a brand. Because it was a luxury brand, it was crowded with stars. The entrance of the hotel was surrounded by all the reporters. It was very crowded. Crystal was stunned when she saw that scene in the car. ¡°How are we going to get there?¡± ¡°The red carpet is for the big stars to walk on. We are not using that way,¡± Larry said, ¡°When they are done, we can drive there directly. Crystal nodded. Suddenly, there was an overwhelming scream in her ear, and the entertainment reporters became restless. Crystal heard someone say, ¡°Ah, ah, ah, it¡¯s Marcus¡¯s car! He¡¯s really here!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard before that Marcus was invited for this show, but I didn¡¯t believe it. After all, Marcus¡¯s family has a mine, so he basically doesn¡¯t eptmercial promotion!¡± ¡°No, no! I¡¯m going to suffocate before he even gets out of the car. How can there be someone like Marcus in this world? Ah, ah, ah, who¡¯s going to walk on the red carpet with him? I¡¯m so envious!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal rubbed her ears. ¡°¡­Are these all Marcus¡¯s fans?¡± Chapter 165 Chapter 165 ¡°That¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Larry had more contact with the social circle because of his profession. She said, ¡°You haven¡¯t been to Marcus¡¯s fan meeting. I went to join in the funst time and my ears were almost deaf. I almost forgot who Marcus was when I went back.¡± ¡°After all, he¡¯s the man of a billion girls¡¯ dreams. It¡¯s not a boast.¡± Larry rolled down the window and said, ¡°Hey, he got out of the car.¡± Crystal looked over and saw the ck door open. A tall man with long legs got out of the car. He was wearing a white suit, which was obviously tailor-made. There was a charming red rose in the pocket on his chest. However, even the blooming flowers were not as eye-catching as his appearance. Crystal had heard before that Marcus and Danny were twins, but the two brothers had different personalities and appearances. Danny was like Daxton, while Marcus was more like Chloe. Chloe was a famous beauty in her early years. Marcus had inherited his mother¡¯s beauty. His facial features were extremely eye-catching as if they were made of fine materials. His temperament was gentle, and there was a gentle smile on his face. He was not aggressive at all. This kind of contrast made him more attractive. The scream almost overturned the roof. Crystal felt that everyone in the room was calling Marcus¡¯s name. She looked at her brother and felt that he was more handsome than in the photos and in the television screens. However, even though his smile was gentle, Crystal felt that he was not easy to get along with. In the crazy screams and shing cameras, Marcus turned around and held the door like at gentleman, leading a woman in a red dress out from the back seat. The woman¡¯s makeup was exquisite and her facial features were bright. She was Katie, who had just won the best actress award recently. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Katie cooperated with Marcus in thest movie. There were constant rumors between them, and now they were attending the press conference together, which was undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire. ¡°Ah, ah, ah, it¡¯s Katie¡­ Are they really in a rtionship?¡± ¡°I even guaranteed my friend that it was fake. After all, Marcus has been around for so many years and has always been pure¡­¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ Did Katie really get her hands on my Prince Charming?¡± Crystal felt that the name ¡°Katie¡± was a little familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had heard it. On the other side, Katie took Marcus¡¯s arm and finished walking the red carpet. The crowd on the other side was also cleared, and the car drove to the back door of the hotel. Larry said, ¡°Look at you, you haven¡¯t seen your brother, have you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell him who I am, or I¡¯ll be on the trending news tomorrow. I¡¯ve even 112 thought of the title ¡®Shocking news! A popr male star murdered someone in public!¡± Larry¡¯s shoulders were shaking from hisughter. ¡°Not only the trending news but also the headlines of the social news¡­ Well, for your safety, I¡¯ll have to wrong you to be my new girlfriend. How can I introduce you to others?¡± Crystal said, ¡°CoCo.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Larry said, ¡°You used to be surnamed Haye, right? I remember that I used to call you that?¡± Crystal said, ¡°This is the nickname I gave myself. Nowadays, in society, you must have a nickname. Do you have a nickname? If you don¡¯t, I can give you one.¡± Larry thanked her. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call yourself Bullock Reynes?¡± Larry was speechless. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Larry took a deep breath and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re insulting me.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯m not. If you don¡¯t like it, I can call you something else. Goofy Reynes? Doggo Reynes? Freckle Reynes? Which one do you like?¡± Larry¡¯s forehead twitched and said, ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m a virtuous citizen. I¡¯m not a gangster, so I don¡¯t need a nickname.¡± Crystal said regretfully, ¡°Well, if you want to be a gangster some other day, remember toe to me. I¡¯ll cover for you.¡± Larry replied, ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡± They entered through the side door and avoided the crowd. The hotel was splendid, and the lights were crisscrossed. There was a T-stage in the middle, but the show had not yet begun. Larry casually introduced, ¡°This time, I¡¯ve invited the famous master of embroidery art, Christy, to make a cheongsam. It¡¯s the main part of the show tonight.¡± Crystal thought of the promotional video she saw on the screen in the morning. Although Larry had entered the venue with a low profile, he was a rich man. He was one of the investors for this event. When they saw him, many people came up to him and wanted to get in touch with him. One of them was a very popr female celebrity recently. She dressed up especially sexily tonight. She held a ss of red wine in her hand and sized Crystal up. Then she said in a strange tone, ¡°Mr. Reynes, did you break up with me just for her?¡± ¡°Vera.¡± Larry frowned slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t like your way of speaking.¡± He broke up with every girlfriend peacefully, but they were always some who were unwilling to give up. They felt that they could make him turn over a new leaf. In fact, there was always somethingmon between men and women. They all felt that they were special. When they realized that they were no different from themoners, their feeling of love would eventually turn into hatred. Vera smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Reynes¡­ I¡¯m just curious about your new girlfriend¡­ She doesn¡¯t seem to be the type you¡¯ve always liked?¡± Crystal whispered in Larry¡¯s ear, ¡°Bullock, is she the type of girl you like?¡± Larry said, ¡°Save me some face and speak nicely.¡± Crystal nodded and said, ¡°Hello, Miss Witton. I¡¯m Larry¡¯s girlfriend. Although you think I¡¯m not good, Larry thinks I¡¯m very good. Since I¡¯m Larry¡¯s girlfriend and not yours, I¡¯ve decided to continue to be myself.¡± Vera was speechless. Vera gritted her teeth. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so sharp-tongued. How long do you think you can stay with him? When the excitement is gone, you¡¯re nothing!¡± ¡°Enough, Vera.¡± Larry¡¯s tone was unfriendly. ¡°If you say these things again, I can only ask the security guards to send you out.¡± Vera said incredulously, ¡°You have never protected me like this before!¡± Verained as she looked at Larry. Her eyes were filled with the words ¡°you scumbag¡±. 11:21 Larry said helplessly, ¡°Vera, you already have someone you like¡­¡± ¡°No, Mr. Reynes¡­¡± Vera said, ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of thoughts about Marcus. You misunderstood me.¡± Crystal was shocked. Oh my, it had something to do with Marcus! Larry said, ¡°I don¡¯t like to drag things. I can¡¯t be friends after we break up.¡± He paused and his eyes became slightly cold. ¡°It¡¯s good to be strangers, but it¡¯s no point if we be enemies.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Vera was shocked and panicked. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything else¡­ My friend is still waiting for me over there. I¡¯ll go there first.¡± Larry gave a polite smile and said, ¡°Goodbye.¡± Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Crystal said with emotion, ¡°There are so many beautifuldies fighting for you. Even if you die here. today, it¡¯s worth it.¡± Larry said, ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t want to die yet. I haven¡¯t spent all my money.¡± Larry was a social butterfly. As soon as he appeared in the light, countless people gathered around him. What surprised Crystal the most was that he really remembered all the bald men, who looked almost the same to her. Crystal listened to their idle conversation. Someone talked about the show and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s really thanks to Mr. Reynes that Master Bolton was invited this time. Master Bolton hasn¡¯t shown his skills for a long time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± Larry smiled modestly. ¡°My grandma likes Master Bolton¡¯s work. She just happens. to be friends with him.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The crowd hurriedly ttered him. When they were almost done, Larry said, ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡± He raised the ss in his hand and said, ¡°Thank you for attending this show.¡± When Mr. Reynes toasted them, they all felt depressed. Just as Crystal was about to sneak to the dessert table to find some cakes to eat, a waiter suddenly hurried over with an ugly expression on his face. He whispered something in Larry¡¯s ear, and Larry¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Crystal asked curiously. ¡°Something happened.¡± Larry said, ¡°You can sit there for a while. I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡± Crystal tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Wait, wait, wait, you can¡¯t leave me here. I will be eaten by your ex- girlfriends.¡± Larry said helplessly, ¡°Okay, you cane with me.¡± Crystal nodded. Larry followed the waiter backstage. The models and celebrities who were invited to the show today were all there. They were busy changing clothes and having their makeup done in the makeup room, except for the biggest dressing room. The atmosphere was solemn and the sound of falling needles could be heard. ¡°Mr. Reynes is here!¡± Someone shouted, and everyone looked over. Crystal saw Marcus at a nce. He was sitting on a chair, wearing a long ck robe with a silver thread embroidered with bamboo. The embroidery technique was exquisite, which made the robe a rare embroidery. The clothes made him look more elegant and gentle. In addition, there was a pair of gold-rimmed sses with a long chain on the bridge of his nose. He was simply a beast in disguise. Seeing Larrying over, Marcus stood up and greeted him. His eyes fell on Crystal for a second, and then he politely moved away. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Larry frowned and said, ¡°The show will start in a few minutes.¡± Katie stood next to the cab, and her beautiful face was gloomy. She gritted her teeth and said with gloomy eyes, ¡°This cheongsam has been locked in the cab all the time. How could it be cut? The cheongsam is cut, and the show can¡¯t go on.¡± Hearing that, Crystal looked at the safe on the table. The cab had been opened, and a snow-white cheongsam was ced on it. The cheongsam was made of fine brocade, and there was arge piece of plum blossoms embroidered on it. It had a very decadent beauty. Unfortunately, this dress was cut by a pair of scissors in the most concentrated part of the embroidery, which ruined its beauty. The assistant next to Katie was full of tears. Her heart was full of fear, but she still insisted on exining, ¡°When I came to check this morning, I saw that it was well hung in the safe, so I didn¡¯t look carefully. It should¡­ it should have been cutst night¡­¡± Chapter 168 Chapter 168 The headquarters attached great importance to this show, so they invited many people from the upper ss to attend. This cheongsam was the highlight of the night, but now it was tattered and could not be worn at all. Everyone felt that the sky had copsed. ¡°Why don¡¯t we find someone who knows embroidery to fix it¡­¡± Someone said, ¡°The show is about to begin. No matter what, the publicity has been sent out.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We can¡¯t fix it¡­¡± The assistant choked with sobs and said, ¡°Master Bolton is the only heir of Bolton n. She is the only one who knows this kind of needlework. If someone else fixes it, it will only make it seem strange. But at this moment, Master Bolton is still abroad¡­¡± Katie¡¯s face became even more ugly. If she failed to perform during this show, the biggest possibility was that the brand would directly sacrifice her and let Marcus do it alone. She wouldpletely lose the opportunity to expose herself in the show. This was a heavy blow to her career. After all, this show was the resources she had fought for a very long time, and Marcus had also helped her a lot. If she couldn¡¯t perform, it would also affect Marcus. ¡°Have you checked the surveince video?¡± Larry said in a deep voice, ¡°Who has been here?¡± Someone quickly said, ¡°There are too many peopleing the past few days, but logically speaking, the clothes are in the safe. Without a password, it can¡¯t be opened, and only this piece of clothing. has been ruined¡­¡± There was nothing wrong with Marcus¡¯s costume, but Katie¡¯s cheongsam had been cut. They suspected that there was a personal grudge between Katie and someone else. Larry never cared about other people¡¯s interpersonal rtionships, but because interpersonal rtionships could affect thepany¡¯s interests, as the boss, he had to deal with it. He looked at Katie and said, ¡°Miss Gerard, have you ever had a feud with anyone recently?¡± Katie¡¯s face changed. If it was because of her personal grudge against someone else that affected the show, she would. definitely be cklisted. ¡°No¡­¡± Katie said, ¡°I didn¡¯t make enemies with anyone. I don¡¯t understand why the person would do this.¡± ¡°Katie is probably too nervous and she forgot about it.¡± A woman¡¯s voice sounded with a little. sarcasm. ¡°In the past few months, Katie quickly gained a foothold in the top row thanks to her. scandal with the movie star. You¡¯re always on the hot search and have offended a lot of people.¡± The person who spoke was Vera. She was one of the models who was going to participate in the show today. However, she was not as famous as Katie, so she could not appear in the grand finale. It was well-known in the industry that the rtionship between Vera and Katie was very bad, so it was normal for Vera to be sarcastic at a moment like this now. Katie suppressed her temper and said, ¡°In this case, I have a bad rtionship with you. Is it possible that you did this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t nder me.¡± Vera said, ¡°Your personal grudge has caused trouble for the brand. Don¡¯t get me 11.22 involved in this. You have always offended people in daily life. When something goes wrong, you put the me on others. You¡¯re indeed a movie queen.¡± ¡°You!¡± Seeing that the two women were about to fight, Larry said coldly. ¡°Enough! Is it time to quarrel now?¡± Only then did the two of them shut their mouths. Crystal looked at Vera carefully from the side. She finally remembered where she had heard Katie¡¯s name before- Tim¡¯s club! At that time, when she went back to return her clothes, she met a man and a woman in the stairwell. They mentioned Katie at that time. It seemed that they had made a deal. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 While Crystal was lost in thought, a staff member rushed in and said, ¡°Are you done? The show is about to begin. It will be the grand finale about thirty-five minutester. Marcus and Katie walked on the red carpet together before, and now everyone outside knows that they are the main characters tonight. The reporters have gathered and waited for a long time¡­¡± But everyone¡¯s expression was gloomy. It was useless even if they found out the person who did it as the truth was that the cheongsam was still ruined and Katie couldn¡¯t go on stage with a broken cheongsam. Marcus said at this time, ¡°If it can¡¯t be fixed, I will walk on my own.¡± Vera said, ¡°Then how can we exin Katie¡¯s absence? Besides, this cheongsam is the highlight of the night. If we don¡¯t show it to suppress the situation, how will the media report it? Besides¡­¡± She nced at Marcus and said, ¡°Marcus and Katie walked on the red carpet today for work. If Katie didn¡¯t show up at all, the rtionship between you two would be confirmed.¡± After the cooperation between Marcus and Katie, there were a lot of fans of the couple. Rumors. were flying all over the world. Although there were only rumors, their fans were attracted to them after watching their drama. If they didn¡¯t exin it clearly this time, it was estimated that it would be difficult to make it clear in the future. Katie clenched her fists. ¡°Who did this to me?¡± Vera sneered. Katie became famous too fast in the circle, attracting the attention of many people. However, she did not know that she was not the heroine chosen at the beginning for the movie which made her win the trophy. It was all because of Marcus¡¯s rmendation that she could get the role. It could be said that Katie climbed up step by step with Marcus. Without Marcus, she was nothing. Vera nced at Marcus and couldn¡¯t help feeling unfair. It was obvious that she knew Marcus earlier and had cooperated with him. However, Marcus liked Katie very much. How could she not be jealous? Vera thought that she could climb to the same level as Katie by relying on Larry. Larry also supported her, but Larry lost his interest too quickly. In less than a month, they broke up. Although he did not withdraw the resources he had poured into Vera, it made her fall behind Katie by a big step. ¡°There¡¯s no other way now.¡± Larry rubbed the space between his eyebrows. ¡°If there¡¯s no other way, I¡¯ll let Marcus go alone.¡± ¡°Mr. Reynes,¡± Vera hurriedly said, ¡°I can go with Marcus. You just need to adjust my appearance order.¡± Although her clothes were not as good as the cheongsam of withered branches and plum. blossoms, they were also very important in this show. Larry gave her an indifferent look. Vera coughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the sake of the event. After all, the theme is meant for couples. How can Marcus appear alone for the finale?¡± Someone said, ¡°Vera¡¯s proposal is feasible.¡± ¡°I also think so.¡± Vera was ecstatic and her palms were sweating. She could only rely on this opportunity to step on Katie and turn over this time. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Larry was just about to speak when a white and tender w was suddenly raised. ¡°That¡­¡± The girl¡¯s voice was soft, which melted people¡¯s hearts in an instant. ¡°I can try to fix that cheongsam.¡± Vera was about to hear Larry¡¯s permission. When she heard Crystal¡¯s words, her eyes suddenly turned cold. ¡°Miss, do you know what you¡¯re talking about? Do you know embroidery?!¡± Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Crystal was startled. She shrank behind Larry and said, ¡°I suggested it because I¡¯m confident¡­ I¡¯ve learned a little about embroidery.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Vera said, ¡°Master Bolton is the only sessor of the Bolton n¡¯s needlework. Others don¡¯t know how to do it. If you want to repair it with ordinary embroidery techniques, you will only make a fool of yourself and make othersugh at you!¡± Someone echoed, ¡°Yes¡­ Master Bolton¡¯s work is very difficult to copy. Her needle technique is unique. If she doesn¡¯t fix it herself, it will look very strange.¡± ¡°Who is this person? Mr. Reynes¡¯s new girlfriend? Don¡¯t express your opinion if you don¡¯t know anything, okay?¡± ¡°We¡¯re already very anxious. How could there be such a joke?¡± Larry took a serious look at Crystal and asked, ¡°Do you really know how to do it?¡± Crystal said, ¡°A little bit.¡± The corners of Larry¡¯s lips twitched. Vera took advantage of the situation and said, ¡°She¡¯s not sure at all. She¡¯s so young. Does she look like she knows how to embroider? Let¡¯s contact the backstage and adjust the order of the show¡­¡± ¡°But even if I try, the situation won¡¯t be worse than it is now.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Anyway, the cheongsam. has been torn and can¡¯t be worn anymore.¡± ¦§ Vera sneered. ¡°If you can¡¯t fix it, who will bear the loss?¡± Crystal looked at Larry with eager eyes. Larry said kindly, ¡°You ask your husband to bear it.¡± Crystal was speechless. All of a sudden, she didn¡¯t want to help Larry anymore. Why did this person always want to get something from Harold? Seeing that Larry really intended to let Crystal repair it, Vera bit her lip and said, ¡°Mr. Reynes, do you really believe her so much?¡± Larry smiled and said, ¡°Just let her have fun. It¡¯s not a big deal if the show is ruined this time.¡± Anyway, Harold would clean up the mess. He was only responsible for leading Harold¡¯s wife around. Everyone was speechless. The show that you prepared for several months was ¡°not a big deal¡± for you, right? Is this the pattern of the rich? Larry patted Crystal on the shoulder and said, ¡°If you need anything, let them find it for you. I have something to say.¡± Crystal nodded obediently. ¡°Then are youing to pick me upter? You borrowed me from Harold, and you¡¯ll have to be responsible for returning me.¡± Larry chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will return you to him so that I can borrow from him again.¡± 11:22mm Larry ordered people to obey Crystal¡¯s orders and left. Everyone looked at Crystal unkindly. They thought that Mr. Reynes¡¯s new girlfriend just wanted to show off, but Mr. Reynes really let her take over. Crystal stepped forward and studied the cheongsam¡¯s fabric, embroidery, and needle techniques carefully. Vera crossed her arms and asked, ¡°Do you understand?¡± Crystal asked, ¡°Do you know how to embroider?¡± ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, it¡¯s useless for me to tell you.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Can you not disturb me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vera said angrily, ¡°I¡¯d like to see what tricks you are going to y!¡± Someone over there asked Vera to change clothes, so Vera had to leave angrily. Crystal asked someone to get the embroidery shed and the needle and thread, and then she sat on the chair and studied them carefully. At first, everyone wanted to see whether she could do it or not. However, after waiting for five or si: minutes, Crystal only looked at the cut parts again and again, and did not touch the needles at all. Everyone understood-it was true that she did not know anything. She was only putting on a show here. So they dispersed one after another and performed their own duties.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 171 Chapter 171 As an investor, Larry went up to say a few words and came down, but he couldn¡¯t leave yet. He had to sit on the chair to watch the show and face the cameras of the reporters. With the soothing music, the show officially began. The models came on the stage one after another, and there were constant praises. Obviously, they were very satisfied with the effect. Larry heard someone talking about it. ¡°These clothes are so exquisite and gorgeous. How nice it is to have clothes embroidered by Master Bolton himself? It¡¯s a pity that Master Bolton hasn¡¯t epted the business list for a long time, otherwise I must order one.¡± ¡°Let your husband book this high-quality one for you.¡± ¡°Forget it. This one is too expensive. I can¡¯t afford it. My main purpose is to see what Marcus and Katie looked like when they walk on the runway. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll scream on the spot.¡± ¡°They should just be attending the party together, right? I don¡¯t think they¡¯re in a rtionship¡­¡± ¡°If they walk the show togetherter, you¡¯ll know it. If Katie is not there, it means that she is Marcus¡¯s femalepanion. The two of them are at the top of the storm now, and they are also attending the event together. If it is not for work, they must be in a rtionship.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know much about the entertainment industry. I just want to see Master Bolton¡¯s work.¡± ¡ª Larry sighed softly in his heart, thinking. ¡°Then you may not be able to see it. At this time, the withered plum blossom embroidered by Master Bolton has be a broken plum blossom.¡± On the stage, Vera appeared confidently. She had been very popr recently, and the reporters were shooting crazily. Vera couldn¡¯t help smiling. If Katie didn¡¯t show up today, she, Vera, would be the heroine of this show! After Vera finished her show, there was not enough time for her to go back to the backstage to see Crystal and Katie¡¯s jokes. She and other models leaned against the stage and waited for the end of the show. Vera knew that if there was only one person in the finale for this show, it would set off a big storm. Marcus and Katie¡¯s scandal would be spread everywhere, and the show would also be criticized by others. All of this was because of Katie¡¯s personal grievance- Vera raised the corner of her mouth. Thinking of the way Katie fell from the altar, she felt very happy. At this time, the music reached its climax, and it was time for the grand finale. Two figures came out from the back of the stage. One was tall and had long legs. His ck robe made him look gentle and elegant. The other was dressed in a white cheongsam, which outlined her plump figure. The dense branches and plum blossoms on her cheongsam were swaying as she walked. The fallen plum blossom pattern only looked alive because of a thin red silk ribbon hanging. on the dead branches and an inky butterfly suspended in the air. ¡°How could that be!¡± Vera suddenly stood up. She could no longer control her expression, and her facial features were almost ferocious. 11:22 Not only had Katie participated in the final show, but that piece of clothing¡­ had been repaired?! It was even more dazzling than before! The audience gasped in admiration and was dazzled by what they saw. Larry frowned slightly and then smiled. Katie walked very fast and steadily. Marcus raised his slender fingers to lift his gold-rimmed sses. This man knew how to release his charm. Such a small movement made people understand why his fans called him ¡°The Most Handsome Man¡±. The dream of a one billion girl was not made out of air. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 The show ended perfectly, and the designer came out to thank the guests. Vera still couldn¡¯t believe that the clothes had really been mended! This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She took a deep breath and went to the dressing room. At this time, the atmosphere in the dressing. room waspletely different from before. It was as happy as the Spring Festival. Katie grabbed. Crystal¡¯s hand and said excitedly. ¡°You are amazing¡­ How can you be so powerful? You really did it!¡± Crystal was a little dizzy from her shaking. ¡°¡­ Thank you, but let me go first. I feel like throwing up.¡± Hearing this, Katie quickly let go of her. She was so excited that her face turned red. Originally, she thought that she would be doomed this time. However, Crystal managed to repair her clothes at thest moment. After being repaired, her clothes were even more beautiful and dazzling! The passionate red broke through the dark ck and white. It was a nice piece of work! Vera gritted her teeth and screamed, ¡°Only Master Bolton knows the Bolton n¡¯s embroidery technique. How can you fix this dress? It¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± Crystal said doubtfully, ¡°Why are you so sure that only Master Bolton knows this technique? I¡¯ve also learned this before, but it¡¯s not called Bolton n¡¯s embroidery technique. It¡¯s just my basic skill¡­ Is it challenging?¡± Everyone was speechless. Master Bolton¡¯s unique Bolton n¡¯s embroidery technique was a national treasure. How could Crystal say that this was only her basic skill?! She couldn¡¯t refute her as she had really fixed the clothes. But if she didn¡¯t refute her, she would think that Crystal was extraordinary. ¡°Impossible¡­ it¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± Vera muttered, ¡°It¡¯s obviously nned well¡­¡± How could Crystal suddenly appear? Crystal¡¯s appearance had interrupted all of her ns! She could have stepped on Katie tonight, but she had made Katie shine and be a brilliant star that she could not reach. Vera¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with hatred. She wanted to strangle Crystal to death. ¡°Miss Witton,¡± Crystal said. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always thought that your voice sounded familiar.¡± Vera was stunned. Crystal continued, ¡°I remembered that I heard someone talking about a deal in the stairwell of the club last time, and he mentioned the name Katie. The deal you made with him was to ruin the clothes, wasn¡¯t it? You gave him 30,000 dors of deposit, and you have yet to pay the remaining bnce of 40,000 dors, right?¡± When everyone heard this, they all looked at Vera in shock. Vera¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You ndered me! I didn¡¯t do that! Don¡¯t talk nonsense here! Did Katie teach you to say these words?! It must be¡­ it must be!¡± ¡°I have never been alone with her. How can I teach her?¡± Katie was also hot-tempered and immediately exploded. ¡°Well done, Vera! How can you scheme against me like this?!¡± 11:23 1 Vera managed to calm down and said, ¡°Do you have any evidence? If you don¡¯t, it¡¯s nder, nder! I can arrest you!¡± Crystal said, ¡°¡­I¡¯m just curious about the deal you made with that man. If you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t say it. Why are you so angry?¡± She said sincerely, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry! Or no one can rece you if you¡¯re ill.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vera gritted her teeth. Katie was not so easy to deal with. ¡°Okay, Vera, since you said you are innocent, let¡¯s check the surveince video of that club!¡± She turned to look at Crystal. ¡°Do you still remember which club it is?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I just remember thest name of the owner, Duncan¡­¡± It was estimated that Tim was quite famous. Katie instantly said, ¡°Tim, right? Well, I know him. I¡¯ll ask him to send me the surveince footage right away!¡± Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Vera suddenly panicked. She wanted to stop Katie, but she had no reason to. She could onlyfort herself. That was the stairwell. She didn¡¯t see the surveince video, so she chose to make a deal there. Tim would not have the footage. Thinking of this, she managed to calm down. She clenched her fingers tightly and watched Katie make a phone call. The phone was soon connected. Katie said directly, ¡°Tim, right? I have something to trouble your with¡­¡± She said her request, but Tim didn¡¯t want to get into trouble. Heughed and said, ¡°Miss Gerard, we are a club with good privacy. We didn¡¯t install any monitoring devices, not to mention the stairwell¡­¡± Vera heaved a sigh of relief. As long as Katie could not get the surveince video, there was still room for maneuvering. Katie was very angry. When she was about to say something, Marcus suddenly said, ¡°Give me your mobile phone.¡± Katie was stunned and subconsciously gave him the phone. Marcus said softly, ¡°Hello, Tim. I¡¯m Marcus.¡± Upon hearing Marcus¡¯s name, Tim¡¯s legs went limp. He dared to be perfunctory with Katie, but he did not have the courage to be perfunctory with Marcus! After all, he was not only one of the people. who had the final influence in the entertainment industry, but also the second young master of the Evans family!T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ Mr. Evans.¡± Tim¡¯s voice became ttering. ¡°How¡¯re you doing?¡± Marcus smiled and said, ¡°Tim, don¡¯t you know the hidden rules in the circle after so many years? You have a good club, but you can¡¯t prevent trouble. Who are you trying to fool by saying that you didn¡¯t. install any monitor devices?¡± It w was clear that Marcus¡¯s voice was gentle and there was a smile on his face, but Tim only felt that. his bones were cold, which was very simr to the feeling when he saw Danny. ¡°Mr, Mr. Evans¡­¡± Tim¡¯s forehead was full of cold sweat. ¡°I, I still care about my business, this¡­¡± Crystal suddenly moved closer to Marcus and said, ¡°Tim, if you don¡¯t show us the footage, I¡¯ll go to the police station to report that you and Walter were working together to kidnap a girl!¡± She said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m one of the victims.¡± When Tim heard her voice, his scalp was about to explode. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°What are you stuttering about? Hurry up, or I¡¯ll call the police right away and bring your business down.¡± Tim was able to open such a big club because of his background. Although Crystal¡¯s report would be troublesome for him, it was not impossible to solve it. At this time, Marcus said with a smile, ¡°I believe that the police will continue to investigate seriously after receiving a report from the victim¡­ What do you think, Tim?¡± Tim was speechless. Even a fool could hear the threat in Marcus¡¯s words. 11 He said with a bitter face, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to check it out and send it to you tomorrow¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°No, no. We are in a hurry.¡± What if Vera took this opportunity to run away? Marcus looked down at her and said, ¡°Did you hear that? I want to see the video in five minutes.¡± Tim said, ¡°¡­ Okay, Mr. Evans. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± After hanging up the phone, Crystal quickly slipped back to Larry, pretending that she had been standing there all the time. Marcus nced at her and said nothing. Vera¡¯s nails were almost stuck in the flesh of her palm. She took her bag and said, ¡°I remembered that I have something to do, so I will leave first¡­¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Katie stopped her and sneered. ¡°Miss Witton can¡¯t even wait for five minutes?¡± Chapter 174 Chapter 174 ¡°You only need to wait for five minutes to prove your innocence, Miss Witton. Why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡± Katie said. Vera gritted her teeth. ¡°I am innocent and I didn¡¯t do it. What¡¯s the difference if I leave early orte?! Get out of my way!¡± How could Katie let her go? She said, ¡°You are obviously guilty! Vera, I didn¡¯t offend you. It was you who had been sarcastic to me from the very beginning. Have I ever argued with you about these things? In the end, my tolerance for you made you even worse. How dare you do such a thing?!¡± Vera¡¯s chest kept rising and falling, and she said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! When did I nder you? It¡¯s you who didn¡¯t behave well¡­ Get out of my way!¡± Katie directly mmed the door of the dressing room, leaned against the door, and said, ¡°Just wait for five minutes. If the monitor proves that you have no problem, I, Katie, will apologize to you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Vera was about to go mad. She looked at Larry and said, ¡°Mr. Reynes! After all, I¡¯m your ex- girlfriend. How dare you watch her bully me?¡± Larry smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a few minutes. It won¡¯t be long. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Vera¡¯s face was pale. Seeing her like this, everyone understood what was going on. After a long silence in the dressing room, Katie¡¯s cell phone rang. She clicked on the message and found that it was a video. She nced at Vera, turned the volume of her phone to the maximum, and clicked to y it. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling¡­ It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know the power behind Marcus. His big brother. just left here, and the boss here nodded and bowed to him. How dare I offend him?¡± A man¡¯s rough voice sounded in the dressing room. Everyone found it strange, but the female voice next was clearly Vera¡¯s- ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to offend Marcus!¡± ¡°Of course I know that Marcus is not someone to be trifled with. I¡¯m talking about his rumored girlfriend, Katie!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¦° ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The woman¡¯s voice said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 30,000 dors first. When the matter is done, I¡¯ll give you another 40,000 dors.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°There are still guests in the private room. I¡¯ll go first. Damn old man¡­ I have slept with him several times. He¡¯s still unwilling to let me be a leading actress yet.¡± The video ended. Katie said coldly, ¡°Vera, what else do you have to say?¡± Vera probably had given up on herself. Under Katie¡¯s interrogation, she pulled up the corners of her mouth and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s me who did it. So what? Katie, are you a good person? If it weren¡¯t for Marcus, do you think anyone would know you? I knew Marcus earlier. It was me! But why did only you get his special treatment? I just want you to fall down, and I want you to die!¡± She said crazily, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You robbed me of my resources, my status, and the person I like!¡± Katie said incredulously, ¡°You are simply unreasonable!¡± Crystal was very shocked. She looked at Marcus and then at Larry. Finally, her loving gaze fell on Larry. Larry, who was watching the show, asked, ¡°What¡¯s that look in your eyes?¡± Crystal said with pity, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just suddenly feel that you are being cuckolded.¡± ¡­¡± Larry said, ¡°Vera is my ex-girlfriend!¡± Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Crystal said, ¡°But she has always liked Marcus. You treated her as your girlfriend. Maybe she thinks you¡¯re rich and dumb and she just wanted to use you to climb up and get closer to Marcus¡­¡± Larry was speechless. Speaking of this, he did feel that he had been cuckolded. Crystal patted Larry on the shoulder and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Our lives are too short. Just get over it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Larry said, ¡°Thank you for yourfort. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m very strong. I think I can live for another 500 years.¡± Crystal nodded with relief. ¡°It seems that you have rich experience of being cuckolded. Otherwise, your psychological endurance wouldn¡¯t be so strong.¡± Larry was speechless. ¡°Where did this logical geniuse from?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll call the security guards.¡± Larry nced at Katie and Vera, who were still arguing, and said to Crystal, ¡°The police will need to file a case.¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°Go quickly. Don¡¯t disturb me seeing women quarrel.¡± Larry was speechless. He walked to the door and made a phone call. Katie seemed to have finally realized that there was no point in arguing with Vera. She said coldly, ¡°¡­ Why do I have to talk to a mad woman? I¡¯ll let the police deal with you!¡± Vera¡¯s eyes were red and her expression was terrifying. She suddenly looked at Crystal, who was enjoying the show, and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you-if it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been discovered¡­ It¡¯s all because of you!!¡± Crystal was stunned by her words. Vera had rushed over with a de for eyebrow pencil in her hand! After Larry hung up the phone and looked over, his eyelids twitched. ¡°Crystal!!¡± He ran quickly in this direction, but he was too far away. It was toote. No one had expected that Vera would suddenly hurt someone. They were all dumbfounded. Vera was furious and did not think about the consequences at all. She used all her strength to stab Crystal. Crystal was still standing where she was, unable to react. Just as the knife was about to stab her, a hand with clear joints suddenly pulled Crystal away. This person was too strong. Crystal crashed into his arms like a doll, and her forehead was reddened by the hard bones. There were tears in Crystal¡¯s eyes. Vera screamed. Marcus grabbed her hand, which was holding the knife. As soon as the man twisted his hand, her wrist was dislocated. The intense pain swept through her whole body, and the delicate knife in Vera¡¯s hand fell to the ground. The people around were a little surprised and uncertain. They had only seen the gentle Marcus before. They had never seen him acting so violently. Marcus quickly released his hand, frowned, and said, ¡°You hurt people with a knife. Miss Witton, don¡¯t you want to stay in the entertainment circle anymore?¡± ¡°Hurry up and hold her down. Wait for the police!¡± Someone shouted, ¡°What if she makes a move again?¡± As if waking up from a dream, the crowd grabbed Vera in a flurry. Crystal was still held in Marcus¡¯s arms. She could smell the faint fragrance of Marcus. It was not perfume, but shower gel. She swallowed and carefully moved Marcus¡¯s hand away, trying to get out of his arms. Marcus lowered his eyelids and said, ¡°I wanted to ask your name before¡­¡± He smiled and said, ¡°So your name is Crystal.¡± Crystal, ¡°!¡± Crystal looked angrily at Larry, her stupid teammate. ¡°¡­¡± Larry said, ¡°I was just worried about you. I just blurted it out¡­¡± Marcus¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but he didn¡¯t let go of Crystal. He said softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me brother?¡± Crystal was speechless. Katie asked in surprise, ¡°Marcus, is this your¡­ sister?¡± Chapter 176 Chapter 176 ¡°Yes.¡± Marcus admitted without hesitation, ¡°She¡¯s my sister.¡± Everyone was shocked. Marcus¡¯s good attitude towards Crystal was beyond her expectation. Her eyshes trembled. She got out of Marcus¡¯s arms and did not speak. Marcus smiled and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know me? I¡¯ve been too busy recently. It¡¯s my fault that you haven¡¯t seen me¡­ I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡± It was obvious that Marcus was very gentle, but Crystal didn¡¯t feel any kindness from him. Compared with how Antony targeted her, Danny¡¯s indifference, and Daxton¡¯s negligence, the way he treated her was worse. He didn¡¯t like her. But he acted like a good brother. ¡°Miss Evans, Marcus said that he would treat you to dinner as an apology. You are not going to be mad at him, will you?¡± Katie said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I can testify that Marcus has been filming in the group recently. His mobile phone has always been turned off. He didn¡¯t mean to ignore you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Marcus put his arm around Crystal¡¯s shoulder and said helplessly, ¡°Just treat it as me thanking you for helping to fix the clothes today and helping us catch the mastermind.¡± Beside him, Katie said, ¡°Oh, actually, I feel like joining too¡­ But I have to take Vera to the police station. Marcus, please help me to thank Miss Evans.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Katie said to Crystal, ¡°Miss Evans, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner another day. Thank you.¡± Crystal finally said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s actually a small matter¡­¡± Marcus said with some disappointment, ¡°Are you still angry with me? I¡¯m really sorry, it¡¯s my fault¡­¡± Marcus, who had been wronged, was hard to bear. The other girls looked at him and wished they could help Crystal to agree. ¡°I¡­¡± Crystal hesitated and said, ¡°Okay.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Marcus raised the corner of his mouth and turned to Larry, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take her with me, okay? After dinner, I¡¯ll send her back.¡± Larry still had to deal with the mess here. It was almost nine o¡¯clock. Afraid that Crystal would starve, Larry nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Marcus said to Crystal, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Crystal followed Marcus obediently. Vera looked at their backs in horror. ¡°¡­Brother and sister¡­ they are brother and sister?!¡± Katie said sarcastically, ¡°You said that you like Marcus, but you actually hurt his sister? Just give up. You won¡¯t have a chance in your life.¡± ¡°How¡­ how could this be!¡± Vera held her head in pain and tried to pull her hair like crazy. By right, she should have stood aside and watched Katie make a fool of herself. But now, not only did she have to face the sky-highpensation, but she would also be sent to the police station after she tried to hurt someone. Her career¡­ was all over! Marcus¡¯s love, her future, everything was gone. Vera was stunned for a long time and burst into tears. Crystal followed Marcus out of the hotel. At this moment, there were still many reporters and fans outside. Marcus took her through the back door, and his car was parked there. When the assistant saw that he had brought a girl out, he was stunned. ¡°¡­ Who is this?¡± Marcus said, ¡°It¡¯s my sister.¡± The assistant had seen Dora before, so he naturally knew that this was the Fifth Miss who had just been recognized. He said, ¡°Hi, Fifth Miss.¡± ¡°Hello,¡± Crystal said. Marcus opened the car door for Crystal and said, ¡°I know a very delicious restaurant, but it¡¯s a little far away. Is that okay?¡± Crystal shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Marcus smiled and said, ¡°Kalen, let¡¯s go to the restaurant.¡± Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Kalen was stunned. ¡°Full Court restaurant?¡± Full Court restaurant was not just a little far away. Marcus looked at him quietly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Kalen hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll call the boss and make a reservation.¡± When the car started, there were fewer and fewer people that came into Crystal¡¯s eyes. Crystal looked at the mountain ridge outside the window. Marcus exined, ¡°Full Court restaurant is built halfway up the mountain. It¡¯s an investment of a friend of mine. He likes mediocre, so the restaurant is remote.¡± Crystal replied with an ¡°oh¡±. Marcus frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you like me?¡± ¡°No,¡± Crystal said softly. Marcus smiled. ¡°We¡¯ve just met, so we¡¯re not familiar with each other. That¡¯s normal. Are you getting used to everything in Fairby?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Crystal said. Marcus saw that Crystal was not in a good mood, so he stopped talking. Full Court restaurant was indeed very remote, and it was nearly 10 o¡¯clock when they arrived at the ce. Fortunately, Kalen made a reservation in advance, so they could dig in as soon as they arrived at the ce. -Marcus did not lie. The food here tasted good. ¡°Thank you for your help today.¡± Marcus raised the cup containing the mint water and said, ¡°Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t know how to end this show.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Crystal raised her ss and clinked it with his, saying, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a small matter you, but it helped us a lot.¡± Marcus smiled. ¡°You know how to embroider. I¡¯m really surprised.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve learned a little.¡± Crystal buried her head and ate. Marcus didn¡¯t eat much. He looked at Crystal stuffing the food into her mouth like a baby. There was no expression on his face, but when Crystal looked up, there was a gentle smile on his face. After dinner, Marcus looked at the sky and said, ¡°The weather is good tonight. Shall we take a walk? It¡¯s good for digestion.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Crystal ate a little too much just now. She blushed and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Obviously, Marcus often came here. He was familiar with the way and led Crystal down the mountain. They took small paths and walked around. Soon, Crystal was dizzy and did not know where she had gone. ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯m a little tired.¡± Crystal turned her head and said, ¡°And¡­¡± Her voice stopped abruptly. Marcus was nowhere to be seen. She panicked. ¡°Marcus?!¡± There was no answer. Crystal looked around, but there was still no one. Fortunately, she was a firm materialist. Otherwise, she would have been scared to death if she stayed in the forest alone. Crystal bit her lower lip and took out her phone to make a phone call. Only then did she realize that she had left her phone in Marcus¡¯s car. Crystal was at a loss for words. Fortunately, there was a streetmp. Crystal followed the light and walked out of the forest. When she reached the road, she found that it was a three-way intersection. She only had a one-third chance of returning to Full Court restaurant if she walked along the road. Great, Crystal thought. She was left here by Marcus. Crystal definitely wouldn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t do it on purpose. One day, when she really had a bad guy card, she would definitely send a truck to Marcus. Crystal squatted on the side of the road pitifully. The street lights pulled her figure very long, and she looked small under the street lights. People who didn¡¯t know it would think she was some wild animal. ¡°How could Marcus be so bad?¡± Crystal thought. The temperature on the mountain was low, and when the wind blew, it was piercingly cold. Crystal shrank into a ball, and the more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. Tears of grievance dripped down her cheeks. Marcus¡­ How could he be so bad? She had clearly helped him. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Marcus leaned against the back seat of the car, expressionless. After hesitating for a long time, Kalen said, ¡°Marcus, are you really leaving her there? What if something happens¡­¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Marcus said coldly. ¡°¡­¡± Kalen immediately did not dare to speak. It was said that Marcus was as gentle as jade and he was a gentleman, but only Kalen, who had been with him for several years, knew that this person looked gentle, but in fact, he was the most indifferent person. It seemed that even his heart was cold, without any warmth. In the back seat, Crystal¡¯s cell phone kept ringing. Someone was calling her. Marcus turned off the phone without looking at it. Kalen took a deep breath and said, ¡°Marcus, after all, she¡¯s your biological sister. As a little girl, it¡¯s really dangerous for her to be in the mountain in the middle of the night. Although there are no wild beasts here, if she meets bad people¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s sote, no one is going up the mountain.¡± Marcus said lightly, ¡°She can just treat this as a lesson from her brother. She shouldn¡¯t trust others so easily.¡± Kalen sighed deeply. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Crystal didn¡¯t know how long she had been squatting there. She wanted to see if there were any cars passing by, but when she was about to fall asleep, the road was still quiet. Crystal wiped her tears and hugged herself more tightly. She was wondering if she should choose a path randomly based on her feelings when she suddenly saw a dazzling car light. She raised her hand to block the light, watched the car getting closer and closer, and finally stopped in front of her. The car door opened, and the man got out of the driver¡¯s seat. Against the light of the car, she could not see his face clearly. She only felt that his shoulders were wide and his legs were long. His long. ck windbreaker cut through the dazzling light, as if the darkness of the night was gradually eroding the light. At this moment, everything was silent, and the world was boundless. He was the only one in the world. Crystal blinked her eyes slowly. The man stopped in front of her and bent slightly to look down at her. ¡°Let¡¯s see what I found.¡± ¡°A little mushroom with a crying nose.¡± Crystal couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore. She suddenly stood up and threw herself into his arms, crying so loudly, ¡°Boohoo, boohoo, boohoo¡­ I thought¡­ I thought I was abandoned¡­¡± Harold hugged her. She had been in the cold wind for too long, and her body was cold. He pulled Crystal into his coat and touched her hair. ¡°You¡¯re not abandoned.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Ie to pick you up?¡± The more he coaxed Crystal, the louder she cried, and her body was shaking. Harold held her face and saw that her face was all red, like a kitten. He smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve cried for so long. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Crystal choked with sobs. ¡°You¡¯reughing at me¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s stupid. Can¡¯t Iugh at you?¡± Harold wiped her tears and said, ¡°Crystal, you¡¯re the most stupid person I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Not only are youughing at me, but you¡¯re also scolding me!¡± She struggled to stop Harold from hugging her. ¡°I hate you!¡± Harold pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°I think I¡¯m stupid too.¡± ¡°I drove for more than an hour to pick up a little idiot.¡± Crystal sniffed. ¡°Why did you even curse yourself¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°I¡¯ve never dealt with idiots.¡± ¡°You let me make an exception.¡± Crystal cried and said, ¡°Can you stop scolding me? I¡¯m really sad.¡± She pulled Harold¡¯s cor and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I want to go home¡­¡± Harold agreed and held her hand, saying, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Crystal wiped her tears and got into the car. Seeing her pitiful look, Harold leaned over and fastened the seat belt for her. ¡°If you cry again, your eyes will be swollen like a walnut.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help¡­ Boohoo¡­ I feel so upset¡­¡± Harold took off his jacket and wrapped it around her. He then took out a tissue to wipe her tears, asking, ¡°Why are you upset?¡± Crystal¡¯s eyshes were long and thick, and when her tears got on them, they stuck together, making her look particrly aggrieved. With a pink nose, she said, ¡°Today, I obviously helped Marcus a big favor. He said that he would treat me to a meal, but he just left me here and went away¡­ How could I not be upset?¡± Harold paused and advised, ¡°He¡¯s not a thing. Why are you crying because of him? It¡¯s not worth it.¡± Crystal wiped her tears bluntly. ¡°But I¡¯m just upset.¡± Her skin was tender to begin with, when she roughly wiped her face, it reddened. Harold grabbed her wrist, ¡°If you¡¯re mad at him, I¡¯ll take you to find trouble with him.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Crystal curled her lips, ¡°¡­ Forget it.¡± She lowered her head, pulled the hem of her clothes, and said softly, ¡°He lost his mother because of me. He doesn¡¯t like me, and I don¡¯t want him to be my brother anymore.¡± Harold sighed. ¡°How can you let people bully you so easily¡­¡± ¡°Why are you called Crystal? Why aren¡¯t you called squishy? Everyone can squish you.¡± Crystal gasped, ¡°You¡¯re scolding me again!¡± ¡°No,¡± Harold said with a smile. He pinched her cheek and said, ¡°It¡¯s really soft. From now on, I¡¯ll call you Softy.¡± Crystal said in a stuffy voice, ¡°Don¡¯t give me a random name.¡± After a moment of hesitation, she asked, ¡°How did you know I¡¯m here?¡± Harold started the car, raising his brows, ¡°Telepathy?¡± Crystal faintly said, ¡°I¡¯m gonna be a college student in September. Don¡¯t lie to me with a lie that even three-year-old children don¡¯t believe.¡± ¡°I asked someone to track down the location of your mobile phone,¡± Harold said lightly. ¡°Hey!¡± Crystal hurriedly said, ¡°My phone is still in Marcus¡¯s car!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to take it back for you,¡± Harold said. ¡°Sit properly.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Crystal¡¯s voice was still stuffy. Curling up in Harold¡¯s jacket, she finally said after a long while, ¡°Master White, it seems that every time I feel upset, you¡¯lle.¡± She turned her head to look at Harold¡¯s profile. This man¡¯s looks were impable. No matter from which angles she looked at him, he was still utterly handsome. ¡°Although sometimes I¡¯m mad at you¡­¡± Crystal¡¯s voice was soft, ¡°But I still feel that you¡¯re the person who treats me the best.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know otherpliments to use?¡± Harold said, ¡°For example, in the whole world, you like only me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal blushed, ¡°I don¡¯t like you only. I also like CoCo.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s change the topic.¡± Harold said, ¡°If I treat you so well, how can you still be mad at me?¡± ¡°Because there are times you¡¯re bad. For example, when I was drowsyst time, youmented on my pink cherry underwear.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who prefers the little shark ones. With my aesthetic standard, I think pink is more attractive.¡± Crystal was furious. ¡°Are you wearing them or am 1 wearing them?¡± Harold chuckled, ¡°So, when you put them on, are you going to watch or am I going to watch?¡± Crystal was rendered speechless. ¡°Drop me off right here.¡± Harold looked at her, confused. ¡°This isn¡¯t the kindergarten bus. I want to get out!¡± Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Harold really stopped the car, ¡°Get off.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal quickly hugged his arm. ¡°I was just saying! I¡¯m not getting off the car!¡± Harold lowered his line of sight to look at her for a while then said, ¡°I¡¯m mad at you.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t get it. Come on, man, don¡¯t be so petty. The man then added, ¡°You have to kiss me to fix it.¡± Crystal was perplexed. Her face turned even redder. Her voice became nasal and lower, ¡°I¡¯m really upset now. Why are you doing this¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m also really upset.¡± Crystal pouted and hesitated a little. The man suddenly leaned over, the tips of their noses almost touching. Bewildered, she wanted to move back, but he held the back of her head with his palm, leaving her no room to retreat. Crystal grabbed the hem of her shirt tightly. ¡°Master White, you¡­¡± Harold¡¯s eyes were smiling. ¡°Are you so scared? Your eyshes have been trembling all the time.¡± Crystal pouted, ¡°If I say I¡¯m scared, will you let me go?¡± ¡°No,¡± Harold said, ¡°You¡¯re really easy to bully.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t know how to retort. What a bad guy! Harold¡¯s eyshes lowered as his gazednded on the corner of Crystal¡¯s full lips. She shuddered and gave a light snort. Harold whispered in her ear, ¡°Softy, close your eyes.¡± Crystal had always been obedient. Subconsciously, she closed her eyes. The palm on the back of her neck suddenly pulled, forcing her to move forward. She was like a sacrifice on an altar, taking initiative to offer herself. Her soft lips pressed against Harold¡¯s slightly thin lips. Before she could react, Harold had alreadyunched his attack. ¡°¡­Um.¡± Crystal pushed the man. ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t breathe¡­¡± Harold let go of her a little. The girl looked dizzy as if she got drunk. Amused, he clicked his tongue, ¡°Why are you so silly, girl?¡± Crystal looked at him with tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡­ I have never kissed anyone before¡­¡± Harold pinched her baby cheek, ¡°Okay, I forgive you.¡± *¡­ Thank you for your forgiveness?¡± ¡°No need to thank me,¡± Harold said. ¡°I won¡¯t bully you more.¡± Crystal felt something wrong, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong for the time being. When they returned to Flower Land, it was alreadyte. Crystal was drowsy and Harold had to carry her back. Dana was still awake. Seeing Crystal, she quickly offered, ¡°Master White, let me help you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Harold said lightly, ¡°You should go to sleep.¡± Dana did not dare to insist. Crystal opened her eyes in a daze. Seeing the familiar surroundings, she subconsciously snuggled in Harold¡¯s arms, asking in a soft voice, ¡°Are we home?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Harold carried her upstairs. ¡°Sleep if you¡¯re sleepy.¡± Crystal yawned. ¡°No¡­ I haven¡¯t taken a shower yet. I have to take a shower first.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She said she wanted to take a shower, but her eyelids were heavy, and she was half-asleep. Harold took her into the room, turned on the bathroom light, and put her down at the door. ¡°Go take a shower.¡± Crystal replied with an ¡°oh¡±. She walked in with sleepy eyes and was about to take off her clothes. Harold didn¡¯t intend to y a gentleman. He leaned against the door and watched. When Crystal had just lifted the hem of her shirt, which revealed a part of her porcin tummy, she noticed something wrong. Turning around, she said, ¡°Close the door, please.¡± Harold tutted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you already asleep?¡± ¡°Even if I were to fall asleep, I would still remember that you are a big pervert.¡± Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Haroldughed. ¡°Okay.¡± Crystal was relieved to take a shower after he closed the door. But after a while, someone knocked on the door again. Crystal frowned and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Harold said with a smile, ¡°You didn¡¯t bring any clothes.¡± Crystal replied with an ¡°oh¡± and Harold added, ¡°This time, I brought you the little shark costume you liked.¡± Crystal was speechless. Harold knocked on the door. ¡°Do you want it?¡± Crystal slowly opened the door and stretched out an arm. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Harold put her clothes on her hand. Then, she quickly retracted her hand, and mmed the door shut. Marcus leaned against the car and lit a cigarette. Kalen said fearfully, ¡°Marcus, you¡­¡± When they arrived at the foot of the mountain, Marcus suddenly asked Kalen to turn back. Kalen did not dare to have any doubts and quickly drove back, but Crystal was no longer there. He broke out in a cold sweat and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we see a caring down from the mountain when we came? It must be the car that took Miss Evans away¡­¡± Marcus smiled, blew out a smoke ring, and said, ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Kalen was speechless. Then why did hee back? Why was he smoking here? Of course, he only dared to say these words in his heart. Marcus had no expression on his face, which most people had never seen before. After all, he was generally known in the entertainment circle to have a good temper, being gentle and considerate. He always had a smile on his face. Not to mention losing his temper, even his cold facial expression was rarely seen. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve gone too far by doing this to her?¡± Marcus suddenly asked. Kalen was shocked and said, ¡°You are my boss. How can I have any opinions about you¡­¡± Marcus snorted. ¡°Twenty years ago, my mother was pregnant with Crystal.¡± ¡°In fact, she was in good health at that time. There was nothing wrong with her during the pregnancy check-up. We knew that the baby was a girl. We were very happy.¡± Marcus lowered his eyshes. ¡°Whether it was me, Danny, or my father, we were all very happy.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. They were really happy. They were all looking forward to the birth of a sister who looked like their mother. ¡°As the months went by, Crystal kept absorbing nutrients from my mother¡¯s body. It was normal for my mother¡¯s body to be deprived of nutrients due to the growth of the fetus, but she was too abnormal. The doctor suggested that we abort this child.¡± A cold smile tugged at the corners of Marcus¡¯s lips. ¡°But my mother couldn¡¯t bear it.¡± ¡°In the end, my father requested the doctor to save my mother, but she still insisted on giving birth to the baby. She didn¡¯t even have the chance to look at the daughter she desperately gave birth to, and she was already out of breath.¡± Kalen¡¯s throat was dry, and he didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. From the perspective of an outsider, Crystal was not wrong, but her birth did indeed take away their mother, and her father¡¯s beloved wife. Kalen asked himself. If he were Marcus, would he be able to ept Crystal without any grudge? No, he couldn¡¯t. Not to mention, the rtionship of the Evans family relied on Madam Evans. As soon as Madam Evans left, their house could no longer be called a home. ¡°Why should I tell you this?¡± After he finished smoking, Marcus narrowed his eyes. His face was as gentle as usual, and his voice was very soft. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± He was crazy enough to have gone back to find no one there. Even if Crystal was dead or alive, or even scared to tears, what did it have to do with him? Chapter 182 Chapter 182 When Crystal was sleeping soundly at home, the entertainment industry was extremely lively. Vera had bribed someone to damage her beautiful cheongsam. After being discovered, she even tried to use a knife to hurt someone. She was sent to the police station and the trending news made it all the way to the top. Theizens were going crazy. At first, Vera¡¯s fans firmly believed that this was nder and nonsense, but soon the rted details and evidence were exposed. Even the video of Vera¡¯s crime was exposed. Vera¡¯s fans copsed instantly. However, Vera herself could not respond at all, because she was still at the police station and needed to face a huge amount ofpensation. Her agent was very anxious. While putting in good words for Vera, her agentmunicated with thepany and asked thepany to give Vera another chance. However, businessmen were always been ruthless. They didn¡¯t care how much Vera had contributed to thepany. They only cared about Vera¡¯s worth. Now the evidence was clear. Vera had offended Marcus and Katie. Her social media had been besieged by Marcus¡¯s fans. Thepany couldn¡¯t see how useful she was, so they decisively gave up on her. Thepany¡¯s social media directly posted a notice on the termination of the contract with Vera, asking for Vera¡¯spensation. The agent was furious. Vera was her biggest cash cow. Now that Vera was in trouble, she was going to have a hard time. ¡°What did thepany say?¡± Vera wiped her face and looked at her agent expectantly. ¡°Will they save me? As long as we hire public rtions¡­¡± ¡°Now that things have gone so far, what¡¯s the use of hiring the public rtions?¡± The agent gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Thepany has given up on you.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Vera suddenly stood up. ¡°Impossible!¡± No matter what, she was a popr celebrity. How could thepany give her up so easily? The agent said, ¡°You¡¯ve offended Marcus. Do you think you can still stay in the circle?! Putting aside the fact that he¡¯s the son of the Evans family, with his own influence, strangling you to death is as easy as killing an ant!¡± She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Vera, I can¡¯t save you. That¡¯s it. You can plead guilty and quit the entertainment circle. Let¡¯s not contact each other in the future.¡± ¡°Sister!¡± Vera grabbed her hand. ¡°I¡¯m the most promising artist you have! You have to save me¡­ You have to save me¡­¡± ¡°I said I can¡¯t save you!¡± The agent said loudly, ¡°If you think about the consequences before doing things, will it end like this?! You destroyed yourself, don¡¯t drag me down too!¡± As she spoke, she grabbed her bag and left. Vera fell to the ground dispiritedly. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ It¡¯s all over.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Everything was over. Vera burst into tears. ¡°Why the heck are you crying?! It¡¯ste at night.¡± A berating voice came from outside, ¡°Do you want to be detained for a few more days?¡± Thinking of something, Vera suddenly stood up and grabbed the iron gate. ¡°I plead guilty¡­ I plead guilty! I¡¯llpensate too¡­¡± Her eyes were vicious. ¡°If you let me out, I¡¯ll pay for all thepensation.¡± When the police heard this, they were confused and said, ¡°You just refused to admit it, but now you plead guilty? Okay, I¡¯ll ask someone toe over.¡± Vera clenched her fist. Her nails pierced her skin and flesh, and blood dripped down. It seemed that she could not feel the pain. She just stared at the dazzling light and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m done for¡­ But don¡¯t think you can live a good life¡­¡± ¡°All of you will die with me!¡± Chapter 183 Chapter 183 ¡°Miss Bolton.¡± A young woman quickly walked into the room with a serious expression. ¡°Have you seen the trending news?¡± Christy was sitting on the sofa watching TV. When she heard this, she said, ¡°What trending news? Don¡¯t get frightened easily.¡± The woman said, ¡°Yesterday was the fashion show, but there was an ident at thest minute. Someone ruined the cheongsam you embroidered.¡± Christy frowned. ¡°So, the show was ruined?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what surprised me.¡± The woman said, ¡°Not only was the fashion show not ruined, but it also won the cheers of the whole audience. That cheongsam has been made up!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Christy instantly stood up. ¡°How is that possible?! No one can mend my embroidery technique!¡± The woman handed the tablet to her and said, ¡°Look, the embroidering technique used to repair the cheongsam is really the same as your technique!¡± Christy looked at the picture and her pupils constrict. ¡°How¡­ how could it be!¡± The red silk ribbon and the plum blossom seemed to be the same embroidery technique, but Christy could tell at a nce that the silk ribbon¡¯s embroidering technique was more miraculous than his own. It instantly reminded her of a person who should have died a long time ago-her master. Christy managed to calm down and asked, ¡°Do you know who mended it?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The woman said, ¡°She seems to be Mr. Reynes¡¯s new girlfriend.¡± Christy heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that it was a youngdy. Yes¡­ it couldn¡¯t be that person. That person had been sent to the mental hospital by her a long time ago, and had already be crazy. How could she still use the needle and thread? Bolton n¡¯s embroidery technique¡­ had long since belonged to her own acupuncture technique! Christy slowly sat down and said, ¡°Book the earliest flight and prepare to return home.¡± ¡°I want to meet this person.¡± The woman nodded. ¡°Okay, Miss Bolton. I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡± Christy unconsciously looked at an embroidery on the table. It was embroidered with the pictures of the Thousand Carp. Each carp had different movements and patterns. Its scales were shining, and the lotus that grew out of the mud were clean. There were no tendrils and dews on the lotus leaves. At first nce, it was amazing. No matter how hard one looked at it, one could not believe that it was embroidered with needles and threads. This was what she was well-known for and her work made her a national master of embroidery. The purpose of her going abroad this time was to bring it to the United States of Country F. Everyone said that this was Christy¡¯s best work, but only Christy herself knew- She had tried her best but could note up with this Thousand Carp embroidery. This was because the one that embroidered the Thousand Carp was someone else. Crystal caught a cold after waking up. She wrapped herself in a fur jacket and leaned against a chair. Harold brought out a ss of water from the kitchen. She reached out to feel the temperature of her forehead and said, ¡°You have a little fever.¡± Crystal muttered, ¡°I want to pay for the medical expenses with Marcus.¡± Harold ced his phone in front of her and said, ¡°Luke sent your phone back personally.¡± Crystal listlessly said, ¡°Can you help me ask for medical expenses? The medicine for colds is so expensive. He has to pay me at least 10 dors.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a good-for-nothing.¡± Harold asked Dana to bring the medicine over and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll avenge you.¡± Crystal leaned against him softly and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to take the medicine.¡± Harold acted like she didn¡¯t see her acting like a spoiled child and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t take medicine, then we¡¯ll go to the hospital for an injection.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal said obediently, ¡°It¡¯s better to take medicine then. I think I¡¯ll recover faster if I take they medicine.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast first.¡± Harold brought the porridge over. ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯ll make me even more Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Crystal didn¡¯t have much appetite. She barely managed to eat half a bowl of porridge and then swallowed the medicine. Her cheeks were already burning red. Harold ordered, ¡°If the fever doesn¡¯t subside in two hours, call the family doctor over.¡± Dana nodded. ¡°Yes, Master White.¡± Harold stood up and Crystal pulled the hem of his shirt. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Harold bent down slightly and said, ¡°Earn money to support you.¡± Crystal¡¯s voice sounded aggrieved. ¡°I¡¯m very well taken care of. I only eat a bowl of rice per meal. Don¡¯t go make money today. Why don¡¯t you stay at home with me?¡± It seemed that she was not in her right mind. Harold smiled. ¡°You only ate one bowl of rice per meal?¡± Crystal curled her lips. ¡°All right, I can eat a little more. I can eat two bowls of rice per meal¡­¡± Harold stroked her soft hair and said, ¡°I have a very important meeting today. Can I take you to the company?¡± Crystal replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Harold picked her up, and Crystal wrapped her arms around his neck like a kitten. She narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Although I can eat a lot, I¡¯m still very easy to raise¡­¡± She tried her best to prove that she really didn¡¯t spend a lot of money, as if she was afraid that Harold would abandon her because she ate too much. ¡°Got it,¡± Harold said. ¡°Be a good girl and go to sleep.¡± Crystal said in a daze, ¡°Then let¡¯s make a pinky promise¡­¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She reached out her hand and said, ¡°You promise that you won¡¯t abandon me.¡± Harold had never done such childish things when he was a child. Now that he was old, he was going to make a pinky promise to someone. He clicked his tongue and held Crystal in one hand. Het stretched out the other hand and hooked it with her slender fingers. ¡°Is that enough?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Crystal finally felt at ease. ¡°Then let¡¯s make money.¡± Harold was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who need to make money. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± When Luke saw Harold carrying her out, he asked, ¡°What happened to Mrs. White?¡± ¡°She had a cold and a fever.¡± Harold put her in the back seat and said lightly, ¡°I remember that Marcus recently had an advertisement that was handed over to ourpany?¡± Luke thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°Yes, there is an advertisement. Our people requested 7 million dors in endorsement fees.¡± Harold covered Crystal with a little nket and said in a low voice, ¡°Tell them not to sign this advertisement contract with Marcus.¡± Luke was stunned and then said, ¡°Okay.¡± 15.50 ¡°Mom!¡± Kimberly paced back and forth anxiously. ¡°Cyril and Clint have been keeping vigil for several days. They have lost weight. In my opinion, let¡¯s forget it¡­¡± Bonnie took a sip of tea and sneered. ¡°You go to Flower Land and get Crystal back instead.¡± Kimberly shut up immediately. She didn¡¯t have the guts to snatch Crystal from Luke¡¯s hands. ¡°Mom, why do you think Luke is protecting Crystal like this? Could it be that the two of them¡­¡± Kimberly rolled her eyes and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you have to take good care of them!¡± However, Bonnie was very calm. ¡°No matter what kind of rtionship they have, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Mom?!¡± Kimberly said in disbelief, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Bonnie didn¡¯t continue. Instead, she said, ¡°Harold will be buried in two days. On the day of the burial, will personally invite her back from Flower Land.¡± Kimberly was filled with hatred when she heard that. ording to the Old Madam, her two sons had to keep vigil until Harold was buried. But this was clearly what Crystal should do! Chapter 185 Chapter 185 When Kimberly went to the mourning hall, Cyril immediately said, ¡°How long do I have to kneel here?! D*mn it, I¡¯m like a fool. I¡¯ve had enough¡­¡± ¡°Cyril!¡± Kimberly quickly said, ¡°What if the guests hear your words?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve heard it.¡± Cyril sneered. ¡°Anyway, the White family will be mine sooner orter. I¡¯m kneeling here to keep vigil beside Harold¡¯s coffin. It¡¯s disgusting to think about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Kimberly caressed her son¡¯s head lovingly and said, ¡°It won¡¯t be long. Bear with it. Your father cherishes his reputation. If he finds out, he¡¯ll definitely get angry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so long. Why hasn¡¯t Dad taken over thepany yet?¡± Cyril muttered, ¡°If I were to do it, I would definitely¡­¡± Clint, who was kneeling next to him, suddenlyughed. Cyril instantly turned to look at him. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Clint knelt straight and said in a cold voice, ¡°I remember something from the past.¡± Cyril said, ¡°You¡¯re making fun of me! Clint, I¡¯ve been unhappy with you for a long time. Are you my younger brother or Harold¡¯s younger brother?¡± Kimberly frowned and said, ¡°Clint, apologize to your brother.¡± Clint was already used to his mother¡¯s partialness. He apologized and didn¡¯t say a word after that. Cyril still couldn¡¯t hold back his anger. He said to Kimberly, ¡°Look at your son. He¡¯s always helping others. Those who don¡¯t know him will think that he¡¯s Harold¡¯s younger brother¡­¡± Kimberly red at Clint. ¡°It¡¯s not your brother¡¯s fault. You¡¯ve always been on the side of outsiders!¡± Clint¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Kimberly was even angrier. ¡°How could I have a son like you! You¡¯re not like me nor your father¡­¡± If she hadn¡¯t been pregnant for ten months, she would have suspected that Clint wasn¡¯t her own son. ¡°Okay, okay, Cyril.¡± Kimberly helped Cyril to his feet and said, ¡°There¡¯s no one else here. Go sit for a while. I¡¯ve cooked some dessert for you. Drink some.¡± Cyril said, ¡°I don¡¯t like to drink that stuff.¡± Kimberly was not annoyed and said, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll ask the people at the kitchen to cook for you.¡± The two of them walked far away. Clint knelt alone in front of the mourning hall, expressionless. Crystal was ced on the sofa by Harold, who wrapped her up like a cocoon. Harold poked her forehead again, and the fever seemed to have subsided a little. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Luke knocked on the door and said, ¡°Master, everyone is waiting for you.¡± Harold agreed and was about to get up when Crystal grabbed his hand. The little girl¡¯s soft cheek was pressed against the back of his hand and her voice was soft like a cat¡¯s. ¡°Where are you going?¡± She wasn¡¯t awake. She just didn¡¯t want Harold to leave, so Harold didn¡¯t answer her. He just said to Luke, ¡°Go find a pillow.¡± Luke didn¡¯t understand, but he still went out. After a while, he came in with a big banana. ¡°¡­ There is no pillow. I borrowed it from the secretary.¡± The banana pillow that had half of its skin peeled off was quite cute. Harold raised his eyebrows and stuffed the banana pillow into Crystal¡¯s arms. When Crystal was awake, she was not smart. It was easier to cheat her when she was ill. She obediently fell asleep with the banana in her arms. Harold stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Luke couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°¡­ Mrs. White is very cute.¡± Harold nced at him indifferently. ¡°Cute?¡± Luke hesitated and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Harold sneered. ¡°No matter how cute she is, she¡¯s mine.¡± Luke was speechless. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 It was already past one o¡¯clock when Crystal woke up. The secretary had been paying attention to the movements in the office. When Crystal woke up, she hurried in and asked, ¡°Miss Evans, do you feel ufortable?¡± Crystal felt dizzy for a while and touched her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have a fever anymore.¡± The secretary said, ¡°It should be the effect of the medicine. Do you still feel ufortable?¡± Crystal thought for a moment. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The secretary quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m ordering some food now. What would you like to eat?¡± Crystal looked around but did not see Harold. He frowned and asked, ¡°Has Master White eaten yet?¡± ¡°No.¡± The secretary said, ¡°Master White is too busy. He¡¯s still in the conference room. We usually don¡¯t disturb him at times like this.¡± They didn¡¯t have the guts to disturb him. After all, everyone in thepany knew how terrifying Harold was. Crystal took a look at her phone and found that it was ten minutes past one o¡¯clock. ¡°Please order two sets of light dishes for me,¡± Crystal said. The secretary hesitated and said, ¡°Master White probably won¡¯t finish the meeting until three or four o¡¯clock in the afternoon¡­¡± She wanted to tactfully persuade Crystal not to order Harold¡¯s food. Crystal blinked her eyes and said, ¡°You may have misunderstood¡­ I want to eat all the food.¡± The secretary replied, ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± It didn¡¯t take long for Crystal to finish the meal in the canteen of the White Group. The White Group was a bigpany. They even had professional chefs. The food in the canteen was no less than that in the hotel outside. In the morning, Crystal ate half a bowl of porridge because she was sick. Now that her appetite was back, she ate two bowls of rice slowly. When she was full, she leaned back on the sofa and searched for Christy¡¯s personal information. Christy¡¯s evaluation was very high. She was a renowned master and an inheritor of intangible cultural heritage. Her works were highly praised overseas, especially the Thousand. Carp embroidery. It was vivid and beautiful. Previously, Crystal felt that Christy¡¯s plum blossoms were a bit rigid. However, when she looked at the Thousand Carp embroidery, she felt that Christy was worthy of such praise. She didn¡¯t know if her master would be able toe up with such an embroidery as the Thousand Carp embroidery¡­ While Crystal was lost in thought, she suddenly heard the sound of the door being pushed open. She turned her head and saw Larry walking in. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Crystal.¡± Larry coughed and said, ¡°I heard Luke say that Marcus left you on the mountain and left. It was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have given you to him and apologized to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± Crystal said, ¡°And it¡¯s not your fault.¡± 16:00 Larry sat down next to Crystal and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Marcus to do such a thing. I¡¯m not very familiar with him, but he¡¯s quite reliable. Who knew¡­¡± Crystal lowered her head and said, ¡°Maybe he only treats me like this.¡± Seeing Crystal¡¯s drooping head, Larry felt even more guilty. ¡°Do you know that your man has avenged you?¡± Crystal was confused. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Larry said, ¡°Marcus originally had an endorsement deal to sign with the White Group, but this morning, your man ordered not to sign it, so we changed the endorser temporarily. This is a big loss for Marcus, not to mention the seven million dor contract fee¡­¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Seven million dor contract fee?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Crystal said sadly, ¡°Marcus is so rich¡­¡± Larry didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°He¡¯s popr, so the price isn¡¯t high.¡± Chapter 187 Chapter 187 This morning, Crystal told Harold that she would be looking for Marcus topensate for the medical expenses. She asked for seven dors, but after that, Harold made Marcus lose seven million dors. ¡°He¡¯s quite fond of you.¡± Larry suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ve known Harold for more than 20 years. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen him pamper someone.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°Why do I feel that your words are not right? You don¡¯t like Master White, do you?¡± Larry¡¯s expression was indescribable. ¡°Luke told me that Harold wouldn¡¯t allow you to watch the drama and I felt that he had gone too far. Now it seems that you should pay less attention to this kind of thing. I don¡¯t want to lose my life. Why would I like this kind of person?¡± Crystal thought for a moment and said, ¡°Sometimes, Master White is really bad.¡± Larry thought that she had never seen him doing something worse. ¡°I want to thank you.¡± Larry said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, the showst night would have been ruined. The top management of theirpany would like to treat you to a meal. They would like you to pick. some new products that haven¡¯t been released yet.¡± If other girls heard this, they would definitely stare at her in excitement. A new product that hadn¡¯t been released yet! The new products that have been released were sold out in an instant. If she put on a new product before it was officially released, she would be popr in the circle. But Crystal was not interested. She said coyly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go out for dinner with anyone. recently.¡± Larry said, ¡°I¡¯ll reject it for you. Also, do you know Christy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°She wants to see you,¡± Larry said, ¡°My grandma likes her craftsmanship, so I know her a little. She was very surprised to know that you had mended the cheongsam, so she wanted to talk to you about embroidery.¡± Crystal thought for a moment and said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You can contact her yourself¡± Larry gave her a business card. After a pause, he said, ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t like Christy very much. She is good at embroidery, but her ability to tolerate is too low. If you want to see her, don¡¯t go alone.¡± Crystal replied with an ¡°oh¡±. ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Larry looked at the time and said, ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry to go back to thepany to have a meeting.¡± Crystal was surprised. ¡°Do you even need to attend a meeting.¡± ..¡± Larry said, ¡°Otherwise, where else would my moneye from?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I always thought you were a rich kid.¡± Larry choked with sobs. ¡°What makes you misunderstand me so much?¡± He was Larry Reynes. His name was still very useful in Fairby. Crystal said, ¡°Because you dress up very coquettishly every day. You change girlfriends as if you¡¯re changing clothes. You can evene and chat with me when you have nothing to do.¡± Larry took a deep breath and pointed at her. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t talk to you next time.¡± Crystal waved her hand. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Larry pushed her hand away and said, ¡°Who wants to see you again? I will never see you again.¡± After that, he turned and left. Crystal said, ¡°Hey¡­¡± Larry asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you regret saying that to me?¡± Crystal said, ¡°No, your phone is on the sofa, and the caller ID ¡®Ex-girlfriend No. 46¡¯ is calling you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Larry turned around, picked up his phone, and hung up the phone quickly. Crystal asked, ¡°You won¡¯t answer it?¡± ¡°Why do I have to answer it?¡± Larry said, ¡°Most likely, she¡¯s looking for me to make up again. She wants money and resources. Just thinking about it makes me feel bad. All right, I¡¯m really leaving.¡± Crystal waved her hand. ¡°Bye then.¡± Larry paused for a moment and said, ¡°Bye-bye.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Crystal made an appointment with Christy for dinner. Because of Larry¡¯s reminder, Crystal did not dare to go alone. Harold was busy also, so she had to call Anthony. When Antony received the call, he was about to have a gathering with his ssmates from the military academy. He stood on the side of the road and asked, ¡°Have dinner with you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Are you free?¡± Hearing the sweet and delicate voice of a little girl, a group of strong old men next to him immediately began to jeer. ¡°Master Handerson, the girl wants to have dinner with you.¡± ¡°From hearing her voice, she must be very beautiful. Antony, hurry up and agree to it. We are all men, we¡¯re not as important as a little girl.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Hurry up and agree to it.¡± ¡°Damn you all.¡± Antony scolded, ¡°This is my sister.¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not right.¡± The bald man, who was the first to jeer, said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t seen your sister before. Your sister doesn¡¯t sound like this.¡± Antony said casually, ¡°That one was brought back from the countryside.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s her.¡± They were not as experienced as the businessmen in Fairby. They did not find Crystal¡¯s identity to be very awkward. Instead, they said, ¡°If your sister asks you to go to dinner, ept the offer. We¡¯re not as important as your sister. I dreamed of having a sister, but my mother gave birth to a b*stard brother who makes me angry every time.¡± Antony was a little hesitant. He shouldn¡¯t have been too close to Crystal. If Dora found out, she would definitely be very sad. Crystal didn¡¯t hear their conversation clearly. Because it was too noisy, she didn¡¯t hear Antony¡¯s answer. She asked again, ¡°Is it okay with you?¡± The bald man took the phone from Antony and asked in a rough voice, ¡°Hello? I¡¯m Antony¡¯s elder brother. Where are you going to eat? Do you mind having a few more people?¡± Crystal paused for a moment and then said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡± When the bald man heard her soft voice, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Well, we¡¯re also going to have dinner. Why don¡¯t youe over? I¡¯ll send you the address.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Okay.¡± After a pause, she felt that it was impolite, so she added, ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± The bald man was surprised! His face was flushed with excitement, and he looked at the crowd excitedly. ¡°What the heck! She called me brother!!!¡± ¡°Damn it! Is this what it feels like to have a younger sister? I also want a little girl to call me brother. Damn it, why didn¡¯t I answer the phone just now¡­¡± ¡°Damn baldy, do you think you deserve it? Do you deserve to be called brother by the little girl?¡± The bald man chuckled and patted Antony¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sigh, Antony, I¡¯ve experienced your happiness. How about I take her as my god sister?¡± Antony pushed him away with a sneer. ¡°It¡¯s better to take her as your mother.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Damn. Crystal was such a brat. She had never addressed him as her elder brother! Antony was extremely unhappy, but he couldn¡¯t show it. He sneered, ¡°Look at you. I¡¯m her brother, and you¡¯re my friend. She just called you brother for my sake. Why are you so proud?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯m really proud.¡± The bald man touched his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go there quickly. Don¡¯t let my sister wait for us.¡± ¡­¡± Antony¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Who¡¯s sister does she belong to?¡± The bald man replied, ¡°¡­ Yours, yours. Is that okay?¡± Antony snorted. ¡°Good that you know.¡± Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Christy had specially dressed up today and was dressed in a high-cut cheongsam. Her makeup was exquisite. Aletta, her student, came in and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Bolton, she¡¯s just a brat. You don¡¯t have to be so solemn, do you?¡± Christy, on the other hand, said, ¡°I saw her cheongsam. It is indeed the Bolton n¡¯s embroidery technique. This girl is not simple.¡± Aletta had been with Christy for three or four years. Aletta imed that she was Christy¡¯s disciple, but Christy refused to teach her the Bolton n embroidery technique, so she still didn¡¯t understand the mystery behind it. Hearing Christy¡¯s words, she tentatively asked, ¡°Are you willing to¡­ ept her as a disciple?¡± Christy sneered. ept her as a disciple? She could now conclude that Crystal had something to do with that person. As long as it threatened her status, she would never keep Crystal alive. ¡°Have all the bodyguards been arranged?¡± Christy asked. Aletta said, ¡°It has been arranged.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Christy said. Aletta was a little speechless and said, ¡°Does she know your identity? Why did she arrange the meeting ce in the food stall¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Christy looked at the tall buildings outside the window. No matter where the appointment was, Crystal would not be able to escape tonight. It was already past seven o¡¯clock when Christy and Aletta arrived at the food stall. Aletta saw Crystal at a nce because she was the only one wandering at the door. It was obvious that she was waiting for someone. ¡°Miss Evans.¡± Aletta smiled warmly. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Master Bolton¡¯s student. My name is Aletta Sutton.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Crystal looked at Christy. ¡°Nice to meet you, Master Bolton.¡± Christy gave a gentle smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re really formidable. From the looks of the embroidery technique, I thought it would take at least tens of years to master the technique. However, you are so young.¡± Crystal said, ¡°You tter me.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Christy clenched the drug in her hand and said softly, ¡°Shall we go in?¡± ¡°Wait, wait, wait,¡± Crystal said. ¡°My brother ising as well.¡± Christy paused. ¡°Your brother?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Originally, she had nned to drug Crystal in the drink and let the bodyguards take her away. But now, there was an unexpected person¡­ ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, Christy thought. She could just knock out one more person.¡± ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes lit up. She jumped up and waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± 76.00 Christy turned her head and saw a group of tall men with long legs walking over together with wine in their hands. All of them looked like they were full of muscle. Behind this group of people was a skinny boy with a school bag and sses. His gloomy temperament was exactly the same as Crystal¡¯s. Christy looked at him with contempt. A skinny and weak man like him would be easy to knock down, and it would not affect her n. Crystal turned to look at Christy. ¡°Master Bolton, don¡¯t you mind having more people to eat together?¡± Christy smiled. ¡°Of course not. Bring your brother along.¡± Crystal nodded, and then Christy saw the group of big men stop at the door. They pushed a bald man to the front and he said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you call her your sister just now? Are you shy now?¡± Christy realized that something was wrong. She looked at the skinny boy walking on the other side of the road. She took a deep breath, looked at Crystal, and asked, ¡°¡­ Which one is your brother?¡± Crystal looked at the men in front of her, who were fighting over each other to call her sister. Then, she hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°¡­ They are all my brothers.¡± Christy was speechless. Christy almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 She looked at Crystal in disbelief. ¡°¡­ All of them?!¡± Crystal wanted to say that she had only one biological brother, so the bald man stood up and said, ¡°Is there any problem?¡± Christy was speechless The bald man scratched his head and said to Crystal, ¡°We were in a rush and didn¡¯t prepare a gift for you. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll make it up to you next time.¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Antony remembered that she didn¡¯t seem to have given Crystal a gift. He was speechless. He kicked the bald man. ¡°You¡¯re damn talkative.¡± The bald man said, ¡°What do you know? You have two sisters, so you can¡¯t understand my feelings.¡± He smiled and said to Crystal, ¡°My name is Freud Duffy. You can call me Freud.¡± Crystal was very obedient. ¡°Freud, nice to meet you.¡± The bald man was almost melted by her sweet voice. He kept rubbing his hands and said, ¡°Hi¡­ nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Get out of my way.¡± Someone pushed the bald man away and approached Crystal. ¡°Hi, my name is Mason Simmons¡­¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Mason,¡± Crystal said.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Mason¡¯s ears suddenly turned red. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any gifts¡­¡± He pulled out a bracelet from his hand. and said, ¡°My mother went to the temple to get it for me. She said that it could keep me safe. I¡¯ll give it to you since it¡¯s our first meeting.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Crystal hurriedly said, ¡°This is too precious.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Mason said, ¡°It¡¯s not worth much. You can wear it.¡± Without saying much, he pulled Crystal¡¯s wrist. The others were very angry. ¡°Damn Mason, you¡¯re trying to be generous, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re the only one who gave her a gift. How do you think we should face her?¡± Mason said with a smile, ¡°Go away then.¡± ¡°You b?stard¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Christy watched helplessly as the trap she set for Crystal turned into a gathering. She was so angry but she managed to calm down and said, ¡°¡­ Miss Evans, can we go in?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Crystal quickly turned her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Bolton. I¡¯ve booked a big private room for you. There¡¯s definitely enough seats for everyone.¡± Christy was speechless. The size of the private room wasn¡¯t the issue! Christy felt that Crystal¡¯s brothers could take on her bodyguards easily. Her n tonight was destined to fail. Christy stiffened and followed Crystal into the private room. The other people who came to the dinner put the wine on the table. As soon as the dishes and wine were served, the banquet became a gathering of the brotherhood again. Christy was speechless Freud stood up and was about to pour Crystal a ss of wine. Antony gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°She¡¯s still young. Why are you giving her wine?¡± Freud smacked his forehead. ¡°I forgot. Although I stole my father¡¯s wine when I was eight years old, it¡¯s a bad habit to drink. Don¡¯t learn from me.¡± Mason had already poured a ss of milk for Crystal. Following Antony, he scolded Freud. ¡°You¡¯re not a good person. Don¡¯t lead her astray.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking as if you¡¯re a good person.¡± Freud sneered and said, ¡°I learned how to smoke from you.¡± Mason said with a serious face, ¡°Don¡¯t nder me. It¡¯s you who chose to learn how to smoke. Don¡¯t nder me in front of Crystal. I¡¯m the most gentleman in this group of people.¡± Crystal felt that it made sense. After all, Mason looked gentle and refined. It was obvious that he was a good person. Christy couldn¡¯t help it when she saw themughing and criticizing each other. ¡°¡­ Miss Evans, I¡¯m here to discuss the details of embroidery with you.¡± Crystal blinked. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Seeing that you haven¡¯t said anything, I thought you weren¡¯t going to bring it up.¡± Christy was speechless. She didn¡¯t even have a chance to bring it up! Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Christy forced a smile and said, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. I want to ask you first. Where did you¡­ learn your embroidery skills?¡± Sunshine Vige was a very underdeveloped ce. When Crystal went to primary school, the school organized an activity. They couldn¡¯t go too far, and the location of the activity was the old folks¡¯ home in the town. Crystal met an olddy there. The nurse in the old folks¡¯ home said that the olddy, Monique, was originally living in a mental hospital, but there were too many patients in the mental hospital. So, Monique, who was slightly more normal and had no rtives, was sent to a remote countryside. Monique¡¯s temper was very strange. She didn¡¯t talk to anyone, nor did she smile. Every day, she yed with the needles and threads alone. Her reaction was slow and she couldn¡¯t do any meticulous work. However, she wasn¡¯t tired of trying to embroider. On the day they went to the old folks¡¯ home to work as a volunteer, many children saw Monique, but Crystal was the only one who had helped her get through the needlework. After that, Crystal would go to the old folks¡¯ home whenever she had the time. Monique would guide her in embroidery. Crystal came to learn it as a hobby, which was barely entertainment for her. Sometimes, when Monique was sober, her expression would always be very sad. The day before Crystal left, she went to the old folks¡¯ home to visit Monique for thest time. At that time, Monique said, ¡°You are not my official disciple. So after entering the city, don¡¯t tell anyone that - you know me. Do you understand?¡± Crystal was confused, but she still agreed. ¡°I learned it from the women in the vige.¡± Crystal raised her eyes and looked at Christy calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t have a master.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Aletta immediately said, ¡°Impossible! You are definitely lying! The Bolton n embroidery technique has been lost for a long time. How can you not have a master?¡± Antony gave Aletta a cold look. Freud pped the table and said to Aletta in a fierce voice, ¡°Why are you so loud? Don¡¯t you see that you scared my sister?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Aletta trembled and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just a little agitated.¡± ¡°Talk nicely then!¡± Freud said, ¡°It¡¯s you who have questions to ask her. It¡¯s not my sister who owes you. Can you be polite?¡± Aletta was frightened by him. She swallowed her saliva and said, ¡°¡­ I apologize.¡± Christy looked at Aletta unhappily and then said to Crystal, ¡°Although she is not polite, it is reasonable. Miss Evans, this kind of embroidery technique is very difficult to learn. Ordinary people can¡¯t learn it. If you don¡¯t have a master teaching you, it is impossible for you to learn it.¡± She smiled and said, ¡°We are all people who have inherited the embroidery skills. You don¡¯t have to be wary of me. I just want to know about your master¡¯s history. Since you don¡¯t want to tell me, I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡± It was impossible for her to take Crystal away now. She could only use other methods. There were simple and straightforward ways to kill a person, and naturally, there were alsoplicated and tortuous ways. She took out a business card from her bag and said, ¡°I think you are very talented in embroidery. I want to invite you to join my studio. This is my studio¡¯s phone number and address. Are you willing?¡± Aletta couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Miss Evans?!¡± Now there were so many people who wanted to join Christy¡¯s studio, but Christy gave Crystal a chance so easily! Chapter 192 Chapter 192 However, what surprised Aletta more was that Crystal did not agree immediately with joy. Did she know that this was a rare opportunity? Aletta was so angry that her lungs were about to explode when she saw how calm Crystal was. Back then, it took her a lot of effort to be Christy¡¯s disciple. Crystal had easily obtained the opportunity to enter Christy¡¯s studio. Not only was she not grateful, but she was being pretentious?! ¡°¡­Miss Evans?¡± Christy was also a little surprised by Crystal¡¯s calmness. She said, ¡°Miss Evans, do you have any concerns?¡± Crystal looked at Christy for a while and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any concerns. It¡¯s just that school will start at the end of August. I should be very busy then. If I join your studio, I may not be able to cope with it.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Christy said, ¡°It¡¯s just a learning exchange. I won¡¯t give you any important tasks.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Crystal smiled. ¡°Well, thank you, Master Bolton.¡± Christy also smiled. ¡°That¡¯s settled then.¡± Crystal put away the business card and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Christy didn¡¯t want to spend a second in this kind of environment full of low-level people, especially in the same private room where there were a group of men who didn¡¯t seem to be easy to deal with. Most of them were hooligans. She stood up and said in a reserved tone, ¡°Miss Evans, I have something else to do, so I won¡¯t apany you anymore. See you tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Crystal said, ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re leaving now.¡± Freud stood up. ¡°Master Bolton, shall we have a drink together?¡± Christy frowned in disgust. Over the past few years, she had onlye into contact with the elites. For a street hooligan like Freud, just one more nce would make her eyes dirty. She managed to maintain her smile and said, ¡°No thanks. I drove here.¡± Freud was trying to be nice. Seeing that Crystal was going to Christy¡¯s studio, he was willing to give Christy a toast. Since the other party did not appreciate it, he was toozy to show excessive passion. After all, there were many people fighting to drink the wine that he poured. Christy and Aletta walked out of the food stall. Aletta took a deep breath and said, ¡°This Crystal¡­ Who are these brothers of hers? I think they¡¯re hooligans that collect protection fees on the roadside.¡± Christy sneered. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re right.¡± Aletta shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re humans but the difference is so big¡­ Do you still remember the blind date I told you aboutst time? It seems that he has been on vacation recently. My mother is arranging for us to meet.¡± Christy suddenly became interested. After all, the reason why she chose Aletta as her disciple among so many people at that time was that she took a fancy to her extraordinary family background. Although it was not a big family, it could be regarded as a famous family in Fairby, which could bring a lot of conveniences. Aletta¡¯s mother was a famous social butterfly. She wanted to marry her daughter into a rich and powerful family. Although Christy disdained her, it was a good thing for her to find Aletta a good husband. Christy asked, ¡°I remember you said that it was¡­ the Young Master of the Duffy family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Aletta said excitedly, ¡°He is not a yboy. He is a student of the First Military Academy and is very young. He is much better than those rich second generations and officials who only know how to y. Many people are coveting the Young Madam¡¯s position.¡± Christy patted Aletta¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re not bad either. When both of you meet, you can leave a good impression on him. Young masters from big families are different from street gangsters. They like those who are well educated.¡± Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Aletta said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Bolton. I know.¡± Christy got into the car and asked, ¡°When will the both of you meet?¡± ¡°My mother is still making arrangements,¡± Aletta said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact time. You have no idea that the Madam of the Duffy family is a powerful person. She has a very strict eye for choosing her daughter-inw.¡± Christy said with a smile, ¡°No matter how picky she is, she can¡¯t find anything wrong with you. When you be the Young Madam of the Duffy family, I will definitely attend your wedding ceremony.¡± Aletta blushed and said, ¡°Miss Bolton, it¡¯s not decided yet.¡± Although she said so, in fact, she was very confident. After all, men from the military academy rarely saw women. It was very easy to get their attention. In the food stall, a group of people were already drinking. Crystal was surrounded by them. She looked particrly petite while she held a cup of milk. Freud¡¯s face was flushed red and he was crying bitterly. ¡°Damn it, I just came out of the training camp, and my mother kept arranging for me to go on a blind date. Is she afraid that I can¡¯t find at wife?!¡± Mason patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Freud, think about it. Your mother is afraid that you¡¯ll die, so she wants you to have a child as soon as possible.¡± Freud said, ¡°You¡¯d better keep your mouth shut.¡± ¡°Hahahaba! I can testify! Yesterday, I went out to have dinner with my sister and bumped into Freud¡¯s blind date scene!¡± Someone raised his hand and said, ¡°It was so lively. My sister and I were so happy to see it.¡± ¡°Tell me about it,¡± Antony said with great interest. ¡°He turned the turntable when the girl tried to pick up the food, and when the girl opened the door, he got in the car¡­ My sister was stunned on the spot. The key point was that the girl said she was willing to be with Freud, but Freud said that he liked men. The girl was so angry that she cried on the spot.¡± Everyoneughed without giving Freud any face. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Freud poured himself a mouthful of wine gloomily and said, ¡°What do you know? The three younger brothers in the girl¡¯s family all expect a powerful brother-inw to find a way out for them. Besides, what she likes is not me, but my identity.¡± Antony said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have this identity, which girl is willing to follow you? You have to be thankful for being born into the Duffy family. Your father has made such a big fortune for you. You should be satisfied.¡± Freud said, ¡°I¡¯ve really suffered enough as a rich second generation. Sob sob.¡± Crystal was speechless. Antony turned his head and saw Crystal looking at Freud with sparkling eyes. He frowned and asked, ¡°What kind of look is that?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I also want to be a rich second generation!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Antony said, ¡°Our family has been rich for so many generations. Can you not be so disappointing?¡± Crystal curled her lips. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t belong to me.¡± Antony choked and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Freud said? A rich second generation also has his hardships.¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to help him with this hardship.¡± Crystal sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t even deserve to experience this kind of hardship.¡± Antony was speechless. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing?¡± Mason pulled Antony¡¯s hand away and said, ¡°You pinching her face too hard.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not using any strength¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he saw that Crystal¡¯s face was covered with several finger marks. He coughed awkwardly and said, ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be a little softer next time.¡± Crystal rubbed her cheeks. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a heartless little girl. You¡¯re turning your back on me, huh?¡± Antony tutted. ¡°That wasn¡¯t how you treated me when you called me.¡± Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Crystal said, ¡°It¡¯s not your first day to know that I have no conscience.¡± She was quite self-righteous. Antony narrowed his eyes. ¡°Crystal, why do I feel that you¡¯ve be arrogant?¡± Crystal blinked her eyes. ¡°Really?¡± Antony thought about it carefully and felt that it was true. When Crystal first came to Fairby, she was not so arrogant. But for a moment, he couldn¡¯t tell what had changed. Before Antony coulde up with a reason, his phone rang. He looked down and saw that it was a call from Dora. He felt inexplicably guilty. He stood up and went to a quieter ce to answer the phone. ¡°Hello, Dora, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Dora smiled and said, ¡°I just saw the social media post sent by Master Duffy. Are you having a gathering outside?¡± Freud¡¯s social media post? Why did this fool only know how to attract trouble? Antony quickly went to have a look at the social media. Sure enough, he saw the photo sent by Freud. Although Crystal didn¡¯t show her face in the corner, with the word ¡°sister mentioned in this stupid post, people with ulterior motives could definitely guess who it was. ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Antony said, ¡°Didn¡¯t they juste out of the army camp? They all wanted to have a gathering.¡± Dora¡¯s voice sounded very normal as she said, ¡°Crystal is also there, right? I recognized her.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Antony said, ¡°We met on our way here, so¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin to me.¡± Dora smiled and said, ¡°After all, you are siblings. Blood is thicker than water. I know.¡± ¡°Dora¡­¡± ¡°I just want to tell you that I have an invitation for afternoon tea tomorrow. I want to take Crystal with me. Can you help me invite her? She has been back for so long and has not seen my friends yet. She should also meet them. After all, she will have toe into contact with them in the future.¡± Antony heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Dora was not angry. She was even thinking about Crystal¡¯s interpersonal rtionship. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Antony said. ¡°I¡¯ll settle it for you. She¡¯ll definitely be there tomorrow.¡± Dora smiled and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t disturb your gathering. However, Antony, you should drink less. Oh, don¡¯t let Crystal drink.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Antony replied. Dora hung up the phone, and the smile on her face immediately disappeared like the tide. She held her phone tightly. Antony¡¯s friends were practically all outstanding talents. The future of those from the First Military Academy¡¯s special training ss was limitless. It was not that Dora had never thought of making friends with them through Anthony. However, they had their own pride. It was not easy to make friends with them. Hence, even if they were to get to know each other, Dora would only be able to chat with them at the banquet. But Crystal- It was just the first time they had met, yet she was able to attend their gathering! These people were all important connections. If she was good at it, she could do whatever she wanted in Fairby. How could Crystal have such an opportunity to integrate with them so easily? T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. It was very difficult for Dora not to overthink. ¡°It must be because of Antony¡­ It must be because he wants to help Crystal expand herwork, that¡¯s why he brought Crystal to the gathering!¡± Dora almost ground her teeth to pieces. She knew that Anthony and Crystal were biological siblings. How could he really not care about her¡­ Dora mmed her phone onto the floor. When Harold¡¯s funeral was over¡­ She would not let Crystal live any longer! Chapter 195 Chapter 195 ¡°You and Rose will have high tea tomorrow afternoon.¡± Antony sat back beside Crystal and said, ¡°Take it as my reward for helping you today?¡± Crystal said seriously, ¡°Do you know what it means to be helpful?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Antony said, ¡°I only know give-and-take. If you don¡¯t help me, I won¡¯t pick up your phone in the future.¡± Crystal said, ¡°All right then.¡± She continued, ¡°Why are you acting like you¡¯re being caught? I¡¯m your sister, not your mistress.¡± Antony was speechless¡­ What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Crystal curled her lips. ¡°You look more like a middle-aged man who is eager to distance himself. from his mistress after being caught by his wife.¡± Antony was speechless. ¡°I want to rip your head off,¡± Antony said. ¡°After that, I¡¯ll take a look at what¡¯s inside.¡± Crystal quickly held her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked it for you. It¡¯s full of wisdom¡± Antony was speechless. The group of people drank quite a lot. When they were about to leave, they lined up to add Crystal¡¯s Whatsapp Crystal called all of them ¡°brothers in a daze. Finally, she was taken away by the dark- faced Antony. ¡°What brother! Are they your brothers? Call them by their names!¡± Crystal showed him her phone. ¡°I don¡¯t know their names. Look at the remarks they left.¡± Antony took a closer look and saw that they were all named ¡°Brother¡±¡­. # Antony¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°This bunch of dog-like b*stards¡­¡± The b*stards were still waving their hands at Crystal on the side of the road. ¡°Crystal, let¡¯se out. and y another day!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the amusement park!¡± Crystal was very polite. She nodded and agreed. Antony kicked them into the car and said, ¡°Get out of here.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. After everyone left, Antony asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Just as he was about to say that he would take her back to the old manor, Crystal waved her hand and a Maybach stopped by the road. Crystal said, ¡°Someone is here to pick me up.¡± Antony saw Luke sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. He clicked his tongue and said, ¡°You¡¯re going with him. and not me?¡± Crystal whispered, ¡°What if I run into my big brother or my father when I go back? Can you guarantee that I won¡¯t die?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± Antony rubbed his temples and said, ¡°You can go.¡± Crystal said goodbye to him and got into the Maybach. When she got in the car, she found that Harold was also there. ¡°Are you finished with your work?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as busy as you,¡± Harold said lightly, ¡°You just came down from a drinking party in the middle 16.02 of the night. You¡¯re really busy with your business.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°I didn¡¯t drink.¡± Harold replied, ¡°You smell of wild men.¡± Crystal sniffed her clothes but did not smell the so-called scent of a wild men. Instead, she smelled the scent of cigarettes and wine. She wrinkled her nose. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little bad¡­ I¡¯ll take a shower when I get back.¡± Harold asked, ¡°Why are you with them?¡± Crystal roughly exined the story behind it and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many of them.¡± ¡°Do you know who they are?¡± Confused, Crystal asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t they Antony¡¯s ssmates?¡± Harold looked at her. The little girl¡¯s eyes were pure, and she didn¡¯t realize what kind of connections those people had at all. He smiled and said, ¡°Yes. They are all Antony¡¯s ssmates.¡± She was different from others when she made friends with people. It seemed that she never cared about status. Maybe that was the reason why she was so innocent and lovely. It was very difficult to keep such innocence, but Harold was willing to protect her. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 The next day, Crystal was woken up by the roar of Devil. The tiger¡¯s voice was very prating. It was unknown if the other residents would report Harold¡¯s pet for disturbance. Crystal went downstairs in a daze. When she opened the back door, she saw Harold and Luke standing by the cage with several doctors in white coats. Harold¡¯s expression was cold. Frowning, he said, ¡°If you keep making trouble, I¡¯ll have to get someone to inject you with an anesthetic.¡± His cold face was very scary. Even Devil shrank its tail, but it still resisted the doctor¡¯s approach. It sat in the corner of the cage, staring at several doctors with its eyes and giving them cold sweat. ¡°Well¡­¡± The leading old doctor wiped his sweat and said, ¡°It seems that Devil is in a particrly bad mood today. Why don¡¯t we do it another day¡­¡± He was the personal doctor of this white tiger. He had been in contact with it for a period of time, but he was still very afraid. The name of this snow tiger was Devil, and its character was really like that of a devil. It was unpredictable and moody¡­ The old doctor couldn¡¯t help but nce at Harold. He agreed with the saying that the personality of the pet followed its master. Devil¡¯s temper was very simr to that of Master White. The old doctor was still afraid, not to mention his assistants. Devil and the tigers in the zoo were completely different species. The violence of the wild beast filled the air, and the pressureing from it was suffocating. Every time they came to Flower Land, it was as though they were being punished, for fear that they would be teething rusks of this big cat. ¡°It¡¯s in a bad mood every day.¡± Harold said coldly, ¡°You can¡¯t spoil it.¡± Hearing this, the old doctor had no choice but to bite the bullet. As soon as he took two steps, he was scared back by a low roar. ¡°..!!¡± It was really too horrible!!! Harold turned his head. When he saw something, his tone actually became a little gentler. ¡°Come here.¡± The old doctor was thinking about who could make Master White speak like this when he saw a little girl in a white dress running over. She leaned against Harold and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± When the old doctor saw her, he was stunned. ¡°¡­ This is?¡± Harold didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he said, ¡°The doctor is going to do a physical examination on Devil. It¡¯s throwing a tantrum. You should make it behave itself.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Crystal nodded and was about to go forward. The old doctor hurriedly said, ¡°Wait, wait, wait¡­ Devil is really in a bad mood now. A stranger going there will likely¡­¡± Crystal hugged Devil¡¯s fluffy neck and looked at the old doctor in confusion. ¡°Likely what?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The old doctor was speechless. The assistants were shocked She was hugging Devil!! This big cat had a bad temper. All the people within a radius of ten miles knew about its bad reputation. Sometimes, it even ignored Master White, but it let a little girl hug it! The old doctor adjusted his sses and said hesitantly, ¡°You¡¯ll¡­ likely make it more obedient.¡± Anyway, Devil looked quite obedient. Crystal touched the head of Devil and said earnestly, ¡°CoCo, the doctor is doing this for your own good. How can you be so mean to the doctor? Your cat virtue is bad. You have to relearn it again, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Everyone was speechless. CoCo?! The old doctor looked at Harold, trembling with fear. ¡°Master White, have you changed Devil¡¯s name?¡± Chapter 197 Chapter 197 ¡°Maybe.¡± Harold narrowed his eyes. ¡°It likes this name very much.¡± The old doctor was speechless. Crystal lectured Devil. Although Devil was still visibly irritable, it didn¡¯t show any offensive action at all. The old doctor and his assistants quickly went forward to check on Devil. It wasn¡¯t until then that Crystal found out that Devil was not raised here, but in a nearby mountain under Harold¡¯s name. About a month ago, a few hunters found out that there was a white tiger in the mountain, so they tried to hunt it down. Devil was seriously injured, and its injury would only be more serious if it was left in the wild. That was why Harold moved it to Flower Land. The doctor checked and said, ¡°The wound has basically healed. You can put it back in the mountain forest.¡± He wiped away the sweat on his forehead and hurried to stay away from Devil. After all, no one knew whether it would suddenly lose its temper and eat someone for fun. Crystal spread open Devil¡¯s thick hair and as expected, she saw a flesh-colored scar. It was extremely sinister, and even she felt pain when she looked at it. Devil stuck out its tongue and licked Crystal. Crystal¡¯s skin was tender, and its tongue was full of papie. Even though it licked her lightly, Crystal¡¯s arm was still red. Harold pulled her up and said, ¡°Just coax it will do. Don¡¯t spoil it all the time.¡± Devil immediately growled in a low voice. Harold sneered. ¡°What? Are you going to fight me?¡± Then, Devil slowlyy back down again. Harold nced at his watch and said, ¡°You¡¯ve wasted half an hour. There¡¯s no next time.¡± With that, he turned around and left with Crystal. Crystal quickly turned around and waved her hand at Devil. ¡°CoCo, I¡¯m going to work. I¡¯ll y with you when Ie back in the evening!¡± Devil was lying in the cage, with a strong malicious grudge. Dana saw the doctor off and Crystal went to have breakfast. Harold nced at the business card Christy gave Crystal and said, ¡°I¡¯ll drop you off on the way.¡± As long as Crystal knew a little about the route in Fairby, she would know that Harold had to take a detour to drop her off. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Christy had achieved sess and won fame over the years. Although her studio was not as good as the White Group, which was located in the center of Fairby, its location was not bad. Many nobledies in Fairby liked to look for Christy to make embroidery, so the people who came and went here were either rich or noble. When the receptionists at the front desk saw Crystal¡¯s messy hairstyle, they immediately rolled their eyes and asked, ¡°Are you here to give out the flyer?¡± Crystal was confused. The receptionist said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that we don¡¯t allow people who give out flyers to walk in here? Get out of here quickly.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯m here to work.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The receptionist sized her up and saw that she was wearing the new-season clothes of the Cpany. The price was five digits, but she did not wear any other jewelry, and she carried a canvas. bag on her back. In an instant, it was confirmed that this person was wearing a fake, which made her even more disdainful. ¡°Work? Are you a cleaner?¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal was very confused. She didn¡¯t look like a flyer distributor nor a cleaner. She took out the business card Christy gave her from her bag and said, ¡°Master Bolton invited me to the studio to exchange my embroidery experience.¡± The receptionist looked at the business card and then smiled. ¡°Hey, everyone. Come and have a look. She actually said that Master Bolton invited her to join the studio!¡± Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Hearing this, the others also looked over. Someone sneered and said, ¡°Another lunatic? Who doesn¡¯t know that our studio basically doesn¡¯t recruit neers? Thest person who was recruited was a master of intangible cultural heritage.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where you got this business card, but you said you were invited by Master Bolton? It¡¯s so funny. It¡¯s hard for those nobledies to meet Master Bolton. Do you think she still has time to invite you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t waste our time here, okay?¡± Crystal was speechless. At this moment, Aletta came out of the elevator. A few receptionists at the front desk saw her and quickly nodded and greeted her. ¡°Hello, Miss Sutton.¡± Crystal waved her hand. ¡°Miss Sutton!¡± ¡°Miss Sutton!¡± The receptionist also said, ¡°You came at the right time! I don¡¯t know if this woman is crazy or not. She said that Master Bolton invited her to join the studio in person. Doesn¡¯t she know what she¡¯s capable of?¡± Aletta looked at Crystal. Before she could speak, the receptionist had already said cleverly, I¡¯ll get the security guards to drive her out right away!¡± As she said this, she was about to pick up the walkie-talkie. Aletta¡¯s facial expression was not very good. ¡°Mia, this is Miss Bolton¡¯s guest. What¡¯s with your attitude? If Miss Bolton asks about this, will you take the responsibility?¡± Mia was stunned. ¡°What?¡± Although Aletta did not like Crystal either, she would not go against Christy. She said, ¡°Miss Evans is indeed a guest personally invited by Miss Bolton. If Miss Evans feels ufortable today and is unwilling to join our studio, I will hold you ountable!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was stunned. Crystal looked so ordinary. What right did she have? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Evans.¡± Aletta smiled and said, ¡°Mia¡¯s being sensible. Why don¡¯t I ask her to apologize to you.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Okay.¡± Aletta froze. Aletta was trying to be polite. A normal person would just let it go. Why was Crystal so short- sighted? ¡°¡­Mia.¡± Aletta suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Quickly apologize to Miss Evans!¡± Mia didn¡¯t want to, but because of Aletta, she still apologized unwillingly. Crystal looked at Mia with sincerity. ¡°I¡¯m a good person, so I¡¯ll forgive you. If you meet a bad person¡­¡± Crystal shook her head and said, ¡°You¡¯ll be miserable.¡± Mia was speechless. ¡°D*mn it! How dare she threaten me!¡± She squeezed out a word from between her teeth. ¡°Understood¡­¡± Crystal nodded with satisfaction. ¡°I hope you really learn your lesson.¡± Aletta red at Mia and then said to Crystal, ¡°Miss Bolton is already upstairs. Shall we go upstairs, Miss Evans?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Christy¡¯s studio had a total of three floors. The second floor was the design room. As soon as Crystal went up, she saw more than a dozen people embroidering. There were all using different kinds of embroidery techniques. ¡°Miss Bolton.¡± Aletta called out, ¡°Miss Evans is here.¡± Christy put the drawing design aside and said to Crystal with a smile, ¡°After I went back yesterday, I found out that Miss Evans turned out to be the Fifth Young Lady of the Evans family. I apologize for being ignorant.¡± Christy was extremely d that she didn¡¯t do anythingst night. The Evans family wasn¡¯t easy to mess with. Even though Crystal wasn¡¯t favored, she was still closely rted to the White family. If Crystal suddenly disappeared, Christy would definitely suffer. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Aletta was stunned. ¡°What?¡± The Fifth Young Lady of the Evans family?! She had always been proud of her family background, but she also knew that the Sutton family was nothing in Fairby where there were many noble families. A family like the White family, the Evans family, and the Coombs family were the real giants. Was Crystal the Fifth Young Lady of the Evans family?! This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Aletta¡¯s mother was well-informed, so Aletta naturally knew a lot of gossips. She knew that Crystal, the Fifth Young Lady, was not favored. Otherwise, she would not have married a dead man. But no matter whether Crystal was favored or not, this identity had given her enough protection. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Christy said, ¡°I only found out when I was chatting with Ava yesterday. Miss Evans is really too modest.¡± The Ava she was referring to was Larry¡¯s grandmother. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Aletta¡¯s expression was a little ugly. She was used to showing off her superiority to the people around her. Crystal¡¯s identity instantly surpassed hers, making her very ufortable. However, she could barely force a smile and said, ¡°Miss Evans is too modest. Mia stopped Miss Evans froming up just now.¡± ¡°Is there such a thing?¡± Christy frowned and said, ¡°You can lecture herter.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Bolton.¡± Christy turned to Crystal and said gently, ¡°I have recently received an order from ady. It will be her ¡°son¡¯s wedding in half a month, so she specially hired me to make a cheongsam. Coincidentally, anotherdy will also attend an important event and ordered a cheongsam. I am really busy, so I want to transfer this order to you. What do you think?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯m not good at embroidery, so I may not be able to make a Haute couture.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Christy was very gentle. ¡°Your embroidery skills are more profound than Aletta¡¯s. You just need to embroider. As for the production of clothes, I have a lot of professionals here. You can choose any one of them to be your assistant.¡± Hearing Christy¡¯s words, a haze shed across Aletta¡¯s eyes. Even though she knew that what Christy said was true, Aletta still felt very ufortable. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try then.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the people here. You can decide for me.¡± Christy thought for a moment and said loudly, ¡°Anaya,e here.¡± A thin woman put down the work in her hand and walked in. ¡°Master Bolton, is there anything you need?¡± Christy said, ¡°This is Anaya, an outstanding patternmaker here. She is young, but she is very good at making clothes. Let her be your assistant.¡± Crystal nodded and stretched out her hand. ¡°Hello.¡± Christy told Anaya about Crystal¡¯s background. Then, she patted her on the shoulder and said meaningfully, ¡°Anaya, I¡¯ve always thought highly of you. You should give your all to help Miss Evans. Do you understand?¡± 16:03 Anaya¡¯s shoulders trembled imperceptibly. ¡°I got it.¡± Christy smiled with satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s good. Take Miss Evans to familiarize herself with the studio. I still have to attend a talk. Aletta,e with me.¡± Aletta nodded. When the master and disciple went downstairs, Aletta frowned and said, ¡°Miss Bolton, how can you hand over such an important task to Crystal? Mrs. Mcadams is our important customer!¡± Christy nced at her and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve told you so many times. Don¡¯t be so impulsive when something happens. When have you ever learned your lesson?¡± Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Christy said, ¡°Mrs. Mcadams is an important customer, and Mrs. Cook isn¡¯t? Both sides can¡¯t be offended. What do you want me to do?¡± Aletta quickly said, ¡°I can¡­¡± Christy interrupted her. ¡°Aletta, do you know the rtionship between Mrs. Mcadams and Mrs. Cook is not very good?¡± ¡°I know,¡± Aletta replied. These two women could be said to be mortal enemies. Although more than 20 years had passed, there were still many people in the circle who knew their grievances. It was said that Mrs. Mcadams and Mr. Cook were engaged at that time. In the end, Mr. Cook fell in love with Mrs. Cook at first sight and insisted on marrying her. Mrs. Mcadams became aughing stock because of this. The hatred between the two women was also formed from that time. Even though Mrs. Cook¡¯s son is going to get married, the two of them are stillpeting with each other and unwilling to give in. Christy¡¯s eyes were full of sinister schemes. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to make clothes for Mrs. Mcadams because it¡¯s for your own good. You¡¯ll knowter.¡± Crystal was the Fifth Young Lady of the Evans family. Christy could not do anything to her, but Mrs. Mcadams and Mrs. Cook were both rich and powerfuldies. Things might be different. The Evans family did not value Crystal. At that time, Crystal would definitely be given up. By then¡­ she naturally had a way to make Crystalpletely disappear from Fairby and wipe out thest trace of Monique¡¯s existence. The Bolton n¡¯s embroidery technique¡­ could only belong to her alone! Anaya was a quiet person. She roughly introduced the studio to Crystal, and then took Crystal to the room assigned to her. She said, ¡°Mrs. Mcadams has made a lot of clothes here. I know her preferences better. I can help you with your reference.¡± Crystal nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Anaya wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. ¡°Is there¡­ a grudge between you and Master Bolton?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No.¡± Crystal blinked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Anaya pushed up her sses and said, ¡°You came in suddenly. No one knows you. It¡¯s inevitable for them to talk behind your back. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Thinking of how the other people in the studio looked at her, Crystal nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± ????? go and sort out Mrs. Mcadams¡¯s preferences and requirements. I¡¯ll give them to youter,¡± Anaya said as she left. Crystal was alone in the room. She looked at the things Christy had prepared for her. They were indeed good stuff. Whether it was needles, cloth, or embroidery shed, they were all high-end goods. She took out her phone, took two photos, and sent them to Harold. Crystal wrote, ¡°From today onwards, I am no longer a vagrant!¡± Harold replied very quickly. Harold replied, ¡°Are you given a sry?¡± Crystal wrote, ¡°My bad! I forgot to ask if I¡¯ll be paid or not!¡± Harold was speechless. Harold replied, ¡°If someone sells you, you will definitely not help to count the money.¡± Crystal wrote, ¡°Of course, I am very smart!¡± Harold replied, ¡°Because you don¡¯t care about the money. You never touched any money and you never care about money.¡± Crystal wrote, ¡°Sob. Don¡¯t scold me anymore. I know I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯ll ask her for money!¡± Crystal sent a crying emoticon over, and Anaya happened toe in. She looked at Anaya and said, ¡°If Iplete this order, will I be paid?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anaya didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Of course. This order waspleted by you. The studio will take a portion of the money given by Mrs. Mcadams, and the rest will be yours.¡± Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Crystal heaved a sigh of relief. She sent this message to Harold, but he didn¡¯t reply. President White was discovered during the meeting when he was loafing on the job. Larry narrowed his eyes and ced his hands on the stage. Behind him was a projection screen, on which was a temporarily frozen presentation slide. He said, ¡°Master White, can you look at me during the meeting?¡± Harold, who was openly loafing, was self-righteous and even arrogant. ¡°What¡¯s there to look at?¡± Larry said, ¡°I just talked about the future of thepany, the prospect of thepany, and the company¡¯s hundred-year nning¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°I¡¯ll be dead a hundred yearster.¡± Larry was speechless. He clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Dear shareholders, you can serve him. I won¡¯t serve him anymore. The money I made with great effort has been used by this b*stard to coax a little girl.¡± The shareholders were speechless. Mr. Reynes was so domineering and so awesome. They wanted to be as domineering as him. They wanted to be so awesome, but they didn¡¯t dare. It was not a shame to earn money. Harold put his phone on the table and said, ¡°I won¡¯t tease the little girl anymore. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Without waiting for Larry to speak, he added, ¡°Next time, if you behave like a shrew, I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± Larry¡¯s fingers trembled with anger. ¡°Harold, I¡¯m so unlucky to meet you¡­¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Harold said. ¡°It¡¯s your honor.¡± Larry was speechless. The major shareholders were used to it. It was abnormal that Mr. Reynes didn¡¯t vomit blood because of anger when the board meeting was held. Mr. Reynes gave his speech passionately. At least half an hourter, it was Harold¡¯s turn. He went up and said lightly, ¡°My opinion is the same as Mr. Reynes.¡± The crowd apuded enthusiastically. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Larry was speechless. Larry forced himself to swallow back his vulgarities. After the meeting was over, Larry followed behind Harold like a ghost. ¡°Were you sending a message to Crystal just now?¡± Harold nced at his phone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Larry said, ¡°When you were in a meeting, you never loafed.¡± ¡°Sure enough, this is the smell of love.¡± 16.03 Harold was confused. Harold showed him the chat history. ¡°She¡¯s too stupid.¡± Larry was silent for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about you loafing in the future. Even if you don¡¯t come to work, I won¡¯tin about it. Your wife is very beautiful, but it¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s an idiot. It¡¯s not easy for you.¡± Harold nodded in agreement and said, ¡°I only found out recently that I¡¯m a good person. I could actually raise a little fool like her for so long.¡± Larry was very respectful. ¡°You are indeed a good person. Crystal should have sent you a silk banner.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Harold said, ¡°She has already given me enough rejections.¡± Larry touched his chin and said, ¡°To be honest, she really doesn¡¯t look like the descendant of the Evans family. Her appearance¡­ is indeed the same as her own mother.¡± ¡°Have you seen Chloe before?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Larry said, ¡°When I was very young, she was still pregnant with Antony. My mother took me to the Evans family as a guest and said that Antony would be my wife if he were a girl.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be med that the Evans family and Crystal¡¯s brothers can¡¯t let go of Mrs. Evans.¡± Larry sighed. ¡°Mrs. Evans is indeed¡­ a very good person.¡± The corners of Harold¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°You even said that my mother is a very good person. Your words don¡¯t have any credibility in front of me anymore.¡± Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Larry was stunned. ¡°You still can¡¯t let go?¡± He frowned. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same even after a hundred years.¡± Harold said expressionlessly, ¡°You¡¯d better not talk to me T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. about her.¡± After that, he walked out quickly. Larry hesitated for a moment, then followed him and said, ¡°But I always think that Aunt Leni loves you¡­¡± He pursed his lips, looked at Harold, and said, ¡°You¡¯re the child she gave birth to. She¡­¡± Harold smiled, but there was no smile in his eyes. ¡°If she could, she would strangle me to death when I was born. Do you believe it?¡± Larry was speechless. He didn¡¯t know how to evaluate Leni. She was so extreme that she didn¡¯t give others a chance, nor did she give herself a chance. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you about this,¡± Larry said, ¡°I found out by chance recently that Aunt Leni met with someone before she died.¡± Harold didn¡¯t say anything and continued walking forward. Larry replied, ¡°It¡¯s Chloe.¡± ¡°Thest person she met before her death was Crystal¡¯s mother, Chloe.¡± Harold stopped in his tracks. ¡­. In the White family¡¯s old manor, Bonnie held a cane in her hand and kept turning the beads on her wrist. Several people dressed like priests followed her. Her turbid eyes reflected the faces of these priests. She asked, ¡°Master, is the ghost¡­ driven away?¡± One of the master shook his head and said, ¡°Old Madame, I¡¯ve told you a long time ago that the ghost in your manor is particrly resentful. It¡¯s not so easy to expel it.¡± Bonnie¡¯s lips quivered. She trusted these masters very much. Some time ago, she often dreamed that Leni, that b*tch, woulde back to ask for her life. Bonnie was very ruthless when she was young, and she was not afraid of ghosts. But the older she was, the more she cherished her life. She couldn¡¯t sleep after being tortured by her old friends every night. After inviting these masters, she rarely dreamed of Leni. But since Harold had an ident, those dreams came back again. The master said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. Your grandson is a ruthless person and a lone star. After he dies, he will be even more fierce. As long as you do as I say, you can definitely suppress his resentment and your peace and quiet will return from then on.¡± Bonnie took a deep breath and said, ¡°I hope so.¡± ¡°Mom, Silent Temple is just in front.¡± Kimberly suddenly said, ¡°Shall we¡­ go?¡± Silent Temple was Harold¡¯s father, Antonio¡¯s, residence. Antonio was not Bonnie¡¯s biological, and he usually did not go out. He only ate and prayed in his own yard. Bonnie looked a little disgusted and said, ¡°No. Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Kimberly replied. She didn¡¯t want to see Antonio too. He seemed to be aloof from worldly affairs and never cared about the affairs of the White family. This time, his only son was dead, but he didn¡¯t leave Silent Temple. He was so indifferent, but Kimberly was subconsciously afraid of him. When she married into the White family, the White family was still in the hands of Antonio. The White family was a very traditional old family. The inheritance of the family business would go to the eldest descendant of the family. Although Bonnie seeded in taking over the position, Mark could not avoid being called an illegitimate child. Therefore, from the very beginning, the White family¡¯s business had nothing to do with Mark. Otherwise, with Mark¡¯s identity, he would not have married someone from a small family like Kimberly. However, no one expected that the White family¡¯s so-called legitimate eldest descendant would fall so quickly and even their only bloodline had been discontinued. In the end, the White family still fell into Mark¡¯s hands. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Anaya was a very easy person to get along with. She did her best to introduce Mrs. Mcadams¡¯s preferences, her usual style of dressing, and her body data to Crystal. Crystal looked at Mrs. Mcadams¡¯s photo. Mrs. Mcadams was a beauty, like a blooming peony. She was so beautiful that her in clothes could notpletely show her beauty. ¡°We¡¯ll embroider peonies.¡± Crystal drew a rough shape on the paper and said, ¡°What do you think?¡± Anaya looked at it and saw that she had outlined the charm of the peony with just a few strokes. It was obvious that Crystal was skilled. She smiled and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s very good.¡± Crystal nodded. Suddenly, she looked around and said, ¡°Anaya, let me ask you a question.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I read the news before that Master Bolton is the only sessor of the Bolton n¡¯s embroidery technique?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± Anaya said, ¡°Bolton n¡¯s embroidery technique is very difficult. Aletta has been following Master Bolton for several years, but she has never learned it. Now everyone is worried that this kind of embroidery technique will be lost.¡± Crystal frowned and asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Master Bolton¡¯s master know about this technique?¡± ¡°Master?¡± Anaya said in surprise, ¡°Master Bolton created the Bolton n embroidery technique herself. What does it have to do with her master?¡± Crystal was shocked. Her eyes widened. ¡°She created it herself?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anaya said, ¡°About twenty-three years ago, Master Bolton offered the first embroidery. embroidered using the Bolton n¡¯s embroidery technique, which shocked the whole embroidery circle. At that time, she was only no more than thirty years old, but she created such a delicate embroidery technique. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that she is a peerless genius.¡± Crystal slowly frowned. Bolton n¡¯s embroidery technique¡­ was actually created by Christy herself? ¡°But speaking of Master Bolton¡¯s master, it was quite sensational in those days.¡± Anaya thought of something and said, ¡°After Master Bolton became famous, her master was not happy for her, but jealous of her and forged Master Bolton¡¯s work¡­ She was quite famous in the embroidery circle. After this incident, Master Bolton¡¯s master¡¯s reputation was ruined and gradually disappeared. I remember¡­ she seemed to be called Crouch¡­¡± ¡°Crouch?¡± Crystal immediately said, ¡°Monique Crouch, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Anaya said, ¡°It¡¯s Monique Crouch. This name is quite special, so I remember it¡­ How do you know?¡± Crystal said vaguely, ¡°I saw it when I was looking for some information.¡± Anaya shook her head and said, ¡°Master Crouch used to be highly respected. She used to be the leader of the embroidery circle, but unfortunately, she made a mistake. Now¡­ s.¡± At this point, she did not continue. 16:03 Crystal was lost in thought. Although Monique was insane, when she was sober, she would teach Crystal a lot about how to survive in the world. ording to Crystal¡¯s understanding of Monique, she would never do such a thing. Furthermore, when she returned to Fairby, Monique had specially reminded her not to tell anyone about where she learned her embroidery skills. Could it be Christy that she had to be aware of?! ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Anaya said, ¡°You¡¯re so lost in your thoughts.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Crystal pursed her lips and said, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that a teacher would do such a thing.¡± Anaya paused as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. Crystal looked at the time and said, ¡°I have something to do in the afternoon. Anaya, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Anaya smiled, waved her hand, and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Dora was going out today so she dressed up deliberately. At first nce, people knew that she was the daughter of a rich family. The luxury car stopped in front of Christy¡¯s studio. She personally got out of the car to pick up Crystal. Seeing that Crystal was still unfashionable, she raised her eyebrows unconsciously, but her smile was gentle. ¡°Crystal!¡± When Crystal saw her, she was neither cold nor indifferent. She said, ¡°Mm.¡± Dora didn¡¯t care about her indifference and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Of course, Dora knew Christy¡¯s reputation, but she preferred luxury goods. She was not interested in this kind of old-fashioned stuff, so she had never been to Christy¡¯s studio. ¡°I¡¯m working here,¡± Crystal said casually. A hint of disdain shed across Dora¡¯s eyes. The dignified Fifth Young Lady of the Evans family actually came to work for someone¡­ She didn¡¯t feel ashamed at all. ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡± Dora sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been spending my family¡¯s money since I grew up. I¡¯ve never earned my own money.¡± Crystal nced at her and said, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s glorious?¡± Dora was speechless. She gritted her teeth. She had forgotten that Crystal was an unreasonable person. She had said. such harsh words to Crystal, but Crystal probably did not understand the sarcasm in them. ¡°I will also work hard to earn money in the future.¡± Dora said with grievance. The driver couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He looked at Crystal unhappily and said, ¡°Miss, our family is willing to raise Miss Evans. It¡¯s okay for her to spend her family¡¯s money her whole life. What are you implying?¡± Crystal turned to look at the driver. ¡°You¡¯ve already called me Miss, so why are you still questioning. me? How much sry did the Evans family give you every month to let you act so arrogant?¡± The driver¡¯s facial expression changed. Although he wanted to defend Dora, what Crystal said was right. No matter how unfavored Crystal was, she was still the Fifth Young Lady of the Evans family, who had been registered in the genealogy book. No matter what, he, as a driver, could notin about her. ¡°All right, all right¡­¡± Dora quickly jumped out to save the driver. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Ka said that she invited a famous dessert master from Country F toe here today. The high tea must be¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Crystal had already gotten into the car and said, ¡°Come on in. It would be bad if you werete.¡± Dora was speechless. This high tea was held by the Leslie family. Ka and Dora were schoolmates in high school and had a good rtionship. However, Ka supported Dora more because they were friends. After all, Dora came from the best family among the group of people. There was some gap between Stacie and her. At that time, Harold was in power, and the real power was in the White family¡¯s hands. It had nothing to do with the second branch of the White family. It was only recently that Stacie¡¯s status had risen. The Leslie family¡¯s vi was located in the suburbs. Dora originally thought that Crystal had not seen an elephant and would be very surprised to see the Leslie family¡¯s garden vi. As a result, Crystal looked bored all the time. She was only a little energetic when she mentioned dessert. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Dora was speechless. Crystal must have been reincarnated from a starving ghost. ¡°Rose!¡± Ka, the owner of the house, came out in person and said enthusiastically, ¡°You¡¯re finally here. Everyone is waiting for you!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The other rich youngdies who had already arrived said one after another, ¡°We have been waiting for you for a long time. Why are you so busy recently?¡± ¡°I went to pick up my younger sister. Dora pulled Crystal over with a smile and said. ¡°You guys. haven¡¯t formally met yet, right? This is my younger sister Crystal The lively scene suddenly became silent. Everyone looked at Crystal, but no one took the initiative to speak. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Ka raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Rose, why did you bring her here?¡± They almost wrote down the words ¡°We don¡¯t wee her¡± on their faces. Dora didn¡¯t seem to notice Ka¡¯s hostility. She smiled and said, ¡°In the future, we¡¯ll meet often. I still want to introduce you to each other.¡± She introduced her to Crystal. ¡°This is Ka. She¡¯s my good friend.¡± Crystal reached out her hand. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± However, Ka smiled contemptuously and ignored her. She directly held Dora¡¯s arm and took her forward. ¡°If you don¡¯te soon, the ck tea I specially prepared for you will be cold. Let¡¯s go.¡± Dora wanted to look back at Crystal, but a group of people surrounded her and pushed her to the garden. Crystal stayed alone in the same ce. If it were anyone else, they would definitely feel extremely embarrassed. However, Crystal¡¯s eyes were full of little desserts, so she naturally followed them, which made everyone look at her with even more disdain. ¡°Crystal, sit here!¡± Dora pulled the chair beside her and said, ¡°Come here.¡± Crystal sat next to her. Lorna was a little unhappy. This position used to belong to her! ¡°Miss Evans.¡± Miss Harmon said in a strange tone, ¡°After you get married, you are quite carefree and happy. Your husband is lying in the coffin, and you are fooling around everywhere. I don¡¯t know if Master White will feel uneasy in theherworld.¡± Crystal said seriously, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go down and ask him then?¡± ¡°You!¡± Lorna gritted her teeth. ¡°If Master White is still alive, do you think it will be your turn to marry him?¡± Crystal said, ¡°If he were still alive, he would be angry if you said that to me.¡± Everyone sneered. Lorna said, ¡°Who do you think you are? When Master White was alive, he didn¡¯t even take Rose seriously. How could he fall in love with you? I think you should stop daydreaming.¡± Crystal felt a little helpless. Why didn¡¯t these people believe her? Harold was really nice to her. She didn¡¯t intend to lie to these people and seriously eat the cake. Suddenly, Ka asked, ¡°I heard that you didn¡¯t perform well in the college entrance examination?¡± Dora quickly said, ¡°Ka! Don¡¯t mention this. Crystal will be unhappy.¡± Lorna, on the other hand, said, ¡°It¡¯s a fact that she didn¡¯t perform well. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I heard that you were able to go to high school because you cheated. What¡¯s wrong? You didn¡¯t have the ability to cheat in the college entrance examination?¡± ¡°Lorna, stop it.¡± Kaughed and said, ¡°If she can cheat in the college entrance examination, I will still admire her.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s really embarrassing. All the young masters of the Evans family graduated from famous universities. Rose has also been admitted to the design department of Princeton University. There is a hopeless student among her outstanding family members¡­¡± Someone covered her mouth and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s really out of ce. If it weren¡¯t for the DNA test report, who would have believed that she was a child of the Evans family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Rose is the best. It¡¯s so hard to get into Princeton University, but she got in!¡± Lorna took the opportunity to tter her. Dora smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tter me. It¡¯s very difficult to get into Princeton University, but the eptance score of the design department is not so high. I was on the borderline. I¡¯m just lucky.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Luck is also a part of your strength. Just because you can be epted, you are already super smart, okay? On the contrary, some people will go to some unknown university to study¡­¡± Ka said as she nced at Crystal and found that she was very focused on eating the cake. She was so angry that she raised her voice and said, ¡°Is that right, Miss Evans?¡± Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Crystal came back to her senses. ¡°Hmm? Who wants to go to the pheasant university to study? You?¡± Ka gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I received the admission notice of Colun University!¡± Although Colun University was not a famous university, it was not bad. Crystal eximed, ¡°Where is Colun University? I haven¡¯t heard of it.¡± Ka was speechless. Ka¡¯s face turned livid. ¡°You don¡¯t know about Colun University? Tell me, which university did you get into then?¡± Lorna said, ¡°Ka, don¡¯t be angry. She just has a sharp tongue. She did such a bad job in the exam. What kind of good university can she go to? If you ask her this question, isn¡¯t it poking at her scars?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Ka crossed her arms and said, ¡°If I were you, I would definitely die of shame. Your brothers and sisters are all smart students while you¡¯re just a dumb student¡­ How can you live like this?¡± Crystal couldn¡¯t understand why these people wanted to attack her educational background. Some people were naturally not good at studying, but they had talents that others couldn¡¯t surpass in other things. It was too narrow-minded to judge a person based on their educational background. She ate the cherry on the cake and didn¡¯t intend to get involved in this topic. However, Ka refused to let her go. ¡°Since you think Colun University is not a good school, why don¡¯t you tell me where you got into? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a postsecondary college. It¡¯ll really be a big joke.¡± Crystal was a little annoyed and said, ¡°You just said that I should die of shame?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Ka mocked. Crystal said, ¡°Dora is not ashamed. Why should I be ashamed?¡± Ka was stunned for a moment. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Crystal put down the fork and said, ¡°The pheasant university I got into is Princeton University, and Dora also got into Princeton University. If I should die of shame, shouldn¡¯t she die of shame too?¡± Dora¡¯s hand trembled, and she almost couldn¡¯t hold the cup firmly. ¡°¡­What did you say!?¡± Ka immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Your too bad at lying!¡± Lorna said coldly, ¡°Miss Evans, everyone knows that you failed in the college entrance examination, so you don¡¯t overestimate your abilities. Don¡¯t you know how to make up a lie? Do you know how difficult it is to get into Princeton University?¡± It was only then that Crystal remembered that she had never told anyone what university she had been admitted to. When Debbie had asked her about it, she had only casually said that she had not done well in the exams. It seemed that Debbie had told the news to the public. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Dora pursed her lips and said, ¡°Crystal, don¡¯t make such a joke. It¡¯s very embarrassing to be exposed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± Crystal frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Why should I lie?¡± 16.36 Seeing Crystal¡¯s stubborn look, Ka immediately said, ¡°Okay, if you didn¡¯t lie, then show me the evidence! Since you said you got into Princeton University, what about your admission notice?¡± Crystal looked at Ka like an alien. ¡°Do you run around with your admission notice every day?¡± Ka was speechless. It was Lorna who said, ¡°Tell me, what major did you enrol in Princeton University?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Biology.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lorna¡¯s expression was full of speechlessness. She said, ¡°Are you crazy? Don¡¯t make up a lie! Biology is the best subject at Princeton University. Every year, students have to score a very high score to be admitted. Who do you think you are?!¡± The biology department and design department could be said to be twopletely different things at Princeton University. One required the subject score to be A+, and the other required a C-score. They were not on the same level at all. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 If the admission score for the design department was 10 points, then the biology department¡¯s score was 50 points. Every year, the number of quotas was only a little bit, and it was always the top rankers of the various cities whopeted for it. Ka said, ¡°I can understand if you didn¡¯t bring the admission notice, but you can always find out your college entrance examination results, right? You can check it on your mobile phone. Do you dare to show your results to everyone?¡± Crystal didn¡¯t understand why these people were so persistent. ¡°What does it have to do with you what kind of school I get admitted to? Thank you for your concern, but I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re feeling guilty.¡± Lorna said, ¡°Everyone has a mouth. Who doesn¡¯t know how to speak? I can even say that I was admitted to the Evergreen Vine.¡± Ka echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re making meugh my ass off. You¡¯re not ashamed when you talk big. You even brought out the biology department of Princeton University. It¡¯s so ridiculous.¡± The crowd burst intoughter. Dora didn¡¯t believe that Crystal could get into Princeton University. She frowned and said, ¡°Crystal, are you really not lying?¡± After the little cake was finished, Crystal was a little bored. ¡°I¡¯ve already said it. I don¡¯t need to lie.¡± Her attitude was not good, but Dora didn¡¯t care. Instead, she said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you show the results of the college entrance examination to everyone? In that case, everyone will believe you.¡± ¡°Crystal was speechless. It was obvious that Dora wanted tough at her and pretend to be a good person. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s have a look at this straight-A student.¡± Ka said calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s also look forward to the high score of someone who enrolled in the biology major at Princeton University.¡± you.¡± Crystal said to Ka, ¡°The cake just now is delicious. Give me another cake and I¡¯ll show it to Ka was speechless. The corner of Ka¡¯s mouth twitched. She simply could not understand Crystal. She said, ¡°Okay! You can take mine.¡± The servant quickly brought the cake to Crystal. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to say now, do you?¡± Ka said, ¡°Hurry up and show everyone that you¡¯re a straight-A student.¡± Looking at the cherry cake in front of her, Crystal was very satisfied. She took out her mobile phone, searched for the results, and entered her candidate number and password. The results list popped up. Ka couldn¡¯t wait to stand up and walked to the side of Crystal. She looked at it carefully, and then her face changed dramatically, and her voice was sharp. ¡°It¡¯s impossible-you must have edited it!¡± Crystal was speechless. Oh lord. Crystal couldn¡¯t believe that Ka could say such a thing. 16.36 Ka¡¯s reaction made the others curious. Lorna also went over to take a look, and her face instantly looked as if she had swallowed a fly. Noticing that something was wrong, Dora frowned and looked at Crystal¡¯s screen. She saw the words written on the result page: Chinese: 135; Mathematics: 147; English: 148; Biology: 98; Physics: 87; Chemistry: 89. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The total score was: 704. Those three simple digits stung Dora¡¯s eyes. How could this be? How could it be Crystal¡¯s score? However, there was no problem with Crystal¡¯s name on the name list. The people who were sneering just now felt as if their throats were stuck and they couldn¡¯t say a word. Crystal did not lie. She had indeed been admitted to the biology major of Princeton University. There was no problem. for her to be admitted to the biology major with her score of 704. She didn¡¯t need to look at the admission notice at all. Dora¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly. Before the college entrance examination, she tried her best to make up for her lessons. Finally, she managed to step into the design department of Princeton University, but Crystal actually¡­ Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Ka and the others also felt that what they had said before seemed to be a p in the face. Crystal said that she had never heard of Colun University, probably because of her good grades. As long as she knew the top universities, there was no need for her to care about Colun University. ¡°You¡­¡± Ka said with a ferocious look on her face, ¡°You deliberately fooled us, didn¡¯t you? You scored 704 but you said you screwed it up. You just want tough at us, don¡¯t you?¡± Crystal was confused. Could this person really get into college with her brains? But there were still people who agreed with such stupid remarks. ¡°Yes! You did it for today, didn¡¯t you? You are very proud of yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡± Crystal was even more confused. What kind of confusing speech was that? Crystal felt that she was probably not living in the mortal world anymore. She was surrounded by unknown creatures. Dora forced a smile. ¡°Crystal¡­ You said that you failed your exam even with this score¡­ That¡¯s not good, isn¡¯t it?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I could¡¯ve scored higher than 720. It¡¯s not wrong for me to say I screwed it up when I scored 704, right?¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°Do you even know how to talk?¡± She could have scored higher than 720. She screwed it up when she scored 704¡­ They wanted to strangle Crystal to death. Ka wanted to swear, but she found that she had nothing to say at all. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole to hide in after thinking about what she had said before! Pheasant university, ashamed to death, shameful¡­ If it was embarrassing for someone to score 704, then they wouldn¡¯t need to live anymore. Crystal finished eating Ka¡¯s cake and felt quite full. She also felt that she hadpleted the deal with Antony. So she stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first then? You guys have fun.¡± Everyone was speechless. Thanks to her, no one could have fun anymore. Crystal really left after saying that. Lorna took a deep breath and said, ¡°Rose, is Crystal¡­ that good at studying? Why would anyone say that she got into high school because of cheating?¡± The Evans family knew of Crystal¡¯s existence four years ago. However, the only thing they did for Crystal was to change her surname. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Daxton didn¡¯t care about his daughter, so naturally, no one inquired about Crystal. All the rumors about Crystal in Fairby came from Debbie and Mia. Dora had thought about the exaggeration, but she hadn¡¯t thought that it would be so exaggerated! ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know either.¡± Dora said, ¡°Maybe she didn¡¯t treat me as her family¡­ I also thought that she 16.36 didn¡¯t do well in the exam. I¡¯m sorry for embarrassing you today. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± ¡°Rose, what does this have to do with you?¡± Ka hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s all Crystal¡¯s fault. I think she¡¯s full of tricks. You¡¯re so innocent. Don¡¯t treat her with all your heart and soul. Be careful not to let her steal everything from you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Rose.¡± Lorna added, ¡°This shows how scheming she is. You¡¯d better be careful.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Dora sighed. ¡°But¡­ after all, I stole her identity. No matter what she wants to do, I won¡¯t stop her.¡± Ka and Lorna wanted to say more, but Dora said, ¡°Well, I know you care about me, but I have my own persistence. Let¡¯s not talk about it, okay?¡± The two of them had no choice but to give up. They did not know that the innocent Dora in their eyes was about to break her nails. ¡°Crystal¡­ I¡¯ll definitely repay you with double the humiliation I¡¯ve suffered today!¡± Chapter 209 Chapter 209 After leaving the Leslie family¡¯s vi, Crystal received a call saying that the clothes that were given to her had arrived. She was informed to go back and take a look if she had time. When Crystal returned to Flower Land, she saw that someone had indeede in with a lot of clothes. Previously, Larry had said that he would send a few pieces of clothes over. Crystal looked at the clothes in front of her and was stunned. ¡°Miss Evans.¡± The one who came this time was the principal designer, Judy. She was very enthusiastic about Crystal and said, ¡°I have always wanted to see you. Now, I finally have the chance. I¡¯m really grateful!¡± If the show was ruined, she would have to bear the responsibility. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Crystal said, ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of cake. There¡¯s no need to¡­¡± Judy said, ¡°The security here is too strict. I didn¡¯t bring many clothes. I¡¯m not sure if you will like them, Miss Evans. Why don¡¯t you take a look first?¡± Crystal was speechless. She stopped talking. She felt that the mathematics studied by these rich people was different from what she had studied. July took a look at Crystal¡¯s clothes and suddenly said, ¡°May I ask if you are Master Bolton¡¯s disciple?¡± ¡°No,¡± Crystal replied. The truth was, she should be Christy¡¯s junior. ¡°I know this question is a little abrupt¡­¡± said Judy. ¡°But I truly feel that your embroidery skills are very outstanding. I also want to invite you to join my work team.¡± Thepany where Judy worked was one of the top luxury brands in the world. Although Judy was not the chief designer, her status was also very important. It was simply impossible for her to give such an invitation to an unknown nobody. However, Crystal did not agree. Instead, she said, ¡°I¡¯m learning in Master Bolton¡¯s studio now.¡± July was a little unhappy. ¡°Why is she always one step ahead of me?¡± Crystal smiled. Judy chatted with Crystal for a while before she left with her subordinate. Dana helped Crystal pack her clothes and divided them into categories before cing them in Crystal¡¯s closet. There were many things in the closet, but it was still spacious. ¡°Crystal.¡± Dana suddenly said, ¡°There¡¯s a letter from you.¡± Crystal was stunned and hurried downstairs. ¡°A letter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Dana. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen anyone sending letters for many years. Furthermore, it¡¯s the Evans family who sent the letter.¡± Crystal received the letter and took a look. Indeed, the original address was the location of the Evans family¡¯s old manor. 16,36 She opened the letter and found that there was only a photo in it. It was andscape photo. It was a picture of the small courtyard of the Haye family that Crystal was familiar with. She could also see the figure of Dan sitting on the door threshold and smoking. Crystal couldn¡¯t help butugh. She flipped the photo over and saw that there was a line of vigorous handwriting on the back. ¡°I haven¡¯t been back for a few years. The scenery is still the same and old acquaintances are still the best.¡± Dana asked curiously, ¡°Crystal, who sent this to you?¡± Crystal thought for a moment and said, ¡°A very good friend.¡± Dana nodded, looked at the photo, and said, ¡°Is this where you used to live?¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± To be honest, there was a big difference between the house in the photopared to the Flower Land. Dana also knew that Crystal did not live a good life in the Haye family, but the way she looked at the photo still showed her yearning. She always seemed to only remember those beautiful and happy things and lived life to the fullest compared to most people in the world. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Sitting in the conference room, Mark looked coldly at the high-level executives in front of him and said, ¡°Harold is dead! Since he is dead, I should take over thepany. What do you mean by holding on to the power? Do you want to rebel?¡± All the high-level executives were speechless. What a joke. They also wanted Harold to really be dead. That way, they wouldn¡¯t have to hold scary. management meetings. Seeing that no one was talking, Mark became even angrier. He mmed the table and said, ¡°What do you mean by this? Are you all deaf?¡± Finally, someone said, ¡°Mr. White, although the White family¡¯s funeral ceremony has caused a sensation, Master White¡¯s death certificate hasn¡¯t been registered yet. Now the biggest shareholder of thepany is still Master White. You didn¡¯t get his shares, so we naturally won¡¯t hand over the power to you.¡± Mark frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± ¡°Mr. White, please get the shares first before youe back to the board of directors to discuss this matter.¡± A senior executive stood up and said, ¡°We have other things to do, so we have to go. first.¡± Mark¡¯s face was livid with anger. He had thought that after Harold¡¯s death, he would definitely be able to take over the White Group. However, he hadn¡¯t thought that after so many days, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to gain any authority. He said angrily, ¡°Look at how protective you are. Those who don¡¯t know the truth will think that. Harold is still alive!¡± Everyone stopped in their tracks. Good heavens, this person was actually smart this time? However, Mark was only venting his anger. He was very confident in Harold¡¯s death. After all, that person was so capable that he would not fail. Luke stood outside the meeting room, nodded to the high-level executives, and turned to go. upstairs. Harold leaned back in his chair and looked at the documents on hisputer. Luke knocked on the door and came in. He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t find any useful clues from him.¡± The pen in Harold¡¯s hand was ced on the table. He sneered and said, ¡°What an idiot! He¡¯s been used by others and still doesn¡¯t even know who they are.¡± Luke said, ¡°The person behind the scenes didn¡¯t even reveal his identity, but Mark trusted him so much. It can be seen that the other party is really powerful.¡± Harold looked down casually at his fingers. His voice was very light. ¡°No matter who he is, if he wants to scheme against me, he has to live to enjoy this blessing.¡± Luke thought of something and said, ¡°Speaking of which, tonight is the day of your burial.¡± Harold was confused. Luke coughed and said, ¡°ording to tradition, burial is usually in the early morning. But recently, 16.36 the Old Madam has made a big fuss about superstition, saying that you have a strong evil spirit. If you can¡¯t be buried in the early morning, you have to be buried in the middle of the night to be purified.¡± Harold was speechless. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Harold said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know who Mark inherited his IQ from. Now it seems that I¡¯ve found the answer.¡± Luke was speechless. ¡°So, Crystal went back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luke said, ¡°After all, the funeral is a big thing. The Old Madam went to the Flower Land to invite her personally, so I didn¡¯t stop her.¡± Harold paused. ¡°In person?¡± Luke was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°She personally went to invite someone.¡± Harold narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°She never does anything that would ruin her status.¡± Luke said, ¡°I guess she¡¯s probably afraid that I won¡¯t allow it if someone else goes.¡± Harold took a look at the night scene outside the window. It was almost nine o¡¯clock in the evening, and the neon lights were shing. He suddenly stood up, picked up the coat in the closet, and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the old manor.¡± Chapter 211 Chapter 211 When Crystal followed Bonnie back to the house of the White family, she was still a little confused. Bonnie didn¡¯t make things difficult for her. She only said that Harold would be buried tonight. As his wife, she had to be present. Crystal had no reason to refuse and agreed to go back to the White family¡¯s old manor with her. Crystal had thought that Bonnie would cause trouble, but Bonnie didn¡¯t say anything else along the way, as if Crystal wasn¡¯t present. The house of the White family was still painted white, and there were white banners everywhere. The servants looked sad, and Crystal didn¡¯t know if they were really sad about Harold¡¯s death. Crystal was taken to put on mourning and returned to the mourning hall she was familiar with. Harold¡¯s portrait was still ced on the altar. Crystal nced at it and kneeled down on the futon. The servants set the nail on the coffin. Even though she knew that Harold was still alive and that there were only a few pieces of clothing in the coffin, Crystal still felt ufortable. People in Fairby all said that Bonnie doted on Harold, so she still let her grandson get married after he passed away. However, Crystal didn¡¯t see any affection between them. The reason why Bonnie insisted on letting Harold get married was definitely not because of her love for her grandson. As she was thinking about it, Kimberly suddenly scolded, ¡°Hurry up and pay your respects!¡± Crystal came back to her senses and bowed three times to the altar. Then, she got up and walked to the front with the portrait in her arms. The White family sent Harold¡¯s spirit away with prestige. The procession was very long. Crystal was followed by the people who were holding banners and carrying coffins. There were also people who were spreading paper money. It was the most old-fashioned funeral. Behind them were all the rtives of the White family. All of them cried bitterly. Those who didn¡¯t know the truth might think that they had a good rtionship with Harold, but in fact, they might not even have seen Harold. Crystal looked exceptionally cold among the bunch of crying rtives who were out of breath. Not only did she not cry, but there was no sad expression on her face. Kimberly said, ¡°That¡¯s outrageous! I¡¯ll This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. go¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Bonnie said coldly. ¡°She won¡¯t be arrogant for long.¡± Kimberly thought of something and said, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The White family had their own ancestral grave, which was not far from the old manor. About half an hourter, they reached the ancestral grave. The White family¡¯s ancestors were all buried in this cemetery. Crystal stood at the edge of the dug pit, holding the portrait of Harold in her hand. The man in the ck and white portrait looked indifferent as if he was looking at all this with ridicule. Someone sprinkled the grains in the pit, and a few Taoist priests were singing something unknown at the side. Then the coffin was put in. The rtives of the White family scattered a handful of soil into the pit, and Crystal was thest one. She put the portrait aside, bent down to scoop up the soil, and put it on the crown of the coffin. The coffin was ced very deep in. Crystal had heard from the elders that it was good for the younger generation if the coffin was ced a little deeper. She thought that Harold didn¡¯t have any descendants, so she didn¡¯t know who would benefit from it. As soon as this thought came to her mind, she suddenly heard Bonnie shout coldly, ¡°Push her down!¡± Crystal was stunned and didn¡¯t even realize what Bonnie meant. Suddenly, someone gave her a heavy push. Crystal stood by the edge of the pit and with that push, she fell into the pit. Bonnie looked down at Crystal from above. Her wrinkled face was filled with indifference. ¡°Since you¡¯ve married Harold, of course you have to be buried with him.¡± Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Crystal couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. ¡°¡­Bury her with Harold?¡± Harold had said that he would die with Crystal before, but it was obvious that he was teasing. Crystal. However, Bonnie was obviously serious. Crystal¡¯s entire body was covered in mud. When she looked up, she saw an indifferent expression on Bonnie¡¯s face. For a moment, Crystal thought that it was verymon for Bonnie to allow a person to be buried alive. Kimberly helped Bonnie up. She looked at Crystal and said, ¡°Do you really think that you¡¯re here to enjoy a happy life after marrying into the White family?¡± ¡°You are breaking thew¡­¡± Crystal stood up with the help of the coffin. She touched the phone in her pocket with her fingers. When she was about to make a phone call, she heard Kimberly say, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. There is a signal jammer here, and the phone calls can¡¯t go through at all.¡± Crystal froze. She took out her phone and looked at it, only to find that there was no signal. They were well prepared! Bonnie twirled the beads on her wrist and said in a calm voice, ¡°It¡¯s an honor for you to be buried with Harold. With your lowly status, even if Harold dies, marrying him will still be a social climb for you. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that things happened so suddenly, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen you.¡± Kimberly chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. This is your honor.¡± The Taoist priests also came over. The leader bowed to Bonnie and said, ¡°Old Madam, we¡¯ve already checked. As long as we bury them, the spirits in the mansion will rest in peace. They will never ¡°disturb you again.¡± Bonnie heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Sorry to trouble you. As long as those spirits no longer pester me, I will definitely show my appreciation.¡± ¡°??¡± Crystal was shocked. ¡°Have you forgotten about the core ideology of socialism? There are no spirits in this world!¡± She was curious about why Bonnie wanted the Evans family to carry out the engagement, and why did she need someone to marry Harold? It turned out that this was her n! T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly red at Crystal. ¡°Shut up!¡± Bonnie sneered. ¡°What do you know? If that b*tch hadn¡¯t been pestering me, I wouldn¡¯t have spent so much energy on this.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t know who she was talking about, but the expression on Bonnie¡¯s face was terrifying. If it weren¡¯t for the deep hatred, she wouldn¡¯t have such an expression. The Taoist priest said to Crystal, ¡°Young Madam, you don¡¯t have to be sad. You were supposed to die prematurely. Now that I¡¯ve connected the red line between you and Master White, you¡¯ll definitely be able to enjoy your life while you¡¯re down there.¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal was really angry. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want to bury me alive, but you still say that I was supposed to die early?! Would you want this blessing if I gave it to you?¡± The Taoist priest was stunned. ¡°Young Madam¡­¡± 16.37 ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and die with Harold? He will definitely be very touched, and then he will love you so much that he will not be able to extricate himself.¡± Crystal said sincerely, ¡°You will be more blessed in the future. Come on.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Taoist priest smiled and said, ¡°Young Madam, you must be joking. I have calcted your birth dates. Your birth dates and Master White¡¯s birth dates are a match. Unfortunately, Master White died young. If he had married you when he was alive, it would have been a good thing. What a pity.¡± Bonnie looked at the sky and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Hurry up and fill the pit, in case something else happens.¡± The Taoist priest took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± He raised his hand and ordered, ¡°Fill the pit.¡± The surrounding White family servants all picked up an iron shovel and shoved the soil into the pit of the coffin. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 At this time, it was nearly ten o¡¯clock at night. There were only a few stars in the sky, and the moon was cold. There were a few dimmps in the White family¡¯s cemetery. Most of the funeral procession had already dispersed, leaving only the White family¡¯s servants. They surrounded the pit tightly like a group of wild beasts hunting for a fatmb. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. And Crystal was thatmb. The cold wind on a summer night made people have goosebumps. In the distance, there were the cries of unknown birds, which made the environment full of sadness. The bottom of the coffin was too deep, even taller than Crystal. She couldn¡¯t climb up by herself, not to mention that there were servants of the White family around, so she didn¡¯t have a chance to climb The soil was shoveled down and soon filled up the pit. Crystal didn¡¯t even have a ce to stand. Some people even specially flung it at her. She was covered with mud all over. It was not that she had not experienced despair. The most despairing thing was that on the eve of the college entrance examination, Debbie locked her in the woodshed. No matter how hard she tried, she could not open the heavy lock. At that time, she almost copsed. The bright road was in front of her, but she was separated by the door and could not reach it no matter what. The lock was finally opened, but this time, Crystal looked up and saw cold faces that looked like. masks. She was going to copse again, and this was a death threat. However, no one woulde to save her. Before she left, she told Dana that she wanted to eat dessert. Dana said that she was very good at it, so Crystal could eat it when she returned. In addition to not eating the dessert, there seemed to be other regrets. She didn¡¯t say goodbye to Harold. Although Harold was sometimes very bad, he was indeed the best person Crystal had ever met since she came to Fairby. Crystal leaned against the coffin, his eyshes trembling. She thought that even if she were to die with him, she would be more willing to die with him instead of a few pieces of clothing. At least, as the Taoist priest had said, Harold would protect her when they died. Bonnie nced at the moon and the speed at which she spun the beads became even faster. ¡°Hurry up! All of you, hurry up!¡± The servants worked harder. Crystal¡¯s legs were almost buried in the soil, and the surrounding lights seemed to have turned into will-o¡¯-wisp. She was a very determined person. But at this time, she suddenly felt that there might be ghosts in the world. It was just that the ghosts were not from the underworld, but in the prosperous human world. ¡°Leni,¡± Bonnie muttered, ¡°Your son has gone down to apany you. I will also give him a proper farewell. Don¡¯t make trouble for me again! If you still don¡¯t let me go, I will definitely destroy your soul¡­¡± Her turbid eyes seemed to reflect that woman¡¯s appearance, which made her pupils shrink. She stared at Crystal with iparably vicious eyes. ¡°Crystal¡­ If you want to me someone, me your bad fate. In your next life, you must be born into a good family!¡± Crystal bit her lip and said, ¡°If I were buried here¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know where her confidence came from, but she firmly said, ¡°Harold will definitely avenge .me.¡± In fact, she didn¡¯t know if Harold would avenge her¡­ But she was going to die. She would just take it as¡­ he would. ¡°Hmph.¡± Bonnie sneered. ¡°He¡¯s already a dead man. Why are you still¡­¡± Before she finished her words, she suddenly heard the hoarse cry of crows, which was like a sharp sword cutting through the night sky. Someone cried out in horror, ¡°Master White?!¡± Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Bonnie¡¯s back stiffened. She immediately turned around and saw several cars parked in the cemetery. The man pushed the door open and got out of the car. His long ck windbreaker seemed to carry a chilling aura. It was obviously the same color as the night, but it was colder and more ruthless. He came against the light, and the light cut through his deep facial features. Half of it was hidden in the faint light and the other half was hidden in the deep night. It instantly reminded people of the evil ghost who had crawled out of the seamless hell. Every step he took seemed to step on the tip of peoples¡¯ hearts, with the smell of blood and death. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The sound of the military boots falling on the ground was like a heavy blow. It made people unconsciously feel frightened, tremble, and even want to surrender. This man was a natural in the business world. As time went by, many people forgot that he was originally a murderous weapon from the special forces. He was invincible. Bonnie unconsciously took a step back and almost lost her bnce. She looked at Harold¡¯s face and said in a trembling voice, ¡°You¡­ you¡­ Are you a human or a ghost?!¡± Harold looked down at the senile woman. Twenty years had passed, and her face had aged a lot, but her fierce eyes were still the same as before. Time would not make humans kind. It would only make savage people even more savage. ¡°Old Madam, do you wish that I am a human or a ghost?¡± Harold stood three meters away. His face was cold, without any warmth. His whole person was like a straight long sword, hanging over everyone¡¯s head. ¡°You¡­¡± Bonnie gradually came to her senses. ¡°You didn¡¯t die?!¡± Kimberly¡¯s eyes widened. All the bones in her body seemed to be filled with fear as she stood behind Bonnie. ¡°No¡­ Impossible¡­ How could it be¡­¡± Harold was definitely dead! She even saw his corpse! The reason why there were only clothes in the coffin was that the Old Madam disliked bad luck, so she directly cremated him in another ce. With a click, the sound of a lighter was heard. The blue me lit up in the cemetery, like a will-o¡¯- wisp. Harold lowered his eyes and lit a cigarette. His fingers, which were wearing ck leather gloves, were slender and full of absolute power. No one would doubt that his hand could break an adult¡¯s neck in an instant. Smoke swirled in the air. Harold¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice. ¡°You love me so much that you married me a wife after I died. Why are you unhappy that I¡¯m still alive?¡± Bonnie came back to her senses and quickly squeezed out a smile. ¡°Harold, what are you talking about? I¡¯m very happy that you¡¯re still alive. What¡­ What have you been through? You have to tell me¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Harold interrupted her impatiently. ¡°I¡¯m not here to bond with you.¡± 16.37 He looked at the pit surrounded by people and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up my fiancee.¡± Even if Harold was still alive, Bonnie was still unwilling to let go of Crystal. The priest had said that she had to sacrifice a person before Leni could remain calm. Crystal was the best candidate. Now that she was about to seed, how could she be willing to give up? ¡°Harold!¡± Bonnie said, ¡°Your fianc¨¦e, Dora, is still in the Evans family. If you want to see her, I¡¯ll send someone to invite her. Now¡­ let¡¯s go back first.¡± ¡°It seems that you aren¡¯t willing to let her go.¡± Harold narrowed his eyes slightly. Before Bonnie could say anything else, he raised his hand and the people behind him immediately raised their guns. Dozens of guns were pointed at them. They were so scared that they screamed out loud. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Even though Bonnie had been through a lot, she was still shocked. With a livid face, she said, ¡°Harold! Is this your filial piety?! How dare you point a gun at your grandmother?!¡± ¡°Let me correct you.¡± Luke smiled helplessly. ¡°Master White¡¯s grandmother is Mrs. Stephanie Hunt.¡± Bonnie¡¯s expression instantly distorted when she heard the name. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Kimberly was so scared that she was about to cry. ¡°Forget it, forget it¡­ Harold is a lunatic¡­ He can do anything¡­ Mom, let¡¯s go back¡­¡± Bonnie gritted her teeth. ¡°Shut up!¡± But she also knew that what Kimberly said was true. Harold was a lunatic. He could do anything. If she really angered Harold tonight and she died here, Harold would definitely have a way to cover up this matter. He had plenty of tricks up his sleeve. ¡°Old Madam.¡± Harold slowly approached and said in a cold voice, ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t shoot?¡± Bonnie trembled and clenched the prayer beads in her hands tightly. She closed her eyes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Kimberly was covered in cold sweat. She helped the Old Madam walk out of the cemetery in a hurry. Harold suddenly said, ¡°You have a sudden illness and are sick. Don¡¯t leave the courtyard in the near future.¡± Bonnie was so angry that her whole body was trembling, but she didn¡¯t dare to disobey Harold and didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Madam Hart has always been filial.¡± Luke smiled and said, ¡°Please apany the Old Madam and take good care of her.¡± Kimberly gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Of course¡­¡± Luke thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, Cyril is really not very talented. From tomorrow onwards, I will personally teach him how to manage the family business.¡± When her son was mentioned, Kimberly was about to go mad. ¡°What are you going to do to Cyril? If you dare¡­¡± ¡°Shh.¡± Luke whispered, ¡°Master White is angry now. If you annoy him, he might have your bones buried here in advance.¡± Kimberly shuddered and instantly shut her mouth. ¡°Everyone involved in this matter tonight¡­¡± Harold slowly took off his gloves and threw them on the ground. His voice was very cold as he said, ¡°Deal with them all.¡± Luke was stunned. He then lowered his head and said, ¡°Yes.¡± The servants of the White family were scared out of their wits. They quickly knelt down and begged for mercy, but no one paid any attention to them. Soon, they were all sent to the police station. It was quiet all around, and even the insects in the grass could be heard. Harold slowly walked to the side of the pit and saw that nearly half of the soil had been filled. Crystal was covered in mud, revealing her upper body and head. Her white cheeks were covered with mud marks, like a small mushroom that had just broken out of the soil. She didn¡¯t even blink as she looked at Harold. After a while, she said softly, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you saved me out of this mess yet?¡± As soon as she finished speaking,rge tears fell down and dropped on Harold¡¯s heart. Crystal thought that she was really useless. She didn¡¯t cry when she was pushed down. She didn¡¯t cry when she was tormented by Bonnie. She didn¡¯t cry when she was buried. On the contrary, when she saw Harold, she burst into tears and looked ugly. Why could she not bear it? Harold definitely felt that she was very delicate. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Harold jumped into the pit swiftly. He raised his hand to wipe away Crystal¡¯s tears and kissed her on the eyshes. His voice was very soft as he said, ¡°Crystal. Don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Chapter 216 Chapter 216 When people were sad, they couldn¡¯t listen to words offort. Crystal was about to cry, but when she heard Harold¡¯s words, she burst into tears and pitifully reached out to ask for Harold¡¯s hug. Harold held her hand and said, ¡°Crystal, you¡¯re like a little brown puppy now.¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal¡¯s voice was choked with anger. ¡°How dare you scold me¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°I¡¯m not scolding you. I¡¯m telling the truth. Look at how you are now.¡± Crystal wiped her tears and said, ¡°Save me quickly then.¡± Harold sized her up and suddenly smiled. ¡°I was wrong just now. I shouldn¡¯t have called you a little brown puppy.¡± Crystal was confused. Harold said, ¡°It should be a carrot, because I have to pull you out.¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal felt like she was about to cry again. Harold stood up, bent slightly, and hugged Crystal. He pulled Crystal out of the soil as if he was really pulling out a carrot. Crystal quickly hugged him. Ignoring the fact that she was dirty all over, she rubbed herself against Harold. ¡°I was almost buried alive.¡± Harold hugged her like a child, patted her back, and said, ¡°It won¡¯t happen. I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. For Crystal, the pit was hard to climb up, but for Harold, it was not a big deal. Even if there was still a person in his arms, he could easily climb up. Crystal raised her tearful eyes and saw the sudden hole in the pit. Suddenly, she realized how embarrassing it was for her to be pulled out by Harold. ¡°I think you¡¯d better bury me.¡± Crystal cried and said, ¡°It¡¯s too shameful.¡± Harold said, ¡°No one saw it.¡± Crystal asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a human?¡± Harold said, ¡°I think you¡¯re scolding me.¡± ¡°No.¡± Crystal wiped her face, only to find that it was full of mud marks. She secretly rubbed her hand on Harold¡¯s cor and said, ¡°I¡¯m so hungry.¡± Her voice was a little hoarse, and it gently sounded in Harold¡¯s ear. ¡°Dana said that she would make some dessert for me, although I almost didn¡¯t have the chance to eat it.¡± Harold nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Crystal liked Harold¡¯s words very much. He would take her home. It was as if she really had a home in this world, a safe harbor. Luke opened the car door and Harold was about to put her in. Then, Crystal patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Put me down first.¡± Harold raised his eyebrows and put her down. Crystal jumped to remove some mud before getting. nto the car. Haroldughed. ¡°You¡¯re so particr about cars, yet you still rubbed mud on me?¡± Crystal felt a little guilty. ¡°I didn¡¯t. Do you have any evidence?¡± Harold sat down next to her and said, ¡°There¡¯s mud on the cor. Do I need to take photos and collect evidence?¡± ¡­¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with tears. ¡°I¡¯m already in such dire straits, yet you¡¯re still ming me for such a trivial matter¡­¡± Harold was speechless. Harold said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Crystal moved inside, looked out of the window, and said, ¡°If I obey you, I will lose face.¡± Harold clicked his tongue. He felt that Crystal was getting more and more difficult to deal with. When they first met, did this little girl have so much to say? Harold suddenly stretched out his hand, took Crystal¡¯s shoulder, and pressed her into his arms. He said, ¡°Just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything. You can rub mud on me as you please.¡± Chapter 217 Chapter 217 At this time, the night wind was blowing, the forest was steep, and the world was clear. Luke, who was sitting in the front seat, sighed silently when he heard Harold¡¯s words. The people who were involved were confused, and the bystanders were clear-headed. It seemed that Master White did not realize that Crystal had unknowingly be a part of him that he could not give up. The way back to Flower Land was very long. Crystaly in Harold¡¯s arms and soon fell asleep. Harold lowered his eyes and wiped the tears on her face with a tissue. Then, he asked, ¡°Have you found out where those Taoist priests came from?¡± Luke said, ¡°I found something.¡± ¡°About a month ago, the Old Madam couldn¡¯t sleep well at night. She dreamed that the First Madam came back to take her life.¡± Speaking of this, Luke paused Seeing that Harold didn¡¯t respond, he continued, ¡°The Second Madam introduced these Taoist priests to the Old Madam The Old Madam hired them to do a religious ritual. As expected, she didn¡¯t have any strange dreams anymore. So the Old Madam trusted them very much¡± ¡°But good times didn¡¯tst long. The peace onlysted for half a month The Old Madam became even more sleepless at night. The Taoist priests said that the First Madam died miserably and had be a ghost, so it was difficult to expel her Hearing this, Harold sneered and said, ¡°How could she not know if there is a ghost in the world, or there is a ghost in her heart?¡± Luke also smiled and said, ¡°Later, when you were on a business trip in City N, you encountered a car ident. Those Taoist priests gave the olddy an idea. They said that you were the flesh and blood of the First Madam. You died young before you got married. As long as they gave you a ghost. and then buried you with a living person to appease the First Madam¡¯s grievance, the olddy could. be at ease from then on.¡± ¡°For a moment, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the Taoist priests who are stupid or the olddy who believes such nonsense who is stupid.¡± Harold pinched Crystal¡¯s hand. Her fingers were long and slender, but her bones were small and covered with soft flesh. It was veryfortable to touch. ¡°Mark arranged a car ident because he wanted to seize my power. What¡¯s the reason why Kimberly set Crystal up?¡± Luke hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°The Second Madam is probably not setting up a trap for the Young Madam. She seems to be convinced by the words of those Taoist priests.¡± Harold was at a loss for words. He thought too highly of Kimberly¡¯s IQ. ¡°The person behind Mark wants me dead,¡± Harold said lightly. ¡°At the same time, he wants Crystal¡¯s life.¡± Luke said, ¡°Yes, this is very strange. Young Madam has been in the countryside before and has no contact with the circle of fame and fortune in Fairby. She shouldn¡¯t have been involved, but the other party also set up a delicate trap for her¡­¡± And they thought of burying her alive. Luke felt that the mastermind hated Crystal even more. One could die in a car ident in an instant, but to be buried alive was a longsting torture. Harold looked to the side. At this time, the car had already entered the bustling city, and there were neon lights everywhere. These shing lights outlined Fairby, a city that had umted thousands of years of history, where men and women could seek fun. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the strangest thing is that he has expended a lot of effort to get Mark to take action?¡± Harold smiled and said, ¡°Mark and Kimberly, who are a perfect match, asked them to join forces. It¡¯s much riskier than taking action directly.¡± Luke also had the same question. He said, ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t quite understand this point. After all, Second Madam and Mr. White¡­ aren¡¯t very smart.¡± Harold whispered, ¡°The mastermind wants the White family members to kill each other.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a cold voice, ¡°He does not only hate me.¡± ¡°He hates the entire White family.¡± Chapter 218 Chapter 218 ¡°Old Madam has been put under house arrest.¡± The servant lowered her head and entered the Buddha Hall. She said softly, ¡°Second Madam has also been locked up in the courtyard.¡± In the present world, Buddha¡¯s merciful eyes were slightly lowered. The Buddha Hall was lit with sandalwood, and the oilmp did not go out all night. Antonio knelt on the futon and slowly opened. his eyes. His voice was faint as he said, ¡°Has Harold returned?¡± The servant said, ¡°Yes, Big Master is back unscathed.¡± Antonio picked up the wick of the oilmp. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The servant couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Have you known that the young master is still alive?¡± Therefore, he didn¡¯t even want to attend his son¡¯s funeral. ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± Antonio added oil to the oilmp. The mes reflected his deep eyes and brows, which were about fifty to sixty percent simr to Harold¡¯s. However, his facial features were even more resolute. ¡°Whether he is dead or alive, I don¡¯t care.¡± The servant was stunned. She quickly lowered her head and shut up. ¡°That little girl from the Evans family.¡± Antonio paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°How is she?¡± The servant thought for a moment and said, ¡°Miss Evans doesn¡¯t often stay in the old house. I have only seen her once or twice. She ispletely different from Miss Dora. She has the shadow of Madam Xia.¡± ¡°Chloe¡­¡± Antonio muttered the name once before shaking his head andughing. ¡°Chloe has been dead for neen years.¡± The servant subconsciously looked at the memorial enshrined next to the Buddha statue. The words ¡°the spirit of my beloved wife Leni¡± were carved on it by Antonio himself. After so many years, there were traces of the passage of time in the lines. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Antonio said. ¡°You may leave.¡± The servant nodded and closed the door of the Buddha Hall, isting the room that had a faint. fragrance of sandalwood. When they arrived at Flower Land, it was already veryte. Crystal slept soundly, so Harold didn¡¯t wake her up. When he reached out to carry Crystal out of the car, Crystal woke up on her own. She rubbed her eyes and yawned. ¡°Are we home yet?¡± ¡°Yeah, Harold said. ¡°We¡¯re home.¡± He held Crystal in his arms and walked into the vi. He asked her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you walk on your own since you¡¯re awake?¡± Crystal hugged his neck tightly. ¡°You said I was a carrot before. A carrot will not walk on its own.¡± Harold raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Dana to cut you into pieces and make stew beef.¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal was shocked. ¡°How can you be so cruel? The carrot is so cute. How can you eat it?¡± The vi was brightly lit and their master finally returned at midnight. Harold directly carried Crystal to the second floor and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think other carrots are as cute as you.¡± Crystal was a little proud. ¡°Of course.¡± Harold hugged her with one hand and turned on the bathroom light with the other hand. ¡°You¡¯re cuter. Do you taste better?¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°No.¡± She nudged Harold. ¡°Get out. I want to take a shower.¡± Harold said, ¡°I also want to take a shower. My body is covered in mud that you¡¯ve rubbed against.¡± Crystal took a look and saw that Harold¡¯s ck windbreaker was fine, but the mud marks on his light gray shirt were too obvious. ¡°Go and take a shower in the guest room,¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯ll wash your clothes for you.¡± ¡°You can help me wash clothes but you can¡¯t help me take a shower?¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you say it again, I won¡¯t wash your clothes.¡± Seeing that her face was flushed red and she was about to explode, Harold smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and take a shower in the guest room.¡± Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Crystal cleaned herself up and came out wrapped in a bath towel. Seeing that Harold was still not back, she quickly changed her pajamas and was about to go downstairs to eat her dessert. Suddenly, she heard a voiceing from the guest room. ¡°Crystal.¡± Crystal ran to the door of the guest room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Harold said, ¡°Help me get my clothes.¡± What was this called? This was a reversal of fortune! Crystal remembered how Harold treated her when she forgot to take her clothes. She quickly cleared her throat and said, ¡°Do you want clothes? Sure, beg me.¡± Harold was speechless. Crystal waited for a few seconds, but she didn¡¯t hear Harold¡¯s answer. She was wondering if she had gone too far when she suddenly saw the bathroom door open from the inside. There was dense water vaporing out from inside, and at the same time, there was a faint scent of jasmine from the shower gel. Harold wrapped a towel around his waist and walked out of the bathroom. He looked down at Crystal and said, ¡°How should I beg you, huh?¡± Crystal didn¡¯t expect that he woulde out directly. When she looked up, it was his naked chest. His body figure was really good. In an instant, it reminded Crystal of the marble statues she had seen before. He was strong and had no excess meat. His whole flesh and body lines were extremely smooth, with the color and the extreme beauty of art. The bones, tendons, and muscles were all perfectly hidden under the cold white skin. Crystal felt that her face was very hot, probably very red. However, Harold still wanted to y tricks. on her. He grabbed her neck with one hand and pulled her into his arms. Crystal instantly stuck to his muscr chest, and her soft cheeks were pressed against some hard muscles. There was still water vapor on Harold¡¯s body. Crystal smelled the fragrance of the jasmine. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Harold grabbed her waist with both hands and easily picked her up. Crystal¡¯s feet were suspended in the air, and she could only hug Harold helplessly. Her eyshes kept trembling. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m begging you.¡± Haroldughed beside her ear. A numbing feeling crept into her ear to her brain, and then flowed into her heart along with the blood, making her heart beat very fast. She was already dizzy, but Harold continued, ¡°Please, Crystal.¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal said in a daze, ¡°Put¡­ put me down first. I¡¯ll get your clothes right away¡­ Mm, don¡¯t rub my neck. You didn¡¯t shave!¡± The stubble tickled Crystal¡¯s neck. She sobered up a little and said, ¡°Put me down quickly.¡± Harold didn¡¯t let go. He carried Crystal back to the master bedroom and entered the dressing room. He opened the cab door and asked Crystal, ¡°Which set do you want me to wear?¡± At a nce, Crystal felt that it was almost the same. He said disgustedly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have any T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. patterns on your clothes?¡± She asked Harold to go to her wardrobe, opened the cab door, and said happily, ¡°Look at mine. They are all cartoons¡­ How cute they are!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s pretty cute,¡± Harold said. ¡°But the size is small, so I won¡¯t wear it.¡± Crystal said faintly, ¡°You haven¡¯t even tried it yet. How do you know it¡¯s small¡­¡± Harold looked at her and said, ¡°I only wear the set of clothes on you. Do you want to take it off?¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal lost again. She was not shameless enough. If she had said this to Harold, he would have taken off his clothes without hesitation. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 ¡°No.¡± Crystal kicked Harold and said, ¡°Change your clothes quickly. I¡¯m going downstairs for dinner.¡± Harold said, ¡°I begged you just now.¡± Crystal was confused. ¡°But you didn¡¯t help me get my clothes. Instead, I carried you here.¡± Harold tried to reason with her. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel bad treating me like this?¡± Crystal was speechless. ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t ask you to carry me here.¡± Crystal curled her lips. ¡°If you want me to kiss you, just say it.¡± Harold said, ¡°Crystal, I want you to kiss me.¡± Crystal was speechless. Good gracious! He really went straight to the point. She blushed and hesitated for a moment. ¡°Close your eyes then.¡± Harold raised his eyebrows and closed his eyes. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Crystal made some psychological preparations and leaned over slightly to kiss him on the corner of his mouth. Harold instantly opened his eyes, which scared Crystal. He ced her on the surface of the ss cab, where there were expensive watches and cufflinks. Crystal shivered when she felt the icy cold ss. ¡°I¡¯ve kissed you. What else do you want?¡± Harold held her waist with one hand and ced the other hand on the counter. He said, ¡°That¡¯s just how children kiss.¡± Crystal was puzzled. Harold smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to kiss like adults.¡± Crystal was shocked! ¡°I don¡¯t want to learn¡­ Oh!¡± As expected, an adult¡¯s way of kissing was very different from that of a child. Crystal was dizzy from being kissed, and she didn¡¯t forget to say, ¡°¡­The ss is so cold.¡± Harold picked her up a little and ced his hands on the table. ¡°It¡¯s not cold now.¡± Crystal was speechless. Why did she think that Harold was a serious person when she first met him? Crystal was lying on Harold¡¯s shoulder when he carried her. Not only did Dana make dessert for Crystal, but there was also other food. Crystal¡¯s lips were red and the tip of her nose was also red. She closed her eyes and put on the hoodie on her pajamas. She pretended that she didn¡¯t understand the world of adults and praised Dana¡¯s cooking. ¡°Dana! This vegetable sd is delicious!¡± Dana: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it wasn¡¯t delicious before?¡± Crystal didn¡¯t like to eat vegetables. In order to keep her healthy, Harold asked Dana to feed her more vegetable sd. So she had vegetable sd for almost every meal. Crystal stuffed a piece of broli into her mouth and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s delicious now.¡± Dana didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat more then?¡± Crystal replied, ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Harold pushed the fried bacon in front of her and said, ¡°You¡¯re not eating meat?¡± Crystal was very cold. ¡°No.¡± Harold was speechless. Tsk, tsk. He had bullied her too much. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to eat?¡± Harold said, ¡°Let me take a look. There¡¯s also sauteed shrimp, smoked ham, roast duck¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the name of the dish.¡± She got up and moved to Harold¡¯s side. ¡°I¡¯ll eat.¡± There was nothing she could do about it. Harold tugged at the ears of the bear on her hoodie. ¡°This fat little yellow bear¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°¡­ Please show some respect. His name is Winny.¡± Harold changed his tone and said, ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between Winny bear and the fat blue cat you worest time? They look quite alike.¡± Crystal was speechless. ¡°¡­ Its name is Doramon. They have nothing to do with each other. When you were a child, didn¡¯t you watch cartoons?¡± Harold replied, ¡°At that same age, you¡¯re watching cartoons while I¡¯m studying the mathematical olympiad. That¡¯s why I¡¯m in possession of billions of assets today, and you¡¯re penniless.¡± Crystal was left speechless. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Crystal said, ¡°At that same age, I¡¯m watching cartoons while you¡¯re studying the mathematical olympiad. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t differentiate Winny bear and Doramon. I think you¡¯re even more pathetic.¡± Harold asked, ¡°If I can differentiate them, can I get an award?¡± Crystal replied, ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± Harold said, ¡°But studying the mathematical olympiad can win me a lot of awards. I have a lot of certificates. Do you want to see them?¡± Crystal was extremely angry. ¡°I¡¯ve also received many stickers during my time in the kindergarten!¡± She had only been in kindergarten for a year and it was with the help of the head of the kindergarten. ¡°You¡¯re better than me.¡± Harold was at a disadvantage. ¡°I don¡¯t have stickers. Can you share two with me?¡± Crystal asked in confusion, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a stickers?¡± Harold said, ¡°Because I didn¡¯t go to kindergarten.¡± Crystal was speechless. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She forgot that this person loved skipping grades. He even thought that his peers in junior high school were childish, let alone children in kindergarten. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my grandma threw away my stickers.¡± Crystal sighed. ¡°Otherwise, I could have given. you two.¡± ¡°Why did she throw it away?¡± Crystal thought for a moment and said, ¡°I can¡¯t remember clearly. Maybe she doesn¡¯t want me to go. to school.¡± Dana listened with tears in her eyes. ¡°Crystal, you were too miserable when you were a child.¡± All the children in the city didn¡¯t want to go to school, but Crystal¡¯s family didn¡¯t allow her to even if she wanted to go to school. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± Crystal said, ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t allow me to go to school, I still got into college.¡± Harold caressed her hair and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Luke will send you a car of stickers tomorrow.¡± Crystal said very seriously, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I appreciate your kindness.¡± ¡°By the way¡­¡± Crystal thought of something and said, ¡°Has your grandmother studied before?¡± Harold thought for a moment and said, ¡°I vaguely remember that she studied before.¡± Crystal was greatly surprised. ¡°Since she is a civilized woman, why is she making a big fuss about superstition now?¡± She said earnestly, ¡°I think you still have to persuade her. Superstitions can kill people. She always has insomnia. Maybe she¡¯s going to die. It¡¯s not that she¡¯s being haunted by spirits.¡± Dana was speechless. This little girl¡¯s mouth was quite vicious. Harold smiled and said, ¡°If she could listen to others, would she do such a thing?¡± Crystal thought about it and agreed. She shook her head repeatedly and said, ¡°If she firmly believes in the doctrine theory, all the ghosts and spirits will retreat.¡± Harold was speechless. Crystal was sleepy after eating. She yawned and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Harold agreed and took her hand to take her upstairs. After Crystal washed her face and brushed her teeth, she fell asleep in less than a minute on the bed. Harold looked at her sleeping face for a while, then turned around and went to the study. He pushed the window open. The night wind blew in, blowing the hair in front of his forehead, revealing his full forehead and a pair of cold and fierce eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait for Mark any longer.¡± Harold made a phone call and said in a cold voice, ¡°Greed has no limits. Since he wants more, then we¡¯ll strip him of everything that he once had.¡± On the other side of the phone, Luke answered in a low voice and said, ¡°Master White, a letter from Sunshine Vige has been sent to Young Madam recently. I found it a little strange, so I checked it out.¡± ¡°Who sent it?¡± Luke said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone to investigate who the messenger is, but¡­¡± He paused and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing.¡± Chapter 222 Chapter 222 The news that Harold was still alive swept across the entire Fairby like a hurricane. Crystal fell into a deep sleep that night, but many people couldn¡¯t sleep that night. Some people were d that they hadn¡¯tid their hands on Harold¡¯s territory, while others panicked as they had already plotted against Harold. Some people were surprised that he was still alive, and some secretly hated that he was not dead. But no matter what other people wanted, after tonight, Fairby was still Harold¡¯s Fairby. He undoubtedly stood at the top, and no one could pull him down. When Dora heard the news, she was watching a movie in the cinema with Antony. Her hand trembled and the cup fell to the ground. ¡°Miss¡­¡± The servant who came to deliver the message was so scared that she rushed to clean up the broken pieces. ¡°Move away, please. Don¡¯t get hurt.¡± Dora took a deep breath and said, ¡°You just said¡­ Master White isn¡¯t die!? Where did you get the news?!¡± The maid said, ¡°¡­ The news has spread all over Fairby. Tonight, during Master White¡¯s burial, his coffin was buried but he appeared alive in the cemetery. This news came from the White family. It can¡¯t be wrong.¡± Dora clutched her palm tightly. Harold¡­ was still alive! What kind of fortune did Crystal have? If Harold was still alive, how could it be Crystal¡¯s turn to be the Young Madam of the White family?! Dora hated that she wasn¡¯t the one who had married Harold in the first ce. When Harold wasn¡¯t in Fairby, she should have settled her status with him. From then on, she would be the legitimate Young Madam of the White family. There was no need for her to be so careful as to protect her identity as the Fourth Young Lady of the Evans family, afraid that it would be taken away by others! Antony frowned and said, ¡°Harold is still alive. What about Crystal?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. The servant said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but¡­¡± She took a careful look at Dora and said, ¡°But Master White has never been close to a woman. Now that he¡¯s back, the Fifth Young Lady can¡¯t stay in the White family any longer.¡± Hearing this, Dora heaved a sigh of relief. That¡¯s right. What kind of person was Harold? How could he easily ept a fianc¨¦e who was forced into his family? He didn¡¯t kill Crystal because of the Evans family. It would be best if Harold could make a move. That way, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it. However, Antony was a little anxious. If Harold didn¡¯t want Crystal¡­ What would Crystal do? She couldn¡¯t return to the Evans family. Was she going to be sent back to that small ce in Sunshine Vige? Antony pursed her lips and said to Dora, ¡°Dora, if, I mean if¡­¡± ¡°I know what you want to say.¡± Dora smiled. ¡°If Crystal wants toe back and live with us, I will definitely wee her. I don¡¯t mind it, but with Danny and Marcus¡­¡± Antony rubbed his temples with a headache. Yes, the most difficult to deal with were Danny and Marcus. These two were twins. Although their personalities werepletely different, they were equally difficult to deal with. ¡°Go to sleep first.¡± Antony stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s veryte.¡± Dora grunted in agreement. Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly said, ¡°Antony, you¡­¡± After a moment of silence, she continued to ask, ¡°Do you¡­ regard Crystal as your sister?¡± In the past, Antony would have answered without hesitation. ¡°How is that possible? You¡¯re my only younger sister.¡± But at this moment, Antony paused and only said, ¡°Dora, it¡¯ste. Go to sleep.¡± Dora managed to force out a smile. After she left, that smilepletely disappeared. Her expression gradually became ferocious. She turned around and pped the servant¡¯s face. ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The servant was used to her two-faced personality and hurried out of the room. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 For a moment, Crystal became a celebrity in the upper circle of Fairby. Some people sighed with emotion at her luck to be able to marry Harold identally. Theypletely forgot that they used to laugh at her for being a widow. Some people were waiting for news of her death. After all, everyone in Fairby knew about Harold¡¯s means. Crystal didn¡¯t know that she was famous. She was awakened by the rm clock and got up in a daze to brush her teeth and wash her face. After washing up, she was about to change her clothes. Suddenly, she realized something and looked at Harold, who was standing in the cloakroom. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Harold watched the whole process of her cleaning up and said calmly, ¡°Are you sure you cleaned your face with your eyes closed?¡± Crystal was speechless. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Harold said, ¡°Come and let me have a look.¡± Crystal walked over slowly and raised her pale little face. ¡°It¡¯s clean.¡± Harold held half of her face. The little girl¡¯s skin was soft and tender, and the feeling was very good. He pinched Crystal¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°Your face is clean, but what about your teeth?¡± ¡°Ah-¡± Crystal opened her mouth to show him. Taking advantage of this, Harold lowered his head and licked the tip of her tongue. After tasting a little bit of toothpaste, he smiled and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s clean.¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal was still a little confused as she stared dazedly at Harold. Harold caressed her hair and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go down for breakfast.¡± Crystal was led downstairs by him. She didn¡¯t react until she sat down at the dining table. She stared at Harold and said, ¡°You did it on purpose!¡± Harold ced the hot milk in front of her and said, ¡°It was intentional. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Crystal was speechless. He even admitted it naturally! Crystal was so angry that she didn¡¯t want to sit opposite him. She took the bowl, sat down in Harold¡¯s seat, and ate her breakfast. After breakfast, Crystal wanted to go to Christy¡¯s studio. Harold picked up the car key and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I want Paul to see me off. I don¡¯t want you.¡± Paul was the driver that Luke had specially arranged for Crystal. At this time, he was already waiting at the door. Harold looked up at him indifferently. Paul¡¯s legs went limp and he quickly said, ¡°Young Madam, I suddenly remembered that there¡¯s something I have to attend to. I might not be able to send you off now.¡± Crystal was speechless. Harold put his arm around Crystal¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Look, Paul has something to do.¡± Crystal curled her lips. ¡°If he has nothing to do, he¡¯ll definitely be fired by you.¡± Paulughed and said, ¡°How could it be, Young Madam? I really have something to do at home¡­¡± Crystal sat in the back seat of Harold¡¯s Maybach gloomily. Harold opened the door of the driver¡¯s seat and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been a driver before.¡± Crystal said, ¡°You¡¯ve be one now.¡± Haroldughed and looked sideways at her. ¡°You¡¯re very arrogant now.¡± Crystal shrank a little. ¡°Are you leaving or not? I¡¯m going to bete.¡± Harold ced his slender fingers on the ck steering wheel and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m looking for the feeling to start driving.¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal got up and sat in the passenger seat. She fastened her seat belt and asked, ¡°Can we go now?¡± Harold said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve found my feeling. We can leave now.¡± Crystal was speechless. She said gloomily, ¡°I think you are so childish sometimes.¡± Harold said, ¡°You¡¯re the most mature and rational one, so don¡¯t be angry with me, okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal blushed and said, ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Chapter 224 Chapter 224 The car stopped outside Christy¡¯s office. Crystal got out of the car and was about to enter when Harold suddenly said, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Crystal turned around and leaned against the window. ¡°Did I forget anything?¡± Harold took out a paper bag and said, ¡°I bought this for you. Take it with you.¡± Crystal took the bag, looked at it, and asked in confusion, ¡°What is this?¡± Harold replied, ¡°It¡¯s candy.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes instantly widened. ¡°Did you buy candy for me? Harold said, ¡°You sound like I abuse you before this.¡± Crystal smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Master White¡± Harold narrowed his eyes. ¡°What are you saying? ¡°Thank you, my dear.¡± Crystal kissed him on the face and said, ¡°I like you very much today.¡± Harold was stunned. Before he could react, Crystal had already run away with the bag in her arms. Harold clicked his tongue. He was nearly 30 years old, but he was charmed by a 19-year-old girl Crystal entered the studio. Just as she was about to look for Anaya, she was suddenly stopped by someone. The person sized Crystal up and down. She crossed her arms and said, ¡°Miss Evans, right?¡± The woman in front of her was in a long ck dress. She was in her thirties, with delicate makeup and good looks. Crystal didn¡¯t remember her. When she saw the name tag hanging on her chest, she knew that her name was Emma, a senior in the office. Crystal had heard from Anaya that if Aletta hadn¡¯t appeared out of nowhere and been epted as Christy¡¯s disciple, it would have been Emma. ¡°Hello.¡± Crystal said politely, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°I heard that Master Bolton transferred Mrs. Mcadams¡¯s job to you?¡± Emma asked. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes¡± Crystal nodded. Emma gritted her teeth. ¡°Master Bolton taught you the Bolton n embroidery technique?!¡± Over the years, she had been studying the Bolton n¡¯s embroidery technique, but it was exquisite and luxurious and extremely difficult to learn. If it weren¡¯t for her master¡¯s guidance, she wouldn¡¯t have cared about its essence. Emma had studied it for such a long time, but she still couldn¡¯t get the main points. ¡°No.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I just met her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Emma sneered. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t taught you, how could you have fixed that cheongsam?¡± Crystal was speechless. ¡°You are a little better than Aletta.¡± Emma said coldly, ¡°Aletta has been learning for so many years, and she still hasn¡¯t learn anything, but I am still unconvinced. In terms of seniority, I should be the disciple of Master Bolton!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really not her disciple.¡± Crystal avoided her and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°What kind of attitude is this!¡± Emma said angrily, ¡°Even if you are a popr person in front of Master Bolton, can you not respect your senior?¡± Coincidentally, Anaya came down from upstairs. Seeing this, she hurriedly said, ¡°Emma, children can be a little insensible. Don¡¯t argue with her.¡± Emma didn¡¯t show any good attitude to Anaya and said, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Anaya¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m nothing, but Crystal was invited personally by Master Bolton. Emma, you should be clear about the seriousness of the matter, right?¡± Crystal frowned and said, ¡°We¡¯re all colleagues. How can you say that about Sister Anaya?¡± ¡°Sister?¡± Emma seemed to have heard a joke. She looked at Anaya with contempt and said, ¡°You treat her as an elder sister, but she doesn¡¯t treat you as a younger sister.¡± Anaya¡¯s face turned even paler. ¡°Anaya¡­¡± Emma stretched out her finger and tapped on Anaya¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°We haven¡¯t forgotten what happened to you.¡± Chapter 225 Chapter 225 The car stopped outside Christy¡¯s office. Crystal got out of the car and was about to enter when Harold suddenly said, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Crystal turned around and leaned against the window. ¡°Did I forget anything?¡± Harold took out a paper bag and said, ¡°I bought this for you. Take it with you.¡± Crystal took the bag, looked at it, and asked in confusion, ¡°What is this?¡± Harold replied, ¡°It¡¯s candy.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes instantly widened. ¡°Did you buy candy for me? Harold said, ¡°You sound like I abuse you before this.¡± Crystal smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Master White¡± Harold narrowed his eyes. ¡°What are you saying? ¡°Thank you, my dear.¡± Crystal kissed him on the face and said, ¡°I like you very much today.¡± Harold was stunned. Before he could react, Crystal had already run away with the bag in her arms. Harold clicked his tongue. He was nearly 30 years old, but he was charmed by a 19-year-old girl Crystal entered the studio. Just as she was about to look for Anaya, she was suddenly stopped by someone. The person sized Crystal up and down. She crossed her arms and said, ¡°Miss Evans, right?¡± The woman in front of her was in a long ck dress. She was in her thirties, with delicate makeup and good looks. Crystal didn¡¯t remember her. When she saw the name tag hanging on her chest, she knew that her name was Emma, a senior in the office. Crystal had heard from Anaya that if Aletta hadn¡¯t appeared out of nowhere and been epted as Christy¡¯s disciple, it would have been Emma. ¡°Hello.¡± Crystal said politely, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°I heard that Master Bolton transferred Mrs. Mcadams¡¯s job to you?¡± Emma asked. ¡°Yes¡± Crystal nodded. Emma gritted her teeth. ¡°Master Bolton taught you the Bolton n embroidery technique?!¡± Over the years, she had been studying the Bolton n¡¯s embroidery technique, but it was exquisite and luxurious and extremely difficult to learn. If it weren¡¯t for her master¡¯s guidance, she wouldn¡¯t have cared about its essence. Emma had studied it for such a long time, but she still couldn¡¯t get the main points. ¡°No.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I just met her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Emma sneered. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t taught you, how could you have fixed that cheongsam?¡± Crystal was speechless. ¡°You are a little better than Aletta.¡± Emma said coldly, ¡°Aletta has been learning for so many years, and she still hasn¡¯t learn anything, but I am still unconvinced. In terms of seniority, I should be the disciple of Master Bolton!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really not her disciple.¡± Crystal avoided her and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°What kind of attitude is this!¡± Emma said angrily, ¡°Even if you are a popr person in front of Master Bolton, can you not respect your senior?¡± Coincidentally, Anaya came down from upstairs. Seeing this, she hurriedly said, ¡°Emma, children can be a little insensible. Don¡¯t argue with her.¡± Emma didn¡¯t show any good attitude to Anaya and said, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Anaya¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m nothing, but Crystal was invited personally by Master Bolton. Emma, you should be clear about the seriousness of the matter, right?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Crystal frowned and said, ¡°We¡¯re all colleagues. How can you say that about Sister Anaya?¡± ¡°Sister?¡± Emma seemed to have heard a joke. She looked at Anaya with contempt and said, ¡°You treat her as an elder sister, but she doesn¡¯t treat you as a younger sister.¡± Anaya¡¯s face turned even paler. ¡°Anaya¡­¡± Emma stretched out her finger and tapped on Anaya¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°We haven¡¯t forgotten what happened to you.¡± Chapter 226 Chapter 226 At half past eleven, Freud sat in the western restaurant in a well-dressed manner, waiting for Aletta. Aletta was dressed very elegantly today, which made people feel that she was an educated person. She put her bag on the chair and said softly, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte as there was some work to attend to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± To be honest, Freud was a little disappointed. He thought that thedy was a cute little girl like Crystal, but his blind date was like that of his primary school teacher. ¡°I heard from Mrs. Duffy that Young Master Duffy rarely has a holiday.¡± Aletta smiled and said, ¡°Will it be a waste of your time to eat with me?¡± Freud thought, ¡°You¡¯re asking nonsense, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Freud still gave the girl face and said, ¡°It¡¯s boring for me to stay at home.¡± Aletta was very satisfied with Freud. He was handsome, and tall, and came from an extraordinary family. He was a perfect husband. She said in a very gentle voice, ¡°Shall we go to the movieter? Marcus¡¯s new movie has been released recently. It is said that it has a good rating.¡± ¡°Marcus?¡± Freud and Antony were good brothers. Naturally, they had met Marcus before. He immediately said, ¡°He didn¡¯t inform us when his new movie was released. I won¡¯t go with you. I¡¯ll book a cinema for my brothers and me to watch.¡± Aletta was speechless. Aletta felt that the beginning of her topic had copsed. Were all men from the military academy so devoid of romance?¡± ¡°¡­ All right.¡± Aletta said, ¡°What hobbies do you like? I like reading books, listening to songs, drawing, and so on¡­¡± Freud replied, ¡°First of all, I like fighting. Secondly, I like ying games.¡± Aletta was speechless. Aletta¡¯s smile gradually faded. Freud raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Aletta said, ¡°I thought you would like musical instruments or something¡­¡± Freud was even more disappointed. If Crystal was here, she would immediately say that he was amazing. They had a very awkward meal. Aletta used all her skills, but she didn¡¯t attract the tough guy, Freud. After the meal, Freud¡¯s good upbringing made him politely send Aletta back to work. He was thinking that he would never believe in Mrs. Duffy¡¯s words in the future again. He was not interested in primary school teachers at all. When they arrived at the ground floor of the studio, Aletta was just about to say that they should exchange their contact information when she suddenly saw Freud¡¯s eyes light up as he shouted. ¡°Crystal!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Crystal, who was about to have dinner with Anaya, heard this familiar voice. When she turned around and saw Freud, she immediately smiled and said, ¡°Freud!¡± Aletta was stunned-Crystal knew Freud? T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Before she could ask, Freud had already left her and ran to Crystal¡¯s side. The person who had been lifeless during the meal was now full of vigor. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯m studying here. Freud, why are you here?¡± Hearing Crystal¡¯s sweet voice, Freud was very happy. He caressed her hair and said, ¡°I just had dinner with someone and I¡¯m sending her here. She¡¯s also working here, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Haven¡¯t you eaten yet?¡± ¡°No.¡± Crystal shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m going to eat.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll treat you. I didn¡¯t eat my fill just now. D*mn that foie gras. The portion is so little. It¡¯s not even enough to fill my stomach.¡± Aletta, who had ordered the foie gras, was speechless. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Crystal said with a smile, ¡°Okay, okay. I want to eat rice casserole.¡± Anaya said, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you anymore then.¡± Crystal asked, ¡°Anaya, why don¡¯t you go with us?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Anaya said with a smile, ¡°You two can catch up. I don¡¯t want to disturb you. Have fun. I¡¯ll alter the design first.¡± Crystal nodded, and then Anaya left. Anaya was very sensible, but there was someone who wasn¡¯t. Aletta walked over in her high heels. and asked, ¡°Do Miss Evans and Young Master Duffy know each other?¡± Crystal looked at Aletta and thought about what Freud had said before. She realized that it was Aletta who was eating with him. Before she could say anything, Freud said, ¡°She is my sister. It turns out that you are colleagues. You should have told me earlier Freud was the only son in the Duffy family. He didn¡¯t have a younger sister at all. Aletta found out clearly that Freud¡¯s attitude toward Crystal waspletely different from hers. She pursed her lips. and said, ¡°I just heard that you were going to eat rice casserole. Can you take me with you? I¡¯m not full from the meal just now Freud looked at her like he was looking at a lunatic. ¡°Why did you order the foie gras then?¡± Crystal didn¡¯t care about having one more person. She said, ¡°Okay Freud didn¡¯t care. He put his arm around Crystal¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Where are we going to eat?¡± After holding her shoulder, he was shocked again. ¡°Why are you so small?¡± Freud was a tall man who was six feet tall. Because he came from the military academy, his muscles were very developed. Crystal, who stood beside him, looked like a child. Crystal raised her head. ¡°¡­Do you mean that I¡¯m short?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Freud quickly said, ¡°Oh, girls are only cute when they are petite. You have no idea that I envy Antony. Why don¡¯t youe to the Duffy family? You can call me brother. When my father dies, half of the family property will belong to you.¡± Crystal was speechless. Aletta was speechless as well. Aletta saw that her candidate for the blind date was so close to Crystal and even said such words. She was so angry that her facial features were twisted. She said, ¡°Young Master Duffy, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Freud nced at him. ¡°Why can¡¯t I say that?¡± ¡°If Mr. Duffy hears it¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of him so why should you?¡± Freud frowned and said, ¡°Besides, people die. My father doesn¡¯t even care about what I say. What do you care about?¡± Aletta was speechless. Freud was a little annoyed with Aletta. He turned his head and asked Crystal in a low voice, ¡°She¡¯s your colleague. Does she also like to keep an eye on you like this?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯m not working with her.¡± Freud said with relief, ¡°That¡¯s good. If you work together, wouldn¡¯t you be annoyed to death?¡± Aletta was speechless. If he made her deaf by increasing his voice by a little louder, maybe she wouldn¡¯t be able to hear it. If an ordinary person had been treated like this, they would have left. However, Aletta was determined to get the position of the Young Madam of the Duffy family, so she was unwilling to give up. She shamelessly followed the two of them into the restaurant. N?velDrama.Org content rights. She looked at the entrance of the restaurant. The decoration was without any artistic sense, and there were bustling guests. She looked at Crystal in disbelief. ¡°You brought Young Master Duffy to eat something like this?!¡± Crystal blinked her eyes. ¡°Anaya said that this restaurant sells delicious rice casserole. She often Aletta looked at the stic chair and could not bear to sit down. She asked, ¡°Do you know Young Master Duffy¡¯s identity?¡± Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Crystal had already sat down on the chair. When she heard Aletta¡¯s words, she realized that she really didn¡¯t know who Freud was. So she turned her head and asked, ¡°Freud, who are you?¡± Freud nced at Aletta and said, ¡°I¡¯m your third brother¡¯s friend. Are you going to distance yourself from me if I were a beggar?¡± Hearing that, Crystal took out two dors from her pocket and gave it to him with great pain. ¡°If you are really a beggar, I can donate you two dors a day.¡± Freud was speechless. The corner of Freud¡¯s mouth twitched. He folded the two dors and put the cash into Crystal¡¯s pocket. He said, ¡°I¡¯m not that poor.¡± Crystal breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°You should have told me earlier. I kept this money to buy ice cream.¡± Hearing that, Freud said, ¡°Antony is such a jerk. He didn¡¯t even want to buy ice cream for his sister? Let me buy it for you. We¡¯ll go after dinner. I¡¯ll buy you as many as you want!¡± Aletta, who had beenpletely ignored, was speechless. Although she had kept a low profile today, the dress she wore cost five figures. She hesitated for al long time before sitting down on the chair. She held back her disgust and said, ¡°Do you have any rmendations, Miss Evans?¡± ¡°The signature dish of this restaurant is their risotto. It tastes the best.¡± Crystal waved her hand, and the lady boss came over. She ordered three portions of risotto. Freud said, ¡°Four portions.¡± Aletta paused. ¡°Is there anyone else who ising?¡± Freud replied, ¡°That¡¯s not it. I want to eat two portions by myself.¡± Aletta was speechless. Crystal was very envious. ¡°I also want to have two portions. I don¡¯t know if I should order mushroom risotto or seafood risotto, but I can¡¯t finish two portions by myself.¡± Freud said to thedy boss, ¡°Then change one of the portions to seafood.¡± Thedy boss nodded and went into the kitchen. Aletta clenched her fists. ¡°¡­ You two are so close.¡± Freud felt that she had finally said something that sounded like what a human would say. He looked at Crystal very proudly and said, ¡°She¡¯s simply my destined sister.¡± He had never met such a person before. When he saw her, he wanted to be nice to her. It was not a love between a man and a woman. He just wanted to protect her. Aletta did not think so. She looked at Crystal for a long while before saying, ¡°Miss Evans, I heard that¡­ Master White is still alive? Is this true?¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true. He was the one who sent me here today.¡± Aletta only believed the first half of her words. After all, what kind of busy person was Harold? How could he have the time to send Crystal to work? She must have said that because she wanted to keep her pride. Freud hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about what happened to Master White. How are you in the White residence¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Crystal. didn¡¯t know why the two of them looked at her with pity. She said in confusion, ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± Aletta smiled contemptuously and said, ¡°Miss Evans, after all, you are the Fifth Miss of the Evans family. If you suffer any losses, you don¡¯t have to endure it.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Crystal was confused. Harold always liked to kiss her. Could she treat it as suffering a loss? At this time, the risotto was served. Crystal was immediately distracted. She stared at the steaming rice, and she only cared about the mushrooms and seafood. Freud put all the seafood into Crystal¡¯s bowl and said, ¡°You should eat more. Look at you, you¡¯re so thin. Do you always skip meals? Don¡¯t learn from those who are always on diet. What¡¯s so good about being paper-thin?¡± Aletta, who was about to say that she was on diet and was about to give the meat to Freud, was speechless. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Fifteen minutester, Freud looked at Crystal, who was eating deliciously, and felt that he should take back what he had said before. This little girl¡­ ate a lot. After eating, Crystal touched her stomach and felt that she could still eat ice cream. She turned to look at Freud and said, ¡°Freud, ice cream!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Freud said, ¡°Do you want to eat ice cream as soon as you finish your meal? If your stomach hurts, Antony will definitelye looking for me. Let¡¯s go out for a walk to digest the food first.¡± He stood up to pay the bill and walked out of the restaurant with Crystal. When he found that Aletta was still following them, he asked in confusion, ¡°Miss Sutton, are you going out for a walk too?¡± Aletta gritted her teeth and said, ¡°¡­I also feel a little bloated.¡± Freud was silent for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Not long after they walked out, Freud¡¯s phone rang. It was a video call from Mrs. Duffy. Freud did not think much of it and answered it directly. On the phone screen was Mrs. Duffy¡¯s delicate face. ¡°Freud, I heard from the restaurant owner that you left with a girl about 40 minutes ago. Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± Freud replied, ¡°I¡¯m not full, so I¡¯m going to have another meal.¡± Mrs. Duffy said, ¡°Can¡¯t you bear it? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the girl will dislike you for eating too much?¡± Freud replied, ¡°She doesn¡¯t dislike me. She¡¯s quite good at eating too.¡± Mrs. Duffy was confused. Freud lowered his phone and said to Crystal, ¡°This is my mom. Say hi to her.¡± Crystal replied with an ¡°oh¡± and greeted obediently, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Duffy.¡± When Mrs. Duffy saw Crystal, she felt that something wasn¡¯t quite right. After greeting Crystal, she said to Freud, ¡°The girl that I introduced to you doesn¡¯t look like this.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± said Freud. ¡°You¡¯re talking about her.¡± He turned the phone to Aletta, who was struggling to catch up with them in high heels, and said, ¡°She¡¯s there.¡± ..¡± Mrs. Duffy was speechless. Mrs. Duffy said, ¡°Tell me honestly. Do you not like that girl?¡± Freud said, ¡°Why are you asking me even though you already know?¡± Mrs. Duffy wanted to give the unfilial son a good beating. She asked again, ¡°Then who is that little girl?¡± ¡°My sister.¡± Seeing the sudden change in his mother¡¯s expression, Freud coughed and said, ¡°Mom, calm down. Don¡¯t beat my dad. She is not my father¡¯s illegitimate daughter, but my adopted sister. She¡¯s cute, isn¡¯t she? I¡¯ll bring her back for you to have a look.¡± Mrs. Duffy thought about it. Even though the little girl had a hairstyle that was way too trendy, she looked well-behaved. She looked very different from her son, who was unfilial. She said, ¡°She¡¯s much cuter than you. When she¡¯s free, you can bring her back to show me.¡± It took Aletta a lot of effort to catch up with them. When she heard Mrs. Duffy¡¯s words, she was rmed. ¡°Bring her back to show Mrs. Duffy? Freud is going to take Crystal home to see his parents?¡± She knew that there was something wrong with them. How could they be siblings? Aletta wanted nothing more than to strangle Crystal to death. However, a gentle smile appeared on her face. ¡°Mrs. Duffy, have you had lunch?¡± Mrs. Duffy had seen Aletta before. When she heard her voice, she said, ¡°Yes. Oh, Aletta, my son doesn¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t lower yourself to his level. If he offends you, I¡¯ll help you deal with him.¡± Aletta said, ¡°Mr. Duffy is very considerate. Please don¡¯t say that.¡± Freud himself was shocked. He sighed and said, ¡°I never thought that one day someone would say that I¡¯m considerate. It seems that you¡¯re good at bluffing.¡± Aletta was at a loss for words. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Mrs. Duffy scolded him. ¡°When will you be able to get a wife like this?¡± Aletta said, ¡°Mrs. Duffy, don¡¯t be angry. Mr. Duffy is just straightforward. I¡¯m fine.¡± Mrs. Duffyforted Aletta for a while and then said to Freud, ¡°All right, I¡¯m going to the beauty salon. I feel annoyed when I see you.¡± After the call was hung up, Freud stuffed the phone back into his pocket. Aletta said, ¡°I heard from Mrs. Duffy just now that you¡¯re bringing Miss Evans back?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Freud waspletely impatient. He was not a good-tempered person. At first, he was still able to endure it because he was dealing with a girl. However, Aletta acted strangely and deliberately ttered him. Even if Freud was a clueless man, he could see that she was targeting Crystal. Aletta¡¯s smile froze. Freud pulled Crystal over and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Crystal was pulled by Freud and only regained her senses after they walked for a while. ¡°Are you two on a blind date?¡± ¡°Well, I guess so.¡± Freud said, ¡°I¡¯m still young but my mother has been arranging blind dates for me. Before I came here, she has been boosting about this girl. But when I saw her, I found that she was no different from those who had been trying to get close to me in the past. She doesn¡¯t like me, but my identity.¡± Crystal was very confused. ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone arrange a blind date for Antony?¡± Freud thought for a moment and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s quite unlikely that Mr. Evans will arrange a blind date for someone. Look at your big brother and second brother. They are so old, but they don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet.¡± Crystal felt that Freud¡¯s words were very reasonable. If Daxton introduced a girl to Antony, she would not dare to look at the scene. Freud bought a pack of ice cream for Crystal from the supermarket and said, ¡°You can only eat one and give the rest to your colleagues. If it¡¯s not because you¡¯re busy, I would have taken you to have fun.¡± Crystal said, ¡°But I want to eat two.¡± ¡°No.¡± Freud sent her to the entrance and then handed the bag to her. ¡°One means one.¡± Crystal was a little disappointed. ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll take a picture,¡± said Freud as he seemed to have thought of something. He took out his phone and took a picture of the leather paper bag in Crystal¡¯s arms. There was also a pair of white and tender ws that were taken. Holding the bag, she looked very cute. Freud was very satisfied and said, ¡°I want to post on Instagram to make those b*stards envious of me.¡± Crystal couldn¡¯t understand this kind of strange man¡¯s desire to win. She said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Freud waved his hand and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± After watching Crystal enter the building, Freud posted on his Instagram story. Immediately, someone asked if she was his blind date. Freud replied, ¡°Today¡¯s blind date is only into my money.¡± Antony just finished lunch and was scrolling through his Instagram. When he saw Freud¡¯s story, he immediately clicked on it, ¡°?? Why are you with Crystal? Freud, you b*stard. If you hurt my sister, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Freud, ¡°Am I that kind of person? I don¡¯t intend to be your brother-inw. I just met her by chance and bought her ice cream. Antony, why didn¡¯t you give her some pocket money? She only had two dors.¡± Antony, ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t just buy her any food.¡± Antony was a little annoyed. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Before the children of the Evans family started working. Daxton would transfer them money every month. If Dora didn¡¯t have enough money to spend, she would ask Danny or Marcus for it. As for Crystal¡­ no one seemed to have given her pocket money. Antony transferred twenty thousand dors to Crystal¡¯s bank ount. Crystal had just finished distributing the ice cream and returned to her workstation. When she heard the ringtone of her phone, she picked it up and looked at it. She almost smashed her phone. She carefully sent a message: [Antony, did someone hack your ount?] Antony replied: [¡­] Antony: [Freud said that you can¡¯t even afford to buy ice cream, so I gave you some pocket money.] Crystal didn¡¯t want to ept it. If Dora knew that she took the money, she would definitely lure Debbie and Mia over to make trouble. Crystal: [I don¡¯t want your money.] Crystal: [I¡¯m not close to you.] When Antony saw the text, he almost exploded with anger. Was this wicked girl speaking humannguage?! He was Crystal¡¯s older brother! They had the same mother! How could she say that she was not close to him? Antony was so angry that he jumped. Marcus happened toe in. Seeing him like this, he stopped and said, ¡°¡­ Did someone step on your tail?¡± ¡°Why are you back?¡± Antony crossed his arms and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t a big star like you very busy?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been on leave recently.¡± Marcus said with a smile, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you so angry for a long time.¡± Antony sneered. ¡°How can I not be angry? You¡¯d be angry if you meet such an ungrateful person as well.¡± Marcus narrowed his eyes. ¡°An ungrateful person?¡± ¡°She¡¯s just an ungrateful person.¡± Antony said, ¡°I¡¯ve helped her so many times. How could she say that she¡¯s not close to me? F*ck, she said that she¡¯s not close to me!¡± Marcus asked, ¡°Is she the girl you like?¡± Antony looked at Marcus as if he was a monster. ¡°If I like her, I will be struck by lightning.¡± Marcus¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Is it your friend then? It¡¯s quite interesting. Tell me about it.¡± He sat down across from Antony, looking like he was listening to him attentively. Antony didn¡¯t know when he had such a good rtionship with Marcus, and they could even discuss this kind of problem together ¡°Brother.¡± Antony put his phone aside. ¡°You¡¯re not here to chat with me, are you?¡± ¡°Yes, I do have something to ask of you.¡± Marcus said, ¡°You should already know that Harold is still alive. What are you going to do?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The business of the Evans family and the White family had never intertwined. When the news of Harold¡¯s death was announced, the Evans family did not reach out to Harold¡¯s territory. The only person whom they could ¡°do something to¡± was Crystal. Antony understood Marcus¡¯s hidden meaning and said, ¡°What can I do?¡± ¡°I heard that you have a good rtionship with Crystal recently, Marcus said lightly. ¡°Did Rose tell you that?¡± Antony looked up at Marcus and said, ¡°I can¡¯t say that we¡¯re very close. It¡¯s just like that.¡± ¡°I remember that you were very opposed to bringing Crystal back at first.¡± Marcus said, ¡°Why did you change your mind now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my business what I think.¡± Antony frowned and said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like Crystal. I won¡¯t take her back to the old house. If she is kicked out by Harold, I will buy her a house outside. So, Second Brother-¡± He said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t get in your way.¡± Marcus was slightly stunned. He had heard from Dora that Antony was very protective of Crystal. At first, he did not believe her. But now, it seemed that Antony was really very protective of her. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 ¡°It seems that she really knows how to confuse people.¡± Marcus leaned against the armrest of the sofa and lit a cigarette. He had been in the entertainment circle for many years, and almost no one knew that he smoked. Compared to Marcus, Antony was more willing to get along with Danny. Although Danny was ruthless, at least he never hid his bad intentions. He was not like Marcus, who was obviously evil and cold- hearted, but would disguise himself as a gentleman. ¡°Brother.¡± Antony¡¯s voice was a little heavy. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that she is also the victim of this matter?¡± Marcus paused, and his amber eyes reflected Antony¡¯s face. Then he smiled and said, ¡°But she survived.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too unfair, brother.¡± Antony wiped his face and said, ¡°You¡¯re not like this to Dora.¡± ¡°Because Dora is not my biological sister,¡± Marcus said coldly. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Second brother!¡± Marcus stood up and said, ¡°It seems we have nothing to talk about. I have something to do, so I have to go first.¡± Antony looked at his back and suddenly said, ¡°In fact, in this family, you don¡¯t care about anyone, do you?¡± Marcus did not answer. In the White Group. Mark¡¯s eyes widened as he said, ¡°How can you treat me like this?! I¡¯m the general manager, and I¡¯m Harold¡¯s second uncle!!¡± The bodyguards were still expressionless. Luke smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. White. Everyone. knows your ability. It¡¯s true that¡­¡± He sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for you to continue to sit in the position of general manager.¡± Mark gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Where¡¯s Harold? Ask him toe and see me!¡± ¡°Master White is very busy now.¡± Luke said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have time to see you. Besides, the decision. to ask you to step down from the position of general manager is decided by the entire senior management. Everyone agreed to the decision. We have already publicized the document.¡± Mark said, ¡°You said that it¡¯s a decision made by the senior management. Who doesn¡¯t know that Harold is the person in charge of the White Group? Has his conscience been eaten by a dog?! I¡¯m his Second Uncle! I¡¯m his elder!¡± Luke remained unmoved and said, ¡°Mr. White, if you¡¯re really capable, no matter if you¡¯re Master White¡¯s elder or not, we¡¯ll acknowledge the results of your work. However, you¡¯ve been idle even though you¡¯re in a high position. The White Group will not keep anyone like this. Master White has been very merciful to tolerate you to this day¡± Mark was so angry that his face turned red. ¡°Who do you think you are? Ask Harold toe and see me!¡± ¡°It seems that you¡¯re going all out, Mr. White.¡± Luke sighed softly and said, ¡°Mr. White, you had a total of eleven projects during your employment. All of these eleven projects lost money. The highest loss reached thirty million. This sum of money was paid by Master White.¡± Mark was stunned, and then he said, ¡°It¡¯s inevitable that there will be mistakes in doing business¡­¡± ¡°Of course, there will be mistakes in doing business, but Mr. White, while you¡¯re in power, you¡¯ve been lining your pocket and using thepany funds¡­ I¡¯ve already gotten thewyer to sort out these pieces of evidence. If you¡¯re unwilling to give up peacefully, we can directly start awsuit.¡± Mark¡¯s face instantly turned pale. ¡°You¡­ How could you¡­¡± ¡°Mr. White, your methods aren¡¯t very brilliant,¡± Luke said. ¡°We can find it out with just a little thought. I believe that many people in thepany have noticed it, but for the sake of yourst name, they just turned a blind eye.¡± He raised his eyelids and showed a hypocritical smile. ¡°Are you sure you still want to see Master White, Mr. White? Master White has a bad temper, so he may do things the legal way. At that time, if you make a scene, it will not be good for both of you.¡± Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Luke was undoubtedly threatening Mark. Mark felt guilty and lost his momentum in an instant. He knew very well that Harold, the lunatic, would not care about family affection. Even if it was his biological father, Antonio, standing here today, it would also be useless, let alone that he was only Harold¡¯s second uncle. However, he was very unwilling to hand over the power in his hands like this. Originally, the second branch had no right to speak. If he left the White Group, the White Family wouldpletely be Harold¡¯s! Mark still wanted to say something, but Luke suddenly said, ¡°Speaking of which, Mr. White, have you ever found out about the inside story of the car ident that Master White was involved in City T?¡± Mark was shocked and looked at Luke in horror. What¡­ did Harold know?! Impossible¡­ He did it without leaving any traces behind. It was impossible for Harold to know about it! Mark gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let this slide so easily!¡± Luke raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Mr. White, take care.¡± Mark snorted and turned to leave thepany. No one sneered at him on the way, but Mark felt that the whole world wasughing at him, so his face became more and more gloomy. He kicked the wall hard, took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and forced himself to calm down.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°¡­Harold.¡± Mark scolded. He looked back at the building of the White Group and took out his phone to make a call. The other party slowly picked up the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Mark¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that everything was fine before?! Why is Harold still alive?! He¡¯s taking away my power now. Not only can I not get what I want now, but I¡¯ve lost what I used to have!¡± The person on the other side of the phone was silent for a while before saying, ¡°It¡¯s really a pity.¡± ¡­What the f*ck do you mean?¡± Mark said angrily, ¡°We are both in the same boat. If I am going down, I¡¯ll drag you along!¡± The other partyughed, seemingly mocking or not. ¡°You also know Harold¡¯s character. No one cant change his decision. If I were you, I might as well think about what kind of weakness Harold has instead of saying harsh words here.¡± ¡°Harold is a cold-hearted monster. What weakness can he-?¡± Before Mark could finish his words, the phone was hung up Mark was so angry that he quickly dialed back, only to hear a sweet female voice saying, ¡°Sorry, the number you¡¯ve dialed is unavable. Please dial againter¡­¡± Mark¡¯s eyes widened. He did not believe it and called again, but it was the same reminder. ¡°D¡±mn it..¡± Mark cursed angrily. ¡°You¡¯re ying trick with me¡­ When I get rid of Harold, I¡¯ll definitely find you!¡± The window was pushed open, and the summer wind poured into the room. The roses inserted in the white porcin vase were delicate and charming. Someone put the phone on the windowsill, and the person who just talked to Mark smiled. ¡°¡­ In the same boat?¡± ¡°You think too highly of yourself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a¡­ tool that isn¡¯t so handy.¡± The sky was blue and the clouds were white. The windows in the room were bright and clean, but the owner of the room was gloomy and cold, which was ipatible with the vast world. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll give you onest chance, Mark. Let me see how far you can go and if you can make Harold¡­ suffer.¡± Chapter 234 Chapter 234 It took Crystal a whole day to decide on the style and embroidery of the clothes with Anaya. Anaya was responsible for the pattern making, and Crystal was in charge of the embroidery tomorrow. When she came out of the studio, she saw a Maybach parked at the door, and many people turned to look at it. Crystal didn¡¯t know how much this car cost, but she guessed that it should be expensive. She ran over to open the back door and saw Harold inside. He probably had just finished a conference and was dressed quite formally. The ck shirt had a very thin gold band on its cuffs, which made it more luxurious. Two buttons of the cor had been undone, and his tie was hanging loosely, blocking half of his corbone, which was really a little seductive. Crystal first slowly looked at his corbone for a while, and then righteously stretched out her hand to pull his cor. She said seriously, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wear your shirt properly? You are too immoral!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold nced sideways at her. ¡°Who taught you that?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Theizens taught me that in the online world, I¡¯ve witnessed all kinds of things. there.¡± Just as Harold was about to speak, Crystal suddenly said, ¡°Why do I feel that your tie looks a little familiar?¡± Harold asked, ¡°Is that so?¡± Crystal looked at it for a while and remembered. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the tie I boughtst time? I said I would give it to Antony, but I forgot it.¡± Last time in the shopping mall, Debbie and Mia chose a lot of things, and Crystal chose a tie. Originally, she intended to give it to Harold, but at that time, Harold made her angry, so she didn¡¯t give it to him. ¡°I thought you bought it for your husband.¡± Harold narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to hold a meeting. today, so I¡¯m wearing it. It shows that I am already unavable. It seems that I¡¯ve thought too much.¡± Crystal coughed and said, ¡°I think you are quite ethical¡­ In fact, you didn¡¯t think too much. You look good in it, so I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Harold said, ¡°That¡¯s not good. If Antony finds out, he¡¯ll think that I¡¯m petty.¡± He raised his slender fingers and slowly untied his tie. He looked as if he was going to return it to Crystal, and Crystal did not know what to do. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ll give it to you¡­ Hmm! What are you doing? Let me go!¡± Harold grabbed Crystal¡¯s hands with one hand. Compared with his hands, Crystal¡¯s hands were much smaller and less bony. They looked pitiful. Harold looked down at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been too nice to you recently, and that¡¯s why you need a lesson.¡± Crystal, ¡°?!¡± Harold quickly tied her hands with a tie in a tying method that was very difficult to break free from. Crystal looked at Harold with a nk face. ¡°You¡­ why did you tie me up?¡± Harold raised his hand and pressed a button. The te in the car was lowered, isting the space between the front and back seats. He leaned over and looked at Crystal. ¡°Am I spoiling you too much?¡± Crystal¡¯s eyshes kept trembling. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think so. You can be better to me.¡± Harold chuckled. The man¡¯s voice had always been pleasant to hear, and such a lowugh was like a feather fluttering in the hearts of people. It made her feel so itchy that even her ears were numb. Crystal¡¯s ears turned red and she bit her lip unconsciously. Harold got closer to her, and the tips of their noses touched. Crystal saw Harold¡¯s long and narrow eyes and dense eyshes. His eyes were like a boundless sea, and there were undercurrents in them. If she was not careful, she would be doomed eternally. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 ¡°Crystal.¡± Harold pressed the corner of her mouth with his thumb and said, ¡°It¡¯s going to bleed if you keep biting it.¡± His finger was very dry, and the feeling of it pressing on her lips was a little strange. Crystal licked it unconsciously, and Harold¡¯s eyes became deeper. When Crystal realized what she had done, she wished she could find a hole in the ground and hide in it. She stammered, ¡°You¡­ let me go.¡± Harold said, ¡°No.¡± Crystal frowned and said, ¡°Luke is still driving in the front!¡± Luke said, ¡°Young Madam, you can pretend that I¡¯m not here.¡± Crystal was speechless. She was not as thick-skinned as Harold, so she couldn¡¯t do it. Haroldughed. ¡°I can let you go.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Harold said, ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡± Crystal was speechless. He didn¡¯t have to say that. Harold picked her up and let her sit on hisp. He held her slender waist and asked, ¡°Do you still remember what I taught you before?¡± Crystal was puzzled. Harold asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember how adults kiss?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Harold touched her head and said, ¡°I want to check the results of my teaching. If I¡¯m satisfied, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Crystal asked suspiciously, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Harold raised his wrist to look at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s going to take about 40 minutes to reach Flower Land. Hurry up.¡± Crystal said gloomily, ¡°You have to keep your word then. You can¡¯t maliciously give me a zero.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Harold said calmly. ¡°Although I¡¯ve always been strict with others, to you¡­¡± He paused and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m going to be lenient.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyshes trembled. She slowly kissed Harold. Her plump lips were first pressed against the corner of Harold¡¯s lips. She recalled how Harold had kissed her before and she followed her memories to reenact them little by little. However, she really couldn¡¯t be as shameless as Harold. She just touched his tongue and couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She hurriedly rubbed her lips against his and blushed. ¡°Is¡­ is that okay?¡± Harold felt as if he had been licked by a little cat. Before he came to his senses, the little cat had already retreated to the corner, shivering, and looking at him with a pair of beautiful round eyes. In an instant, she could turn a hard-hearted person into a soft-hearted person. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Crystal felt that she wasn¡¯t as nervous as when she checked the results of the college entrance examination. She looked at Harold carefully and said, ¡°You promised just now that you wouldn¡¯t give me a zero.¡± ¡°It barely passed. Keep working hard,¡± Haroldmented. ¡°There¡¯s still room for improvement.¡± Crystal snorted and moved her head forward, wanting him to untie the tie on her hands. Suddenly, she was stunned and looked at Harold in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s in your pant pocket? I¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she was pressed down on the seat and her mouth was covered. She stared at Harold with wide eyes and said, ¡°Oh!¡± Harold closed his eyes and hid the obscure emotions in his eyes. He said, ¡°You¡¯re so capable, Crystal.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Crystal¡¯s mouth was covered, she would have subconsciously thanked him. She raised her hand, indicating for Harold to keep his promise. Harold tutted and untied the tie. Crystal comined, ¡°You just hurt me.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Harold didn¡¯t hold back his strength just now. His hand that covered Crystal¡¯s mouth had exerted a little strength. Her skin was white and tender, but there were two bright red fingerprints on the corners of her mouth. She looked pitiful. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 ¡°Fragile,¡± Harold said. Then, he reached out to rub her and asked, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Crystal said, ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt much at first, but it hurt even more after you rubbed it twice.¡± Harold was speechless. Crystal saw that the tie was ced aside and quickly reached out to pick it up. She was afraid that Harold would tie her up again, so she looked at him warily. Harold said, ¡°If I want to deal with you, it¡¯s useless even if you have a gun in your hand.¡± Crystal was discouraged. ¡°Why is there such a big gap between us?¡± She suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°By the way, I heard a lot of people say that you want to send me back to the Evans family today!¡± Harold raised his eyebrows. ¡°Where did these rumorse from?¡± He lifted the partition window and asked Luke, ¡°Where did the rumorse from?¡± Luke said, ¡°It¡¯s not that someone wants to spread malicious rumors. The main reason is that you never get close to women before, and you didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the Old Madam. The Young Madam was invited by the Old Madam, so someone guessed that you would send the Young Madam back.¡± Harold looked down at Crystal. ¡°If I really send you back, what will you do?¡± Crystal hugged Harold¡¯s arm and said in a super loud voice, ¡°You can¡¯t send me back!¡± Marcus and Danny would definitely kill her! ¡°Why can¡¯t I send you back?¡± Harold asked. Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯ve already married you. If you return me, I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be able to get married in the future. You¡¯ll make the rest of my life miserable!¡± Harold smiled. ¡°So, you¡¯re going to rely on me for the rest of your life?¡± Crystal said cautiously, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be the rest of my life¡­ When I have money, I can live own life.¡± Harold clicked his tongue. ¡°Do you treat me as your husband or your meal ticket?¡± my Crystal smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost the same. You don¡¯t need to go into these details.¡± She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°If you have someone you like in the future, I won¡¯t rely on your anymore.¡± Harold¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Someone I like?¡± Crystal was startled by him, and then she understood. ¡°Forget it, you won¡¯t have someone you like.¡± If she had to give an example of what Harold liked, it was probably his work. Crystal took out a piece of chocte from her pocket, put it in Harold¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Here, this is for you.¡± Harold looked at it and felt that it was a little familiar. He said, ¡°You gave me the candy I gave you again. This feeling is too heavy.¡± Crystal waved her hand. ¡°You¡¯re wee. This candy is pretty delicious. Try it.¡± Harold opened the packaging. There was a square piece of chocte inside. Crystal pretended to take a casual nce at it. This candy was really delicious. When she gave them to other people in the studio today, they asked her for the link to buy the candy. She specially left one for Harold. She was daydreaming. Suddenly, something was fed into her mouth. She subconsciously bit down on it. Harold said, ¡°You even want to eat the packaging of the candy?¡± Crystal opened her mouth, and Harold took the candy packaging away. Crystal¡¯s tongue tasted the chocte. ¡°I don¡¯t like candy,¡± Harold replied. Crystal said, ¡°It¡¯s really delicious.¡± Harold raised his eyebrows slightly and kissed her on the lips. The bitterness and fragrance of chocte spread to his lips and teeth. Harold moved away a little and said, ¡°The taste is really good.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Crystal pressed the tip of her tongue against the candy. Her mouth was full of sweetness and her voice was a little vague. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t like candy?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Harold said. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m tasting a bit.¡± Chapter 237 Chapter 237 ¡°Mr. White, are you out to have fun?¡± The man on the phone said in a wretched voice, ¡°Today, there are several fresh and tender young girls in the club. They are of superior quality, and they are. specially kept for you. I heard that you have recently joined thepany. It¡¯s a good opportunity to celebrate for you.¡± Cyril looked as if he was three years older. He stood at the side of his luxury car and spat, saying, ¡°What are you celebrating for?! D*mn it, I was in my ownpany, but I had to listen to an outsider! Luke, that son of a b*tch, doesn¡¯t treat me like a human at all. He just ordered me to do anything!¡± The other party immediately fell silent. They were afraid of Harold, so they were naturally very afraid of Luke too. Seeing this, Cyril became angrier. ¡°¡­What do you mean? Luke is just a dog raised by Harold. How dare he point fingers at me? He¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, his phone vibrated and another call came in. He answered his mother¡¯s call after hanging up his friend¡¯s call. ¡°Hello, mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Kimberly suppressed the anger in her voice. ¡°Do you know that your father was forced to resign. from the position of general manager?¡± Cyril exploded as soon as he heard that. ¡°What?! Resign?!¡± Today, Mark made a big fuss in thepany, and many people witnessed it. However, Mark was Harold¡¯s second uncle, so no one dared to talk about him. Therefore, Cyril didn¡¯t hear anything at all. Kimberly said, ¡°You should be off work now. Come home quickly.¡± Cyril responded and sped home. Kimberly and Mark were both in Bonnie¡¯s courtyard. Clint and Stacie were there as well. He entered the door in a hurry and asked hurriedly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What do you mean by forced to resign?!¡± Mark¡¯s face was extremely ugly. ¡°Today, in front of so many people in thepany, Luke announced that all the high-level officials agreed to make me give up my position. I¡­ I am no longer the general manager of the White Group.¡± Cyril felt as if he had been struck by thunder. ¡°What?! Dad¡­ Dad, how could youpromise so easily?! What right does Harold have to do that? He¡¯s just a junior. How dare he¡­¡± ¡°De you think I want that?¡± Mark said angrily, ¡°The board meeting has been held, and the document has been signed by thepany. What can I do?¡± Bonnie was smarter than Cyril. She was clear in her mind that the others must be holding evidence against Mark, which was why Mark didn¡¯t dare to make trouble in thepany and came back so quietly. Seeing that Cyril wanted to say something else, she shouted, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Cyril!¡± Cyril shut his mouth reluctantly. Mark looked at Bonnie and said, ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t sit idly by and do nothing about this! The second branch has always been weak. Now that Harold is the only leader in thepany, the second branch will not have any share in thepany in the future!¡± Bonnie scolded, ¡°That¡¯s all because of you! Back then, Antonio didn¡¯t care about thepany and Harold wasn¡¯t in Fairby. What did thepany be in your hands?! If it weren¡¯t for Harold¡¯s N?velDrama.Org content rights. return, thepany would have copsed a long time ago! What can I do now?!¡± Mark shrank his head, then straightened his neck and said, ¡°At that time, I was young and ignorant. I was cheated. I¡¯m sure that I can take good care of it now.¡± Bonnie sneered. ¡°You were young at that time?! How dare you say that? Wasn¡¯t Harold younger than you when he took over thepany?!¡± Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Kimberly was unhappy and said, ¡°Mom, why are you always siding with others? Mark is your son. After all, Harold has nothing to do with you. Cyril is your grandson!¡± Bonnie raised her eyes and said, ¡°If he wasn¡¯t my own son, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with him!¡± Mark said, ¡°Mom, now Harold doesn¡¯t even care about me anymore. Who knows if he will be disrespectful to you in the future?¡± He paused and continued, ¡°What¡¯s more, if he knows what happened to Leni that year¡­ he would never let you go!¡± Bonnie tightened her grip on the armrest of the chair. She stared at Mark and said, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mark said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that I want to talk about the past on purpose, but it¡¯s just that Harold is too outrageous now. How long can a madman like him respect you? He just came back but didn¡¯t ask about your health. You¡¯ve worked hard for him but he put you under house arrest. Is this what a grandson should do?¡± Kimberly echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mom. Are you going to watch us fall just like that?¡± Bonnie¡¯s eyelids were drooping. There was no sign of her emotions on her wrinkled face. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve been locked up in this courtyard. What else can I do?¡± Mark gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Mom, there are some things that I wanted to say a long time ago, but I¡¯ve always been wary because of our rtionship. But today, I am not going to endure it anymore!¡± He stood up and said: ¡°Sometimes, I wonder if I am your son! It seems more like Antonio is your son! When I was young, you were partial to Antonio, and now you are partial to Harold¡­¡± He stared at his mother and said, ¡°Am I not your son?¡± Bonnie was stunned, and then she looked at Mark in disbelief. ¡°You said that I¡¯m partial to Antonio and Harold!?¡± ¡°Mark, if you were useful, would I have to beg Harold toe back and take over thepany?¡± Bonnie was so angry that she trembled. ¡°Am I partial or am I cleaning up your mess?¡± Kimberly quickly supported Bonnie andforted her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. Mark only said that out of anger. He certainly doesn¡¯t think so in his heart. It¡¯s all Harold¡¯s fault. Yes, he saved thepany that year, but now he wants to chase all of us away. He couldn¡¯t even tolerate his own uncle and didn¡¯t give him any face. Who wouldn¡¯t be angry?¡± Mark also realized that his words were too harsh and said, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­ I¡­¡± Bonnie rubbed her temples and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene in front of me. Harold doesn¡¯t treat me as his grandmother. i can¡¯t control him.¡± Mark gritted his teeth. ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Grandma!¡± Cyril said, ¡°Even Luke, an assistant, is being rude to me now. If you don¡¯t care about us, how can we live in the future?¡± Cyril was usually the best at pleasing her, so Kimberley doted on him the most among her three children. Bonnie was no exception. She looked at his haggard face and frowned. ¡°¡­Okay, I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Mark¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡°Mom, you must keep my position!¡± Bonnie sneered. ¡°If Harold is so easy to talk to, why don¡¯t you talk to him yourself?¡± Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Hearing this, Mark immediately shut up. ¡°All right.¡± Bonnie said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back now.¡± Mark had no choice but to get up and leave with the children. Cyril¡¯s face was filled with displeasure. ¡°Harold has gone too far¡­ He didn¡¯t even die in a car ident. How could he be so lucky?¡± Clint looked up at his second brother and said lightly, ¡°When everyone thought that my eldest brother was dead, dad didn¡¯t get thepany either.¡± Cyril immediately felt as if he had been poked in the lung. He red at Clint and said, ¡°What do your mean?¡± Mark was also very unhappy. He said coldly, ¡°Clint, are you mocking me by saying this?¡± ¡°¡­ How could it be, dad?¡± Stacie pulled her brother¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°You know, Clint has been like this since he was a child. He doesn¡¯t know how to express himself. I will teach him well.¡± Mark snorted coldly and said, ¡°When will you be half as sensible as your second elder brother?¡± Cyril immediately shot a haughty nce at Clint. Clint raised the corner of his mouth and showed a cold smile. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Mark left with Cyril. Stacie frowned and said, ¡°How many times have I told you not to say such things in front of them?¡± Clint lowered his eyelids. ¡°Am I not telling the truth?¡± Stacie said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a fact, you can¡¯t say it out loud. Mom and Dad don¡¯t like you at all. Isn¡¯t it even worse now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to get close to them.¡± Clint put one hand in his trouser pocket and said lightly, ¡°He¡¯s indeed a good-for-nothing. It¡¯s the most pathetic thing that he can¡¯t ept the truth.¡± Stacie was speechless. ¡°Sis,¡± Clint said. ¡°If I had known in advance that you¡¯d gone to Flower Land thest time, I would definitely have stopped you.¡± Stacie bit her lip and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­ I blindly believed that b*tch Dora¡¯s nonsense at that time.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Clint pulled his schoolbag and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished my homework yet.¡± Stacie was both amused and angry. She said, ¡°Mom and Dad are worried sick now and yet you¡¯re only worried about your homework.¡± Clint said, ¡°If they don¡¯t go against our big brother, it¡¯s not a problem for them to live a luxurious life. However, they have low standards.¡± He was emotionless when he mentioned his parents and brother, as if he was talking about those who had nothing to do with him at all. Stacie paused for a moment and then said, ¡°You¡¯re more like a member of the eldest branch.¡± Clint replied, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not praising you.¡± Stacie was speechless. ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t say such things in front of them in the future.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Clint replied. No one knew if he had heard it or not. He walked out a few steps with his schoolbag on his back, then turned his head and said, ¡°Sis.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Clint said, ¡°Stay away from Dora in the future. If there¡¯s a chance, you should apologize to Crystal.¡± Stacie was stunned. ¡°What?¡± Clint paused for a moment before adding, ¡°If anything happens to the second branch in the future, I will protect you.¡± Stacie felt warm in her heart and said, ¡°I¡¯m your sister, okay? Do you think I need your protection? Go and do your homework.¡± Clint nced at her and didn¡¯t say anything else. He went back to his own courtyard. He was born into the bustling White family, but his indifference was out of ce. Mark and Kimberly didn¡¯t like him, and Bonnie didn¡¯t like him either. Only this sister was willing to take care of him. Although his sister was a little stupid, he was willing to protect her. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Crystal was curled up on the sofa, holding a tablet in her hand and looking at various embroidery patterns. Harold came down from upstairs. Crystal asked in confusion, ¡°Are you done with your work?¡± ¡°No.¡± Harold said, ¡°I have something to do. I¡¯m going out.¡± Crystal nodded with understanding. ¡°I got it. Is it like before when you had to dine with Jacqueline and others?¡± Harold approached Crystal and ced one hand on the back of the sofa. ¡°So what if that¡¯s the case?¡± Crystal hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ good luck?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold clicked his tongue. ¡°You ungrateful little woman.¡± Crystal was unhappy. ¡°I¡¯ve already blessed you, yet you still say that I¡¯m an ungrateful person?¡± Haroldughed, reached out and messed up her hair, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to the old house.¡± Crystal raised her head. ¡°Will your grandmother make things difficult for you?¡± Harold said, ¡°It¡¯s good enough if I don¡¯t make things difficult for her.¡± Crystal thought for a moment and agreed. ¡°You¡¯re so bad. You won¡¯t be bullied.¡± Harold stared at her. ¡°Am I bad?¡± Crystal said, ¡°If you are not, then why do you always bully me?¡± She pushed Harold and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back to the old house? Go back quickly.¡± Harold easily pressed down on her and locked her between the sofa and his chest. ¡°Tell me clearly, how did I bully you?¡± Crystal was caught by him and could not run away. She had to shrink into a small ball and said, ¡°You are bullying me now.¡± ¡°Is that called bullying?¡± Harold leaned against her ear and said, ¡°Have you never been bullied before?¡± Crystal was confused. Crystal was still in a daze when Harold suddenly pressed down on the back of her head. He then. tilted his head and bit Crystal¡¯s long, white neck. The little girl¡¯s skin was delicate and white. She looked like a piece of tofu. The teeth marks that were not very obvious looked scary on it. Harold narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°Let me leave a mark for you. If Ie backte, you should sleep on your own.¡± Crystal touched her neck and said, ¡°You bit me!¡± Harold¡¯s slender fingers hooked around the cor of his shirt, revealing a part of his neck. ¡°Do you want to bite back?¡± He was just teasing Crystal, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so excited. She held Harold¡¯s waist and bit him hard on the neck. It was because she had used too much force that she had lost her aim. She wanted to bite the side of Harold¡¯s neck but had identally bit the side of his Adam¡¯s apple.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Harold¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved, and he talked as if he was praising her. ¡°You even know which vital part to bite. Not bad.¡± Crystal looked fierce before she bit him, but in fact, when she actually did it, she was so timid that she didn¡¯t dare to use any strength. Her sharp teeth didn¡¯t even leave a mark on Harold¡¯s skin. She licked her teeth guiltily and said, ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t mean to do it. But in this case, we are even.¡± Harold didn¡¯t tease her anymore and said, ¡°Okay, we¡¯re even.¡± He straightened up slightly and said, ¡°I will be backte. You should sleep first.¡± Crystal blushed. ¡°You made it sound as if I would wait for you.¡± Harold tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°You have no conscience.¡± Crystal stretched out her foot and pushed him on his calf. ¡°You should hurry up and leave.¡± Harold picked up the little nket from the ground and covered Crystal with it. He then turned around and walked out. When he reached the door, Crystal, who was standing behind him, suddenly said, ¡°I will wait for you if you don¡¯te back toote.¡± Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Harold walked out of the main entrance of the vi. Luke was already waiting outside. Master White was ten minutester than the appointed time. Luke knew who dyed him. He smiled, opened the car door for Harold, and then got into the driver¡¯s seat. Harold leaned against the window and looked out of the window at the night sky. He asked lightly, ¡°Did Mark run to the olddy¡¯s ce and cry?¡± ¡°Otherwise, the olddy wouldn¡¯t have asked you to go back to the old house in such a hurry.¡± Luke said, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t agree, so I was ready to refuse. Harold propped up his chin with one hand and said, ¡°I happen to have something to tell her. Why wouldn¡¯t I agree?¡± He suddenly remembered something. ¡°That letter you mentionedst time¡­¡± Luke continued, ¡°I only found that it was sent out from Sunshine Vige. I haven¡¯t found any other clues. The person who can hide so well in Fairby must have a powerful background.¡± Harold smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a little shocked that Crystal knows such a person.¡± Luke hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Mrs. White directly?¡± ¡°She¡¯s just an idiot. What will she know?¡± Harold leaned against the back seat and closed his eyes. He pinched the space between his eyebrows and said, ¡°And I don¡¯t want her to think that I¡¯m monitoring her life.¡± Luke said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you treat anyone like this before¡­¡± He thought for a moment and came. up with a word, ¡°So considerate.¡± ¡°She¡¯s stupid. What else can I do beside taking care of her?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Luke shook his head andughed, but he did not continue. He drove all the way to the White family¡¯s old house. Even though they already knew that Harold was. still alive, the servants were still terrified when they saw him. However, they all tried their best to suppress their fear for fear of angering Harold. Harold looked straight ahead and went straight to Bonnie¡¯s courtyard. Kimberly was talking to Bonnie when she heard the servants say that Harold had returned. She was so frightened that she sat up from her chair and clutched her sleeves tightly. Bonnie nced at her. ¡°Why are you so flustered?¡± ¡°¡­ Nothing.¡± Kimberly forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not panicking. I¡¯m just¡­ just excited to hear that Harold is back.¡± Bonnie didn¡¯t say anything else. Harold came in from outside the door, wrapped in the deep night. It was clear that the room was brightly lit, but he was still gloomy. Harold, you¡¯re back.¡± Kimberly said enthusiastically, ¡°Quick, bring Mr. Harold a cup of tea.¡± Harold sat down on the chair and ignored Kimberly. Kimberly was instantly embarrassed, but she didn¡¯t dare to lose her temper in front of Harold. She could only pinch her palm and suppress it. ¡°Harold,¡± Bonnie said. ¡°I think you know why I called you back¡­¡± Chanter 741 ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± Harold looked at Kimberly with his long and narrow eyes. There was no sign of joy or anger in his voice. ¡°How are you recently?¡± Kimberly shuddered and quickly said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine. Why did you ask that, Harold?¡± Harold leaned back in his chair and said, ¡°I heard that on the day of my death, Cyril happily held a party, opened a few bottles of red wine, and did not return until he got drunk.¡± ¡°Cyril is ignorant. I have already taught him a lesson.¡± Kimberly said hurriedly, ¡°You also know that your brother has never been as steady as you. He was happy because he had a girlfriend that day, not because¡­¡± Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Luke was standing behind Harold. When he heard Kimberly¡¯s words, his lips curled into a smile and he said, ¡°Mrs. White, you don¡¯t have to say these nonsense words, do you?¡± Kimberly¡¯s entire body stiffened. ¡°I told you to discipline your son, but you didn¡¯t listen to me!¡± Bonnie shouted, ¡°His elder brother was dead, but he held a gathering. Is that appropriate?¡± Kimberly said sullenly, ¡°It was inappropriate¡­ I¡¯ve already taught him a lesson¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t actually take action, did you?!¡± Bonnie made up her mind and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make the decision this time. Ask him to go to the ancestral hall to learn the family rules. 50shes, no less!¡± Kimberly¡¯s eyes widened instantly. ¡°Mom! You¡¯re going to kill Cyril!¡± Bonnie stared at her coldly. ¡°If I don¡¯t teach him a good lesson, he won¡¯t remember!¡± The people around Bonnie hurried over to support Kimberly and whispered into her ear, ¡°Mrs. White, Old Madam is doing this for Mr. Cyril¡¯s good. She only punished him with fiftyshes. If Mr. Harold were to make a move¡­ Mr. Cyril would die!¡± Kimberly gritted her teeth and said, ¡°¡­Yes¡­ I know. I will ask Cyril to go to the ancestral hall early tomorrow morning¡­¡± ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Bonnie red at Kimberly with hatred and said, ¡°Take him to the ancestral hall now!¡± Kimberly wanted to persuade her, but in the end, she made up her mind and did not say anything. ¡°Harold,¡± Bonnie spoke to Harold in a friendly tone. ¡°I have already punished Cyril. Have you cooled down?¡± Bonnie might not have any feelings for Harold, but she clearly knew that all of her glory in Fairby came from Harold. ¡°You must be joking, olddy.¡± Harold said lightly, ¡°Why should I be angry? It¡¯s not the first day that I know Cyril is a good-for-nothing.¡± Kimberly gritted her teeth. ¡°Harold, you¡­¡± Bonnie said, ¡°Cyril has been spoiled by the family, but your Second Uncle¡­ has always been helping you in thepany. But you asked your Second Uncle to resign as soon as you return¡­¡± After such a long time, they finally got to the point. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The White family had always maintained a delicate bnce. Harold didn¡¯t respect Bonnie, but he respected her dignity. Because of her, he was very tolerant of the second branch. Bonnie knew this, but she also knew that all tolerance was limited. If it weren¡¯t for Mark making a fuss, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered about it. ¡°Luke.¡± Harold picked up his teacup, took a sip of tea, and said, ¡°Let the olddy see how Mark has helped me these years.¡± Luke responded. He ced a folder in front of Bonnie and said, ¡°Old Madam, please have a look.¡± Bonnie didn¡¯t manage thepany before, but she understood what was written on it. She couldn¡¯t say anything at all. Luke said, ¡°This is only the tip of the iceberg. If you¡¯re interested in the rest, I¡¯ll get someone to send it to you when everything is sorted out.¡± ¡­¡± Bonnie said, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± She looked at Harold and said, ¡°Harold, I know that your Second Uncle doesn¡¯t have much talent, but if you directly ask him to resign, how can he face others in the future? How about this, you can arrange a job for him in thepany. It¡¯s fine as long as he has a good position. He doesn¡¯t need to have real power¡­¡± Hearing this, Kimberly couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How can he not have the power?!¡± Chapter 243 Chapter 243 ¡°Shut up!¡± Bonnie said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m talking to Harold. Why are you interrupting?¡± Kimberly¡¯s shoulders shrunk, but she could not help but say, ¡°What¡¯s the use of just getting a title without real power? Mom, you can¡¯t¡­¡± Bonnie took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t wait to p her. ¡°Since you¡¯re so capable, I won¡¯t interfere in this matter!¡± Kimberly immediately panicked and shut her mouth. Harold looked at the two people who were acting like fools. He smiled gently and said, ¡°If Mark wants to come back to thepany, it¡¯s fine.¡± Kimberly¡¯s eyes lit up. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, Bonnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Sure enough, Harold said, ¡°If hees back, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Kimberly couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Was there such a good thing in this world?! Had Harold gone mad?! Bonnie was much soberer than she was. She was very clear about Mark¡¯s ability. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have asked Harold toe back to take charge of the family in person. Hearing Harold¡¯s words, she knew that it was impossible for Mark to return to thepany. She sighed and said, ¡°¡­. In that case, I won¡¯t say it anymore.¡± ¡°Mom!!!¡± Kimberly shrieked. ¡°Is Mark your son or not? Why do you always help an outsider?¡± Bonnie¡¯s face was livid with anger. Just as she was about to reprimand her, she suddenly heard Harold say, ¡°Actually, I came here because I wanted to ask Mrs. White about something.¡± Kimberly¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°What?¡± Harold stood up and looked down at Kimberly. ¡°How much do you know about my car ident?¡± It was as if someone had grabbed Kimberly¡¯s neck. Her entire body stiffened and her voice became much softer. ¡°¡­ Harold, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re asking. How would I know about your car ident? When we received the news of your death, we couldn¡¯t believe it¡­¡± Harold was silent for a moment, but he didn¡¯t continue to make trouble. Instead, he said, ¡°Since your don¡¯t understand, then I won¡¯t continue.¡± Kimberly was stunned when he became so easy to deal with. ¡°Harold¡­ is not such a tolerant person. If he finds any clues, he will definitely kill Mark alive. How could he let him go so easily?¡± ¡°I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Harold turned around and walked towards the door. Bonnie also stood up and said, ¡°Harold, why don¡¯t you stay at the old house for one night?¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone waiting for me at home.¡± Harold¡¯s voice was very light. It spread out in the night. wind, and there wasn¡¯t much warmth. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± The door of the courtyard was closed again. Bonnie grabbed Kimberly by the cor and said, ¡°Tell me clearly, was Harold¡¯s car ident¡­ Mark¡¯s doing?¡± Kimberly panicked and said, ¡°Mom¡­ Harold was just talking nonsense. How could Mark do such a thing?¡± Bonnie stared at her. ¡°It¡¯s best if he didn¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°If he did, no one can protect you!¡± She held a life-saving trump card in her hand, but this card could not guarantee the safety of the entire second branch. She became angry as soon as she looked at Kimberly. She said, ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself here.¡± Kimberly was helped out by Sister Delia. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Harold has gone too far! Even the olddy is helping him. Has she be confused?¡± Sister Delia said, ¡°The olddy is old, so it¡¯s inevitable for her to be confused.¡± Kimberly clenched her fists and said, ¡°Hurry up and get someone to tell Mark¡­¡± ¡°Just say that Harold has begun to suspect him!¡± Chapter 244 Chapter 244 For as long as Harold could remember, it seemed that the White family¡¯s old house was always this quiet. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was day or night. It seemed that only this kind of solemnity could maintain the glory that had been umted for hundreds of years. Harold leaned against the side of the car and lit a cigarette with his eyes lowered. The azure me burned in the night, lit up the chopped cigarette, and emitted a faint fragrance. His long, slender joints were flushed by the cold wind. When the lighter was burning hot, he released his hand. The fire went out, and only the pcemp hanging at the gate of the White family¡¯s house was still shing in the night. ¡°Have you ever heard about my mother?¡± Harold suddenly asked. Luke was stunned and then said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little about her.¡± Back then, the incident that had happened in the White family had gone too far. A lot of people were aware of it. However, rumors could not be trusted. No one knew whether the rumors now were different from the truth of that year. ¡°I don¡¯t remember her very well.¡± Harold spat out a mouthful of smoke. The tar and nicotine failed to soothe his lungs and emotions, so he frowned and put out the cigarette. He smiled and said, ¡°There are always countless people who try their best to get into this profitable ce. The White family is rich and powerful, standing in the highest ce, but no one can see the dirt under the prosperous appearance.¡± Luke paused and said, ¡°That¡¯s why you like Young Madam.¡± At the mention of Crystal, Harold raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that she didn¡¯t grow up in the Evans family.¡± He opened the car door and said, ¡°Daxton is full of bad intentions. The child he raises won¡¯t be so innocent.¡± Luke also got in the car and said, ¡°I heard about the Evan family¡¯s master¡¯s deeds when he was young. He was more brilliant than Danny, the eldest young master of the Evans family back then.¡± Harold said, ¡°People say that it¡¯s a blessing for Chloe to marry Daxton.¡± He smiled coldly. ¡°Who would have thought that it¡¯s actually Chloe¡¯s bad luck?¡± Luke frowned and said, ¡°Master, do you mean¡­¡± ¡°Speaking of old friends, I suddenly felt something,¡± Harold said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡± The White family¡¯s old house was far away from Flower Land. When Harold returned, it was already midnight. When he entered the bedroom, it waspletely dark. Crystal should have already fallen asleep. Just as he was about to take his clothes to the guest room to take a shower, suddenly a gust of wind came from behind him. Harold¡¯s fighting skills made him want to dodge and catch her, but considering that Crystal was the only one in the room other than him, that little idiot¡­ This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Forget it. If it hurt her, she would probably cry. Harold stood where he was and let Crystal pounce on him. Crystal hugged Harold¡¯s neck and leaned against his back. She moved closer to Harold¡¯s ear and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t go back on my word. I waited for you toe back.¡± Harold¡¯s heart suddenly softened. He hugged Crystal, pulled her into his embrace, and said, ¡°You said that if Ie back early, you would wait for me. It¡¯s already half past twelve.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been learning from my peers to stay upte. I won¡¯t sleep until the moon sleeps. I¡¯m a little bald baby.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°If you be bald, I won¡¯t want you anymore. Do you think I can bring such an ugly fiancee out without taking care of my pride?¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°So you only care about the looks! When we first met, did you give me an apple because you thought I was good-looking?¡± Harold thought about it and was sure that he didn¡¯t even see Crystal¡¯s face clearly at that time. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 ¡°No.¡± Harold said, ¡°At that time, I simply never met anyone¡­¡± He felt that if he said stupid, Crystal would lose her temper, so he changed his words and said, ¡°as lovely as you.¡± Crystal raised her little tail and said happily, ¡°It was not in vain that I waited for you for so long.¡± She raised her head and nted a kiss on Harold¡¯s cheek. ¡°Put me down. I¡¯m going to sleep. Hurry up and take a shower. I can smell the smoke on your body.¡± Harold agreed and put her back on the soft bed. The girl, who wanted to be a bald baby just now, was now lying on the pillow and sleeping soundly. Harold touched her hair and lowered his head to kiss the space between her eyebrows. ¡°Good girl.¡± ¡°You must have a sweet dream tonight.¡± It was unclear whether it was because of Harold¡¯s blessing or not, but Crystal did have a sweet dream. She dreamed that she was happily cracking the grain in the cornfield. The sun in the sky was so bright that it made people sweat profusely. Crystal had good skin that made people envious. No matter how long she stayed under the sun, she didn¡¯t turn dark, but her cheeks were red. Usually, at a time like this, Debbie would wear a hat and stand on top of the field to monitor her. Whenever Crystal rested for a while, the branch in her hand would be pulled up. But this time, Debbie was not there. Crystal held a few valleys and wiped her sweat. Just as she was about to drink some water and rest for a while, she saw a tall figureing over. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. It was Harold. He was dressed in a suit, which was out of ce with the scenery of the countryside. But he was handsome wherever he stood. His clothes looked very expensive. He stood on the field and looked at Crystal, who was wearing flowery clothes. He said in an emotionless tone, ¡°Are you my fiancee?¡± Crystal nodded in a panic. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± Harold said, ¡°You¡¯re like a little dog.¡± Crystal, ¡°?!¡± Harold¡¯s disdain was beyond words. ¡°You¡¯re such a bumpkin. How can you be my wife?¡± Crystal grabbed the rice stick. ¡°I can cook! I know how to raise chickens! I¡¯m not even afraid of geese! I think I can¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold shook his head. ¡°No, my wife must be proficient in zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting, as well as astronomy and astrology. Flower arranging, tea tasting, and social arts are all basics.¡± Crystal looked at her colorful clothes and then at Harold¡¯s high-cut suit. She felt very self-abased and sat on the ground, crying. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me, my grandma will marry me to the man next door. I don¡¯t want to marry him¡­¡± Harold seemed to have a headache from the noise. He bent down and picked her up. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Crystal¡¯s face was full of tears. ¡°You don¡¯t want me, and you don¡¯t allow me to cry. Boohoo¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Forget it.¡± Harold said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to cry. I¡¯ll take you away.¡± Crystal quickly shut up. Harold reached out his hand. ¡°Is it hot?¡± Crystal grabbed his hand and felt the warmth in his palm. She could smell the cold fragrance on his body. He and the cornfield were like two different worlds. Crystal and he seemed to be separated by tens of thousands of light years. But at this moment, Crystal really grabbed his hand, as if she had caught a gust of wind in summer. She knew that it would pass in the next moment, but she was still very happy about it. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to eat ice cream.¡± Harold took her hand and walked on the ridge, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll feed you for the rest of your life.¡± Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Crystal opened her eyes. The sky was not bright yet, and the curtains were not tightly closed. The gentle moonlight shone through the gaps. She leaned into Harold¡¯s arms, and her heart was beating fast. The two of them had the same scent of shower gel on their bodies. It was hard to tell the smell came from where, and it intertwined and mixed in the air. Crystal looked up and saw Harold¡¯s tall nose. She sighed softly and said in a low voice, ¡°If only you really came to take me away.¡± She rubbed herself against Harold¡¯s chest, hugged his thin waist, closed her eyes, and soon fell asleep. Danny left the airport. It was dawn and the sun had just risen. The assistant took his suitcase and put it in the trunk. Danny got into the car. The driver asked, ¡°Sir, are you going back to the old manor?¡± ¡°No.¡± Danny had just finished a big case, and there was an important meeting at 1 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. He flew back to Fairby from another ce overnight. He looked tired after the transit. He rubbed his be and said, ¡°Return to the house in the city. The driver acknowledged, and the car drove very slowly. He wanted Danny to take this opportunity to catch up on her sleep. However, Danny did not feel sleepy at all. She said, ¡°Before I went on a business trip, I asked you to investigate CoCo. Is there any result?¡± His assistant paused and then said, ¡°I was about to tell you this. I asked someone to check her information, but the only thing rted to her was Tim¡¯s club. Tim didn¡¯t know her, and he didn¡¯t evenN?velDrama.Org content rights. know her name. Later, I asked someone to check the household registration system. There were many people with the same name, but none of them met the requirements.¡± Danny suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°Do you mean that she is ying with me again?¡± The assistant thought that it might be true, but he didn¡¯t dare to say that. He coughed and said, ¡°Maybe I didn¡¯t investigate it carefully enough¡­¡± Danny asked, ¡°What do I need you for then?¡± The assistant immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ve looked into it very carefully. It¡¯s most likely that she yed a trick on you. He was not going to sacrifice himself for Coco, so he chose to offend her! Danny did not speak for a long time. Just as the assistant¡¯s heart was about to explode because of his worries, Danny finally said, ¡°Very good.¡± The next time they met, he would teach this liar a lesson. Crystal was absent-minded when she brushed her teeth in the morning. She brushed her gum with the electronic toothbrush. Then, she hissed, covered her mouth, and looked at herself in the mirror. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t bleed. But it still hurt a little. She changed her clothes and went downstairs. When she saw Harold, she immediately felt angry. Harold said, ¡°I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t offend you today.¡± Crystal said, ¡°You dislike me.¡± Harold was puzzled. Thinking of something, Crystal sat down beside Harold and raised her head to look at him. ¡°Will you dislike me if I crack the grain?¡± Harold said, ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Humph.¡± Crystal said, ¡°You¡¯ll definitely will because you disliked me very muchst night and even called me a little dog. I still remember it.¡± Harold exined, ¡°I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t drink yesterday, and I won¡¯t have hangovers even if I get drunk. But I don¡¯t have any memory of what you said.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Of course you don¡¯t have any memories, because it happened in my dream.¡± Harold was speechless. At this time, he deeply understood what it meant by it was easy to find a stick to beat a dog. ¡°Did you dream of me?¡± Harold pinched Crystal¡¯s cheek and asked, ¡°What did you dream of about me?¡± Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Crystal said seriously, ¡°I dreamed that I was in the cornfield, and then you came. You asked me if I was your fiancee. I said yes. Then, you said that I was a little dog, and then I cried, so you took me to eat ice cream.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Harold said, ¡°I¡¯ve already brought you to eat ice cream, yet you¡¯re still angry?¡± Crystal said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Although you took me to eat ice cream, you still scolded me.¡± This perfect logical theory actually left Harold speechless. Dana smiled as she brought out the steaming buns. She had prepared the ingredientsst night and made them fresh this morning. Crystal smelled the fragrant smell of the steamed buns and immediately forgot everything. She picked up a small steamed bun and started to eat. Dana quickly said, ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Crystal had already covered her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s so hot!¡± Harold said, ¡°It was just brought out from the pot. It would be strange if it wasn¡¯t hot.¡± He got up from the chair, pinched Crystal¡¯s chin, and asked her to raise her head. He frowned and said, ¡°Open your mouth and let me see if you¡¯re burnt.¡± Crystal obediently opened her mouth to show him. Her lips were plump and moist, and her lower lip was slightly thicker, like petals, with a tender red color. She looked very beautiful. Maybe there was no candy for her when she was a child, so her teeth were very healthy like shells, crystal clear and white. The morning sun came in through the window. Harold leaned over to look at her mouth and saw that the tip of her tongue was a little bit red. It was fine, and there was no burn. She asked Dana to bring a small ice cube and put it into her mouth to let her hold it for a while. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It won¡¯t hurt. anymore after a while.¡± Crystal asked vaguely, ¡°How long do I have to wait¡­ I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°You still want to eat when you can¡¯t even talk properly?¡± Crystal frowned. ¡°Hungry!¡± Two minutester, Harold asked her to spit out the ice and checked it again. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Crystal licked her lips. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± There were only the steamed buns in her eyes. She forgot the pain after her scars were healed and ate while fanning herself. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that Harold usually didn¡¯t give her food. After breakfast, Harold sent Crystal to the studio. As soon as Crystal entered the studio, she saw Christy. Christy greeted her warmly and said, ¡°Miss Evans, you¡¯re here.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t know what Christy was up to. After a pause, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Master Bolton?¡± Christy said, ¡°I¡¯ve got someone to ce a lock at your office. It¡¯s a fingerprint lock. Go set the fingerprints.¡± Confused, Crystal asked, ¡°Why did you ce a lock there?¡± Christy looked at the other people in the studio and said, ¡°I have a lot of people here. I can¡¯t guarantee that no one has bad intentions, can I? Mrs. Mcadams attached great importance to this dress, so I think it¡¯s better to be locked so you can rest assured. You haven¡¯t entered this circle and don¡¯t know the dirty things inside. It¡¯s inevitable that some people will be jealous and want to destroy your painstaking efforts.¡± Crystal was a little confused. How could Christy be so kind? Aletta said with a smile, ¡°Miss Evans, I¡¯m jealous of you. Miss Bolton is so considerate of you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master Bolton.¡± Crystal thanked her. They walked to the door of the office together. The workers had already installed the lock on the door. Crystal went to set the fingerprints and turned to say, ¡°Anaya, you should also set it, or it will be inconvenient for you to go in and out.¡± Anaya was stunned. She pursed her lips and then said, ¡°Okay¡­¡± Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Christy curled her lips into a smile and said, ¡°You guys can go do your work. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Crystal nodded. Aletta nced at Crystal before following Christy upstairs. Time passed very fast in the morning. At noon, Crystal was having lunch with Anaya. Crystal was looking at the menu when Anaya¡¯s phone rang. She saw the caller ID and hesitated for a moment before saying to Crystal, ¡°I¡¯m going out to answer a call.¡± Crystal nodded. Anaya didn¡¯t go far. Although Crystal didn¡¯t want to eavesdrop, she still heard most of Anaya¡¯s conversation. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I put the rice in the microwave after I left? I made it myself¡­ Why would I lie to you? I can¡¯t go back now. I¡¯m really busy. I¡¯ve been rushing for an important job recently. If I ask for leave again, the boss will definitely be unhappy¡­¡± Anaya¡¯s voice was tired, but she still tried to say gently, ¡°I¡¯ll go back. after work, okay? You can eat first. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to eat the braised pork ribs I made before? Have a try.¡± The person on the other side of the phone probablypromised. Anaya added, ¡°I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll hang up first, okay?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Your mother ising?¡± Anaya paused for a moment. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she would take care of your sister who was going to deliver the baby, so she wouldn¡¯te to Fairby for the time being?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to stop them froming. How could I think like that¡­ Yes, I know. You eat first. I¡¯ll pick them up at the airport after work.¡± Crystal had Anaya hung up the phone with no expression on her face. She sat back opposite Crystal. already chosen the food she wanted to eat. She looked up at Anaya for a while and said, ¡°Anaya, I just heard your conversation. Is it your boyfriend?¡± and ¡°Yeah.¡± Anaya forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s my boyfriend. We¡¯ve been together for many years we¡¯re nning to get married. He said that his mother and sister areing to Fairby. I¡¯ll have to pick them up after work.¡± Crystal propped up her chin. ¡°Anaya, why aren¡¯t you happy when you mentioned your boyfriend?¡± Anaya pursed her lips and whispered, ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve been too tired recently.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t say anything more. Anaya was about 25 or 26 years old this year, but her eyes were very old. She looked like an old woman who was dying. She always showed no spirit which caused her original outstanding appearance to no longer be eye-catching. It seemed that she always had a very heavy burden on her body. Life made her unable to breathe, but there were other heavy things on her shoulder. Crystal looked down and took a sip of lemon water. Then she said to Anaya with a smile, ¡°Anaya, you should eat more.¡± Anaya took a deep breath and said, ¡°Okay.¡± At about five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Anaya left in advance. Aletta saw it from upstairs and clicked her tongue. ¡°Did the one in her family cause trouble again?¡± Christy nced at Aletta and scolded her, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you¡¯re not allowed to mention this again in the studio?¡± Aletta held Christy¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Miss Bolton, you can¡¯t stop the gossip. Previously, Anaya seduced someone else¡¯s boyfriend, and her fianc¨¦ made a scene. It¡¯s such a shame. It¡¯s good enough that you¡¯re willing to take her in. Why are you still protecting her reputation?¡± Christy looked at Anaya¡¯s back and said with a smile, ¡°I just¡­¡± ¡°Value talents.¡± Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Anaya waited at the airport for half an hour and did not see the person she was going to pick up. She called her boyfriend Jared and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the ne would arrive at half past five? It¡¯s almost six o¡¯clock.¡± Jared said, ¡°Oh, the flight is dyed. Didn¡¯t I tell you? I probably forgot. It will take another two hours to reach. Anaya, why don¡¯t youe back first?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Anaya said, ¡°The airport is far away. It¡¯s troublesome toe and go. I¡¯ll wait here.¡± Jared said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­ If I had told you in advance, you wouldn¡¯t have waited in vain. I¡¯m sorry, Anaya.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± Anaya sat down on the chair and said, ¡°You can eat first. Don¡¯t starve.¡± Jared said, ¡°I still want to eat your cooking.¡± Anaya forced a smile and said, ¡°I really can¡¯t do it now¡­ Have some first. I¡¯ll cook for you when I get home.¡± After Anaya hung up the phone, she just stared nkly at something in the void. Her eyes had no focus, so it was hard for the passers-by to avoid looking at her. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. It was not until Anaya heard the airport announcement that she came back to her senses. She slowly sat up from the chair and found the exit. Not long after, she saw Mrs. Turner and Sarita. Back then, when Anaya first met the mother-and-daughter pair, they were still dressed in vulgar clothes. But now, they were all morous and well-dressed. ¡°Hi Mrs. Turner, Sarita.¡± Anaya said, ¡°It must be tiring. Give me the suitcase.¡± Sarita pushed the two suitcases to Anaya without any psychological pressure. She took off her sunsses and asked, ¡°Where is the car parked?¡± Anaya said, ¡°We¡¯ll go out and get a taxi.¡± Sarita looked at Anaya incredulously. ¡°You didn¡¯t drive here?¡± ¡°The car was sold.¡± Anaya pursed her lips and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t have enough money to meet my need, so I sold the car.¡± Sarita raised her eyebrows. Mrs. Turner said, ¡°How can I rest assured to leave Jared is with you? What have you done that you needed to sell a car?¡± Anaya held the handle of the suitcase tightly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Jared want to invest in shares before, so I¡­ gave all the money to him, and then¡­¡± ¡°You want to say that it¡¯s all my son¡¯s fault?¡± Mrs. Turner¡¯s voice suddenly became sharp. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you don¡¯t have the ability!¡± Anaya lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been working hard to ept jobs. I will¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Sarita said. ¡°I¡¯m toozy to listen to your nonsense. Hurry up and leave. The food on the ne was horrible. I¡¯m hungry.¡± She held Mrs. Turner¡¯s hand and walked in front, while Anaya followed her with the suitcases, like their servant. Mrs. Turner couldn¡¯t help muttering, ¡°It¡¯s true¡­ If it weren¡¯t for Jared, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to let them be together.¡± ¡°Jared is so outstanding. Who can¡¯t he get?¡± Sarita said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why his taste is so bad. He rather like someone who has been abandoned.¡± ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± Mrs. Turner said, ¡°I remember reading the news two days ago, saying that Scott Hewson is getting married!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sarita asked in surprise. ¡°With who?¡± ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Mrs. Turner nced at Anaya and said, ¡°It is his well-matched fiancee of course. In my opinion, it¡¯s good to have the marriage settled, so as not to let others keep thinking about social climbing. A certain someone thinks that when Scott dates her for a few days when she is in school, she can really be the Young Madam of the Hewson Family. It¡¯s so funny!¡± Anaya almost clenched her palm until it bled. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°The taxi driver I called has arrived. Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Crystal packed up her things and came out. Paul¡¯s car had arrived. When she was about to get in the car, she suddenly saw a familiar figure. She narrowed her eyes and looked carefully. The person turned around and was about to leave. Crystal said, ¡°Antony!¡± Antony stopped and threw the cigarette between his fingers into the trash can. He said, ¡°You¡¯re rude.¡± Crystal ran over and sized him up. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Why should I look for you?¡± Antony said, ¡°This ce is so big. Can¡¯t I juste here to shop?¡± Crystal felt that he was being sarcastic. She frowned and said, ¡°You can continue to stroll around then. I¡¯m going home.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Antony tugged at her arm. ¡°All right. I¡¯m here to see you.¡± Crystal looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I just look for you?¡± Antony said grumpily. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you dinner. Do you want to go?¡± Harold had just returned and had a lot of things to deal with. He had to work overtime tonight, so Crystal was going to eat alone. She didn¡¯t refuse and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Freud and the others will be joining too.¡± Antony said, ¡°I saw Freud¡¯s post. Did you meet him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°I met him. Freud even bought me ice cream. He seems to be here for a blind date.¡± Antony took half a step in front of her. With his hands in the pockets of his pants, he asked, ¡°How did his blind date go?¡± ¡°Not too well.¡± Crystal thought for a moment and said, ¡°The woman should be very satisfied with him, but he doesn¡¯t like her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already good to have a girl who likes him. He¡¯s so picky,¡± Antony said. ¡°He¡¯ll be single for the rest of his life.¡± Crystal told Paul that she was going to follow Antony¡¯s car. When she heard Antony¡¯s words, she said, ¡°I think Freud is a very good person.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of your opinion?¡± Antony poked her head. ¡°You¡¯re just a little idiot. How do you know what¡¯s going on in this prosperous city?¡± Crystal held her head. ¡°If you poke me again, I won¡¯t go with you!¡± Antony paused for a moment and retracted his hand. He then ced his arm on Crystal¡¯s neck and pulled her forward. He asked, ¡°How are you doing in the White family?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Very good.¡± ¡°Harold¡­¡± ¡°Master White is also very good,¡± Crystal said, ¡°but he always works overtime.¡± Anthony heaved a sigh of relief. Harold didn¡¯t make a move on Crystal for the time being, which meant that he probably wouldn¡¯t fall out with Bonnie. This meant that Crystal wouldn¡¯t be implicated either. ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in the affairs of the White family.¡± Antony instructed, ¡°Things are tooplicated there. You¡¯ll get yourself in trouble if you get involved.¡± Crystal looked at Anthony curiously. ¡°Why?¡± Antony asked, ¡°Do you know how Harold¡¯s mother died?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡± Antony said coldly, ¡°Why would such a violent and ruthless person like Harold tolerate the murderer of his mother and live in this world? There¡¯s no such thing as etiquette in his dictionary. These rules can¡¯t lock him up. He and Bonnie have no feelings for each other. Why did he keep Bonnie alive for so many years? Why did he even put up with the others?¡± Crystal was dumbfounded. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Antony pped her on the head and said, ¡°This is the biggest secret of the White family. It¡¯s a good thing that you don¡¯t know. If you knew, the White family wouldn¡¯t let you live.¡± Crystal was angry. ¡°I thought you were going to tell me the truth¡± Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Antony said, ¡°I¡¯m not from the White family. How would I know?¡± Crystal rolled her eyes at him, broke free from his grip, and stormed forward. ¡°Hey!¡± Antony pointed at Crystal. ¡°Did you roll your eyes at me just now?¡± ¡°No.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes! I saw it!¡± Antony caught hold of Crystal. ¡°I saw it clearly! Crystal, you¡¯re amazing! How dare you roll your eyes at me now?¡± Crystal said, ¡°So what if I did?¡± She was not afraid at all. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Antony took a deep breath, and then suddenly picked Crystal up. He strode to the side of the trash can and said, ¡°Apologize to me. Tell me that you¡¯re wrong, or I¡¯ll throw you into it!¡± Crystal, ¡°!¡± Crystal couldn¡¯t believe that Antony was so childish. ¡°If you throw me in, I¡¯ll never talk to you again!¡± A lot of people were watching. Crystal felt extremely embarrassed, so she quickly hugged Antony¡¯s neck and hid her face. ¡°Put me down, or I¡¯ll shout.¡± ¡°What are you going to shout about?¡± Crystal cleared her throat and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know you¡­ Where are you taking me?! If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± Antony, ¡°?!¡± The onlookers immediately said, ¡°Young man, the girl said she doesn¡¯t know you. Why don¡¯t you let go of her?¡± Antony¡¯s face darkened. ¡°This is my younger sister! She¡¯s my biological sister!¡± Crystal cried, ¡°No! I¡¯m not your sister!¡± ¡°Young man¡­¡± The crowd said suspiciously, ¡°If you don¡¯t let go of her, we¡¯ll call the police!¡± Antony was speechless. Antony put Crystal down and put on a fake smile. ¡°¡­You¡¯re amazing.¡± Crystal ran away. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment.¡± Antony turned around and exined to others that the two of them were really siblings. He then lifted his leg and chased after her. Crystal had never been a top student from a military academy like Antony. She was caught in less than two minutes. ¡°I¡¯m not going to eat with you.¡± Crystal took two breaths. ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡± ¡°All right, all right.¡± Antony clicked his tongue and said, ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you anymore. I¡¯ve made a reservation.¡± Crystal looked at him carefully and then rolled her eyes at him again. Antony was speechless. He didn¡¯t want to argue with this little girl. Antony drove here by himself. Crystal sat in the passenger seat and reported to Harold that she and Antony had gone out for dinner. Harold did not reply. It was likely that he was still in a meeting. Crystal could not help but sigh. ¡°Rich people are also troubled.¡± Antony nced at her. ¡°You don¡¯t even deserve to experience this kind of trouble.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal pursed her lips. ¡°If you weren¡¯t driving, I would definitely hit you.¡± Antony said, ¡°Do you want to be taught a lesson so badly? You¡¯re so unruly, unlike the first time I met you, you were very obedient.¡± Crystal crossed her arms. ¡°Ah, when I first met you, you weren¡¯t as annoying as you are now.¡± Antony was speechless. Antony decided to change the subject. ¡°I heard from Rose that you scored 704 for the college entrance examination?¡± To be honest, when he first found out, he thought Dora was joking. After all, it was known to everyone that Crystal¡¯s grades were not good. She cheated in junior high school and got into senior high school. Her grades in senior high school were also a mess. Her usual scores were horrible. How could such a person get 704 in the college entrance examination?! ¡°Mm.¡± Crystal asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you failed the exam?¡± Antony put his hand on the steering wheel and said, ¡°Are you so wary of us that you didn¡¯t even tell us the results of your college entrance examination?¡± Chapter 252 Chapter 252 ¡°Why should I be on guard against you?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I could have done better in the exam. Didn¡¯t Dora tell you?¡± Antony paused for a moment. Dora did not tell him about this. She only said that Crystal was actually a genius in the school. It was just that she did not treat them as her family and kept everything hidden. Antony felt very ufortable when he heard that. He knew that it was natural that Crystal was not close to them, but he was still unhappy. ¡°Then why did you cheat in the mid-term exam?¡± Antony asked. The expression on Crystal¡¯s face froze for a moment. When Crystal was in junior high school, the ss teacher had been very kind to her. She had seen through Debbie, so she had always told Crystal to hide her talent. If Debbie knew that her grades were good, she would definitely be afraid that Crystal would go to another ce to pursue her studies, and from then on, she would not be able to control Crystal. Therefore, Crystal¡¯s usual grades were really terrible. She should not be able to enter high school with such a result, but she had been admitted to the best high school in the country. How could it not be suspicious? At that time, the ssmate who was suppressed by Crystal¡¯s grades began to maliciously use her of cheating in middle school. ¡°Moreover, your grandmother also said that your grades are usually not very good,¡± Antony said. Crystal said, ¡°She was the one who said those words, not me.¡± Antony tilted his head to look at her and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a good rtionship with your grandmother?¡± Crystal did not answer this question. Four years ago, the Evans family knew Crystal¡¯s identity. Of course, they had done some research on Crystal. Debbie said that Crystal was doted on by the family and always wanted the best stuff. The Haye family was poor, but they would still try their best to meet Crystal¡¯s requirements. That was why Crystal was sowless and even dared to cheat during the exam. Before Crystal was brought back, Antony had already outlined her appearance in his mind. She was selfish, greedy, self-centered, not seeking advancement, and did not respect the elders¡­ But these seemed to have nothing to do with the person in front of him. While he was deep in thought, Crystal suddenly asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to have a meal.¡± Antony said, ¡°Freud and the others should have arrived. They¡¯ve always said that they wanted to eat the signature dish there. I¡¯ve ordered people to cook a lot of delicious dishes¡­ Hey, here we are.¡± Crystal looked at the big words ¡°VIP Restaurant¡± in despair. She grabbed the seat belt, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°I suddenly remembered that I have something else to do. Just leave me here. I¡¯ll take a taxi back.¡± Antony looked at her in confusion. ¡°Weren¡¯t you all right just now?¡± Crystal said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I suddenly remembered that there¡¯s still work to do in the studio¡­ You go ahead and eat. I¡¯m not joining.¡± As she spoke, she unfastened her seat belt and got out of the car. Antony quickly got out of the car and pulled her back. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? We¡¯re already here. Freud and the others know that you¡¯reing and they¡¯re waiting for you. How can I exin to them if you run away?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I really have something to attend to¡­¡± She tried to break free from Antony¡¯s hand. ¡°Let go, let go, let go!¡± Just as Antony was about to speak, he heard an attentive and enthusiastic voice, ¡°Yo! Third Young Master is here. Third Young Master, pleasee in!¡± Crystal, ¡°!¡± Crystal quickly covered her face and squatted on the ground. ¡°Let me go!¡± ¡°¡­Do you have a serious illness?¡± Antony pulled Crystal up and said, ¡°Hurry up and go in.¡± When the manager saw Crystal, he was stunned at first, and then suddenly remembered, ¡°You are- Crystal suddenly stood up and said seriously, ¡°Well, it¡¯s me. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. . Antony, ¡°?¡± He looked at the manager. ¡°Do you know her?¡± ¡°Of course I do. Isn¡¯t this¡­¡± The manager was about to speak when Crystal said loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s go in for dinner. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Chapter 253 Chapter 253 ¡°You¡¯re starving to death, aren¡¯t you?¡± Antony was speechless as he grabbed Crystal¡¯s arm. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in.¡± Crystal heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Antony had no intention of asking any more questions. She followed him into the banquet hall. There were indeed many people in the private room. When they saw Crystal enter, they immediately pulled her away to chat with her. Today¡¯s dinner was held because everyone wanted tofort Freud after the failure of his blind date. Although Freud himself didn¡¯t care, everyone came out to have fun. They didn¡¯t care whether he cared about it or not, and all of them were happy. Freud held his ss and looked at his bad friends. He sighed deeply and said, ¡°I¡¯m really bad at choosing friends! This group of people used consoling me as a pretense toe out and have fun. Their families probably think that I am very sad.¡± Antony patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, I also told my family that I aming tofort you before slipping out.¡± Freud was speechless. Mason said with a smile, ¡°In less than three hours, the whole Fairby will know that Freud is depressed because of the failure of his blind date. Hahahaha.¡± Freud swung his fist, and Mason easily avoided it and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Maybe some youngdies would fall for you after knowing that you¡¯re such an innocent person.¡± ¡°F*ck off. I don¡¯t need them to fall for me.¡± Freud pushed him away. ¡°By the way.¡± He thought of something and looked at the person who was teaching Crystal how to peel crabs. ¡°Leroy, your brother is getting married but you don¡¯t even have a girlfriend yet. Isn¡¯t your family in a hurry?¡± Leroy replied, ¡°They are not in a rush. I¡¯m not like you. You¡¯re the only child in your family. Anyway, they can rely on my brother and his wife to give birth to the younger generation.¡± He ced the peeled crab in front of Crystal. ¡°Eat it.¡± Crystal thanked him and started to eat seriously. ¡°Speaking of which, I seem to have heard about your brother¡¯s gossip.¡± Mason leaned against the side and thought for a while. ¡°It happened a few years ago. At that time, I was still in high school.¡± ¡°Ah, I remember there was such a story.¡± Freud said, ¡°Your brother is the child of another family that. my mother talked about. At that time, the matter was quite big.¡± ¡°Are you talking about his rtionship when he was in college?¡± Leroy said, ¡°It has indeed been many years. My brother was very rebellious. At that time, my parents asked him to learn finance, but he refused and chose to study chemistry. When he was in his second year, he got along well with a junior in his school.¡± ¡°The family condition of the other party was not very good. My mother didn¡¯t like her very much. She arranged a fiancee for my brother and asked them to break up.¡± Everyone knew what Leroy¡¯s mother was like, so they didn¡¯t say anything for a while. Leroy shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°My brother didn¡¯t want to break up with her, but the woman thought that my brother was poor and had no future. They broke up after a while. Later, she dated someone else and was about to marry him. After knowing my brother¡¯s identity, she hooked up with my brother again. My brother¡¯s fiancee knew about it and went to her workce to make a fuss¡­ It was really embarrassing. They didn¡¯t get in touch with each other after that.¡± Freud raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that they broke up.¡± ¡°I thought your mother forced them to break up with 500,000 dors.¡± Mason shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s boring.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°At that time, my brother protected his junior a lot, and my mother did not have the guts to go too far.¡± Leroy shook his head. ¡°She broke up with my brother and soon got into another rtionship. My brother nned to fight with my mother to the end, but¡­¡± ¡°Later, my brother took over thepany and his identity information was revealed. When the woman found out, she went to find my brother. My mother was so angry.¡± Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Leroy clicked his tongue and said, ¡°My mom didn¡¯t like her family background at all, and she took the initiative to find my brother. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to judge her, but it¡¯s indeed annoying.¡± ¡°I remember that she used to study design. She was quite famous back then. What¡¯s her name again¡­¡± Mason thought for a moment and said, ¡°She seems to be called¡­ Anaya Paisley, right?¡± Crystal was stunned and suddenly raised her head. ¡°Yes.¡± Leroy said, ¡°That¡¯s her name. My brother took her to see me before. She is very beautiful and has a gentle personality, but we can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡± Crystal frowned. Anaya¡­ Was she the Anaya she knew? This name was notmon. When Leroy was in high school, Anya should be a college student, and she was also a major in design. It should not be a coincidence. ¡°I heard that she¡¯s not doing very well now.¡± Leroy continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t my brother¡¯s fiancee make a scene at her workce? Her boss was a good person and didn¡¯t fire her after that, but her boyfriend¡­ Well, he¡¯s been idle at home and doesn¡¯t do anything since he graduated from college. His whole family was supported by her alone. She must be regretting that she dumped my brother.¡± The group of people skipped this topic as they talked. Crystal stared at the wall in a daze. Antony pped her on the head. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Crystal frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the matter rted to Leroy¡¯s brother.¡± ¡°Why are you so gossipy at such a young age?¡± Antony sat down beside Crystal and said, ¡°But Anaya¡­ is really not very good. If she was not that materialiastic at that time, then she would definitely be married into the Shamus family.¡± However, Crystal felt that Anaya was not that kind of person. However, these men of aristocratic families had no reason to nder Anaya. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. After dinner, the group of people wanted to go to the shooting range to have fun. After all, they came from the military school. They would feel ufortable if they didn¡¯t touch guns for a few days. Crystal wanted to raise her hand to indicate that she was not going, but she was suppressed by Antony. ¡°You have to go! Otherwise, who would cheer for us?¡± Crystal was speechless. So I¡¯m just a tool. Feeling dizzy, Crystal was stuffed into the car and she followed them to the shooting range. Freud showed off to her. ¡°Crystal, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m boasting. In school, I always score full marks for my shooting lessons. I¡¯m the best at shooting.¡± ¡°Come on.¡± Mason pushed him away. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. He even failed the shooting test before.¡± ¡°I failed because I fought with my teacher. He took revenge on me on purpose!¡± Crystal was shocked. ¡°You even fought with your teacher?¡± .¡± Freud coughed and said, ¡°I just couldn¡¯t hold it back. It only happened once.¡± Antony pulled Crystal back and said, ¡°What are you bragging about? I¡¯m the best in the shooting lesson, okay? If you brag again, you might as well bring over your report cards.¡± Freud snorted and said, ¡°If you have the guts, tell your sister how many points you got for military theory.¡± Antony was speechless. The desire to win between men was really strange, and Crystal couldn¡¯t understand it at all. After driving for about an hour, they finally arrived at the shooting range in the suburbs. This ce was remote and quiet, with arge area. When Crystal got out of the car, she saw that the faces of the people in front of her were not very good. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Freud crossed his arms and looked at the smiling middle-aged man in front of him. ¡°Is there someone who has booked the whole ce? In Fairby, who has such a big face?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The boss of the shooting range said with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but I really can¡¯t serve you today.¡± Chapter 255 Chapter 255 When these men of aristocratic families talked to Crystal, they were very easygoing. As long as she called them intimately, they would give her everything she wanted. But after all, they were raised by rich and powerful families, so they had a lot of bad habits, not to mention that they were still in the military academy. They were as rogue as gangsters, as shameless as they could be. Moreover, they drank a little wine, which made them even more unhappy. Mason patted the boss¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Fine, we will not make things difficult for you. Just tell us, who are you serving that it¡¯s causing such a bigmotion? When we came here to y, you never made such a scene.¡± The boss cupped one hand in the other before his chest and said, ¡°Childe Simmons, Childe Duffy, please let this slide. Why not I go to you and apologize on one of the days? I¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, Crystal poked Antony¡¯s arm and said softly. ¡°Since he can¡¯t serve us, let¡¯s go.¡± Everyone paused for a moment, and Freud said unhappily, ¡°I thought of showing you my shooting skills.¡± ¡°I know that your shooting skills are very good.¡± Crystal narrowed her eyes. ¡°You can show it to me on another day.¡± The boss looked at Crystal as if he had seen an angel descending from heaven. Mason said, ¡°Okay, since you said so, let¡¯s go to another ce.¡± He turned around and was about to leave. Suddenly, someone in the shooting range rushed over and said to the boss, ¡°Boss, the person inside said that since it is Miss Evans, they can go in.¡± Crystal pointed at herself. ¡°Me?¡± The boss smiled with wrinkles all over his face. ¡°Oh, you are Miss Evans. Come on,e on in.¡± Crystal was dumbfounded. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Antony narrowed his eyes and stopped Crystal. ¡°Who is inside?¡± The boss coughed. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Young Master Coombs.¡± Everyone was speechless. No wonder, In Fairby, Corey was famous for his madness. He must have gotten angry at home that he came to the shooting range. It was improper if they went in at this moment. The boss stopped them with good intentions. But why did Corey¡­ let Crystal in? Antony pinched Crystal¡¯s cheek. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Corey?¡± Crystal thought about it seriously and said, ¡°The rtionship between the victim and the murderer.¡± Antony, ¡°?¡± Crystal said, ¡°He hit me, and then I caused him to be beaten¡­ It¡¯s veryplicated. I think he wants me to go in because he wants to kill me. Let¡¯s leave immediately.¡± Antony said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I¡¯m here. Do you think he will kill you in front of me?¡± Crystal was very suspicious. ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister.¡± Freud patted his chest. ¡°We will protect you.¡± Crystal felt that she had no other choice. All the men were surrounding her. The boss led everyone in. Crystal saw that in the spacious and bright hall, Corey was wearing a ck vest, revealing the muscr lines on his arm. He was sitting on the sofa drinking water. When he saw the peopleing in, he raised his eyes, which were cold and indifferent. They were filled with complete viciousness. Crystal had never seen Corey like this. ¡°Young Master Coombs.¡± Antony greeted him. ¡°Why are you free toe and y in the shooting range today?¡± Corey was polite. ¡°I suddenly wanted toe and have a look. The boss is not sensible for stopping you. I apologize to you on his behalf.¡± ¡°Young Master Coombs, you¡¯re being too polite.¡± Mason said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not like we have a distant rtionship.¡± Corey smiled and put down the water bottle. The waiter came over and led everyone to change clothes. Among the men, there was only one girl, Crystal. She followed the waiter like a rabbit in a wolf¡¯s den. She followed the waiter and left in a daze, but suddenly she was grabbed by a hand. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Crystal was stunned. She turned around and saw the bony hand on her wrist. She then slowly raised her head and looked at Corey¡¯s expressionless face. ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡± Corey raised the corner of his lips. ¡°Have you ever touched a gun beforeing to the shooting range?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t touched it.¡± Crystal honestly said, ¡°Is it against thew?¡± Corey was speechless. The group of people behind Corey were so frightened that they shrank back. Today, Eric¡¯s sweetheart was unhappy again. She made a fuss at home and insisted that Corey should go back and see her. For some reason, she mentioned Corey¡¯s birth mother. This was simply Corey¡¯s taboo. He had lost control of himself and almost strangled his stepmother to death. He was beaten by Eric with a cane, causing the entire Coombs family to be in chaos. That was why Corey was in a particrly bad mood today. They all thought that Corey was going to lose his temper, but he just smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not illegal. Go ahead.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal took back her hand and followed the waiter to change her clothes. N?velDrama.Org content rights. When she came out, the others were already ying. Crystal was forced to watch the scene of a group of men showing off, but she had to admit that their shooting skills were really good, which made Crystal dizzy looking at the moving targets. Freud was so excited that he wanted to teach Crystal. However, before he could get started, he was provoked by Mason and Leroy. They insisted topete with each other to find out who the winner would be. Crystal sat cross-legged on the ground and fiddled with the gun. She was not interested in this thing. Compared with guns, she preferred embroidery needles. Antony called out to her, ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I think Freud will win soon. Don¡¯t you want to participate in theirpetition?¡± ¡°They¡¯re too childish topete with each other¡­ Wait, is Freud going to win? F*ck, I can¡¯t let him win, or he will show off for half a year¡­¡± Antony joined the match as he assembled his gun. Crystal was speechless. Crystal shook her head and sighed. ¡°Did youe here to y make-believe?¡± A tall figure covered her. Crystal raised her head and looked at Corey. She lowered her eyelids and said, ¡°I think we are even. I won¡¯t pay you.¡± Corey sat down opposite her and said, ¡°Did I ask you to pay me?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Then why are you looking for me?¡± Wei share a cold smile. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you y make-believe.¡± Crystal looked at him for a while and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be your mother.¡± She pointed at Corey. ¡°You¡¯ll be my son.¡± Corey was at a loss for words. He clicked his tongue. ¡°You¡¯ve be bolder.¡± Crystal pulled the heavy gun in her hand and said, ¡°You were the one whoughed at me first.¡± Corey looked at her for a while and suddenly said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to shoot,¡± Corey said. ¡°In return, you have to tell me where you bought the candy you gave mest time.¡± Crystal asked, ¡°What candy?¡± Seeing Corey¡¯s face darken, she thought for a moment and said, ¡°Oh, you mean the one I gave you at the dessert shop¡­ okay.¡± Corey stood up and stretched out his hand to her. ¡°Get up.¡± Crystal got rid of his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll get up myself.¡± Corey raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Very good. After Haroldes back to life, you¡¯re different. You¡¯re very confident now.¡± He moved his fingers and walked Crystal to the training ground, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s practice the fixed target first.¡± Crystal answered with an ¡°oh¡± and held the gun. ¡°Should I just pull the trigger?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Corey said, ¡°Why are you pointing your gun at me?¡± Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Crystal slowly moved the muzzle away and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Corey asked, ¡°Do you think I believe you?¡± He reached for the gun and said, ¡°Look, this is how you should hold it.¡± Although Crystal was not very interested, she still studied seriously. She could score 704 in the college entrance examination, so her academic background was naturally strong. It only took her a while to get into the role. Corey raised his hand to press down on her shoulder and said, ¡°Lower your shoulder a little and gather the strength on your arm. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to control the recoil.¡± Crystal replied with an ¡°oh¡± and did as he said. Corey leaned behind her, lifted her hand, and said, ¡°Pull the trigger.¡± Crystal took a deep breath. With a push of her fingers, the bullet shot out of the gun barrel. The high- speed friction caused the gun barrel to heat up. The force of the recoil made her hand shake and she staggered backward. She almost bumped into Corey. Fortunately, he was kind enough to help. her up. ¡°I guessed that you were a good-for-nothing, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so useless.¡± Corey looked down at Crystal. ¡°If you were to fight on the battlefield, you would have already fallen before the opponent makes a move.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Crystal curled her lips, stood up straight, and said, ¡°Why should I go to the battlefield?¡± She put the gun aside, looked at her red palm, and blew it. Corey squatted beside her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so exaggerated.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you now.¡± Corey raised his eyebrows and looked at the target. He was a little surprised. Crystal surprisingly shot an eight-point-five ring, which was naturally not good enough for professional people. However, it was her first time experiencing shooting, and she could achieve such a result. Obviously, she was very talented. However¡­ Corey looked at Crystal¡¯s red hand-this talent was destined to be wasted. Just as he was about to ask someone to bring the ice over and put it on Crystal¡¯s hand, Crystal stood up with the gun in her hand and said, ¡°Again.¡± .¡± Corey said, ¡°You¡¯re already like this, yet you still want to do it again?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I didn¡¯t hit the center.¡± Corey crossed his arms and said, ¡°You¡¯ve just learned how to shoot. It¡¯s good enough to hit the target, do you really want to hit the target?¡± ¡°I want to give it a try.¡± Crystal said, ¡°When I was a child, I yed with the slingshot and it was quite urate.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Corey leaned against the wall and said, ¡°Come on.¡± Crystal held the gun tightly in her hand, looked at the fixed target in front of her, and slowly adjusted her breathing. Her eyes reflected the center of the fixed target, and her fingers slowly pulled the trigger- With a bang, the bullet flew out and went straight to the ring. ¡°Beep-the ninth ring!¡± If it was a coincidence that the first shot was an eight-point-five ring, then it was definitely not a coincidence that she shot the ninth ring now. Corey straightened his body slightly and saw Crystal rubbing her numb arm, aiming at the fixed target again. ¡°Beep- Nine-point-six ring!¡± ¡°Beep-Nine-point-eight ring!¡± ¡°Beep-Tenth Ring!¡± Crystal heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Corey. Her little face was full of pride, and her eyes were sparkling. ¡°How is it? Am I awesome?¡± Corey wanted to mock her, but when he looked at her sweaty face, his words suddenly changed. ¡°You¡¯re awesome.¡± Crystal immediately smiled with her eyes curved. ¡°I told you that shooting is almost the same as ying the slingshot. I didn¡¯t lose when I yed this kind of game when I was a child.¡± But most of the time, she didn¡¯t have time to y with other children. Corey walked to her side and took the gun from her hand. Before Crystal could react, he had already fired the gun. Equipment Ring: ¡°Beep-Ten-point-nine ring!¡± Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Crystal looked at the target and then at Corey. Corey said, ¡°But I¡¯m still better at it.¡± Crystal was so angry that her eyes turned red. ¡°I won¡¯t y with you anymore!¡± ¡°All right, all right. You¡¯re not as good as others, and yet you¡¯re throwing a tantrum.¡± Corey pulled her back. ¡°Your hands are swollen. I¡¯ll apply a coldpress to them.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯m going to look for my brother. I don¡¯t need your help.¡± Corey pointed to the side. ¡°Their match has be intense. Are you sure?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Crystal took a look and saw that the group of boys¡¯ desire to win had beenpletely provoked. There was also a group of people around cheering for them. It was so lively that one would think. that they werepeting in Olympics. ¡°¡­¡± Crystal blew on her hands. ¡°Okay.¡± Corey tilted his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go this way.¡± In the lounge, the waitress brought over some ice and an ice pack. Just as she was about to apply the coldpress to Crystal¡¯s hands, Corey raised his hand and motioned for her to leave. Corey personally used tweezers to put the ice cubes into the ice pack, and then put them on Crystal¡¯s palm. He said, ¡°The deal is over.¡± Crystal took the phone with her other hand and typed the address on her note. ¡°I bought it here.¡± Corey, ¡°Send it to me through WhatsApp.¡± He took out his mobile phone and showed his QR code. ¡°Here.¡± Crystal added him. When she saw that his disy picture was a furry cat, she was very happy. ¡°Your disy picture is a cat, and my disy picture is also a cat!¡± Hearing this, Corey took the phone and saw a new message from her. He clicked it open and saw the user¡¯s name, Devil. The user¡¯s disy picture was a tiger with narrowed eyes and a fierce face, saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t get lost now, I¡¯ll tear you to pieces.¡± Corey was speechless. ¡°My cat is really a cat, but yours is different.¡± Crystal¡¯s disy picture looked like it had just been changed today. Devil didn¡¯t like to take photos. It took Crystal a long while to finally be able to hold its head and take a high-definition photo of him. ¡°Is this cat raised by you?¡± Crystal asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Corey replied. ¡°It¡¯s a stray cat that I picked up.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Then it belongs to the rich and powerful family.¡± *¡­ What kind of metaphor is this?¡± Crystal asked, ¡°What¡¯s its name?¡± Corey paused for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s called Peggie.¡± ¡°!¡± Crystal said in surprise, ¡°So you¡¯re also into the cartoon character Peggie! We have amon interest!¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t watch cartoons.¡± Corey said, ¡°It was named by someone else.¡± Crystal understood. ¡°Your girlfriend?¡± ¡°My sister.¡± Corey took a sip of water and lowered his eyshes, looking a little lonely. ¡°This cat has been raised for nearly ten years.¡± Crystal had never heard of Corey having a younger sister. She only knew that Corey¡¯s mother had passed away quite early, and that his father was a man who liked to flirt around. He was always with different women. Finally, this year, he brought one of his little lovers into the family. The reason was that she was pregnant with his child. ¡°Back then, it was my sister who brought the cat back,¡± Corey said. ¡°I was just helping her raise it.¡± Confused, Crystal asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your sister?¡± Corey was silent for a long time before he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He stood up and said, ¡°You asked too much.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I wanted tofort you, but your words are too harsh. I won¡¯t say anything tofort you now.¡± She had wanted to turn around and leave, but after a pause, she turned her head and asked, ¡°Can I see Peggie? It looks so cute.¡± Corey narrowed his eyes. ¡°Will Harold strangle you to death if he finds out that his wife is thinking about running over to my ce?¡± Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Crystal felt that Corey¡¯s words were full of sarcasm. However, Corey was very entric, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Instead, she said, ¡°He also raises cats. We all like cats. Why would he strangle me?¡± She thought of something and said, ¡°Ah, I forgot. You fight with each other as soon as you meet. Can I go and see it secretly?¡± Corey¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Secretly?¡± Crystal said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll keep it low profile!¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Corey gave her a yful smile. ¡°Send me a message when you¡¯re free. Juste and take a look.¡± Crystal said seriously, ¡°Corey, I¡¯ve decided to change my stereotype of you. You¡¯re not someone rigid. In fact, you are also a good person.¡± Corey, who had received a goodment, asked, ¡°What is your stereotype of me?¡± Crystal stretched out her hand and counted. ¡°You¡¯re sick, indifferent, selfish, rude, and insane¡­¡± Corey smiled and said, ¡°If you shut up now, I can let you walk out of this lounge alive.¡± Crystal immediately shut up. The two of them went outside together. The results of thepetition had already been determined. In the end, Antony won the championship. Crystal, who was very supportive, went over and cheered for him. Antony put an arm around her shoulder and said, ¡°Thank you. You don¡¯t have to praise me. I cant have today¡¯s achievements all thanks to myself for my talent. I am born with this. You can¡¯t be envious. I know that I am very handsome, but don¡¯t be obsessed with me. I only want to be a legend¡­¡± Freud, who won the second ce, couldn¡¯t help cursing, ¡°F*ck, Antony, why are you so annoying?¡± Seeing that they were about to fight, Crystal quickly raised her hand. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go for supper!¡± Freud was shocked to see her red and swollen hand. ¡°Crystal, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Crystal said, ¡°The recoil was too strong, but it¡¯s okay. It will be fine in a while.¡± Antony grabbed her hand and looked at it carefully. After confirming that it was only red and swollen, he said, ¡°Look at how useless you are.¡± Crystal said, ¡°If you go on, I¡¯m going to be angry.¡± Freud immediately said, ¡°As long as you say a word, I will help you beat him until he cries!¡± Mason, who was watching the fun, said, ¡°I can also help you.¡± ¡°I can do it too! I can¡¯t stand this anymore.¡± Someone raised his hand. ¡°I will do it as well¡­¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Crystal,¡­ Why don¡¯t we go for supper? I want to eat roasted mutton skewers.¡± Antony was truly scared of the group of b*stards attacking him. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Did you hear that? My younger sister is hungry, and she wants to eatmb skewers. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to the food stall.¡± The group of people left in a row. Corey leaned against the wall and lit a cigarette. His assistant said softly. ¡°Since when did Fifth Miss have such a good rtionship with this group of young masters?¡± This group of people had grown up together. Later on, they studied in the military academy. They were all friends who had gone through thick and thin. Furthermore, all of them came from extraordinary families. It was unlikely that they would get close to her just because she was Antony¡¯s younger sister. Corey looked at the dome and said after a long while, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s stupid.¡± The assistant was confused. Why was he cursing her for no reason? However, the assistant didn¡¯t dare to ask. After all, Corey¡¯s temper was really capricious. Corey put out his cigarette and said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s go back.¡± The assistant said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would be here tonight¡­¡± Corey put on his coat and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t go back, who¡¯s going to feed the cat? Let¡¯s leave.¡± Chapter 260 Chapter 260 In the White family¡¯s old house. Cyrily on the bed half dead. After fiftyshes, his skin was all injured. He had grown up being protected well by others. When had he ever suffered this kind of grievance? When he was carried back from the ancestral temple, he held his breath and smashed almost all the things in the room. Only then did the anger in his chest dissipate a little. Mark walked into the messy room and frowned. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t anyone cleaned up?! Are they all dead?¡± The servants quickly came in to clean up. When Cyril saw Mark, he immediately burst into tears. ¡°Dad!¡± Mark sat down on the edge of the bed, and his eyes were filled with heartache. ¡°I just came back and heard that you were punished. How can your grandma be so cruel to you?¡± Although Mark had two sons and one daughter, he still favored his eldest son the most. After all, Cyril was the most simr to him. Cyril shouted, ¡°Harold is her biological grandson, isn¡¯t he? She only protects Harold!¡± ¡°Keep your voice down!¡± Mark said, ¡°It¡¯s possible that Harold¡¯s men are outside.¡± Cyril gritted his teeth. He had lived in the shadow of Harold since he was a child. Harold¡¯s grades were excellent, and he was thest in the ss. Harold took over thepany, and he was a yboy. Who in Fairby did not trample on him at the mention of Harold? He had already had enough! ¡°Cyril.¡± Seeing that the servants had gone out, Mark said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Dad won¡¯t let you get beaten for nothing!¡± Cyril suddenly raised his head. ¡°Dad, what do you mean by this?¡± Mark said, ¡°I went out early in the morning to do this¡­ As long as I seed, we will definitely be able to hold our heads high!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Of course.¡± Mark was full of confidence. Although the man¡¯s phone could no longer be connected, hisst few words enlightened Mark. People would always have weaknesses. Harold was not a god, and he had his own weaknesses. It was just that he had to find out what his weaknesses were. As long as he could grasp Harold¡¯s weakness, Harold would submit to him! Mark¡¯s eyes were vicious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cyril. I will definitely avenge you for this familyw!¡± Crystal returned to Flower Land with the smell of mutton skewers. It was twelve o¡¯clock at midnight. She felt a little guilty, so she specially brought back some barbecue. The lights in Flower Land had already been turned off. Crystal crept upstairs and saw that the lights in the bedroom and study were also turned off. Thinking that Harold should have fallen asleep, she breathed a sigh of relief and went to the guest room to take a bath. However, she was held by someone in the darkness and sat on the railing on the second floor. ¡°!¡± Crystal was shocked. The light was so dim that Crystal couldn¡¯t see anything clearly, but she could clearly feel that she was in the air. She held his neck tightly and said, ¡°You¡­ you have to hold me tightly. If I identally fall down, I would have to go to Heavens.¡± ¡°You still remember toe back, huh?¡± The man¡¯s voice was cold and indifferent. ¡°I thought that Mrs. White was nning to not return home tonight.¡± ¡°How could it be?¡± Crystal was flustered. ¡°Freud¡¯s blind date didn¡¯t go well and he felt terrible. We were comforting him¡­¡± ¡°Comforting him?¡± Harold smiled. ¡°From the banquet hall to the shooting range, and then from the shooting range to the food stall? Freud¡¯s heart is really fragile.¡± Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Crystal said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s right! I thought so too. Freud looks tall and strong, but he is so fragile.¡± ¡°Crystal.¡± Harold¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°Do you believe this nonsense yourself?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t believe it. I just suddenly wanted to eatmb skewers.¡± Harold lowered his eyes and looked at the outline of her face in the darkness. ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Crystal raised her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve packed some for you. Do you want to have a taste? It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Thank you for remembering me.¡± Harold¡¯s voice was full of sarcasm. ¡°But it¡¯s already half past twelve. I won¡¯t eat anything.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Crystal slowly put down her hand, coughed, and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll put them in the refrigerator¡­ Put me down first. Being here makes me a little scared.¡± After all, her back waspletely suspended in the air. If she was not careful, she could fall directly into the living room. Harold didn¡¯t let go. Not only did he not let Crystal go, but he also pushed Crystal a little to the back. Crystal was so scared that she screamed, ¡°Ah, ah, I know I¡¯m wrong! I really know I¡¯m wrong! Don¡¯t make me fall to death. Ah, ah, ah, if I fall, my head will explode. Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah¡­¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re so good at talking. Why don¡¯t you coax me?¡± Harold leaned against Crystal¡¯s ear and said in a low voice, with a kind of husky sexiness. ¡°Say something nice.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know how.¡± ¡°When I was in school, my teacher didn¡¯t teach me how to coax men.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have a sweet mouth?¡± Harold said, ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to say something nice?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a sweet mouth¡­¡± Crystal said timidly, ¡°It¡¯s not sweet at all. Let¡¯s go to eat barbecue. The grilled corn is delicious¡­ uh!¡± Harold covered her mouth, pressed his lips against hers, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try it myself to see if it¡¯s sweet or not.¡± Crystal, ¡°!¡± Crystal sat on the railing, and Harold wrapped an arm around her waist and leaned over to kiss her. Unustomed to this, Crystal leaned back and her neck became stiff, like a swan that could be killed at any time, or a sacrifice that was wantonly enjoyed by the gods on the sacrificial altar. He kissed her so deeply. Crystal felt as if her whole body had been branded with Harold¡¯s imprint. She felt dizzy and leaned against his body. She did not have any strength at all. Suddenly, his hand was moved away from her waist and went into her T-shirt. His dry palm stuck to her soft waist, causing Crystal¡¯s whole body to tremble. She suddenly opened her eyes and vaguely saw a little shadow of Harold. Her voice was as soft as an animal¡¯s. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t touch me!¡± ¡°I insist.¡± The man¡¯s voice was calm, but his movements werepletely different. He rubbed that piece of skin with his fingers and said, ¡°Have you ever heard of it?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°In order to serve the king, many women in the pce started starving to have a slimmer waist and some ended up dying.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The King liked the schr¡¯s slim waist, and the meaning of this sentence is what¡¯s good for the geese is also good for the gander¡­ Stop touching!¡± Harold chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re quite educated.¡± Crystal grabbed his hand. ¡°If you touch me again, I am going to be angry.¡± Harold, ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡± ¡°What are you curious about?¡± ¡°How can your waist be so thin?¡± Harold measured her waist and finally came to a conclusion. ¡°It seems that I can break it with a little force.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 262 Chapter 262 ¡°Although I¡¯m a free thinker, please don¡¯t make me the protagonist and tell ghost stories in the middle of the night.¡± Crystal touched her waist which was filled with goosebumps. ¡°Are you going to eat barbecue or not? It¡¯s getting cold.¡± Harold¡¯s longshes drooped. ¡°You¡¯re only thinking about barbecue?¡± Crystal replied, ¡°Hmm¡­ My tongue has been numbed by your kiss. I really don¡¯t want to kiss you anymore.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold paused and seemed to have no choice but to carry her down. He said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying so much to an idiot like you?¡± Crystal was unhappy and jumped in front of him. ¡°You haven¡¯t said it yet!¡± Harold, ¡°Do you really want me to say it?¡± Crystal felt that it was not a good idea, so she shrank back and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it.¡± She held Harold¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat barbecue. I think their mutton skewers are the best in the world. I wanted to bring them back for you to have a taste as soon as I tasted them.¡± There was an open-air balcony on the second floor, on which there were a lot of vines. At this time, the flowers were in full bloom and the leaves were luxuriant. Crystal turned on the soft spotlight and ced the barbecue on a small round table. She asked, ¡°Do you want to drink something?¡± Harold said, ¡°It¡¯s either your milk or your juice in the fridge. What do you want me to drink?¡± Crystal thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then you can drink in water.¡± She ran to pour a ss of in water and put it on the table. ¡°Sit down.¡± There was a bright moon in the sky and the stars were scattered. In the distance, there were crisscrossed city lights, and things were flowing in the dark night. And the breeze was just right here. The fragrance of flowers was faint. Crystal sat on a rattan chair. Her ck hair was long and soft, and her eyes were brighter than the stars. Harold paused and sat down opposite her. Crystal opened the thermos bag and took out the food inside. They were all delicious food that she had carefully selected. She thought of something and suddenly raised her head to look at Harold. ¡°Hey, haven¡¯t you eaten barbecue before?¡± A noble young master like Harold must have gone through an elite education since he was a child. After that, he went abroad to study at a university. He probably didn¡¯t have the experience of hanging out with others at a food stall, did he? To Crystal¡¯s surprise, Harold said, ¡°I tried it before.¡± Crystal said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯ve actually eaten barbecue before.¡± ¡°Otherwise? Do you think I drink water all day long?¡± Crystal held her chin. ¡°I just thought that rich people like you wouldn¡¯t have this kind of experience. Of course, the same goes for poor people like me. It¡¯s my first time eating it tonight.¡± Harold recalled that thest time he went out to eat barbecue with someone. They drank beer, and some people cried after drinking. They insisted on getting an answer. Until now, Harold still remembered that someone choked with sobs and asked, ¡°Why are we here? Why are we f*cking going through fire and water?¡± But it was destined to be an unsolved problem, and Harold couldn¡¯t give them the answer, so he just sat aside in silence and watched them drink bottle by bottle. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Until now, even those questions were gone, and his old friends had passed away, the world was still full of drifting evil ghosts. ¡°Thismb skewer is delicious.¡± Crystal ced themb skewer that was sprinkled with cumin powder in front of Harold. Her eyes were filled with anticipation. ¡°Have a taste.¡± Harold pulled himself out of his memories and looked at Crystal. ¡°Did the owner of this store pay you money? How much discount can you get if you manage to find a guest for them?¡± Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Crystal curled her lips. ¡°You¡¯re so vulgar that you¡¯re always talking about money.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not vulgar.¡± Harold said slowly, ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have money.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Today she returned homete. She ignored it and endured it. Harold took a bite and found that the taste was really good. Crystal was full, so she held a ss of milk and drank it. She didn¡¯t know where Dana bought the cup for her. It was a small duck sitting there, and there was a little flower on the lid. It was the style that children in kindergarten would love when they saw it. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Crystal looked at Harold in confusion and then looked at the cup in her hand. ¡°Do you want the same one? I have another one in blue. I¡¯ll ask Dana to disinfect it tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thank you, there¡¯s no need,¡± Harold said. ¡°I¡¯m already past the age of a child from kindergarten.¡± It took Crystal quite a while to realize that Harold was mocking her. She widened her eyes and said, ¡°Forget it! I¡¯ll use two myself!¡± Harold, ¡°Yeah, I can barely say that you¡¯re in the senior ss.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Although it was summer, it was still a little cold at night. Especially when the cold wind blew, Crystal drank up the milk and stamped her feet. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Harold stood up and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Crystal yawned. ¡°I haven¡¯t taken a shower yet. I¡¯m just like a walkingmb skewer. I¡¯m full of the smell of barbecue.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Harold grabbed her cor and pulled her to his side. ¡°Let me smell it.¡± As he spoke, he lowered his head and leaned against Crystal¡¯s neck to take a whiff. There was no smell of mutton, only the soft and sweet scent of Crystal¡¯s body. Crystal looked at him with a red face. ¡°Did you smell it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Harold said, ¡°Maybe it hasn¡¯t been marinated well yet.¡± Crystal was speechless. She pulled her cor back and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± ¡°Do you want me to help you get your pajamas?¡± Harold followed behind her. ¡°I¡¯ll take it myself!¡± Crystal ran away quickly. Harold looked at her back and smiled. He turned to look at the endless night. The world had always been duli, with ck and white colors. But one day, for some reason, someone came into his life. From then on, the world was soft, and everything was lovely. When Leroy got home, he saw that the lights were still on in the living room. His brother was sitting on the sofa, thinking about something. He leaned over and asked, ¡°You are getting married next month. Are you so nervous that you can¡¯t sleep?¡± n paused, raised his head, and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not because of this.¡± ¡°Then?¡± Leroy sat down next to him, picked up the apple from the fruit te and took a bite. He said, ¡°Is my sister-inw not satisfied with the wedding dress or the diamond ring?¡± This youngdy from the well-known family was known to be picky. This wedding was more like a show-off to the public. She must attract everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°She¡¯s not satisfied with the wedding dress.¡± n smiled. ¡°But it has been altered. I just¡­¡± He lowered his eyshes and said, ¡°I just suddenly thought of something in the past.¡± ¡°Anaya?¡± The sudden mention of this name stunned n. ¡°Are you thinking about Anaya?¡± Leroy said, ¡°After all, she¡¯s your first love. It¡¯s not so easy to forget about her.¡± n didn¡¯t admit it or deny it. ¡°But brother, you don¡¯t have good taste.¡± Leroy said, ¡°You can¡¯t marry a woman who is into money.¡± Chapter 264 Chapter 264 ¡°What do you know at such a young age?¡± n scolded his younger brother. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be mature.¡± Leroy curled his lips and said, ¡°You must really like her back then, right? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have promised our parents to take over thepany in order to be with her¡­ She would never know how much you have sacrificed for her.¡± n just shook his head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Why are you still talking about it?¡± Leroy suddenly said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t insisted on going to the military academy, our parents wouldn¡¯t have insisted on asking you to take over thepany¡­¡± Leroy pursed his lips. ¡°I was too selfish.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying that between brothers?¡± n touched his head and said, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯d feel ashamed when you call me brother.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°And¡­.I think it¡¯s almost the same now.¡± n stood up and said, ¡°Whether in theb or in the company, the days are passing by day by day.¡± Leroy was about to say something when n said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte. Go to sleep. Don¡¯t let Mom know that you¡¯re drunk.¡± ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± n slowly went upstairs, returned to his empty room, and opened the curtains. There was no ce for him to go. He was going to get married next month, but he didn¡¯t feel excited at all. Just like when he promised to give up chemistry, he didn¡¯t even feel reluctant to part with it. n knew that his behavior was abnormal, but it didn¡¯t matter. If this was what his parents wanted, then he would always be like this. The next day, Crystal arrived at the studio early in the morning. She had already started with the embroidery. When the petals of the peony were about to be embroidered, Anaya hurried over and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She gasped for breath and looked at the time. ¡°I amte for half an hour.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Crystal handed her a bottle of water. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Was there a traffic jam on the road?¡± Anaya took the water, paused for a moment, and then said, ¡°¡­ No, there¡¯s something going on at home, so my time got dragged.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, your boyfriend¡¯s sister and mother are here.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Do you want to ask for leave to go out and have fun with them?¡± ¡°No.¡± Anaya shook her head and said, ¡°We¡¯re in a hurry. The dress has to be ready next month. I can¡¯t ask for leave.¡± Crystal replied with an ¡°oh¡±. Suddenly, she saw a scar on Anaya¡¯s arm. It seemed to be a burn. She was stunned. ¡°Anaya¡­ what¡¯s wrong with your arm?¡± Anaya took a look and said, ¡°Oh, I identally spilled the soup when I was serving it yesterday and burned my arm.¡± Crystal knew that she was lying. Her wound was on the outside of her arm. It was impossible for the soup to only burn here. It was obviously done by someone else. ¡°Have you gone to the hospital?¡± Crystal asked ¡°¡­Not yet.¡± Anaya said, ¡°I¡¯ll just apply some ice to it. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not serious.¡± ¡°There¡¯s already a bubble.¡± Crystal frowned. ¡°It won¡¯t be good if there¡¯s a scar. I¡¯ll apany you to the hospital.¡± ¡°There¡¯s really no need¡­¡± Crystal grabbed her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Other things can wait.¡± Anaya was pulled to a nearby hospital by Crystal. The doctor treated her wound and prescribed some medicine. The nurse couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Miss, your injury is so serious. I can feel the pain by just looking at it, but you endured it for a whole night beforeing to the hospital. You¡¯re amazing.¡± Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Anaya lowered her head and said, ¡°¡­I¡¯ve been dyed by something, but it doesn¡¯t hurt that much. actually.¡± The nurse said, ¡°How can it not hurt? It¡¯s such a big burn! You must take care of it and make sure that your wound stays dry. It will be troublesome if you get infected.¡± Anaya thanked her. Crystal carried the medicine for her. The two of them took the elevator together. Anaya said, ¡°I¡¯ve really troubled you too much today. Just let me take the medicine¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Crystal said, ¡°It¡¯s not heavy.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Anaya didn¡¯t insist. Crystal suddenly said, ¡°Anaya, I find that you really don¡¯t cherish yourself.¡± Anaya was stunned. ¡°What?¡± Crystal frowned and said, ¡°No matter what you have experienced, there is still a long way to go. If you don¡¯t love yourself, how can you expect others to love you?¡± Anaya looked into the girl¡¯s clear eyes. After so many years of working hard in Fairby, Anaya had seen all kinds of people, but she had never seen such a pair of clean eyes as clean as the deer in the forest. They were not stained with the secr world, and all the filth was removed, leaving only the ice and snow on the mountain. She looked away and whispered, ¡°I was really just careless¡­ It¡¯s nothing.¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t want to say more, Crystal didn¡¯t continue to ask and went back to the studio with Anaya. In the afternoon, when Crystal was picking out embroidery threads, an internal phone call came in. The receptionist said that someone was looking for her downstairs. Crystal put down the embroidery thread and told Anaya about it before she hurried downstairs. She saw Kimberly sitting on the sofa drinking coffee in the reception area on the first floor. ¡°?¡± Crystal was a little confused. Why would Kimberlye looking for her? ¡°Second Madam.¡± Crystal greeted her politely. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, Second Madam?¡± Kimberly looked up at Crystal and said, ¡°If possible, I didn¡¯t want toe to you either.¡± She stood up and said, ¡°Harold has grounded Old Madam for you. How can you be so at ease?¡± Crystal said, ¡°She wanted to bury me alive. I didn¡¯t call the police because I still respect the elders.¡± ¡°You!¡± Kimberly was so angry that she gritted her teeth. Soon, she calmed down again. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to lower myself to the level of a country bumpkin like you! The reason why I came here today is that the old madam is ill. She kept calling Harold¡¯s name, but Harold is still angry with the old madam. You should go back to see the old madam first so that Harold will also tag along.¡± ¡°Old Madam is ill?¡± Kimberly rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it caused by you!?¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal took a step back. ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± Kimberly said, ¡°Old Madam is devoted to protecting Harold. Now that she misses her grandson in her illness, aren¡¯t you willing to help her with such a small matter?¡± Crystal said, ¡°She misses Master White, so you should go and find him.¡± ¡°¡­ If I could convince Harold, then why would Ie looking for you?!¡± Kimberly said with a green face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you going there? You can¡¯t let Harold ignore his grandmother for the rest of his life because of you, right? If you really think for Harold, then you should be more sensible!¡± Crystal was a little hesitant. ¡°Then¡­ will Old Madam¡¯s situation get worsen if I go to see her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t go in.¡± Kimberly said, ¡°No one asked you to go in. It¡¯s just to make Harold go over. When he knows you¡¯re in the old house, wouldn¡¯t he take the opportunity toe back and see the old madam?¡± Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Crystal replied with an ¡°oh¡± and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give Master White a call¡­¡± ¡°Harold is very busy. Why do you have to call him?¡± Kimberly pulled Crystal over. ¡°Get in the car first. Old Madam can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± Crystal informed the receptionist in a hurry and was pulled away by Kimberly. A ck car was waiting outside. Kimberly almost stuffed Crystal into the car. Crystal felt that something was wrong, but Kimberly had already closed the car door immediately. Kimberly sneered and made a gesture. ¡°Do it!¡± Before Crystal could react, she felt someone covering her mouth with a cloth. In an instant, she lost consciousness. The man in the back seat looked at Crystal who had fainted and said, ¡°Second Madam, she has fainted.¡± Kimberly nced at Crystal and said, ¡°Tie her up and stuff her mouth so that she won¡¯t be annoying when she wakes up.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The ck SUV drove out of the bustling center of the city and went all the way to the outskirts of the capital. In the warehouse in the suburbs, Mark paced back and forth anxiously. When he finally heard the sound of the car, his eyes lit up and he hurried to the roadside. The car stopped and Kimberly got out. Mark asked in a hurry, ¡°How is it? Is it done?¡± Kimberly said, ¡°It¡¯s just a little girl. How difficult can it be to tie her up?¡± As soon as she waved her hand, someone carried the unconscious Crystal out of the car. Mark was immediately excited. ¡°Good¡­ good! As long as I catch this girl, I don¡¯t believe that Harold will not surrender!¡± However, Kimberly was a little suspicious. ¡°Hubby, Harold has been a heartless monster since he was young. This little girl¡­ can she really threaten him?¡± In fact, Mark was a little worried as well, but when he thought of that person¡¯s reminder, he felt that his interpretation was not wrong. He said, ¡°When have you seen a woman by Harold¡¯s side? Although this girl was arranged to get married to him by Old Madam, he has been keeping her with him for so long. I don¡¯t believe that he doesn¡¯t care.¡± He waved his hand and said, ¡°Hang her up like what I said.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mark was so excited that he was almost abnormal. His eyes were bloodshot, and he pinched his palm tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t only want power¡­ I want Harold to kneel in front of me and beg for mercy¡­ I want him to cry bitterly and apologize to me!¡± Kimberly frowned and asked worriedly, ¡°Mark¡­ what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± In fact, she felt that Mark was a little impulsive to tie Crystal up like this. It was obvious that he was going against Harold. But if he failed, there was no room for him to turn back. However, Mark obviously didn¡¯t listen to her. He stared at the city at the foot of the mountain and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Harold¡­ you¡¯ve taken away my things for so many years. It¡¯s time for you to give them back to me!¡± Kimberly grabbed Mark¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Honey, what will we do in the future if this matter is screwed up?¡± Mark seemed to freeze for a moment before being swept away by the frenzy in his head. ¡°It¡¯s impossible that it will be screwed. There¡¯s no such possibility.¡± ¡°But¡­.. but I¡¯m still afraid¡­¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°What are you afraid of!¡± Mark pressed down on Kimberly¡¯s shoulder, stared into her eyes, and said, ¡°Think about Cyril! He¡¯s still lying on the bed and having difficulty getting up! Didn¡¯t othersugh at you for being controlled by your nephew when you were out?! We can only make a bet to get back. what belongs to us!¡± Kimberly gritted her teeth. ¡°¡­Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Chapter 267 Chapter 267 In the spacious reception room, Harold and Marcus sat opposite each other. Marcus had a warm smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sure Master White knows why I¡¯m here.¡± Harold said lightly, ¡°How can I know if you don¡¯t make it clear?¡± ¡°I heard that it was your personal instruction for me to withdraw from the endorsement.¡± Marcus narrowed his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care about an endorsement. What I¡¯m more curious about is, how have I offended you?¡± Harold also smiled and said, ¡°Since you know that you have offended me, it¡¯s ridiculous that you still came to ask me about it. I¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, he saw Lukee in in a hurry. Luke had always been steady. He rarely panicked like this. Harold immediately frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Luke took a deep breath and handed the phone to Harold. In a low voice, he said, ¡°It¡¯s a call from Mr. White. He¡­¡± ¡°He kidnapped Mrs. White.¡± Harold suddenly raised his head. ¡°What did you say?!¡± ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Luke¡¯s face was very ugly. ¡°I just asked someone to secretly protect Mrs. White, but I didn¡¯t expect that they would kidnap her in broad daylight¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying this now?¡± Harold¡¯s eyes were filled with dark clouds. When he flipped. through his phone, he saw that the video call was connected. It was Mark¡¯s face on the screen. His expression was a little strange, like that of an athlete who had drunk a lot of stimnts. When he saw Harold, he immediatelyughed and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this right, Harold? Crystal is in my hands now. As long as I want to, I can kill her immediately!¡± On the opposite side, Marcus was slightly stunned. ¡°¡­Crystal?¡± ¡°If you want to die, just tell me.¡± Harold said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re anxious! You¡¯re anxious!¡± Markughed crazily. ¡°You really care about her! My effort is not in vain! Come on¡­ I¡¯ll show you your sweetheart¡­¡± As soon as the camera turned over, Harold saw that they were in a warehouse through the shaking camera. It was probably abandoned for many years, and the big boxes were all covered with dust. The things stored in the warehouse were too big, and the lifting beams of the warehouse were particrly high. There was a hemp rope tied to the middle of the hanging beams, and the thing hanging at the end of the rope was swaying. When the camera got closer, he saw that it was a person who had been tied up! Harold¡¯s pupils constricted. Mark approached slowly, and the shiny dagger in his hand reflected his fierce eyes in the camera. He patted the rope with the knife and said, ¡°As long as I cut off the rope, she will immediately fall to her death!¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Mr. White!¡± Luke said, ¡°Have you thought of the consequences of doing so?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to know the consequences.¡± Mark smiled happily and said, ¡°I only know that I can easily make her die!¡± ¡°The address.¡± Harold stood up and said in a cold voice, ¡°What do you want? I¡¯lle and talk to you.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± Mark hung up the phone and sent a location to Harold. Harold threw the phone to Luke and said, ¡°Get the car ready.¡± Luke nodded. When they got out of the reception room, Marcus stood up slowly. The little girl¡¯s bright eyes appeared in his mind again. She seemed to be so stupid that she was always easily fooled. Last time, she left with him without any doubt when they were on the mountain. She didn¡¯t seem to have learned a lesson after being left behind. She was so stupid. Marcus pursed his lips and walked out quickly. He said, ¡°Since it¡¯s about Crystal, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Luke stopped in his tracks. Would Marcus care about Crystal¡¯s life? However, Marcus was Crystal¡¯s second brother. Luke had no reason to stop him. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± The warehouse where Mark kidnapped Crystal was very remote. It was located halfway up the mountain. The warehouse was originally used to keep furniture, butter on, because the quality of the warehouse was not very good and the transportation was not convenient, it was not being used anymore. The furniture of lower quality rotted in the warehouse. After being exposed to the sunlight and soaked in the rain, the smell of rotten wood was particrly unpleasant. When Crystal woke up, she felt as if her whole body had been crushed by a car. It was as if all the muscles and flesh in her body had been stretched and she felt extremely ufortable. Her eyshes trembled. When she opened her eyes, she saw that she was looking down at a completely strange environment. .. Crystal only realizedter that she was hanging in mid-air. Her hands were tied up and hung in the air. She was at least five or six meters away from the ground. Even her mouth was taped shut. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Crystal, ¡°!¡± Kimberly was standing not far away. Seeing Crystal open her eyes, she slowly fanned herself with her fan and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Harold wille to save you soon.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Uh!¡± ¡°I asked you not to worry.¡± Kimberly¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°If you keep making noise, I¡¯ll tear your mouth open. Believe it or not!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal took a deep breath and shut her mouth. There was a roar of a car outside. Mark came out of the corner and said with a sneer, ¡°He came so fast.¡± He stood by the railing and patted Crystal¡¯s cheek with his dagger in a frivolous manner. He said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to Harold.¡± The dagger was very cold and it stuck to Crystal¡¯s soft cheek like ice. Crystal couldn¡¯t help shivering. Mark calmly looked downstairs and said, ¡°Harold¡­ you¡¯re finally here.¡± Crystal turned around and saw Harold in a ck shirt with a golden pen in the pocket on his chest. Obviously, he had juste here from thepany. He was very good-looking, especially his facial features. Even though he was expressionless and as cold as snow, he was still very handsome. He was followed by a group of people. When he entered the warehouse, he looked up and met Crystal¡¯s eyes. Harold saw the tears in her eyes. Crystal saw the brutality in his eyes. ¡°Harold Mark leaned against the railing and looked down at him. ¡°I thought you were really cold- hearted and had no weakness¡­ Now it seems that you are just the same as others.¡± ¡°Everyone says that you resemble Old Master the most among the younger generation of the White family, but I don¡¯t think so. At least for the rest of Old Master¡¯s life, he has never really fallen in love with anyone.¡± Luke said, ¡°Mr. White, stop now. Perhaps you still have a way out.¡± ¡°Stop?¡± Mark seemed to have heard a joke. ¡°If i stop now, Harold will kill me in the next second. Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Luke frowned and said, ¡°But if you don¡¯t stop, I promise that the second branch won¡¯t have a good ending.¡± Mark burst outughing. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can scare me! I¡¯m the one who gained the upper hand now!¡± He squinted at Harold and said coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very arrogant? Aren¡¯t you indifferent to everyone?¡± With a ¡°ng¡±, Mark pulled out another dagger from his waist and threw it downstairs. He said, ¡°Now, stab yourself with a knife. Otherwise, this knife will fall on Crystal!¡± Chapter 269 Chapter 269 ¡°Mark!¡± The veins on Luke¡¯s forehead stood out. ¡°Do you really want to die?¡± Mark¡¯s face was ferocious. ¡°It was you who didn¡¯t give me a chance to live! Harold, you wanted to take over thepany and destroy everyone from the second family¡­ How can there be such a good thing in this world? I don¡¯t know what method you used to confuse the olddy to let her speak for you, but I¡¯m telling you, Harold, I will never give up thepany!¡± Just as Luke was about to speak, Harold raised his hand and stopped him. In a calm voice, he said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you being so useless, why wouldn¡¯t even your own mother help you?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Mark¡¯s face was flushed with anger. ¡°What do you know? Even if you didn¡¯te back that year, I would have found a way to bring the White Group back to life! You¡¯re just lucky. Do you really think you¡¯re that great?!¡± Harold¡¯s lips curled into a smile. No one knew if he was mocking Mark or not. He only said, ¡°Only an idiot would rte everything to luck.¡± ¡°Because you are ipetent, you said that you are unlucky.¡± Mark waspletely enraged. ¡°If you say another word, I¡¯ll cut off the rope immediately! Do you want to see her dead body?! Ah?!¡± Harold frowned. Mark immediately became proud. ¡°Why are you so arrogant? She¡¯s in my hands now! Did you hear what I just said?! Give yourself a stab immediately, or I¡¯ll kill her right away!¡± ¡°¡­ Master.¡± Luke clenched his fingers into a fist. ¡°You¡­¡± Harold took two steps forward and bent down to pick up the dagger from the ground. It was the new dagger. The dagger was bright. ¡°Master!¡± Luke¡¯s voice sounded anxious. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Harold said calmly. His bony hand was holding the dagger, and his fingers gently touched it, as if to test its sharpness. He said in azy voice, ¡°Mark, I can give you thepany.¡± Mark and Kimberly were overjoyed. Harold raised his eyes and looked at Crystal. Then he looked at Mark and said, ¡°I can also give myself a stab.¡± Mark said excitedly, ¡°Okay¡­ Then hurry up and ask someone to print the equity transfer letter and give all your shares to me!¡± Harold raised his hand. ¡°Luke.¡± Luke took out a folder from his briefcase and said, ¡°This is the equity transfer agreement that has been stamped. As long as you sign it, the agreement will be effective. Shall I send it to you?¡± The smile on Kimberly¡¯s face could no longer be controlled. She quickly said, ¡°No! Don¡¯te up! Put it at the top of the stairs. I¡¯lle down and get it!¡± Luke raised his eyebrows and put the folder on the stairs. Kimberly carefully waited for him to leave before she went downstairs and picked up the folder. Then, she quickly went upstairs. She opened the folder and found that it was indeed a signed equity transfer agreement. Mark and Kimberly looked at each other, and Mark immediately signed on it. Kimberly carefully put the folder in her arms and whispered, ¡°Honey, we¡¯ve got thepany. Shall we¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°We¡¯re not done yet.¡± Mark sneered. ¡°Over the past decade or so, Harold has humiliated me. Today, I¡¯m going to get revenge one by one!¡± After all, Kimberly was timid. She said, ¡°Forget it, honey¡­ Don¡¯t go too far. Harold isn¡¯t easy to deal with¡­¡± ¡°If we keep him, it will be a disaster!¡± Mark gritted his teeth and said. ¡°What, what do you mean?¡± Mark smiled sinisterly. ¡°I want his life.¡± Chapter 270 Chapter 270 The weather was unpredictable in June. In the morning, the sky was still clear. In the afternoon, a few dark clouds suddenly floated over and covered half of Fairby. The sky was gloomy, indicating that it was going to rain. Finally, at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the pouring rain suddenly came, making the sun-wilted nts in the countryside even more pitiful. Therge warehouse had been abandoned for many years and had been dpidated all year round. Many parts of the roof were broken. When the rain fell, drops of water dripped down, which was very annoying, not to mention the strong wind and thunder outside. The rumbling thunder was like a drum in someone¡¯s heart. It was violent and difficult to calm down. Mark said loudly in the rain, ¡°I¡¯ve got the equity transfer agreement. Now you should let me see some blood, right?¡± Luke¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at Harold. However, Harold was still calm andposed. His eyes were long and narrow, and his eyshes were long and straight. They were not curly or soft at all. On the contrary, they looked as cold as swords. He raised his thin eyelids, and his eyes reflected Mark¡¯s ferocious facial features. He said in a calm voice, ¡°Let her go after this stab.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mark was extremely excited. ¡°Do it!¡± Crystal shook her head desperately. Her mouth was taped and she could not make a sound, but the tears in her eyes kept falling like broken pearls, which made people¡¯s hearts ache. Harold said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± However, Crystal cried even harder. Harold sighed softly. How could there be such a delicate little girl like Crystal in this world? With a little strength, a mark would be left on her skin. She would cry and throw a tantrum at any time. She was so delicate, but she was tied up so high, and her face was dirty. No one knew if she was hurt. She must be very scared. She was obviously so scared, but she still told him with her tearful eyes, ¡°No.¡± There was thunder in the sky, and lightning tore through the sky. The de of the dagger reflected Harold¡¯s indifferent eyes. His long and slender fingers held the dagger, and with a fierce force, it prated his flesh and blood. Less than half of the dagger was inserted into the shoulder de, and the ck shirt covered the blood, making it impossible for people to see his embarrassment. ¡°Master!¡± Luke hurriedly took two steps forward. Harold bent slightly, and two drops of blood fell on the dusty ground, but he didn¡¯t even frown. ¡°Is that enough?¡± Mark stared at the dagger, and his breathing was very rapid. ¡°Good¡­ good¡­ Harold, you¡¯re really going all out¡­ But do you think I¡¯ll let Crystal go just like that? Haha¡­ Harold, why are you so naive?!¡± The knife in his hand was pressed against the hemp rope. ¡°Stabbing once is not enough¡­ How can it be enough to repay the humiliation I have suffered for so many years, my dear nephew? Do you want her to be alive? If you want¡­¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Mark!¡± Luke couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°Am I going too far?¡± Mark said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s you who went too far! You forced me! Harold¡­ Do you want her to die?! If you don¡¯t take action now, I¡¯ll let her die!¡± The hemp rope was not thick in the first ce, and the dagger in his hand was really sharp. In an instant, a part of it was cut open. Crystal hummed and was swaying in the air. The ground was watered with cement and if she fell from above, there was no possibility of staying alive. Harold took a deep breath and pulled out the dagger from his shoulder de. Blood flowed from the de and dripped drop by drop onto the ground. Apanied by the sound of rain, the ground was covered with meandering blood. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 ¡°I can promise you, but¡­¡± Harold looked at Mark. ¡°How can you promise me that you¡¯ll let Crystal go after I fulfill your request?¡± Mark said, ¡°You are not qualified to negotiate with me!¡± Luke nced at his phone and whispered something into Harold¡¯s ear. Harold nodded and smiled. ¡°Not qualified?¡± ¡°Bring him in.¡± Mark was stunned. He saw that something had been thrown to the ground. When he took a closer look, he found that it was Cyril, who was recuperating in the old house! Cyril was whipped, and there was almost no good flesh on his body. He couldn¡¯t move even if he was thrown to the ground. His wounds burst open, and blood flowed out. His voice was hoarse with pain. ¡°Dad¡­ Dad, save me!¡± With a click, the trigger of the gun in Harold¡¯s hand was pulled. The muzzle pointed directly at Cyril¡¯s head. He tilted his head and looked at Mark. ¡°Now, am I qualified?¡± When Kimberly saw this scene, her eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. The fact that her son had been thrown to the ground with wounds all over his body had already caused her to feel sorry for him, but now he was being pointed at the head by a gun! ¡°Mark!¡± Kimberly screamed, ¡°Enough! That¡¯s enough! We¡¯ve already got what we want! Release Crystal, or that lunatic Harold will do something!¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Mark roared at her and whispered, ¡°I have no choice now! If Harold doesn¡¯t die today, how can we live a peaceful life in the future?¡± Kimberly¡¯s face was streaked with tears. ¡°Then what about our son? He¡¯s your biological son!¡± Mark took a deep breath and said to Harold, ¡°I have more than one son, but Crystal is the only one he has! We shall see who¡¯s the one who can go all out!¡± Cyril couldn¡¯t believe what he heard. ¡®Dad?!?! You¡¯re not going to save me?! You¡¯re not going to save me?!¡± Kimberly covered her chest and said, ¡°Mark, are you still human?!¡± Harold looked down at Cyril from above and curled his lips. ¡°Did you hear that? It was your father who gave up on you.¡± Cyril burst into tears. ¡°Brother¡­ brother! This is between you two. It¡¯s between you and Mark. Don¡¯t get me involved! I know I¡¯m disrespectful to you. I¡¯ve been punished. Please don¡¯t¡­¡± Harold¡¯s fingers, which were pulling the trigger, moved slightly, and Cyril¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Brother!!! No!! I beg you, please, I beg you, I don¡¯t want to die¡­ I really don¡¯t want to die¡­ Mom and Dad!! Mom¡­ Mom, please save me¡­¡± Kimberly hissed, ¡°Cyril¡­¡± Harold exerted force with his fingers, and Mark¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. With a bang, a gunshot sounded. Cyril was still crying, but Mark covered his shoulder, took two steps back, and knelt on the ground. -Harold moved the muzzle the moment he opened fire and aimed at Mark! All of a sudden, there was a moment of silence in the warehouse, and then it was in chaos. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. This shot was like a signal, lighting up the explosives, and the people on both sides began to fight. Kimberly was so frightened that she fell to the ground. Mark coughed a few times, covered his wound, and said viciously, ¡°Go¡­ cut off the rope!¡± Hearing his voice, Kimberly subconsciously picked up the dagger on the ground and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Cut, cut off the rope¡­ Then¡­ what should we do?¡± Mark gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Harold has already fired his gun! Do you think he will let us go?! Even if I have to die, I must make sure that Harold¡¯s sweetheart will die with me!¡± Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Seeing that Kimberly was still standing there, Mark shouted angrily, ¡°Do it!¡± Kimberly managed to hold her breath. ¡°All right, all right¡­¡± She had no idea what to do. Subconsciously, she listened to Mark¡¯s words. One of the hemp ropes had been cut off, and the other two were entangled together. Even if Kimberly was weak, she could cut off the rope in 30 seconds and send Crystal to death. Standing beside the railing, she held the dagger tightly with both hands, swallowed her saliva, closed her eyes, and then reached out her hand to wave the dagger- Kimberly opened her eyes in shock. Her hand was caught, and the man in front of her was so strong that he almost crushed her wrist bone. ¡­ This was the second floor. Even Harold¡¯s men wouldn¡¯t be able to get up so quickly¡­ Who¡¯s¡­ who¡¯s that?! Kimberly turned her head and saw a face that often appeared on the television screen. She was shocked. ¡°Marcus!¡± Marcus, who always had a smile on his face, was expressionless at this time. Harold would be up in about 15 seconds, and he had 15 seconds to cut off the rope to make Crystal fall from here and be a bloody corpse. Then, he could put all the me on Kimberly. He would leave once he was done, and no one would suspect him. After all, Crystal was his¡­ biological sister. Marcus looked down and saw that Crystal¡¯s face was full of tears. After the struggle just now, Crystal¡¯s whole body was dirty and her hair was in a mess. She looked like a little beggar, but her eyes were like a pool of spring water, reflecting the stars all over the sky. Tears fell from her eyes, like falling stars. It¡¯s so simr. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Marcus pursed his lips slightly. His heart beat a little fast. He knew that he was a little out of control. If he waspletely sober, he would not even spare Crystal a second nce. Instead, he would cut off the rope and personally end the life of the culprit who had stolen 19 years from the world. There were still five seconds left. Marcus closed his eyes and hit Kimberly¡¯s wrist with his palm. The dagger fell off and was held by Marcus. He waved his hand hard, and the hemp rope was instantly broken. When Harold stepped onto the dusty staircase on the second floor, he saw that the rope was broken. Marcus, who was leaning against the railing, stretched out his hand and grabbed Crystal¡¯s arm. Then, he pulled her up forcefully. Because of inertia, Crystal threw herself into his arms. Marcus¡¯s back was facing the ground. His exquisite and luxurious shirt was in close contact with the dirty floor, and a crying little cat was lying on his chest. ¡°¡­ Crystal.¡± Harold quickly walked over and picked her up. Crystal leaned into his arms and cried even harder. However, her mouth was covered with tape and she could not cry out loud. Her big eyes were red and she looked very pitiful. Harold patted her and untied the rope that bound her. In a low voice, he said, ¡°It¡¯ll hurt a little when I tear off the tape. Can you bear with it?¡± Crystal nodded. Harold held her with one hand and carefully tore off the tape for her with the other. Her skin was too delicate, and the ce where the tape touched was already red. It was a little funny to see a circle around her lips, but she cried so hard that no one couldugh. ¡°Stop crying.¡± Harold seemed to only know how tofort others with this sentence. He patted Crystal¡¯s back and coaxed her clumsily, ¡°Be good, okay?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Crystal cried and said, ¡°You have bled a lot¡­ My shirt is dyed red¡­¡± It was only then that Harold noticed that the blood on his shoulder de had dyed Crystal¡¯s white t- shirt red. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Harold said. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. It¡¯s just a superficial wound.¡± ¡°I saw it.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t believe it. She wiped away her tears and said, ¡°The dagger has been stabbed in half, and so much blood has flowed out. How could it be just a superficial wound¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Harold said. ¡°If you continue to cry, your eyes will swell up to the size of a walnut.¡± hurt?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He held Crystal¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you Crystal shook her head. ¡°No, but you¡­¡± ¡°Crystal.¡± Harold touched her hair, looked down and said, ¡°Can you go out with Luke first? I¡¯ll handle the things here.¡± Crystal looked at Mark, who was lying on the ground, and Kimberly, who was scared out of her wits. She sniffed and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you¡­ can¡¯t you deal with the wound first?¡± She was so anxious. ¡°You really lost a lot of blood¡­¡± ¡°It will only take a while.¡± Haroldforted her. ¡°I¡¯ll be out soon. I promise.¡± Luke whispered, ¡°Mrs. White, I¡¯ll take you to the car first.¡± Harold raised his hand and wiped away the tear stains on Crystal¡¯s face. He then held her face and kissed her between her eyebrows. His voice was very soft. ¡°Good girl.¡± Crystal sniffed. ¡°Then I¡­ will wait for you outside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Crystal kept turning back as she followed Luke downstairs. Marcus curled his lips and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re dealing with your family affairs, I can¡¯t stand by and watch.¡± Harold did not speak. Marcus followed Crystal sensibly. They went out of the warehouse together. Luke took a pack of wet tissue and gave it to Crystal so that she could wipe her face clean. Crystal got into the car that was filled with water, food, and clean clothes. The doctor was waiting outside to check if Crystal was injured. Crystal took off her dirty clothes and let the doctor check on her. After a check, the doctor found that there were no serious wounds on Crystal¡¯s body. She was hung by a rope, and her wrists were scratched. They were bloody and swollen, which looked a little scary. He applied medicine to Crystal¡¯s hands and then said to Luke, ¡°Mrs. White¡¯s injury is not serious, but she is in shock. She needs a good rest.¡± Luke nodded, and the doctor retreated to the side. Luke said, ¡°Mrs. White, please drink some water and eat something.¡± Crystal had no appetite. She leaned against the window and looked at the warehouse. She didn¡¯t know what Harold was going to do, but she could tell that he was in a very bad mood. Crystal unconsciously bit her lips, and her long eyshes drooped. She looked very aggrieved. ¡°Second Young Master, thank you very much for today.¡± Luke thanked Marcus formally and politely. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t know what would have happened.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Marcus smiled. ¡°Crystal is my sister. It¡¯s my duty to save her. It¡¯s too polite for you to say that, Assistant Britton.¡± Crystal heard him and turned to look at him. This was not Marcus¡¯s attitude when he abandoned her on the mountainst time. Marcus looked into her eyes and remained calm. He said softly, ¡°Are you scared? It¡¯s all right. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± What he had done was simply beyondprehension. He had just saved Crystal, and now he was comforting her in a gentle voice. He acted just like a good brother. Crystal¡¯s fair face was expressionless. After a moment of silence, she said to Luke, ¡°Assistant Britton, I have something to say to him alone.¡± Luke nodded. ¡°Sure, Mrs. White.¡± Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Luke didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He directly took the others somewhere far away. Marcus¡¯s smile froze. ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± Crystal looked at him and said softly, ¡°Actually¡­ you wanted to kill me.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Marcus smiled. ¡°Why did you say that?¡± ¡°I saw it.¡± Crystal lowered her eyshes and covered her clear eyes. Her slender and white fingers were sped by the window, and her voice was very low. ¡°At that time, Kimberly wanted to cut off the rope. You took away the knife in her hand, but you didn¡¯t do it to save me¡­¡± She suddenly raised her eyes and looked at Marcus. Her voice was still soft. ¡°You wanted to cut the rope with your own hands and send me to death, didn¡¯t you?¡± Marcus was silent for a moment, but the smile on his face was still impable. ¡°Crystal, you have no conscience. I saved you, but you¡¯re suspecting me now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why you chose to save me at the end.¡± Crystal said, ¡°But I know very well that you wanted to kill me.¡± ¡°Just likest time during the show. I knew your malice from the beginning. Crystal pursed her lips. ¡°But I still left with you, because you are my brother.¡± Marcus¡¯s smile froze. His calmness copsed at this moment. ¡°Crystal.¡± He wiped his face and showed a smile that did not match his usual image. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen me before, and you don¡¯t know me, but you left with me just because I¡¯m your brother?¡± He bent down and ced his hands on the car window. He looked at Crystal and said, ¡°Do you know what would happen to you if no one came to pick you up that day?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Crystal stepped back a little and pinched the hem of her shirt. ¡°But Marcus.¡± She said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m very sad.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Marcus said coldly, ¡°When you were born, I was even sadder.¡± He stood up straight and looked at the cloudy sky. At this time, the rain was much lighter, but the wind was still strong, blowing his thin shirt. He stood in the wind, looking very charming. ¡°You really don¡¯t look like someone from the Evans family. Marcus said, ¡°Dora is more like Daxton¡¯s son than you.¡± Crystal was stunned. However, Marcus did not continue. Instead, he said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I did want to kill you at that time, but I always weigh the pros and cons. When the cons are greater than the pros, I will certainly have different choices.¡± ¡°You have to thank Harold for caring so much about you that I didn¡¯t kill you.¡± Marcus said coldly, ¡°If you die, he will be very difficult to deal with. That¡¯s it.¡± Before Crystal could speak again, Marcus turned and left. He said goodbye to Luke politely and got in his car. The engine started, the car roared, and Marcus left. In the warehouse. Mark and Kimberly were dragged down the second floor. The hatchet men they brought had also been subdued. Mark was shot in the shoulder but it didn¡¯t kill him. He didn¡¯t know if it was because Harold was in a hurry that he missed the shot or if he deliberately kept his life. Kimberly was still holding the folder tightly in her hand, and her face was full of fear. ¡°Harold¡­ Harold, it¡¯s all your Second Uncle¡¯s idea¡­ I was also coerced. Cyril and I were forced to¡­¡± Hearing this, Cyril hurriedly said, ¡°Yes¡­ yes, big brother! I¡¯m innocent. I really didn¡¯t know about it¡­ I didn¡¯t know about it at all!¡± Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Once, someone had studied that in extreme circumstances, most women would give up their husbands and choose to protect their children. Kimberly had demonstrated this point to the fullest extent. Since she was already in a bad situation, she might as well give up her husband and protect herself and her son. Mark covered his wound with his hands, and his eyes were red. ¡°You¡­ you! How dare you treat me like this!¡± Cyril immediately said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t forget that it was you who treated me like this first! Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t only have me as your son!? Of course, I can also give up on you!¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°D*mn son! D*mn son!¡± Mark gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Do you think Harold will let you go just like that?! Dream on!¡± Kimberly trembled as she handed over the folder and said, ¡°Harold¡­ Harold, this is the equity transfer agreement. I¡¯ll give it back to you¡­ I¡¯ll give it back to you. You let me and Cyril off today. I promise I¡¯ll tell you everything Mark has done!¡± ¡°Kimberly, you b*tch-¡± ¡°Pa!¡± Kimberly turned around and pped Mark directly in the face. She was so angry that her chest. kept rising and falling. ¡°Mark! If it weren¡¯t for you, Cyril and I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this today! I had already advised you to stop as soon as possible, but you insisted on pushing him step by step! You are calling me a b*tch now? Who did this to me?!¡± His subordinate took out a wooden chair that could still barely be used from the warehouse, wiped it clean, and ced it on the ground. Harold leaned against the armrest,zily supporting his chin as he watched the family arguing. Even though he was injured and the wound was still bleeding, and his face was a little pale, it did not affect his sense of oppression at all. A wounded beast was still a beast. It could not bepared with an ant. ¡°Tell me everything?¡± Harold seemed to be a little interested. He curled his lips and said, ¡°Okay, then tell me about the car ident in City N.¡± As soon as he mentioned this, Mark¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°If you dare to say¡­¡± Kimberly ignored him and said, ¡°I know¡­ I know! Just a month ago, Mark suddenly told me that he knows a very powerful person. The other party has means and shrewdness, and he also has a grudge against you. That person gave Mark an idea and taught him how to set things up. City N was a trap. As long as you stepped in, you would die¡­¡± *Kimberly!!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that someone was holding him back, Mark would have pounced on Kimberly and bit her. Kimberly didn¡¯t care about that. All she wanted to do was to save her son. She was willing to answer any of Harold¡¯s questions. ¡°Who is that person?¡± Harold slowly put on a pair of ck gloves. His knuckles were clearly defined, and the thin leather gloves made his hands look even more beautiful. If Luke were here, he would know that there would be bloody scene next-Harold didn¡¯t like his hands to be stained with blood. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Kimberly said nkly, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen that person. I don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s a man or a woman. Mark didn¡¯t see that person before either¡­ They had been contacting each other through phone calls¡­¡± Harold didn¡¯t say anything. Kimberly cried, ¡°Harold¡­ no¡­ Master White! I beg you¡­ I beg you, I only know this¡­¡± Harold stretched out his hand, and the person behind him immediately presented a dagger. He stood up with the dagger in his hand, walked slowly to Mark, squatted down, and looked into his eyes. ¡°You are so stupid that you don¡¯t look like a member of the White family.¡± ¡°Others made you a fool so easily before even showing up and you¡¯re very willing to be used as a tool.¡± Chapter 276 Chapter 276 ¡°What, what did you say?!¡± Mark widened his eyes in shock. ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Harold¡¯s fingertip touched the de, which was stained with his own blood. He said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve tested this knife for you. It¡¯s very sharp.¡± The bright de condensed into a dot in Mark¡¯s eyes. His frightened pupils were trembling. ¡°You¡­¡± With a flip of his finger, Harold suddenly held his knife and stabbed toward Mark- ¡°Ah!!!¡± Mark closed his eyes in fear, but the pain he had expected did note. He opened his eyes hesitantly and saw that the dagger was only stabbed into his clothes. Harold, on the other hand, had a faint smile on her face. ¡°You¡¯re more than just an idiot.¡± Mark broke out in a cold sweat as if he had just been fished out of the water. He panted heavily. ¡°What¡­ what exactly do you want to do!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything,¡± Harold said indifferently, ¡°I am a vengeful person. You know, I originally wanted to stab you back, but now¡­ I suddenly changed my mind.¡± Before Mark could react, he saw Harold stand up and throw the dagger in front of him. He said in a casual voice, ¡°I¡¯ll let you go. Of course. I believe you¡¯re smarter than your father. Don¡¯t let me down.¡± Cyril swallowed hard. ¡°I¡­¡± Kimberly grabbed his arm. ¡°Cyril¡­ Cyril, don¡¯t be afraid. He was the one who let you down first!¡± Cyril struggled to get up from the ground with the sharp pain all over his body. Holding the knife in both hands, he stood in front of Mark, trembling. ¡°How dare you-how dare you!!¡± Mark cursed angrily. ¡°I¡¯m your father!!¡± Cyril gave a strange smile. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ You¡¯re my father. For the sake of your child, a father has to sacrifice something¡­¡± He took a deep breath, held the knife in his hand, and suddenly stabbed toward Mark- Mark tried his best to retreat, and the knife only pierced into his thigh. The pain instantly swept through his whole body, making Mark almost faint from the pain. The whole warehouse was filled with his wailing. Harold¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Why are you shouting so loudly? Don¡¯t you want your tongue anymore?¡± If he scared Crystal, he would have to coax her for a long time. Mark was like a chicken whose neck had been strangled. He suddenly shut his mouth. He was truly afraid of this lunatic Harold. Cyril carefully looked at Harold and asked, ¡°Brother¡­ Is it okay?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Harold didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, he threw the question to Cyril. Cyril swallowed hard and gritted his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s enough. I¡­¡± His face was ferocious, and he was about to stab again. Mark hurriedly said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll tell you who that person is!¡± Harold¡¯s expression was not as excited as Mark had thought. In fact, he was very calm. He said casually, ¡°Tell me.¡± Mark wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, ¡°I¡­ did not see that person, but I know that he is a man called Angus. He said that he has a deep grudge against you¡­¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Harold paused. Angus. He looked down at Mark. ¡°Is that all?¡± Mark said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything else¡­¡± ¡°I overestimated you,¡± Harold muttered. ¡°I thought I¡¯d be able to get something out of you after a few days, but in the end, you¡¯re still such a good-for-nothing.¡± He waved his hand and said, ¡°Call the police.¡± Mark was stunned. ¡°¡­What?¡± Harold said lightly, ¡°I am a good citizen who obeys thew. Since you havemitted the crime of kidnapping, of course, I will let the police punish you.¡± Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Harold walked out of the warehouse and saw Crystal, who was leaning against the car window. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Although she had changed her clothes, she still looked pitiful, like a little cat who was wandering on the roadside and had just been picked up by someone. When Luke saw hime out, he whispered, ¡°Master, they¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°You should deal with them in the right way.¡± Luke nodded and entered the warehouse. It didn¡¯t take long for Mark¡¯s curses to be heard. Harold got into the car and pinched Crystal¡¯s face. ¡°Why do you look like you¡¯re going to cry?¡± Crystal sniffed and said, ¡°Your injury¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s really nothing.¡± Harold said, ¡°I just wrapped it with bandages inside, and now it doesn¡¯t bleed anymore. I¡¯ll let the doctor check on it when I get back, okay?¡± At this moment, it was raining heavily and the wind was strong. Even in summer, it still made people feel bone-chilling. Crystal nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go back quickly.¡± Someone got in the driver¡¯s seat. Crystal asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Assistant Britton?¡± Harold leaned against the chair. He looked tired. It was unknown whether it was because of his injury or not. He looked at Crystal¡¯s red and injured wrists and his eyes were a little gloomy. He answered Crystal calmly, ¡°He is staying to deal with something.¡± Crystal pursed her lips and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Why did you say sorry?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m too stupid.¡± Crystal said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been tricked by Kimberly, you wouldn¡¯t have been injured¡­¡± Her swollen eyes were filled with tears. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­ Harold¡­¡± Harold had seen many people cry before. The elderly, the young people, the men, and the women. Tears were nothing more than venting emotions. They were not worth anything, and he did not care. But at this moment, when he looked at Crystal¡¯s tears, he suddenly understood that only by caring enough, could tears be worth enough. Her sobbing voice was so soft, but it was like a heavy thunder exploding in Harold¡¯s heart. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Harold raised his hand to wipe away her tears and said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t go with her, she would have used other ways to force you. Crystal, don¡¯t cry.¡± He sighed. ¡°It really hurt me.¡± Crystal couldn¡¯t stop crying. She sobbed and asked, ¡°How did I hurt you¡­ Boohoo, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t control it¡­¡± Harold held her in his arms helplessly, patted her back, and said, ¡°The wound didn¡¯t hurt at first, but when I heard you cry, it began to hurt.¡± ¡°Boohoo, boohoo, boohoo¡­¡± Crystal cried and burped. She sobbed and said, ¡°Am¡­ I very noisy¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Harold smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my own problem.¡± Crystal tried hard to calm herself down and struggled to get up from Harold¡¯s arms. ¡°What if I touch your wound?¡± ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡± Harold said, ¡°Hold me for a while.¡± Crystal raised her head from his arms. Her long and thick eyshes were wet with tears, which made people think of the delicate roses with dewdrops in the morning sun for no reason. She carefully looked at Harold¡¯s injured shoulder and whispered, ¡°Then, I can only hold you for a while.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Harold coaxed her casually. ¡°Just for a while.¡± Even though they said it would onlyst for a while, Crystal fell asleep not long after leaning on Harold¡¯s leg. Maybe she was frightened and tensed before. As soon as she rxed, she fell asleep. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 However, Crystal did not have a good dream. She dreamed that she was still hung in the warehouse. The dagger in Harold¡¯s hand did not stab into his shoulder de, but his heart. Blood kept flowing out and fell to the ground. Harold couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, he was half kneeling on the ground, but his eyes were still looking at Crystal. Crystal was at a loss for words. She could only keep crying. She felt like she was floating in the sea. On the vast and dangerous sea, there was only a piece of driftwood, Harold. It was all her hope, but Harold was also going to sink into the deep sea. ¡°No¡­ no!¡± Crystal suddenly woke up and felt a slight jolt. She seemed to be held in someone¡¯s arms, and there was a faint smell of tobo and rusty blood between her nose. Crystal¡¯s eyshes kept trembling. When she finally opened her eyes, she met Harold¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± Harold asked. Crystal clutched the shirt on his chest tightly. ¡°I¡­ I dreamed of a lot of blood¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a dream,¡± Harold said. Crystal realized that Harold was carrying her into the vi. She quickly said, ¡°You¡¯re injured. Why are you still carrying me¡­ Put me down!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve alreadye in.¡± Harold stepped up the stairs, ced her on the sofa, and said, ¡°You¡¯d better eat more in the future. You¡¯re too light.¡± Crystal said anxiously, ¡°Let me take a look at your wound.¡± Harold sat next to her and said, ¡°It¡¯s difficult for me to unbutton. Come here.¡± Crystal stepped forward and seriously unbuttoned his shirt. The closer she got, the stronger the smell of blood became. Her delicate eyebrows were tightly knitted, and her teeth unconsciously bit her plump lower lip, which made her rose-colored lips a little pale. The shirt was exquisitely made, and the buttons were all made of obsidian. They were small and delicate. The shirt was luxurious and low-key when worn, but it was not so easy to unbutton it. After a while, Crystal undid all the buttons, revealing Harold¡¯s well-defined chest and extremely beautiful and firm abdominal muscles. Crystal had no energy to pay attention to the heavenly figure, and her eyes fell on the wound that was simply wrapped by the white bandage. Blood oozed out of the wound, and the bandage was dyed red. She wanted to reach out to unwrap it, but she was afraid at the same time. She looked helplessly at the doctor who came in and said, ¡°Come on.¡± The doctor nodded and went forward to treat Harold¡¯s wound. Harold leaned against the sofa and rested his arm on Crystal¡¯s back. He looked at herzily. ¡°I¡¯m the one who got injured. I¡¯m not anxious. Why are you so anxious?¡± Crystal knelt on the sofa and red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me now.¡± Harold, ¡°?¡± Crystal said, ¡°You don¡¯t cherish yourself. I¡¯m very angry now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold chuckled and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡± Crystal ignored him. Coincidentally, the doctor removed thestyer of the bandage. Harold thought for a moment and then hissed. Crystal immediately asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Harold frowned. ¡°Yes.¡± Crystal held his hand. ¡°You, you have to endure for a while¡­¡± She looked at the doctor and asked, ¡°Doctor, can you be more gentle?¡± The doctor was speechless. Thest time he took a bullet out from Harold¡¯s body, he didn¡¯t even make a sound. Now that he was only taking off the gauze, he began to cry out in pain. Indeed, he changed after having a family. But looking at Crystal¡¯s eyes, he really couldn¡¯t refuse, so he had to nod. ¡°Okay, Mrs. White.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Harold did have a sense of propriety. While he was ying with the dagger, Mark was still indulged in his own world happily. However, he knew what angle and what kind of strength to use to stab the dagger into his body, which could make him look miserable and prevent him from hurting his muscles and bones to the greatest extent. Mark was too naive. However, this little idiot, Crystal, was even more naive. As soon as she saw Harold¡¯s bloody wound, her tears began to fall again. It was fine that she cried, but she did it silently. Who could stand it? Harold said, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not very painful¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°You¡¯re lying. It must be painful¡­¡± She wiped away her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore. It will hurt more if you talk.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, the doctor suddenly felt as if Crystal was taking her child to the hospital to get vinated. But¡­ The doctor nced at Harold. He thought that Master White had nothing to do with the word ¡°child¡±. The doctor skillfully disinfected the wound, applied the medicine to it, and finally wrapped it with bandages. He taught Crystal how to change the dressing, and left after prescribing some medicine to be consumed. Crystal looked at Harold¡¯s bandaged shoulder de and recalled the doctor¡¯s technique. Suddenly, Harold grabbed the back of her head with one hand and said, ¡°Let me take a look at your hand.¡± ¡°My hand is fine.¡± Crystal stretched out her hand and moved five white and tender fingers. Harold looked at her wrist and said, ¡°Are we¡­ in the same boat now?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine in two days, but your injury will take a long time to recover. ¡°Yes,¡± Harold said. ¡°That¡¯s why Miss Evans, can you help me put on my clothes? It¡¯s a little cold.¡± ¡°¡­Oh.¡± Crystal helped him put on his shirt. Halfway through, she suddenly looked up and said, ¡°Why not I ask Assistant Britton to buy you a wheelchair?¡± Harold, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but my injury is on my shoulder, not my leg.¡± Crystal said, ¡°What if you touch your shoulder while walking?¡± Harold paused and said, ¡°I think you should know that humans don¡¯t walk using all four limbs since a long time ago.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Dana prepared warm chicken soup for them. She frowned and asked, ¡°Crystal, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Crystal thought for a moment and said simply, ¡°I was kidnapped and Master White saved me, and then we are all injured.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Dana was shocked. ¡°Kidnapped? Someone kidnapped you?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right, Dana.¡± Crystalforted her. ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°Did¡­ did¡­ you call the police?¡± Dana asked in a hurry. Crystal was stunned and looked at Harold. ¡°Did you call the police?¡± Harold smiled and said, ¡°Yes.¡± In the warehouse. Luke muttered, ¡°I guess Mrs. White has gone far.¡± He turned to look at Cyril. ¡°Do you know what you should say when the police arrive?¡± Cyril nced at Kimberly and said in a trembling voice, ¡°My¡­ my father kidnapped my sister-inw. We, we¡­¡± Luke shook his head and smiled. ¡°Master White said he would let you go, but he didn¡¯t mean to let you go unharmed. It¡¯s just¡­¡± He nced at Mark, who was lying on the ground, bleeding profusely, and said, ¡°to let you suffer lesser.¡± Kimberly and Cyril stiffened. Luke said slowly, ¡°Second Young Master, I¡¯ll teach you what to say.¡± ¡°When the police arrive, you have to make it clear. From the beginning to the end, it was you who divided the stolen goods and caused internal strife. It has nothing to do with Mrs. White.¡± He looked at Cyril and said, ¡°I hope Second Young Master will be obedient, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s something more painful than going to prison that¡¯s waiting for you.¡± Chapter 280 Chapter 280 ¡°Sc*m.¡± The girl frowned and smashed the cup in her hand on the ground. The porcin cup broke and the fragrance of tea filled the air. ¡°Please¡­ please don¡¯t be angry.¡± The servant said cautiously, ¡°Mark is ipetent. Haven¡¯t we already expected this?¡± The girl pursed her lips and said, ¡°I thought since he was from the White family, he should be useful. I even wanted to rely on him to disgust Harold¡­ It seemed that I overestimated him!¡± The servant hurriedly said, ¡°But Mark doesn¡¯t know your identity. You can rest assured that Harold can¡¯t find anything.¡± ¡°Mother¡¯s birthday ising soon.¡± The girl sat down on the chair and was a little unhappy. ¡°I originally wanted to give her a special birthday gift, but Mark spoiled it. How can I not be angry?¡± ¡°Madam will be very happy to know that you have such an intention.¡± The servant coaxed her. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be angry at irrelevant people. It¡¯s not good for your health to be angry. I have good news for you.¡± The girl raised her eyebrows. ¡°What good news?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Young Master is back,¡± the servant said with a smile. ¡°My brother is back?¡± The girl suddenly stood up, full of joy. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time!¡± ¡°I knew you would be happy to hear this news.¡± The servant said, ¡°As for Mark¡­¡± The girl curled her lips and said, ¡°He¡¯s useless. Why should I care about him? Angus no longer exists. Be careful. Don¡¯t leave any clues for Harold to find.¡± The servant said softly, ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡± There was a sensational piece of news in Fairby. After Harold had escaped death from City T, he handed over the shares of the White Group. However, Mark and Cyril caused a bloody scene because of their uneven distribution of spoils. The two of them had a big fight. They had tried to stab each other with their knives. The police arrived in time and arrested them before one of them got seriously injured. years had At the same time, the news about Mark using the funds from the White Group over the been exposed. In just one day, Mark had changed from the high and mighty Mr. White to a suspect locked up in the police station. Cyril, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t much better off. Over the past few years, he had spent a lot of time committing a lot of dirty deeds. All of them were to be exposed and it was even more exciting than what his father lived through. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to spend all his life in prison. When Bonnie heard the news, she almost fainted. The servants quickly supported her and cried, ¡°Old Mrs. White, you have to hang on! At this moment, Mr. White and Second Young Master are still waiting for you at the police station to save them!¡± Bonnie clung tightly to the armrest of the chair. ¡°I¡¯ve told them before¡­ I¡¯ve told them before!¡± She gritted her teeth and said. ¡°Harold isn¡¯t someone they can afford to offend. This bunch of idiots didn¡¯t believe me and rushed to their deaths¡­¡± ¡°Old Mrs. White¡­¡± The servant who had served Bonnie for many years said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to say these things now! I heard that Mr. White will be sentenced to jail for at least a few decades while Second Young Master may be sentenced to death!¡± Bonnie froze for a moment before falling straight into her chair. ¡°What?! Sentenced to death!?¡± ¡°Did they think they could sentence the White family anyhow they wanted?!¡± The servant hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°Old Mrs. White, I know a little about the inside story of this matter.¡± ¡°Why are you waiting for then?¡± Bonnie mmed the table. The servant was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ll tell you now!¡± Chapter 281 Chapter 281 ¡°Although it is said that Young Master gave up his shares, in fact, it was Mr. White who kidnapped Young Madam and forced Young Master to give in¡­¡± The servant wiped the sweat on her forehead. ¡°Not only that, Mr. White even asked Young Master to stab himself¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Bonnie was stunned. ¡°Where did Mark get the guts to do that?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The old servant said, ¡°Mr. White seemed to have been possessed. He insisted on. trampling Young Master, which was why he got into trouble. In my opinion, Old Mrs. White, we all looked down on the Evans family!¡± Bonnie clenched her fists. ¡°I really underestimated her¡­ Harold came to save her, so I should know that this girl is a scourge! But-¡± She rubbed her temples and said, ¡°Among so many descendants of the White family, Harold resembles his grandfather the most. They are all heartless people. How could he suddenly be so concerned about a girl?¡± The old servant said, ¡°Old Mrs. White, the most important thing at the moment is not to find out why Young Master is interested in the girl from the Evans family. The most important thing is to save Mr. White and Second Young Master as soon as possible!¡± Bonnie¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Save them? How can I save them?! They¡¯re courting death, and Harold has something on them. If Harold wants to kill them, even if I have to put in all my effort to kneel in front of Flower Land¡¯s door, he might not even want to see me!¡± Although Bonnie and Harold were not biologically rted, she was very clear about his temperament. He looked rxed, but in fact, he was cold and frightening. The old servant thought for a moment and said, ¡°Looking at what Young Master did for the sake of the Evans family, no matter he treats her, he should value her. After all, it¡¯s her fault. Old Mrs. White, why don¡¯t we¡­¡± She looked at Bonnie and said, ¡°Start with the girl from the Evans family!¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Bonnie immediately stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Flower Land!¡± The old servant said, ¡°But there are still people guarding outside the yard. You can¡¯t go out¡­¡± Bonnie nced at her and said, ¡°Give me your clothes.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t go to Christy¡¯s studio today. She took a day off. Harold asked her to recuperate, but he went to thepany instead. Moreover, he was very cunning. When Crystal woke up, he was gone. Crystal opened the door to the backyard and walked into the living room. Crystal was reading a book as shey on the carpetzily. Dana came in in a hurry. Even though she was used to this scene, she would still be frightened by Devil. She stood three meters away and said, ¡°Crystal, the guard just called and said that Bonnie is here. He asked if you would want to meet her.¡± ¡°Bonnie?¡± Crystal immediately knew why she was here. After all, the news of Mark and Cyril had spread early in the morning. She said, ¡°No.¡± Dana said, ¡°But Bonnie said that if you wouldn¡¯t see her, she would keep waiting at the door.¡± Crystal was speechless. Oh my, this was emotional ckmall, Crystal touched the head of Devil, looked down, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Let her in.¡± Anyway, this was Flower Land, and Bonnie couldn¡¯t do anything to her. Dana replied with an ¡°oh¡± and went back to call the guard. Crystal stood up and tidied up the coffee table filled with snacks. Then, she sat on the sofa and waited for Bonnie¡¯s arrival. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 About ten minutester, Bonnie entered the vi. She only brought Kimberly along and dressed inly. She looked a few years older than she used to be in the White family¡¯s old manor. It was unknown if she was worried about her son or grandson. Kimberly¡¯s eyes turned red the moment she saw Crystal. It was obvious that she wanted to tear Crystal apart. However, when she saw the snow tiger lyingzily beside Crystal¡¯s feet, her entire body stiffened. She could not even speak properly. ¡°Ti¡­ tiger!?¡± Crystal exined, ¡°CoCo has just had her fill. She won¡¯t eat anyone after she¡¯s full.¡± Kimberly was shocked. Did she mean that if the tiger was not full, it would eat people?! In spite of what Crystal had said, who would not panic when they saw such a big tiger? Even Bonnie was very afraid of it. She said, ¡°Crystal, drive it away.¡± ¡°Why should I drive it away?¡± Crystal was puzzled. ¡°I told you, it doesn¡¯t eat people.¡± Bonnie suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Is that how you talk to your elders?¡± Crystal paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Is that how you beg someone?¡± Bonnie immediately asked, ¡°Beg?! Me begging you?!¡± Crystal said, ¡°Oh, I thought you were here to plead for Mark and Cyril. It turns out not.¡± Bonnie was speechless. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know you were so sharp-tongued before!¡± Bonnie sneered. ¡°I thought you were a docile rabbit, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be a cunning fox. It was my mistake!¡± Crystal¡¯s foot stepped on Devil¡¯s soft fur. Devil yawned, raised his head, and stared coldly at Bonnie. and Kimberly. Obviously, it was not that friendly. Kimberly was so scared that she took a step back. Crystal said, ¡°You¡¯re old, so it¡¯s normal for you to make a mistake.¡± She poured tea into the cup and said, ¡°Please take a seat.¡± Bonnie gave a cold snort and chose a seat that was the furthest away from Devil. Kimberly didn¡¯t dare to sit at all. She stood right next to Bonnie, afraid that Devil would suddenly attack her. ¡°Since you know why I¡¯m here, why don¡¯t you state your condition?¡± Bonnie said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s not too outrageous, I can consider it.¡± Crystal was at a loss. ¡°What condition?¡± Bonnie sneered and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you wait here today just to get some benefits from me? You encouraged Harold to his uncle and brother to the police station. Just tell me what you want.¡± Crystal was speechless. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°First of all, Mark and Cyril deserved to be sent to the police station.¡± Crystal frowned and said, ¡°In order to save their reputation, Master White didn¡¯t even mention the kidnapping. He took enough care of them.¡± Before Bonnie could speak, Crystal added, ¡°Secondly, I don¡¯t want to get anything from you. promised to see you because I thought you were going to apologize for burying me alive.¡± 1 She said seriously, ¡°If you¡¯re not here to apologize, then you can go, because I won¡¯t plead for Mark and the others.¡± ¡°You!¡± Bonnie suddenly stood up. ¡°You b*tch! Who do you think you are?! I epted you to undergo a posthumous marriage just because the Evans family doesn¡¯t want you. How dare you talk to me like that!¡± When Dana heard this, she was very angry. She immediately said, ¡°Old Mrs White, your words are harsh. You are here to as Crystal for help but you¡¯re acting arrogant?¡± ¡°Who do you think you are!¡± Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Bonnieshed out, ¡°It¡¯s fine that Crystal disregarded rules, but even you servants disregarded them?!¡± Dana¡¯s face turned pale, but she still said, ¡°This is not a matter of the rules. If you have such an attitude, I can only see you out!¡± Kimberly said, ¡°What do you mean? When is it up to you to make the decision here?¡± ¡°If you were in the White family, I¡¯d make you suffer,¡± Bonnie said coldly. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re a country bumpkin. Even the servants¡­¡± Devil suddenly stood up from the ground and made a threatening sound in its throat. Kimberly was so scared that she quickly hid behind the sofa. ¡°What, what do you want to do!?¡± Crystal touched Devil¡¯s head and said softly, ¡°CoCo, I¡¯m fine.¡± The animal¡¯s nature was extremely sensitive. It must have sensed malice from Kimberly and Bonnie, which was why it was ready to attack them. Under Crystal¡¯s words offort, even though Devilid back on the carpet, its blue eyes were still staring at Kimberly, which scared her so much that she almost screamed. ¡°Old Mrs. White, you don¡¯t have to show off here.¡± Crystal curled her lips and said, ¡°Dana is just. rying my message. If you don¡¯t want to apologize for burying me alive, you can leave.¡± Bonnie¡¯s face darkened and she didn¡¯t say anything. She suddenly nced at Kimberly. Kimberly understood and knelt on the ground with a thud. She said, ¡°Crystal, this is all because of you! If you don¡¯t care about it, Cyril will really die!¡± Crystal was startled by her action. ¡°Cyril is very likely to be sentenced to death. He is only in his twenties, and he is still so young¡­¡± Kimberly cried and said, ¡°I know I hurt you, but Cyril didn¡¯t! It was Mark¡¯s idea to kidnap you. It has nothing to do with Cyril!¡± Crystal was silent for a while and said, ¡°Have you read the news?¡± ¡°What?¡± Kimberly was stunned. Crystal said, ¡°The news mentioned that Cyril had killed three people in total over the past few years. Two of them were girls who were unwilling to apany him, and one was a father who wanted to avenge the girl. Of the three, one was killed by drug overdose, one was humiliated to death, and the other was beaten to death.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°When the two girls died, they were less than 18 years old. They were also the treasures of their parents. They were younger than Cyril.¡± Kimberly paused and then immediately said, ¡°But they are all dead! Cyril is still alive! As long as you let him go, I promise I will make him turn over a new leaf¡­¡± Crystal was a little disappointed. It seemed that in Kimberly¡¯s eyes, these three human lives were nothing. What she got in return was nothing more than the phrase ¡°turn over a new leaf¡±. It was hard to change one¡¯s nature. Crystal was not willing to give Cyril a chance. She said calmly, ¡°He should be judged by thew, not me.¡± ¡°So, Mrs. White, I can¡¯t help you.¡± Kimberly broke down and said, ¡°How could you not be able to help me?! Do you know how much power Harold has in Fairby? As long as he¡­ as long as he says something, he will definitely be able to save Cyril!¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want him to do that.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Because I don¡¯t want him to save a heinous b*stard.¡± Kimberly fell to the ground in disappointment. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 ¡°The root of the matter is not me.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I am just a lead. The cause of their death is the crime theymitted in the past years.¡± ¡°You¡¯re speaking in such a high-sounding manner!¡± Bonnie gritted her teeth. ¡°At the end of the day, you just hate Cyril and Mark from the bottom of your heart and aren¡¯t willing to help them! Why are you still trying to talk nonsense and pretend to be merciful? Crystal, you really live up to your reputation as Chloe¡¯s daughter. You¡¯re just as sanctimonious as her!¡± Crystal was stunned when she mentioned Chloe. Kimberly quickly tugged at the hem of Bonnie¡¯s clothes. ¡°Mom¡­ Now we only have Crystal as our hope¡­¡± Bonnie took a deep breath and looked at Crystal with a deep gaze. ¡°What should we do before you¡¯re willing to help us? Tell me your conditions.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Crystal felt that she was not on the same channel as the olddy. She paused and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any conditions. I just want to see the criminal being executed.¡± ¡°You-¡± Bonnie clutched the cane in her hand tightly and trembled all over. ¡°Do you want me, an old woman, to kneel down and beg you?¡± Crystal said, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you kneel down and beg me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Bonnie said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I can, but you¡¯re still ying dumb. What do you want?¡± Crystal decided to put it differently. ¡°Okay. I hate Cyril and Mark. If they don¡¯t get sentenced to death or go to jail, I will feel ufortable. No matter what you say, I won¡¯t change my mind.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so cruel!¡± Kimberly cried. ¡°You¡¯re so young but why are you not doing good deeds?¡± Crystal said seriously, ¡°Letting them go is not doing good deeds.¡± She caressed Devil¡¯srge face and said to Dana, ¡°Send the guest out.¡± Dana said with a cold face, ¡°Please.¡± Kimberly looked helplessly at Bonnie. ¡°Mom, what should we do?¡± She didn¡¯t have any hope for Mark, but Cyril was her son. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch her own son get sentenced to death. Bonnie¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good either. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°Crystal, no matter what, I¡¯ve done you a favor. If it weren¡¯t for me, you would¡¯ve been able toe to Fairby, live a wealthy life, and even live the status of the Young Madam of the White family.¡± Crystal turned around and said, ¡°If you insist on bringing this up, you have indeed done me a favor. However, Old Mrs. White, you know very well why you brought me back. I have never held you responsible for the matter of burying me alive. For that, I believe that I have already returned this favor to you.¡± The veins on Bonnie¡¯s forehead stood out in anger. ¡°Good! Young Lady of the Evans family, you can act arrogant now, but how much longer can you act like that?! Harold is heartless, and he treats you like a ything. Do you really think he cares about you? I¡¯ll be waiting to see how you¡¯ll cry on the day you¡¯re abandoned by Harold!¡± ¡°Mom¡­ Mom!¡± Kimberly grabbed Bonnie. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t do that. Cyril¡¯s life is still in her hands!¡± ¡°Get up!¡± Bonnie shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t you see that this little b*tch is determined to let Cyril die? No matter how much you beg her, it¡¯s just a joke to her!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Kimberly cried so hard that she almost fainted. ¡°Cyril is my son¡­ He is my biological son!¡± Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Bonnie gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Cyril¡¯s not your only son!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Kimberly was about to say something when Bonnie turned around and left. Kimberly panicked and quickly got up from the ground to catch up with her. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Bonnie walked to the door and turned to look at Crystal with cold eyes. ¡°My ns have included all the influential people in the entire Fairby, but I didn¡¯t expect that the biggest variable would be you. If I had known that bringing you back would cause so much trouble, I would have rather been entangled to death by Leni than have the idea of a posthumous marriage!¡± Crystal hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Old Mrs. White, we have to believe in Marxism and believe in science. We should be familiar with the core values of socialism and boycott superstitions.¡± Bonnie was speechless. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Bonnie was so angry that her face was ashen. She left trembling. Kimberly wiped away her tears and said, ¡°Mom, are we leaving just like that?¡± ¡°I underestimated this b*tch.¡± Bonnie pursed her lips. ¡°Look at her. It¡¯s obvious that she doesn¡¯t want to save anyone. It¡¯s useless to stay here.¡± ¡°What should we do now? Should we beg Harold?¡± Kimberly still had ast glimmer of hope. ¡°He didn¡¯t expose the kidnapping, perhaps¡­¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± Bonnie scolded. ¡°Did you really think that he didn¡¯t expose the kidnapping because he wanted to protect the reputation of the White family?! In Harold¡¯s eyes, the White family is nothing!¡± ¡°Then why, why did he¡­¡± Bonnie said in a deep voice, ¡°He wants to protect Crystal.¡± Before Kimberly could react, Bonnie added, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the police station.¡± Mark and Cyril were both injured. Both of them were locked up in separate rooms. The two rooms were facing each other. They used to have a good rtionship, but now they had turned against each other. Seeing Bonnie and Kimberlying over, Cyril immediately struggled to sit up. ¡°Grandma! Mom!!¡± Mark also hurriedly said, ¡°Mom! Did youe to save me?¡± Kimberly didn¡¯t hesitate at all. She ran straight to Cyril. Looking at him in such a pathetic state, she felt so sorry for him that she burst into tears. Bonnie nced at Mark, who was looking at her with hopeful eyes, shook her head, and walked towards him. Mark suddenly fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Mom?!¡± Bonnie ignored him and said to Cyril, ¡°Cyril, remember what I¡¯ve said.¡± Cyril a quick nod. Bonnie said in a deep voice, ¡°me the murdering of the three lives on your father.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cyril was stunned. Bonnie said, ¡°I¡¯ll look for connections and say that you were still underage when youmitted the crime. It was your father who incited you to do this. You can¡¯t spill the beans. I¡¯ll find the bestwyer to help you. Do you understand?¡± Cyril said ecstatically, ¡°Does that mean I won¡¯t have to be sentenced to death!?¡± ¡°Harold just handed this matter over to the police station and didn¡¯t interfere too much. As long as he doesn¡¯t interfere, I guarantee that you will be able to get out of jail.¡± Bonnie said, ¡°It¡¯s just that you may be in prison for a few years, but it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a few years. When youe out, you will still be the Second Young Master of the White family.¡± Hearing that he was going to go to jail, Cyril scolded, ¡°Are those poor people not done yet? They are just sure that our family is rich and want to ckmail me. They want to sue me¡­ and make me go to jail!¡± Chapter 286 Chapter 286 ¡°Okay, Cyril.¡± Kimberly wiped her tears and said, ¡°Listen to your grandmother. Be a good boy, it¡¯s better to go to jail than to be sentenced to death, isn¡¯t it?¡± Cyril reluctantly said, ¡°All right.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Only then did Bonnie turn her head to look at Mark. Mark¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°You guys¡­ want to give me up for him!?¡± Kimberly shrieked, ¡°This was all because of you! If you hadn¡¯t kidnapped Crystal, would we have ended up like this?! Back then in the warehouse, you were the one who let Cyril down!¡± Mark¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Mom¡­ even you¡­ are going to give up on me?¡± Bonnie closed her eyes. She seemed to have aged ten years in an instant, and the wrinkles on her face became more and more obvious. After a long time, she said, ¡°Mark, Cyril is still young. He can¡¯t die.¡± ¡°If he can¡¯t die, should I die?¡± Mark broke down and said, ¡°You are my biological mother, and I¡¯m your only son!! I was not supposed to be sentenced to death. You can save me, but you pushed me to the road of death for Cyril!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve disappointed me too much!¡± Bonnie snapped. ¡°Look at you, do you even resemble your father?! You¡¯re so ambitious and arrogant¡­ If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been so glorious all these years!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re useless. There¡¯s still Harold in this house, but you just don¡¯t know what you¡¯re capable of. You always want topete with Harold. How many times have I tried to persuade you? Have you ever listened to me?¡± ¡°You always say that I side with Harold and dote on him. I don¡¯t have any blood rtions with him at all, so why would I dote on him? I¡¯ve fought for the rights in thepany for you, but you almost dissipate all the assets. I begged Harold toe back and take over thepany so that the White Group could be rebuilt. Instead, you said that I¡¯m partial!¡± The olddy was so angry that her chest kept rising and falling. ¡°Even if you are my son, I can¡¯t save you!¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Mark stretched out his hand and cried, ¡°You can¡¯t do this¡­ you can¡¯t do this!!¡± Bonnie pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything else. She turned around and walked out. Behind her was Mark, who was wailing in despair. ¡°Mom!! You can¡¯t do this to me! You¡¯re asking me to die for Cyril!!¡± Bonnie walked out of the corridor and raised her head, but her tears still rolled down from the corners of her eyes. She raised her hand to wipe it away, took a deep breath, and said to Kimberly, ¡°Go and find the best lawyer in Fairby, and then investigate the family of the three people who died. We must keep Cyril safe.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ yes!¡± Kimberly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go right away.¡± The White Group. Harold lowered his eyes and signed his name on the document. Lukeughed and said, ¡°The olddy sacrificed Mark for Cyril. Her movements were quite agile.¡± Harold said ndly, ¡°Cyril won¡¯t get far in life. What¡¯s the use of sacrificing?¡± ¡°Have you already guessed that she would give up on Mark?¡± ¡°Mark is useless, but there is still hope for Cyril. Is it difficult to make this choice?¡± Harold raised his eyebrows. ¡°As long as she has some brains, she will give up on Mark.¡± ¡°Speaking of Mark¡­¡± Luke said, ¡°The test results are out, Yang Xin.¡± ¡°Before the kidnapping happened, someone did temper with Cyril¡¯s food and put in a drug that could stimte his nerves and make him excited.¡± Luke said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be people from the other side in the old manor. This person¡¯s really capable.¡± Chapter 287 Chapter 287 ¡°It¡¯s not surprising.¡± Harold said, ¡°Ever since Old Mr. White passed away, the White family¡¯s security is not strict as before. With this family of idiots, anyone can sneak in.¡± Luke said, ¡°I¡¯ve investigated on Angus.¡± Harold looked up. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°This person did have an identity and background, otherwise Mark wouldn¡¯t have trusted him so much. But after Mark was caught, this person disappearedpletely from this world as if he had evaporated into thin air.¡± Luke frowned. ¡°We were fast enough to find some traces of Angus¡¯s existence. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t even be able to find out his identity and information.¡± Harold yed with the pen in his hand and asked, ¡°What¡¯s Angus¡¯s background?¡± ¡°He was born in a remote fishing vige. Later, he worked in Fairby and gained some power¡­ Probably because of this background, he could only lie to Mark.¡± ¡°Which fishing vige did hee from?¡± Luke thought for a moment and said, ¡°It seems to be called¡­ Flower Vige?¡± Harold¡¯s movements paused. ¡°Is there anything wrong with this ce?¡± Luke quickly asked. ¡°No.¡± Harold raised his hand and pressed his be, saying, ¡°It seems that¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it somewhere.¡± Crystal had nothing to do in Flower Land, so she simply went back to the studio. Her hands had recovered a lot after a night. It was no longer painful for her to do some light tasks. However, when she arrived at the studio, the first floor was extremely lively. Crystal saw Anaya at a nce. She was standing next to the front desk with her lips pursed. Her face was pale and her whole body was full of uneasiness. Opposite her was a very delicate and fashionable woman in a pair of seven-centimeter high heels. Her makeup was exquisite and her facial features were beautiful. The bag she was carrying was limited edition crocodile skin. People would know that she was the daughter of a rich family at a first nce. There were many onlookers who were whispering to each other. ¡°Oh my, did shee again? Although it has been several years, I still remember her. Did Anaya hook up with this woman¡¯s fianc¨¦ again?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. There¡¯s a first time, so who knows if there will be a second time. In my opinion, this woman is really miserable to have encountered such a thing.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, Master Bolton is really kind. Why should she keep such a person? I don¡¯t want my husband toe here because I¡¯m afraid that Anaya will seduce him.¡± These words were not pleasant to hear, but at least Crystal knew the identity of that woman. n¡¯s fianc¨¦e was going to be the Young Madam of the Shamus Family next month. ¡°Long time no see, Anaya.¡± Ariel smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot¡­pared to a few years ago.¡± What a big change. At that time, she was the most beautiful girl in Colun University, but now she had be a passer- by in the crowd. Anaya lowered her eyshes and asked, ¡°What can I do for you, Miss Ariel?¡± Ariel took out an invitation from her bag and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be so hostile. I was young and ignorant when I came here to make trouble. Today, I came here specially to send you an invitation.¡± She tilted her head and said, ¡°You should have seen the news, right? n and my wedding will be on July 7th. I¡¯ve asked him to write you an invitation in person.¡± Anaya¡¯s hand trembled. Ariel handed over the invitation card and said, ¡°I hope you can attend our wedding.¡± However, Anaya did not take it. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Ariel said slowly, ¡°I heard that you are going to marry Jared soon. We¡¯re going to form our own family. Let¡¯s not talk about the past. I¡¯ve let it go, and so should you.¡± Anaya bit the corner of her lips and slowly stretched out her hand to receive the invitation card. She didn¡¯t feel much pain from the burn on her arm before, but at this moment, the piece of flesh suddenly hurt so much that she almost dropped the invitation card with no weight. Looking at her like this, Ariel sneered and said, ¡°When you marry Jared, don¡¯t forget my invitation. card.¡± She reached out to hold Anaya¡¯s hand, and the smile on her face was arrogant. ¡°Although we had arguments before, I still hope that you will live a good life.¡± The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the First Miss Ariel¡¯s good temper. Her fiance had been seduced by Anaya before, but now that she was getting married, she was willing to invite Anaya to attend the wedding and she still wished her the best. There was such a big gap between them. ¡°¡­Mm,¡± Anaya replied in a low voice. Ariel frowned. ¡°Do you still hate me for making trouble at that time? At that time, I was so angry that I was confused. You obviously thought that n was poor, so you broke up with him and found another new lover. After knowing his identity, you looked for him again and begged him to get back. to you¡­ Who wouldn¡¯t be angry? But thinking about it now, it was true that I was not considerate. Fortunately, your boss is a good person, and he didn¡¯t do anything to you because of this¡­¡± Anaya finally raised her eyes and looked at her quietly. ¡°Are you done?¡± Ariel paused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything.¡± Anaya said, ¡°I just feel that you¡¯ve repeated these words again and again. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Ariel¡¯s face changed and she said, ¡°Anaya, am I not telling the truth?¡± Anaya pinched her palm tightly, but she did not refute Ariel. Her face was paler, like a piece of golden paper, as if it would be blown away as soon as the wind blew. ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss Ariel going to hold a wedding next month?¡± Crystal squeezed through the crowd and walked to Anaya. She looked at Ariel and said, ¡°Why are you still so rxed?¡± Ariel narrowed her eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡± As far as she knew, Anaya had no friends since a long time ago. ¡°I¡¯m Anaya¡¯s colleague.¡± Ariel looked Crystal up and down, and then said, ¡°I have my own arrangements for my wedding. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Crystal smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s true. If the wedding process hadn¡¯t been settled properly, Miss Ariel wouldn¡¯t have had the time to deliberately disgust others here.¡± Ariel immediately said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Crystal¡¯s voice was soft, but her words were clear. ¡°You specially came to send an invitation to your future husband¡¯s ex-girlfriend and asked her to attend the wedding when your wedding is just around the corner. While saying that you¡¯d forgive her, you kept talking about the past.¡± Before Ariel could refute it, Crystal continued, ¡°You said that you knew that you were too impulsive that you went straight to Anaya¡¯s workce. But after so many years, you came here again and did the same thing¡­¡± She looked at Ariel doubtfully. ¡°Have you not made any progress in the past few years? Are you still the old you who did things without considering the consequences?¡± Chapter 289 Chapter 289 ¡°You¡­¡± Ariel said, ¡°What do you know? You don¡¯t know anything at all!¡± She finally couldn¡¯t maintain her magnanimous look and said sharply, ¡°Six years ago, she wanted to be with a rich man and broke up with n. n was down for several months because of her. It took him a lot of effort to recover, but she came to find n to make up with him again. n was very happy, but what happened in the end?¡± Ariel stared at Anaya and said, ¡°She just took a fancy to the Shamus family¡¯s wealth. She asked for one million from n¡­ Miss Paisley, how expensive do you think you are? Do you think you are worth one million?¡± Anaya took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. You¡¯ve also made trouble before. There¡¯s no need to dig it out again.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Ariel crossed her arms and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there someone who is standing up for you? I just want her to know those disgusting things you have done!¡± Anaya turned to look at Crystal. She seemed to want to say something, but swallowed it back. She just pulled Crystal¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go.¡± Crystal replied with an ¡°oh¡± and followed Anaya upstairs obediently. But after taking two steps, she still felt angry after thinking about it. She turned her head and made a face at Ariel. Ariel was so angry that she fell backward. Crystal stuck out her tongue and ran away quickly. On the second floor, Anaya said wearily, ¡°What she said¡­ is true.¡± Crystal paused and asked, ¡°Is everything she said true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all true about the breakup and one million.¡± Anaya looked up at the ceiling. She did not cry, and her expression was not very painful. But at this moment, the sadness she gave people was deeper than her face full of tears. She sniffed and said, ¡°Crystal, I¡¯m not a good person. Don¡¯t trust me too much.¡± After Anaya finished speaking, she walked forward. Suddenly, Crystal said, ¡°Anaya.¡± Anaya stopped. ¡°What?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I think you are a good person.¡± Anaya bit her lower lip and held the gold invitation card tightly in her hand. Sheughed at herself and said, ¡°You are too young. You don¡¯t know that some people are born to be good at deceiving people.¡± After that, she turned around the corridor and disappeared. Crystal stood where she was for a long while before she muttered to herself, ¡°But you¡¯re not that kind of person.¡± When Crystal got off work, she was caught by Harold. She looked at the Maybach parked at the door. She didn¡¯t really want to get in, but she was timid. She knew that if she didn¡¯t get in this car, she wouldn¡¯t have a peaceful night today. Crystal did some psychological construction before she opened the car door. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Harold looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°I remember when I left, I told you to stay at home obediently today.¡± Crystal said, ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury. You suffered such a serious injury, but you didn¡¯t stay at home obediently.¡± Harold raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then can you make money to support me?¡± Crystal wanted to say that she could, but when she thought of how expensive Harold¡¯s shirt could be, and how much her sry was worth, she immediately lost her confidence. She could only act like a spoiled child. ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Furthermore, I didn¡¯t bring anything heavy today. Look¡­¡± She stretched out her hands in front of Harold¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°The swelling has subsided a lot.¡± Harold saw that they were no longer as shocking as they were in the morning, so he said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll let you go this time.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s my turn to interrogate you.¡± Crystal instantly changed her attitude and said with a serious face, ¡°How¡¯s your wound? Show me!¡± Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Harold paused and said, ¡°Now?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Can¡¯t we do it now?¡± Harold said, ¡°Others will misunderstand if I take off my clothes in the car. I¡¯ll let you have a look when we get back.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°I just wanted to see your injury. Why did you make it sound so wrong?¡± Harold narrowed his eyes. ¡°I was referring to you checking my wound. If you insist on seeing it now¡­¡± He pretended to unbutton his shirt. Crystal hurriedly said, ¡°Wait, wait¡­ Let¡¯s go back and have a look!¡± Harold withdrew his hand and said slowly, ¡°Okay then.¡± He thought of something and asked, ¡°Did the olddye to you today?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Crystal said, ¡°She wants me to plead for Mark and Cyril. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone so arrogant.¡± The corners of Harold¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. Bonnie had been highly praised all these years, so it was inevitable that she was unaware of her status. Maybe it was not that she was unaware of it, but she looked down on Crystal from the bottom of her heart. She looked down on Crystal, so her attitude was extremely arrogant. She felt that Crystal would be frightened by her words and would treat them like an imperial edict. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this.¡± Harold stroked Crystal¡¯s hair and said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Crystal blinked her eyes and asked, ¡°Master White, will Cyril really be sentenced to death?¡± Harold said, ¡°It¡¯s all up to thew.¡± Crystal looked at him seriously. The man¡¯s side face was so sharp as if it was carved by a knife or an ax. The corner was clear and there was no softness at all. Even his eyshes were sharp, which made people feel afraid at first nce. But at this moment, Crystal felt that he was shining brightly in the endless night. Her gaze was so focused that Harold couldn¡¯t help but notice it. He asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Crystal leaned over to kiss him on the cheek and said softly, ¡°You look good.¡± Harold paused for a moment, then kissed her back on her soft cheek and said, ¡°Thank you. You look. good too.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Crystal immediately blushed and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s the first time you said this.¡± Harold felt that Crystal probably didn¡¯t know how pretty she was. One could tell just by looking at her hairstyle, which was always the same all year round. However, Harold didn¡¯t intend to remind her. He said leisurely, ¡°I¡¯m talking about inner beauty.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± When the car arrived at Flower Land, the two entered the vi. Crystal went to fetch the medicine and said, ¡°Take off your shirt. I¡¯ll help you change your dressing.¡± Harold, ¡°It hurts. I don¡¯t want to take it off.¡± Crystal was speechless. You didn¡¯t even cry out in pain when you sneaked to work today. Crystal curled her lips, sat cross-legged on the sofa, and leaned over to unbutton his shirt. Harold looked down at the hairy head in front of his chest and said, ¡°Crystal.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Why are you so easy to fool?¡± Harold said, ¡°It¡¯s just a lie when I said it hurt.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­ Crystal raised her head and said angrily, ¡°Since you¡¯ve lied to me, why did you make it clear?¡± Harold raised his eyebrows. ¡°Because I think.¡± He paused and said, ¡°You¡¯re very cute.¡± Crystal stopped and her ears slowly turned red. She put her white and tender fingers on the ck button and said slowly, ¡°You are very strange today.¡± ¡°What¡¯s strange about me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been praising me.¡± Crystal said suspiciously, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, did you?¡± Chapter 291 Chapter 291 ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m in a good mood,¡± Harold said. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to change the dressing? The food will get cold after a while.¡± Dana looked at them with a smile on her face and said quickly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. If the food is cold, I¡¯ll reheat it.¡± Crystal unbuttoned his shirt, revealing Harold¡¯s well-defined chest. Last time, she was busy looking at his wound. This time, Crystal noticed his abdominal muscles. They were not exaggerated, but very obvious and extremely beautiful. Crystal looked up. ¡°Can I touch them?¡± Harold asked, ¡°Can you touch a man¡¯s abdominal muscles at will?¡± Crystal thought for a moment and took her phone. A few secondster, Harold received at notification. He took his phone and saw that a transfer was made by Crystal. After checking it, he saw that it was a huge sum of one dor. ¡°Can I touch them now after paying the money?¡± Crystal asked. Harold, ¡°¡­¡± Harold looked at the one dor and said, ¡°At least two dors.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Crystal said, ¡°Even McDonald¡¯s gives a discount to new customers. Can¡¯t you give me a 50% discount?¡± Harold suddenly didn¡¯t know why he was here bargaining with Crystal. ¡°This is the only time. This is not the next time,¡± Harold said. ¡°There won¡¯t be a discount next time.¡± Crystal nodded seriously and reached out to touch them. The more she touched them, the more she frowned. Harold was confused. Crystal said, ¡°Your muscles are a little stiff.¡± Harold, ¡°Or else?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Actually, I have abdominal muscles too, but they¡¯re a little soft.¡± ¡­ You, abdominal muscles?¡± Crystal lifted her T-shirt, revealing her soft and white lower abdomen. She said seriously, ¡°Look.¡± She pinched the flesh on her belly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have as many pieces as you. There¡¯s only one piece.¡± Harold was speechless. Crystal said warily, ¡°Are you going tough at me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Harold reached out his hand and pinched Crystal¡¯s soft belly. He said, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. There¡¯s actually a piece.¡± Her skin was like soft tofu, especially the ce covered by clothes all year round. It was white and soft, and it felt very good. Crystal sighed sadly. ¡°I wonder when I¡¯ll have muscles like yours.¡± Harold imagined the scene and said, ¡°It¡¯s good for you to be like this now.¡± Crystal unwrapped the bandage and saw that the wound was slowly scabbed, but it still looked terrifying. She dipped a cotton stick in the disinfectant solution and said, ¡°If you feel pain and want to cry, I won¡¯tugh at you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Crystal carefully disinfected the wound and changed the dressing. During the whole process, Harold didn¡¯t frown at all. Crystal was very proud. ¡°My technique is excellent. Maybe I am also very talented in medicine.¡± Harold, ¡°Yeah, you almost treated the disinfectant as anti-inmmatory medicine and applied it on me. You¡¯re really talented.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal unraveled the bandage and wrapped it in circles. In the end, she made a bow knot and said with satisfaction, ¡°But my bow knot is not bad.¡± Harold nced at it and said, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not bad.¡± Crystal buttoned up his shirt and said, ¡°I think I have packed you up as a gift.¡± Harold askedzily, ¡°Who are you giving me to?¡± Crystal narrowed her eyes and pointed to herself. ¡°It¡¯s for me.¡± Harold was stunned. Crystal had already run away with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Dana made a lot of delicious food today.¡± Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Dana did make a lot of delicious food today. Crystal forgot everything as soon as she ate. Naturally, she did not notice the change in Harold¡¯s behavior after she ran away. After dinner, Crystal suddenly remembered what had happened to Anaya. Although Anaya had said that Ariel was telling the truth, Crystal did not believe what she had said. She asked Harold, ¡°Master White, do you know n?¡± Harold paused for a moment. ¡°You mean the eldest son of the Shamus Family? I don¡¯t really know him. I only met him once at the party.¡± The Shamus family was a noble and wealthy family in Fairby, but they could notpete with the White family. n had been very sessful in recent years and was a new upstart in a famous shopping mall. However, to Harold, he was nothing more than a young man who could be considered eye-catching. Hearing this, Crystal quickly moved closer to Harold and said, ¡°Then do you know about him and his ex-girlfriend six years ago?¡± Harold paused and looked at Crystal. ¡°Crystal, I¡¯m not you.¡± Crystal was confused. Harold, ¡°I¡¯m not as gossipy as you are.¡± Crystal said, ¡°¡­You can just say you don¡¯t know. There¡¯s no need to scold me. Thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard some news,¡± Harold said. ¡°But why should I tell you?¡± Crystal immediately frowned. ¡°Just tell me about it.¡± She hugged Harold¡¯s arm and shook it. ¡°Tell me!¡± Harold pressed down on her head. ¡°If you keep shaking, I¡¯ll be dizzy.¡± Crystal was very sensible. She sat up straight, put her arms around Harold¡¯s neck, and kissed him on the chin. ¡°This is the reward.¡± Harold pinched her cheek. ¡°Do you know how much others have to pay me if they want to get some. news from me within the industry?¡± Crystal covered her ears. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear the price that I can¡¯t afford.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today. I¡¯ll tell you for free.¡± Harold leanedzily on the sofa and said casually, ¡°Six years ago, the matter got quite big. I heard Larry mention it.¡± It was said that n had a girlfriend in college. She was from a poor family and was an orphan, but she managed to get out of the orphanage and go to the famous university in Hallbury. She was gorgeous and was known as the campus belle in the design department at that time. n filled in the column that he wanted to study Chemistry in the university application form. The Shamus family had cut off all ties with him in a fit of anger, so n didn¡¯t look like a rich man in college. They knew each other when they were working part-time. n fell in love with Anaya at first sight. It was probably because he had never been in a rtionship in the past 20 years. Once he met someone he liked, he lost all sense of reason. n was irrational, but Anaya was very clear-headed. She had agreed to be with n because she wanted to find a school hunk as a boyfriend to satisfy her vanity, not because she really liked n. It didn¡¯t take long for her to get tired of him. Instead, she got together with her ssmate, Jared, who was in the same study group as n. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jared was quite generous. Anaya soon fell in love with him. n was very sad about this. When Jared was doing the experiment in theboratory, he caused a fire because of some mistakes. n and Jared almost failed to escape. However, n¡¯s situation was better. He only stayed in the hospital for a few days, but Jared¡¯s leg was injured by the fire. From then on, he became a cripple. He was expelled from the school because of the significant damage and bad influence caused to the school. Anaya didn¡¯t abandon him. She probably thought that his family was rich enough to support him. Unfortunately, she had made a mistake. Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Because Jared¡¯s family background was not much better than Anaya¡¯s. He was well-educated, but he was a b?stard. Relying on his good looks, he hooked up with rich girls everywhere. He was known as the ¡°rich boy¡± because he got a lot of money from the girls after cheating them. After n left the hospital, he changed his department and went to study finance. This was originally a compromise he made to his family in order to be with Anaya, but it became a big joke. The identity of the Shamus Family¡¯s young master was spread throughout the school. Countless people eximed that Anaya had chosen a terrible boy over a rich boy. For the sake of Jared, a fake rich second generation, she gave up the real rich second generation. Anaya was thick-skinned. When n was in the hospital, she didn¡¯t even ask about him. After knowing his identity, she hurried to him and ask for a reconciliation. Even though n knew very well about her love for money, he still couldn¡¯t help but agree to her request. However, what was even more shocking was that Anaya had asked for one million as soon as n had agreed to be with her. This sentence was like a butcher¡¯s knife hanging over n¡¯s head. Finally, it fell down, dripping with blood. So n ended his first love on that day. After learning about this, Ariel went to Anaya¡¯s studio at that time and made a scene. It could be said that the whole city knew about it. If the head of the Shamus family hadn¡¯t stopped her and thought it was shameful, Miss Ariel would have published it in the newspaper so that everyone in the country would know how shameless Anaya was. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Crystal frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t think it makes sense.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Harold asked. Crystal said, ¡°If Anaya is really materialistic, why did she stay with Jared for so long after he became a cripple and after knowing that he was very poor? Now they are still together. I heard from Ariel that they are going to get married soon. It doesn¡¯t make sense at all.¡± Harold didn¡¯t thoroughly study human emotions, but when he saw Crystal¡¯s troubled expression, he tried to exin. ¡°Perhaps she had fallen in love with him after spending so much time with him?¡± Crystal said, ¡°¡­ You asked me not to watch so much drama. What you said is impossible. A materialistic person will always care about money.¡± Speaking of this, she said seriously, ¡°I want to ask you a question.¡± Harold, ¡°Hmm?¡± Crystal said, ¡°All noble families wanted their kids to marry into matching families. The Shamus family was also against the idea of n marrying Anaya. Will you dislike me because I¡¯m poor?¡± Harold said, ¡°Crystal, do you know what the purpose of the marriage is?¡± ¡°For the two families to help each other to go further?¡± Crystal hesitated to give an answer, and then hurriedly said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t interrupt!¡± Harold smiled and said, ¡°A marriage depends on the status of the families. It¡¯s a disadvantage to marry someone from a poorer family. In the final analysis, it¡¯s because they¡¯re not strong enough. and need the help of others.¡± He said lightly, ¡°But I don¡¯t need it.¡± Crystal was confused. Crystal sat up straight and looked at Harold. After a long while, she said, ¡°Are you expressing that you don¡¯t mind me being poor or that you¡¯re awesome?¡± Harold said, ¡°Both.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Crystal crossed her arms. ¡°You can¡¯t get so many things at once. You are too greedy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t get so many things at once, but we should decide which is the priority when we can¡¯t get everything.¡± Harold raised his eyebrows. ¡°And I¡¯m not used to making sacrifices. I¡¯ll get whatever I want.¡± Chapter 294 Chapter 294 nt of Fairby. Not to mention Fairby, even the influential people of the whole Hallbury had to give him some face. He had Crystal felt that Harold¡¯s words were very arrogant. But after thinking about it carefully, Harold could indeed be arrogant. He had be the local tyrathe right to be arrogant and never hid his wantonness. Crystal sighed deeply. ¡°Why am I not rich?¡± Harold, ¡°Last time, I saw Antony transfer you 20,000 dors, but you didn¡¯t ept it.¡± Crystal was surprised and used him. ¡°You went through my phone!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold paused and said, ¡°When you were chatting with Antony, you were lying next to me. If I weren¡¯t blind, I would definitely be able to see it ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ept it?¡± Harold asked, ¡°It¡¯s what he should give you.¡± Crystal stretched out a finger and shook it, saying, ¡°You have no idea.¡± She gave a reasonable analysis. ¡°As we all know, Antony and Dora have a good rtionship. If I take Antony¡¯s money, Dora is very likely to know. She can¡¯t bear to see me being treated well, so she will definitely tell my mother and grandmother about it. ording to my understanding of them, if the money is with me, even if they have to hang themselves at the door of our house in Flower Land, they will try their best to take the money from me. I don¡¯t want to get into trouble.¡± At this point, she also warned, ¡°If¡­ I mean if you see them, remember to show that you are. extremely bad to me. You have to show them that you would either beat me or scold me. Otherwise, if they know that you are good to me, they will definitely ask for money from you.¡± Looking at Crystal¡¯s worried expression, Harold didn¡¯t say that no one had ever dared to ask for money from him. After all, this world was beautiful. Everyone wanted to live a longer life. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Either beating you or scolding you¡­ like how?¡± Crystal thought for a moment and said, ¡°Have you watched that kind of family drama where the mother- inw would pick on her daughter-inw? You should have the momentum of an evil mother- inw, and I will be like a poor and innocent daughter-inw who can¡¯t fight back.¡± Harold twitched the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t watched it before. Do we need a rehearsal?¡± Crystal said, ¡°We do need to rehearse.¡± She stood up, cleared her throat, and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s set a scene first, okay? What kind of scene should it be?¡± Harold, ¡°For example, I just came back from work and found that you are still lying on the sofa, eating sunflower seeds without cooking, washing clothes, or mopping the floor.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t think it makes sense. It¡¯s usually the mother-inw who will be at home.¡± Harold said, ¡°Let¡¯s assume this first.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Crystaly down on the sofa. ¡°You get up.¡± Harold stood up obediently and looked down at Crystal. ¡°Did you have fun today?¡± He was tall to begin with, now that Crystal was looking up at him with no expression on his face, it was scary. Crystal unconsciously shrank into the sofa and said, ¡°It, it¡¯s fine.¡± Harold leaned over and rested one hand on the back of the sofa. His long eyshes blocked his cold gaze, giving off an illusion of tenderness. ¡°You didn¡¯t cook or clean. Since when have you be so bold?¡± Crystal felt that something was wrong, but Harold followed the script. She hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°I, I was tired, so I took a rest.¡± Harold chuckled and said, ¡°A bad child who doesn¡¯t work hard will have to be punished.¡± Crystal, ¡°?¡± Crystal, ¡°!¡± Harold bent over, sped the back of her head, and kissed her deeply. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Crystal felt that Harold had bad intentions and had never wanted to cooperate with her from the beginning. The evidence was that she found that her lips were red and swollen as if they were stung by bees when she looked in the mirror. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a shower?¡± Harold leaned against the door and watched Crystal¡¯s reflection in the mirror. He said, ¡°If you don¡¯t sleep now, you won¡¯t be able to get up tomorrow.¡± Crystal turned around and looked at him angrily ¡°How dare you say that! Look at my mouth!¡± Harold walked over, pinched her chin, and looked at it carefully Then he bent down and kissed her rosy lips, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. The swell will be gone when you get up tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Harold stroked her hair ¡°Go ahead¡± Crystal then took out her pajamas from the wardrobe and entered the bathroom Harold pushed open the bedroom window. In the summer, the flowers in the garden were blooming, and the wind was full of the fragrance of flowers. He looked up at the moon in the sky and took out his mobile phone from his pocket. There were already several missed calls on it. They were all from Bonnie. He blocked the number directly. Anaya opened the door and saw Sarita sitting on the sofa, painting her toenails, while Mrs. Turner was watching TV while eating melon seeds. Jared was not in the living room, so he should be in the bedroom. The usually neat living room was in a mess at this time. The toilet paper, melon and fruit rinds, oil stains, and so on were piled up on the ground, making people frown. Hearing the sound of the door being opened, Mrs. Turner raised her head, nced at Anaya, and said, ¡°Why did youe back sote?¡± I worked overtime,¡± said Anaya. Mrs. Turner snorted and said, ¡°You might as well note back and just let us starve to death! Hurry up and cook!¡± Sarita screwed her nail polish and said. ¡°Mom, I have already said that we should order takeout. By the time she¡¯s done cooking, I would be starved to death.¡± ¡°What takeout?¡± Mrs. Turner said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural for a daughter-inw to cook for her mother-inw? She hasn¡¯t gotten married yet. She has to obey the rules.¡± Anaya didn¡¯t say anything and went straight into the kitchen. She silently finished cooking and then ced the dishes on the table. Only then did she call Mrs. Turner and Sarita to eat. Mrs. Turner picked up a piece of fish and put it into her mouth. She looked at Anaya and said, ¡°Go and ask Jared to have dinner.¡± Anaya put down the bowl in her hand, said yes, and turned into the bedroom. Since one of Jared¡¯s legs was disabled, he seldom went out as he was afraid that others wouldugh at him. Anaya knocked on the door and whispered, ¡°Jared, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. With a creak, the door opened, revealing Jared¡¯s sallow face. When he was in college, he was very handsome. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t have fooled so many girls. But six years had passed, and Jared had be a lot more greasy. He was totally different from what he used to be. ¡°Anaya, you¡¯re back.¡± Jared pulled out a smile and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your day at work?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Anaya said, ¡°Come out for dinner.¡± ¡°Did you cook yourself?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anaya said, ¡°I also made your favorite braised fish.¡± The two of them walked to the dining table together. Mrs. Turner and Sarita had already begun to eat. Sarita nced at Mrs. Turner. Mrs. Turner put down her chopsticks and said. ¡°Anaya, I have something to tell you.¡± Anaya pulled out the chair and asked, ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Mrs. Turner said, ¡°You know, Sarita has just given birth to a child. She doesn¡¯t have a job, so she discussed with your brother-inw about running a business. Otherwise, no one can support the family.¡± Chapter 296 Chapter 296 ¡°Sounds good.¡± Anaya filled a bowl of soup and said lightly. Mrs. Turner said, ¡°You¡¯re clear about your brother-inw¡¯s condition. He has found a shop. The rent for a year is 50,000 dors. Now he can only take out five thousand dors. He still needs 45,000 dors. You see if¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have money.¡± Anaya put down the spoon and said, ¡°I am in debt.¡± Sarita immediately said. ¡°You don¡¯t have money?! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. Your current studio gives you a sry of a few thousand dors a month. You also take frence jobs. Your sry will go up to five figures after adding everything up. But now, you¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t have money?¡± ¡°Sarita!¡± Mrs. Turner scolded, ¡°How can you talk to her like this?¡± Sarita tossed her chopsticks and said, ¡°Did I say anything wrong!? I have never seen such an ungrateful person! Back then, how much did Jared suffer because of her? His leg was injured and he was expelled from the school. Yet she is not even willing to give me 40,000 dors. I have never seen such a selfish person!¡± Sarita yed the bad cop, and naturally, Mrs. Turner had to be the good cop. She held Anaya¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Anaya, over the past few years, you have suffered a lot to be with Jared. Now your days are good, isn¡¯t it right for you to take care of your sister¡¯s family? You can¡¯t be so cruel!¡± ¡°Your little nephew is still so young. The milk powder and diapers all need money! If you don¡¯t help, do you want to watch the three of them die?¡± Anaya had no expression on her face and said, ¡°Since I have been with Jared, I have at least given you 200,000 dors for your businesses, but you didn¡¯t even seed once. If you¡¯re not good at running a business, it¡¯s better to work in an electronic factory instead to support the family.¡± Sarita mmed the table and stood up. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Mrs. Turner could no longer maintain her image of being kind. She said, ¡°Anaya, think about it yourself. Don¡¯t you think what you said is sarcastic? Although you haven¡¯t married into our family yet, sooner or later, we will be a family. How can you be so calctive? It¡¯s really disappointing!¡± Anaya remained unmoved as she sat on the chair and said, ¡°Even when you bought eggs that cost only a few dors, you had to make sure that I¡¯d transfer the money to you. Who is the calctive Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. one?¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Anaya!¡± Jared, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke. He frowned and looked at Anaya. ¡°Since when did you be like this?¡± Anaya was stunned. Jared said sadly. ¡°You were not like this before. Since when did you be so calctive? Do you have to go against our family for money?¡± He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m so disappointed in you! I even began to regret what I promised you. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Anaya pursed her lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have as much as 45,000 dors. I only have five thousand dors. It¡¯s the rent for the next quarter.¡± ¡°Do you think a mere five thousand dors is enough?¡± Sarita immediately shouted. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you only have five thousand dors. You just don¡¯t want to give it to me!¡± Jared said, ¡°Anaya, I know you have saved money.¡± He looked at Anaya and said, ¡°For the sake of myme leg, just lend it to my sister, all right? When we have money, we will definitely pay it back¡­¡± Sarita shouted, ¡°Lend it to me? We are all a family. Why do you have to make us sound so distant?¡± Anaya suddenly smiled. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 She looked up at the ceiling, pursed her lips, and said softly. ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Anaya got up and took out a card from her room. She put it on the table and said. ¡°This is the money I saved for buying a house. There are 35.000 dors in it.¡± Sarita¡¯s eyes lit up. She then said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you have another five thousand dors? Give it to me and make it up to 40,000¡­¡± ¡°As I said, that¡¯s the rent for the next quarter.¡± Anaya said. ¡°If I can¡¯t pay the rent. I can sleep in the company. What about Jared?¡± Mrs. Turner quickly pulled Sarita and said, ¡°It¡¯s enough. Do you want your brother to sleep on the street?¡± Sarita pursed her lips. She picked up the card and looked at it. She then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the password?¡± ¡°777777.¡± Anaya took a spoon and took a sip of soup. Her face was very pale. ¡°Can we eat now?¡± ¡°What kind of attitude is that?¡± Seeing that they had already gotten the money, the kind Mrs. Turner just now had disappearedpletely. Immediately, she stared at Anaya fiercely. She said coldly. ¡°We only borrowed money from you, and we didn¡¯t say that we won¡¯t pay you back. Who are you pulling a long face for?¡± Anaya said lightly. ¡°When are you going to pay back the money you borrowed before?¡± Mrs. Turner choked and then said. ¡°You¡¯re really someone from an orphanage. You¡¯re so ill-bred. How can you talk back to the elders like this?¡± Sarita put away the bank card and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. If it wasn¡¯t for Jared liking you, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed for my brother to be with someone like you!¡± On one side, Jared ate and drank as much as he could. He did not care about how his mother and sister treated Anaya. Anaya lowered her eyes and drank her soup. She suddenly had no appetite and wanted to spit out the soup. but she still mechanically put the soup spoonful by spoonful into her mouth. After the meal, Anaya cleaned up the mess and went into the kitchen to wash dishes. Jared stood at the door and suddenly asked. ¡°Anaya, are you tired of me now?¡± Anaya paused and replied. ¡°No.¡± Jared walked into the kitchen, looked at Anaya¡¯s face, suddenly reached out and grabbed her neck, and said coldly. ¡°No?! I think you are still thinking about n!¡± Anaya quickly reached out to get rid of his hand, but Jared was an adult man after all. Anaya¡¯s strength was not as strong as his. The strongck of oxygen made Anaya¡¯s mind a little blurred. At a certain moment, Anaya suddenly felt that dying like this¡­ was actually not bad either. However¡­ she hadn¡¯t attended n¡¯s wedding yet. She couldn¡¯t marry him in this life, but she always wanted to see how he would look like when he got. married. Suddenly, the hand on her neck loosened, and arge amount of air poured into her lungs. Anaya covered her neck and coughed violently. Jared hugged her and said. ¡°¡®m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ Anaya¡­¡± He said fearfully. ¡°I just love you too much¡­ I am afraid that you will leave me¡­¡± He burst into tears. ¡°You know¡­ I would die if you leave me¡­¡± Anaya felt a sharp pain in her throat and her voice was hoarse, but she still said, ¡°¡­ I know, I know.¡± Jared said. ¡°I can¡¯tpete with n. I can¡¯tpete with him in any aspect¡­ I even became a cripple¡­¡± He sobbed and said, ¡°I am a good-for-nothing. If even you are going to leave me¡­ If even you don¡¯t want me, I really don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°No.¡± Anaya¡¯s eyes were nk, and she stared at the ceiling of the kitchen. ¡°He¡¯s getting married. Don¡¯t you know?¡± Chapter 298 Chapter 298 ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Jared¡¯s expression instantly became ferocious. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t get married, will you still keep thinking about him?! I know¡­ I know you can¡¯t forget him!¡± Seeing that he was about to go crazy again, Anaya quickly stepped back and said with a frown, ¡°Jared! Have you done enough?! I have told you very clearly that I will not leave you alone. I will repay what I owe you with my whole life. Have I not done enough for the past six years?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Jared¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°But you don¡¯t love me¡­ you don¡¯t love me!¡± Anaya suddenly felt that it was ridiculous. She looked at Jared quietly for a long time, and then it seemed that she was finally defeated. She said. ¡°Jared, does it matter whether I love you or not? Anyway, we will be together. It¡¯s meaningless to make everything so clear. We might as well keep something to ourselves. It¡¯s good for both you and me.¡± ¡± Jared smiled weirdly and said. ¡°Okay. I promise you.¡± He reached out his hand and said, ¡°Anaya, when the timees, let¡¯s go to attend n¡¯s wedding together, shall we?¡± ¡°After all, he and I were friends from the same dormitory. How can I not attend his wedding?¡± Anaya lowered her head and her fingers trembled. She held his hand and said softly. ¡°¡­Okay.¡± By the time Crystal woke up, it was almost eight o¡¯clock. She straightened up like a carp and ran to the mirror to look at her lips. When she found that they were no longer red and swollen, she was relieved. After washing up and changing her clothes, Crystal went downstairs and saw that Harold was not at the dining table. She asked, ¡°Dana, where is Master White?¡± Dana came out of the kitchen with a basket of soup dumplings and said, ¡°It seems that he just went to the backyard.¡± Crystal replied with an ¡°oh¡± and went to the backyard. Harold stood by the cage and fed Devil. The fresh meat was piled up in the bucket, but Devil waszy, as if it didn¡¯t care about the food. Crystal leaned over and said. ¡°Master White, why did you feed CoCo yourself today?¡± If Luke had the time to feed it, it would be Luke¡¯s job. If Luke didn¡¯t have the time, there was someone who would feed it. Harold said, ¡°The doctor has prescribed a deworming medication for it recently. It¡¯s mixed with its food. It is acting up and not willing to eat it.¡± Crystal looked at the meat and saw that there was white powder on it. Devil wagged its tail and seemed to be inviting Crystal to touch it. Crystal opened the cage, touched its big head, and said, ¡°CoCo, if you don¡¯t eat well, you¡¯re not an obedient kitten.¡± Devil sniffed and nced at the meat in the bucket, showing no interest in it at all. Crystal thought about it and reached out her hand to feed it. Harold grabbed her white and tender w and said lightly. ¡°It¡¯s all oil. Don¡¯t touch it.¡± He looked down at Devil and narrowed his eyes slightly, which looked even more frightening than Devil. He said in a cold voice. ¡°While I¡¯m still willing to talk to you, you should eat it. Otherwise, I can only give you an anesthetic and then inject the deworming drug into you-do you still want the anesthetic?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Devil was resisting the bucket of meat, but under the threat of Harold, it reluctantly stood up and slowly began to eat it. Crystal smiled with her eyes curved. ¡°I thought I am the only one who doesn¡¯t like taking medicine. It turned out that CoCo doesn¡¯t like it either. It even threw a tantrum.¡± Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Speaking of this, she suddenly looked at Harold warily. ¡°If I get sick and lose my temper and don¡¯t take medicine, will you give me an anesthetic too?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold couldn¡¯t understand how her brain functioned. He reached out and pinched her cheek, saying. ¡°I can easily deal with someone like you. Why would I need any anesthetic?¡± Crystal was confused. Crystal said, ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡± Harold. ¡°Yes.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Crystal, ¡°?!¡± Haroldughed. Suddenly, he reached out to grab her waist and lifted her up. Crystal jumped in fright. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Harold said, ¡°If we don¡¯t take our breakfast now, we¡¯ll bete.¡± ¡°I can walk in by myself¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°It¡¯s faster to hold you. Your legs are short.¡± Crystal, ¡°?!¡± Crystal was furious. She turned around and bit his neck. ¡°You¡¯re the one with short legs.¡± Harold looked down at her and said. ¡°If I am not in a hurry to go to work, I wouldn¡¯t have let you go.¡± Crystal made a face. Harold carried her to the washroom and washed her hands before cing her on the chair. After breakfast, Harold sent Crystal to the studio. When they arrived at the studio. Harold suddenly said, ¡°Crystal.¡± ¡°?¡± Crystal turned around in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Harold said, ¡°I¡¯ll be busy the next few days. Maybe I can¡¯t have dinner with you.¡± He had lived for more than 20 years and had never reported his whereabouts to anyone. He had never told anyone about such a trivial thing. It was quite novel. Crystal nodded. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± She unfastened her seatbelt and was about to get out of the car when Harold said, ¡°Keep a distance from Corey.¡± Crystal felt a little guilty because she had been thinking about going to Corey¡¯s house tonight to y with the cat. She coughed and said vaguely, ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Harold looked at her back and clicked his tongue. ¡°I can hardly keep a grown girl.¡± In front of him, Luke said, ¡°Master, these words are usually meant for one¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Luke, ¡°No, I just suddenly thought of this. I didn¡¯t mean anything else¡­ Mrs. White seems to have be much livelier recently. She¡¯s different from when she first arrived in Fairby.¡± Harold couldn¡¯t be bothered with his stiff change of topic and said, ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve fed her well.¡± Luke. ¡°¡­¡± Crystal vaguely felt that Anaya was getting paler and paler these two days. Her face was already pale, and now it was even more obvious that she wanted to send her to the hospital right away. ¡°Anaya.¡± Crystal put down the needle, leaned over to the stand, and asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± Anaya forced a smile and said, ¡°Maybe I didn¡¯t have a good rest the past few days.¡± Crystal looked at the time. ¡°Shall we have lunch? I¡¯ll treat you to lunch.¡± Anaya smiled and said, ¡°You are such a stingy person. How could you be willing to treat me to lunch?¡± Crystal said seriously. ¡°This shows that I like you. If I don¡¯t like someone, I won¡¯t even agree to him treating me, let alone the other way round.¡± She hugged Anaya¡¯s arm and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go. How about we eat barbecue today?¡± Anaya, ¡°¡­ In fact, you just want to eat barbecue, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I just think you should eat more meat. How can you think of me like that?¡± Anaya couldn¡¯t help butugh. She felt that Crystal was like a small sun. Under the sunshine, no matter how barren thend was, it could still bloom. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Crystal searched for a high-ranking barbecue restaurant and went there with Anaya. When she passed by the convenience store on the street, she suddenly saw a shabby old man squatting at the door with a pale face. She didn¡¯t know what was going on. The old man looked like he was in his sixties. His hair and beard were all white, which were ipatible with this bustlingmercial street. He looked like an intruder. Anaya asked softly. ¡°Is he a beggar?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. His clothes are quite clean. Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Anaya nodded. The two of them walked up to the old man together. Crystal squatted down and asked softly. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The old man¡¯s dry lips moved, and his expression seemed to be crying. ¡°¡­ My money got cheated by someone.¡± ¡°What?¡± Crystal hurriedly asked. ¡°Did it just happen?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The old man took a deep breath and said, ¡°Just now, a young man said that it¡¯s not safe for me to bring cash around. Nowadays, people in big cities are all using E¡­ E-wallet. I just have to take my mobile phone with me and I don¡¯t have to worry that my cash will be stolen. He said that he would transfer the money to me after I pass him the cash¡­¡± Speaking of this, he covered his face with his hands and sobbed. ¡°I borrowed money from everyone in the vige, and I finally gathered three hundred dors¡­ They were all cheated away!¡± Anaya pulled open her bag and took out thirty dors from it. ¡°Sir, you can use this money first.¡± The old man quickly waved his hand and said. ¡°How can I ask for your money? I know that it¡¯s not easy for you little girls to make money¡­ My daughter is about the same age as you¡­¡± Speaking of this, his eyes turned red and he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want your money.¡± Crystal thought for a moment and said, ¡°Sir, where did you meet that scammer?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The old man said, ¡°Here.¡± Coincidentally, the cashier just came out after she was done with her shift. Hearing their conversation, she said, ¡°I know that person. He¡¯s a famous gangster here. We all call him Jason Heatler. He is a good-for- nothing. There is no one in this area who doesn¡¯t hate him, but he has too many friends. He also has an uncle working in the police station!¡± She shook her head and said, ¡°Miss, I advise you not to get involved in this matter. Jason Heatler is not easy to deal with. He has a group of thugs. Even if he kills someone, he will not be afraid. He has connections and is not afraid of going to jail.¡± Crystal frowned and asked, ¡°Where will Jason usually be at this hour?¡± ¡°He just got the money. He probably went to drink with his buddies right in front of this ce. There¡¯s a barbecue shop there.¡± The cashier pointed to the road and said, ¡°I advise you not to get involved in this¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, miss.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I know what I should do.¡± She turned to help the old man up and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll take you back the money.¡± The old man was stunned. ¡°Take back the money? No way. That scammer has so many people with him¡­ I can¡¯t implicate you in this¡­¡± Crystal curled her lips. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a fight? I¡¯m not afraid of fighting.¡± ¡°!¡± Anaya looked at her in shock. ¡°Are you a hidden kung fu master?¡± However, Crystal was so thin and small. She didn¡¯t look like one. Or were masters all well-hidden in the city? Crystal said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to fight.¡± She took out her phone and looked through the contacts. ¡°But I know how to call someone.¡± Anaya was speechless. Crystal quickly made a phone call. ¡°Hey, Antony, are you busy? Oh¡­ you¡¯re having lunch. Hurry up ande over¡­ It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m only calling you toe and fight with a group of people.¡± Antony. ¡°?¡± Chapter 301 Chapter 301 It was rare for several masters of the Evans family to gather together today. Except for Daxton, everyone else was there. After receiving a call, Antony rushed back and ate some rice. He waved his hand and said, ¡°I have something to do and have to go out.¡± Marcus put a piece of pork rib in his bowl and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you on leave recently? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Danny frowned. ¡°Are you fooling around with Freud and the others again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not them.¡± Antony said. ¡°It¡¯s someone else.¡± Dora asked curiously, ¡°Anthony, if it isn¡¯t Mr. Duffy and the others, who else could it be?¡± Antony paused for a moment. He felt that it was not appropriate to say Crystal¡¯s name in such an asion. so he said vaguely. ¡°It¡¯s just a friend.¡± As he spoke, he hurried out. Looking at Antony¡¯s back, Dora curled her lips and said. ¡°Anthony has been going out recently. He doesn¡¯t want to y with me anymore.¡± Marcus nced at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you have enough friends to apany you? Besides, asking Anthony to go. shopping with you is the same as killing him.¡± Dora immediately said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you apany me, Marcus?¡± Marcus smiled and said, ¡°I can give you money, but I can¡¯t apany you.¡± Dora said, ¡°I¡¯m not short of money.¡± She suddenly remembered something. She looked at her two brothers¡¯ faces and said, ¡°Have you heard about what happened to the White family?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Danny said lightly. ¡°What does the matter of the White family have to do with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious,¡± Dora said. ¡°People say that Master White wants to give up his shares¡­ This is too fake. The White Group was built up by Master White alone. How could he hand it over to someone else? Perhaps it was because he disliked the second branch of the White Group for a long time, so he wanted to get rid of it as soon as possible. I think he just wants to deceive the public.¡± ¡°Harold doesn¡¯t need to deceive anyone.¡± Danny took a sip of water and said. ¡°There is something behind it.¡± ¡°Do you know about it, Danny?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Danny said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested too.¡± Marcus smiled and said, ¡°Rose, why are you suddenly so interested in the affairs of the White family? Are you¡­ interested in Harold?¡± ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Dora said, ¡°Why would I be interested in him? He is such a fierce person¡­¡± She grabbed her chopsticks and said, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Marcus held his chin. For some reason, he felt that Crystal had called Anthony just now. Their rtionship¡­ seemed to be really good. Crystal and the others went to the barbecue shop mentioned by the cashier. At a nce, the old man saw Herman, who had stolen his money. This man was wearing a floral shirt with a gold chain around his neck. He looked exactly like a gangster. This man was pretty good-looking. If he put on decent clothes, he would be able to deceive others. No wonder the old man was deceived by him. At this time, Herman was sitting with a group of gangsters drinking beer. The table was messy, and the bones were thrown on the untouched oyster te. There were lots of toothpicks, beer bottles, cigarette butts, paper balls, and melon seed shells all over the ground. There was also phlegm on the table, which made people feel sick. They actually had the appetite to eat. The old man¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°It¡¯s him¡­ it¡¯s him! I won¡¯t mistake him even if he is disfigured!¡± Crystal patted him on the arm. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t get agitated. I¡¯ll help you get the money back.¡± Chapter 302 Chapter 302 The old man was worried that he would implicate Crystal. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t have to force yourself¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Anaya tugged Crystal¡¯s arm and asked. ¡°Is it really okay?¡± Crystal made a hand gesture and said. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already asked for help.¡± Anaya took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± When Herman was drinking with others, the people at the same table whistled. He knew that the others. saw a young girl. He turned his head with the beer in his hand and saw two young girls standing together with an old man. Having just cheated on the old man¡¯s money, Herman naturally knew the old man. He immediately frowned and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± The old man gritted his teeth and said. ¡°You heartless guy, give me back my money!¡± ¡°Give it back to you?¡± Herman stepped on the chair and looked at the old man with narrowed eyes. ¡°What do you mean by returning it back to you? Isn¡¯t that 300 dors for me to buy myself a meal and beer? Giving 300 dors is too shabby. I haven¡¯t made trouble for you yet, but youe to me.¡± The old man was so angry that he trembled all over. ¡°You¡¯re shameless! That¡¯s my life-saving money! Aren¡¯t you afraid of being struck by lightning?¡± Herman snorted. ¡°Struck by lightning? You¡¯re cursing me, aren¡¯t you?¡± He reached out and gave the old man a push. He bared his teeth and said. ¡°You¡¯re old, so I¡¯mzy to fight. with you. Why are you still so arrogant?! You old thing, do you really want me to teach you a lesson? Okay¡­¡± As he spoke, Herman took two steps forward and grabbed the old man¡¯s cor. He clenched his fists and was about to strike. Crystal quickly pushed him away and stood in front of the old man. She red at Herman and asked, ¡°Why are you hitting an old man?¡± Herman looked at Crystal and showed a malicious smile. ¡°If I don¡¯t hit him, should I hit you?¡± The gangsters behind him allughed, full of malice. Crystal had been in contact with this kind of hooligan before. When she was in high school, she was always harassed by an old man in the vige. Debbie said that she was coquettish and even seduced an old man. Crystal couldn¡¯t bear it and called the police. It was a big incident in Sunshine Vige. It was said. that she had no human nature. They were from the same vige but she was cruel enough to send him to jail. However, she did not expect that there would be such hooligans in a big city like Fairby and in the most prosperous center of the city. Those eyes made Crystal very ufortable. She pursed her lips and said. ¡°Give the money back to this old man and apologize to him. We¡¯ll forget about this matter.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. When Herman heard this, heughed. He patted the table and turned his head. ¡°Did you hear that? This little girl wants me to pay back! I am the only one who has ever taken money from someone else¡¯s pocket. but no one has ever taken money from my pocket¡­ But since you are a little girl, I can make an exception.¡± He straightened his back in a dirty way and said. ¡°The money is in my pocket. You can take it yourself.¡± The crowdughed even louder and echoed, ¡°Yes, take it.¡± Anaya¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°Crystal, let¡¯s call the police directly.¡± ¡°Sure! Call the police.¡± Herman leaned back and said. ¡°Even if the policee, there must be a reason to arrest me. What did I do?¡± Anaya said, ¡°You cheated this old man¡¯s 300 dors!¡± ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± Herman sneered. ¡°What? Do you have a recording?¡± Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Anaya froze. They did not have any evidence. Herman smiled and said, ¡°But¡­ if you two are willing to apany us. I don¡¯t mind paying this old man a few hundred dors.¡± He reached out his hand lightly, wanting to pinch Crystal¡¯s chin. Crystal quickly took a step back. Harold also liked to pinch her chin, but when Harold did this. Crystal felt that he was so handsome. How could it be so disgusting when Herman did it? Herman¡¯s hand missed its target, and his face immediately darkened. ¡°What? You¡¯re refusing me? Fine. I¡¯ll drag both of you away. I won¡¯t give you any money, and I¡¯ll beat this old man up too. What can you do to me?!¡± As soon as he raised his hand, seven or eight strong men behind him, whose hair was dyed and had tattoos, stood up. All of them were good at fighting. Anaya was so frightened that she trembled slightly. She tugged at the corner of Crystal¡¯s clothes and asked softly, ¡°Why haven¡¯t your reinforcementse yet? Are things getting out of your control?¡± Crystal looked at the time. ¡°Soon¡­¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. It was the first time Herman was ignored. He immediately cursed and reached out to grab Crystal¡¯s arm. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Damn b*tch, I¡¯ll sleep you today¡­ F*ck!¡± Herman took two steps back and almost knocked over the table. He covered his hands and looked ferocious. ¡°Who dares to hit me?¡± ¡°Who allowed you to touch my younger sister?¡± Antony¡¯s expression was dark as he stood in front of Crystal. He looked at the scoundrel Herman and felt a little regretful that he had only used twenty percent of his strength. This bastard should have been crippled by him. ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡± Crystal breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°If you don¡¯te soon. Anaya and I will be on the social news. I¡¯ve already thought of the title. It¡¯s called ¡®Two young women tried to help an old man to ask for money but were not sessful. Instead, they were dragged away by a group of scammers on the street. Is this moral destruction or loss of human nature¡­¡± Antony covered her mouth. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to talk, then don¡¯t talk. I¡¯m slow? I didn¡¯t even finish my meal before I rushed over!¡± Crystal pushed his hand away. ¡°I¡¯m notining about you, but Herman looks like he¡¯s going to explode. in anger¡­ Why don¡¯t you focus on fighting?¡± Antony moved Crystal behind him. He crossed his arms and looked at Herman. ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants. to touch my sister, aren¡¯t you? Do you want to cut off your arm, or do you want me to help you? If I do it¡­¡± He smiled and said. ¡°It¡¯ll be more than one.¡± When Herman saw that Antony was dressed like a rich young master and had a face of a toy boy, he immediately thought that he was just trying to stand up for her. He said with a cold face. ¡°What high- sounding sentiments. Why don¡¯t you ask who is the boss of this street?¡± ¡°A good-for-nothing like you?¡± Antony snorted. ¡°When I was in the gang back then, you were still ying with mud.¡± He had been a problem child since he was young. He was a bully in kindergarten, primary school, junior high school, and senior high school. After he went to college, he restrained himself a little and no longer often fought with others. However, people often visit Antony¡¯s hideout to ask for his protection. Unfortunately, there was not a single hideout that was nearby where Antony was studying. Otherwise, no matter how ignorant Herman was, he would not dare to provoke Antony. Herman snorted and said. ¡°A toy boy like you?!¡± This sentence stepped on Antony¡¯s sore spot. His appearance was indeed exquisite and handsome, a little simr to Chloe¡¯s. When he was young, there were always people who regarded him as a little girl. Chapter 304 Chapter 304 For example, when Freud and Antony met in kindergarten, he grabbed Antony¡¯s hand and wanted him to be his wife. After that, he was beaten by Antony and became a bad example in the kindergarten. The teachers. used it to warn the boys not to flirt with the little girls. Later on, when he went to school, he was so popr with girls that it was scary. There were always love letters in his table drawer, and there were people who were jealous of him that they called him a toy boy. Antony clenched his fists and personally beat them up one by one. From then on, no one dared to call him that. Today, a gangster called him a toy boy. It could only be said that he was unlucky, and Antony was particrly irritable today. As soon as Herman finished his words, he was kicked to the ground before he could react. Antony¡¯s military boots stepped firmly on the back of his head, making his cheek and dirty grounde into close contact. Antony¡¯s voice was very cold. ¡°Say it again?¡± Herman only felt that he was in great pain as if his internal organs had been shifted by this kick. His head was stepped on, and he couldn¡¯t even turn his head. This was a great humiliation. Herman gasped and raised his eyes. ¡°Are you all blind?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The group of people, who had been stunned by Antony¡¯s kick, came to their senses. Someone flipped the table over and immediately threw the barbecue, wine bottles, bowls, and rubbish on the ground. Someone scolded, ¡°D*mn it, how dare you touch our boss! Don¡¯t think about leaving unharmed today!¡± Anaya frowned and said. ¡°Crystal, there are so many of them. Nothing will happen, right¡­¡± Crystal was looking everywhere for a safe ce. She pulled Anaya and the old man to hide beside the cashier and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although Antony is stupid, he is good at fighting.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± Crystal squatted on the ground. ¡°We¡¯ll just watch.¡± Anaya was still a little worried as she looked nervously at Antony. He confronted seven or eight strong men on the opposite side alone, but he was not flustered at all. He moved his fingers slowly and said. ¡°You gang of hooligans probably don¡¯t care about ethics. Come at me.¡± The crowd was enraged and rushed forward. Antony caught one of the men¡¯s fists and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Your fist is so soft. Don¡¯t you have enough to eat? If you don¡¯t have enough, go back and find. your mother to drink a few more years of milk. Don¡¯te out so early to embarrass yourself.¡± The man flew into a rage and threw another punch at Antony¡¯s face. He tilted his head slightly and dodged it. With a smile at the corner of her lips, he kicked him. The sturdy man, weighing 85 to 90 kilograms, was kicked away by him and fell to the ground. He looked down at the big man and said, ¡°I¡¯m teaching you. Don¡¯t be unconvinced.¡± The others were all shocked, not daring to take action again. Herman struggled to crawl up from the ground, saying, ¡°What are you all standing there for? Fight him?!¡± Everyone looked at each other, and then they gritted their teeth and surrounded Antony again. ¡°Are you dancing or fighting? It¡¯s such a pity that our troupe doesn¡¯t ept you. I think you¡¯re very talented when you stand on your toes.¡± ¡°Your movements are so slow. Are you rted to the sloth? Forget it, you are so ugly. How can you be rted to it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about you. I think it¡¯s too boring to treat you as a sandbag. It¡¯s time for you to lose weight. Otherwise, you can¡¯t find a girlfriend.¡± Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Antony hit him viciously and scolded him even more harshly. Crystal was stunned when she heard this. Anaya was not much better either. She muttered. ¡°This is¡­ double humiliation.¡± Crystal said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so ruthless. He¡¯s too cruel.¡± In less than ten minutes, the battle ended. He pped his hands, gave Herman another kick, stepped on his back, and asked. ¡°How is it? Are you convinced?¡± Herman was still stubborn. ¡°Do you know who I am?! Let me tell you, my uncle is from the City Public Security Bureau. If you dare to touch me. I guarantee that you won¡¯t be able to survive in Fairby! If you apologize to me now, I can reluctantly forgive you. You¡¯d better not dig your own grave!¡± Crystal quickly ran over, squatted beside Herman, and poked his head. ¡°Who is your uncle?¡± Herman said. ¡°My uncle¡­ my uncle¡¯s name is Willis. He is the Deputy Director. If you dare to¡­¡± ¡°Director Willis.¡± Antony thought for a moment and said. ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with him before, and I have a good impression of him. How could he have such a bad nephew like you?¡± Herman was shocked. ¡°You know my uncle?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know him.¡± Antony said. ¡°I¡¯ve met him before.¡± Herman became proud again. ¡°Since you have met my uncle, you should know that he is going to be promoted soon. If you offend me, he will never let you go! Your sister and your family¡­ will not be able to escape as well!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not right.¡± Crystal said doubtfully. ¡°Since your uncle is so powerful, why did you get beaten so miserably?¡± ¡­¡± Herman straightened his neck and said, ¡°That¡¯s, that¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to bother my uncle too much!¡± Antony bent his elbow and pointed it at the back of his head. ¡°How did you talk to my sister?¡± Tears welled up in Herman¡¯s eyes as he cried, ¡°You¡¯re dead! You¡¯re dead!! When my unclees. I¡¯ll not only lift you up and beat you up, but also rape your sister! Just you wait!¡± Antony¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call Willis over for you.¡± Herman was stunned. ¡°Ask, ask him toe over?¡± Antony called Mason directly as he didn¡¯t have Willis¡¯s number. ¡°I remember that you were in charge of communicating with Willis during thest mission. Well, call him and tell him that his nephew is with me and ask him toe over and get him¡­ What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that someone was so bold that he actually touched the Evans family.¡± Herman¡¯s heart was beating wildly. He was worried that Antony wasn¡¯t putting on an act, but that he was truly acquainted with Willis. However, since he had already said it, there was no reason for him to take his words back. He didn¡¯t believe that Willis would really make a trip since he was always busy. However, Herman waspletely wrong. Ten minutester, Willis appeared in the barbecue restaurant. He was dressed in casual clothes and had good facial features. At first nce, he looked like a meticulous person. When he saw the people in the restaurant, he frowned deeply and reached out his hand, saying. ¡°Hello. Third Young Master.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Antony was also very polite. He shook his hand and said. ¡°Hello, Director Willis.¡± He kicked Herman, who had been pretending to be dead since Willis appeared, with the tip of his shoe, and said, ¡°Is this your nephew?¡± Willis took a deep breath and waved his hand. ¡°Handcuff him!¡± The policeman he brought immediately took action and handcuffed the man. Herman had no time to pretend to be dead. He hurriedly said. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s me! I am your nephew. How can you arrest me?¡± Chapter 306 Chapter 306 ¡°I told you two years ago that I don¡¯t have a nephew like you.¡± Willis said coldly. ¡°Recently. I didn¡¯t hear any news about you. I thought you had learned well, but it turned out that you have been doing evil things in my name! Even if your mother begs me again. I can¡¯t tolerate you!¡± Hearing this. Herman quickly hugged Willis¡¯s leg and said. ¡°Uncle, I know I¡¯m wrong. I really know I¡¯m wrong. Please forgive me this time¡­ I beg you¡­¡± ¡°You b*stard, how many immoral things have you done?! I and your mother have solved the problems that could be solved with money, but what are you doing now?! Gang fighting, extortion, fraud¡­ I don¡¯t know how many good things you have done!¡± Willis¡¯s face was livid. ¡°If I had known that you could have done such evil things, I wouldn¡¯t have advised your mother to give birth to you!¡± When Herman was still in his mother¡¯s womb, his father died. He and his mother relied on Willis to support. them. His mother doted too much on her only son. Although Willis was upright, he could not stand his sister¡¯s crying. As soon as he educated Herman, his sister would stop him with all her might. As a result. Herman became what he was now. Two years ago. Willis really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He was so angry that he broke off his rtionship. with him. But he didn¡¯t expect that the beast was still doing all the bad things in his name! When Willis received Mason¡¯s call, he was shocked and angry. When he saw Herman, he couldn¡¯t wait to beat this b*stard to death, but he controlled it. He said with a gloomy face. ¡°I won¡¯t inform your mother about this, but you can¡¯t run away from the punishment!¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Herman was scared out of his wits. In the past two years, he had done all the bad things with his friends because he had Willis as his uncle. Although Willis did not like him, this title was very useful. He also thought about what he would do if this matter was exposed. He thought he could just ask his mother to plead for him. But he did not expect that Willis would take him to prison now! He trembled and said, ¡°Uncle, I really know I am wrong. I will change it¡­ I will really change it¡­ I don¡¯t want to go to jail¡­ If my mother doesn¡¯t have me, she will die!¡± Willis heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done it at the beginning! It¡¯s useless for you to tell me this now-take him away!¡± The police immediately escorted him into the police car. Crystal hurriedly said. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Willis looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, little girl?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Sir, do you know why he was beaten?¡± Willis, ¡°?¡± Crystal pulled the old man over and said, ¡°Because Herman cheated 300 dors from this old man. Ask him to return the money before leaving.¡± Herman was speechless. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± When the old man saw the police, he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Officer¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± Willis said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, old man. I¡¯ll pay the money for him first.¡± Then he went to the ATM machine to withdraw the money. There were a total of 350 dors. He handed it to the old man and said. ¡°The other 50 dors are forpensation.¡± The old man hurriedly said. ¡°He is not you. How can I take your money?!¡± ¡°¡­ At the end of the day, I am also responsible for this.¡± Willis sighed and said, ¡°You can take this money. Don¡¯t worry, he will be punished this time.¡± Seeing that the old man was still hesitating. Crystal helped him take the money and put it into his pocket. She said, ¡°Mister, you can just keep it. Just treat it aspensation for mental injury.¡± Chapter 307 Chapter 307 The old man had no choice but to express his gratitude. ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you, sir!¡± Willis said. ¡°I should be the one apologizing to you.¡± Antony saidzily. ¡°Director Willis, we¡¯re not going to take a statement. I believe that you¡¯ll know everything he¡¯s done after you take a walk and ask around.¡± Willis said. ¡°We will investigate carefully.¡± At this time, the owner of the barbecue restaurant came over and said. ¡°Wait, wait, wait¡­ Since my shop has been ruined, you should alsopensate for my loss, right?¡± One of the policemen said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll ask them topensate you ording to the price after we find out the truth. You can sort it out first ande to the police station with the bill.¡± Only then did the shop owner let out a sigh of relief. Willis led his men to escort Herman and his friends to the police car. The group of people marched away. Crystal said, ¡°I feel that I have done a good deed!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Antony said, ¡°It¡¯s true that you¡¯ve done a good deed, but I was the one who fought with others.¡± Crystal said. ¡°You¡¯re so good at fighting! I¡¯ve never seen anyone as powerful as you before!¡± She hugged Antony¡¯s arm. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re God of War in my heart!¡± Antony knew that Crystal was talking nonsense, but he still couldn¡¯t helpughing. Even when he got the first ce in school, he wasn¡¯t this happy. He said, ¡°It¡¯s just so-so. Look at how inexperienced you are.¡± Crystal curled her lips. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never seen the world before. When I¡¯ve seen the world. I won¡¯t think that you¡¯re powerful anymore.¡± ¡°¡­ You little girl, you¡¯re throwing me away after you took advantage of me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Antony laughed angrily and wrapped his arm around her shoulder. ¡°You ungrateful little b*tch.¡± Crystal pushed him. ¡°Let go. Aren¡¯t you hot?¡± It was in the middle of summer, and there was no air conditioner in the barbecue restaurant. Only the fant was blowing. The two of them were sweating all over within a minute. ¡°How dare youin about me.¡± Not only did he not let her go, he even tightened his grip and said. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go. What can you do?¡± ¡°Antony!!¡± Crystal puffed up her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m going to be angry!¡± Antony let go of her and knocked her on the forehead. ¡°No manners. Call me big brother.¡± Crystal said, ¡°No.¡± She ran to Anaya and said, ¡°You¡¯re done here. You can go now. I¡¯m going to have lunch.¡± Antony crossed his arms. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I came here before finishing my meal. I had a fight just now. I¡¯m very hungry now.¡± Crystal said, ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, go and find something to eat.¡± Antony was speechless. Antony said, ¡°If I pick up your call next time. I¡¯m a dog!¡± Crystal paused and tapped her finger on her phone. Antony¡¯s phone rang and he subconsciously picked it Crystal smiled and said. ¡°You should bark like a dog now.¡± Antony was speechless. Great. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Antony had lived for twenty years and had never suffered a loss. He had fallen into the hands of a little girl today! ¡°Well, I¡¯m just kidding.¡± Crystal tugged at his sleeve. ¡°We¡¯re nning to go eat barbecue. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Antony snorted coldly. ¡°Since you¡¯re so enthusiastic about inviting me, I¡¯ll reluctantly agree to your request.¡± Crystal. ¡°¡­ Actually, you don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡± Antony¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Which restaurant are we going to eat at? Hurry up and lead the way.¡± The old man hurriedly said. ¡°If you¡¯re going to eat. I won¡¯t disturb you¡­¡± He stuffed something into Crystal¡¯s hand and said. ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t have anything to thank you for. This is a little token of my appreciation. You must keep it.¡± Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Crystal opened her hand and saw that it was a wrinkled 20-dor note. She didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to give me money. It¡¯s just a small matter for me¡­ By the way.¡± She frowned. ¡°I just heard you say that these three hundred dors are your life-saving money?¡± The old man¡¯s fingers trembled, and there were tears in his eyes. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I am¡­ farmer in the countryside. The vige I stay in is remote, and I thought that I wouldn¡¯te to such a big city even at the cost of my life¡­¡± a ¡°I came here for my daughter.¡± The old man choked with sobs. ¡°I only have one daughter. She had been admitted to a university in the city, which was the pride of everyone in the vige. I didn¡¯t dare to disturb her, so I worked hard to farm. I wanted to give her more money so that she wouldn¡¯t beughed at by her ssmates¡­¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Speaking of this, he burst into tears. ¡°But my daughter was sensible. She never asked for my money. She worked to support herself, got a schrship, and didn¡¯t let me worry about her. But two years ago, she suddenly disappeared. I called her school and was told that she went abroad¡­ I thought it was good for her to go abroad since she could learn new things. But a few days ago, someone suddenly called me¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t even stand still. He squatted on the ground and cried like a child. ¡°And told me that my daughter is dead. She died two years ago!¡± Everyone was shocked. Anaya and Crystal quickly supported the old man. Anaya asked. ¡°How can that be?¡± The old man choked with sobs. ¡°The other person said that when my daughter was working part-time, a rich man took a fancy to her. My daughter didn¡¯t agree to be with him, and that rich man¡­did that¡­¡± There was no need to say more. The old man wiped his tears and said, ¡°I came here this time to seek justice for my daughter. Originally. there were several other victims who agreed to file awsuit together, but in the end, they all received the money and were unwilling to sue the man anymore¡­¡± He was so angry that he pounded on the ground. ¡°That¡¯s human life! A living human life! How can I drop thewsuit?! How can I?¡± The more Crystal listened, the more she felt that this matter sounded a little familiar. She frowned and said. ¡°Sir, is that rich man called¡­ Cyril?¡± The old man suddenly raised his head and said. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s this name! They all say that his family background is amazing. He has an elder brother who is the local emperor here. People like us are just like ants! Youngdy¡­¡± He hurriedly grabbed Crystal¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you know this person?¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Not only do I know him, but I¡¯m also the fiancee of the local emperor you mentioned. Antony said with a smile, ¡°Not only do they know each other, but Cyril should also call her sister-inw.¡± The old man.¡±¡­¡± Crystal cleared her throat. ¡°I was wondering why Bonnie has been so well-behaved recently. She didn¡¯t come to me for trouble. It turns out that she ns to solve this problem in this way.¡± She helped the old man stand up and said. ¡°Sir, I do know Cyril. Speaking of your daughter, that matter has something to do with me¡­¡± She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first. After that, we¡¯ll meet those families who have decided to drop thewsuit.¡± The old man acted as if he had seen a savior. ¡°Youngdy¡­ Youngdy, you¡¯re such a kind person!¡± Crystal smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m kind.¡± She just didn¡¯t want to see the guilty people escape the punishments because of money and power. The bodies of the victims were buried, their families were crying, while the murderers were still roaming around freely. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 After the meal, Crystal asked the old man to contact those people. At first, they didn¡¯t want to see each other again. The old man begged again and again and they finally agreed. The meeting ce was set to be at a teahouse. Anaya looked at the time and said, ¡°The lunch break is almost over. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± She shrugged helplessly. ¡°If I amte, my performance would be affected. I am unlike you.¡± Crystal nodded, and then Anaya left first. Antony sat on one side and poured tea into the three cups with a teapot. The tea was the new tea of this year. It was not an expensive variety, but a loose tea made by the tea farmers. It had a unique. vor. ¡°What happened to the White family?¡± Antony asked. Crystal gave a general exnation, and then said, ¡°It seems that Bonnie still hasn¡¯t given up on Cyril. She¡¯s trying her best to save his life.¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal.¡± Antony said, ¡°These people from the aristocratic families have been spoiled for a long time, and they always feel that they can ignore thew. They will either solve everything with money or power. Even human lives are also marked with a price, no different from the livestock in the market.¡± Confused, Crystal asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you from an aristocratic family too?¡± Antony nced at her. ¡°What kind of look is that? The Evans family has never done such a thing. If I were a b*stard like Cyril, I would have been beaten to death by my father before the police could take action.¡± Crystal, ¡°!¡± Was Daxton that savage? He even treated Antony like this, so he would definitely be even more vicious toward her! ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I was born in such a family that I¡¯ve seen so many people,¡± Antony said in a light voice. ¡°This circle looks morous, but it¡¯s actually very dirty.¡± Crystal blinked her eyes. ¡°Is that so?¡± Antony covered her eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask around. Tie yourself a red scarf and be an upright member of the Young Pioneers.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯m already one.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Then you¡¯re really something¡­¡± Antony had just finished speaking when he saw a few inly dressed people entering the door. He put down the teacup and said to Crystal, ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± The old man quickly stood up and waved his hand. ¡°Here!¡± Those people looked at Crystal and Antony and walked over fearfully. Crystal found that most of them were middle-aged, and the oldest should be more than 60 years old. Among them, a middle- aged woman was holding a seven or eight-year-old girl. ¡°Sit¡­ sit down,¡± the old man said. They sat down cautiously, and the middle-aged woman asked in a low voice, ¡°Lowell, who¡­ are these two?¡± Lowell said, ¡°This girl is my benefactor, and the other one is her brother.¡± He rubbed his hands together and said, ¡°I know that you¡¯re not nning to sue him anymore. because your family is in trouble. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t care about your daughter. You¡¯re afraid that the White family will take revenge on us¡­¡± As soon as these words were spoken, many people wiped their tears. The middle-aged woman choked with sobs and said, ¡°Lowell, I was the one who gave birth to my daughter! She was only 17 when the ident happened. She is still lying in the hospital unconsciously. What¡¯s more, my man. was beaten to death by them just because he tried to seek justice for her. Do you think I don¡¯t hate him?! I hate him! But¡­¡± ¡°But I¡¯m a woman, and I¡¯m old. Not only do I have to take care of the eldest daughter in the hospital, but I also have to take care of this younger daughter of mine. Not to mention that the money given by the White family is our life-saving money, if the White family takes revenge on us, how can we live?¡± Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Another older man also said, ¡°She¡¯s right. If the White family takes revenge on us, what should we ordinary people do?¡± Speaking of this, he began to cough violently. The middle-aged man next to him quickly patted his back, and his eyes turned red. ¡°My sister was the youngest in our family. She had been obedient since she was a child. Everyone was sad over her death. But we can¡¯t fight with them. This is the truth in front of us!¡± There was also water in Lowell¡¯s eyes. He knew that he couldn¡¯t me these weak people. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t do anything in the face of power. If they couldn¡¯t even live like this, they would really be desperate. ¡°Brother.¡± Crystal looked at Antony and tugged at his sleeve. ¡°I know that you are the kindest and most helpful person!¡± Antony was speechless. Antony pulled back his sleeves and said, ¡°I¡¯m just here to drink tea. It¡¯s none of my business.¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± Crystal pouted and put her palms together. ¡°I beg you, I beg you!¡± Antony crossed his arms. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you look for your husband? If he were to make a move, would he spare Cyril?¡± Crystal thought to herself, ¡°Harold has been so busy recently, and I don¡¯t want to disturb him. It¡¯s just. right to find an idle person to deal with this.¡± ¡°Brother¡­ Brother!¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes were sparkling. ¡°I know you are the best!¡± Antony was speechless. ¡°¡­ You¡¯re saying the same thing to everyone. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not going. to buy it.¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± Crystal leaned over. ¡°If you don¡¯t promise me, I¡¯ll cry.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Antony pinched her cheek and said, ¡°Big brother just warned me not to get involved in the White family¡¯s affairs not long ago. I won¡¯t get anything good if I go against the White family.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to go against Master White. Are you afraid of the second branch of the White family? Even I think they are so stupid. Are you afraid of them?¡± Antony, ¡°!¡± It was a provocation! This little girl was provoking him! But¡­ Antony blurted out, ¡°How is that possible?! How can I be afraid of those idiots?¡± Crystal immediately said, ¡°Thank you, Antony! I love you the most! I will definitely reward you!¡± Antony, ¡°??¡± Crystal turned her head and said, ¡°My brother said he agreed. Don¡¯t worry about it. Cyril doesn¡¯t dare to do anything to you. Oh, maybe you don¡¯t know who my brother is¡­¡± She spread out her hands and asked, ¡°Do you have a business card?¡± Antony scolded, ¡°When did I say yes? I¡¯m a college student. Why would I have a business card? I have Danny¡¯s. Do you want it? I often use it to scare people. I got it from his office.¡± Crystal said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to ask for your business card. Danny¡¯s business card is better than yours.¡± Antony, ¡°?¡± Can you behave yourself when you¡¯re asking someone for help? He took out his business card from his pocket and said, ¡°Here.¡± Crystal sent it out and said in a threatening tone, ¡°This is my big brother¡¯s business card. He¡¯s very powerful. You can ask around about the Evans family and you¡¯ll find out. It¡¯s almost the same as the White family.¡± She reached out and pulled Antony closer. ¡°This is the Third Young Master of the Evans family. With him backing you up, there won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Unfortunately, only the middle-aged man and the little girl could read. The middle-aged man looked at them and said, ¡°It seems to be true. When those people came to us to give us money, I heard them mention the Evans family. They said that if the Evans family doesn¡¯t get involved, it will be much easier.¡± Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Everyone looked at each other in dismay. The middle-aged woman swallowed and said, ¡°Can¡­ Can you really help us?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s face was full of hope. ¡°I am willing¡­ I am willing to confess! I want to seek justice for my man and daughter!¡± The middle-aged man gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing! Money is not as important as human life. If I take this money, I¡¯ll feel guilty!¡± Lowell choked with sobs and said, ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you all!¡± ¡°We should thank you¡­¡± The middle-aged woman wiped her tears and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, this matter would have been over. I wouldn¡¯t have the face to see my man¡­¡± The group of people burst into tears, and the people next to them couldn¡¯t help but be curious. Antony nced at them and said, ¡°I¡¯ll contact someone to follow up on this matter. This matter will be carried out through normal channels, and Cyril won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you¡­¡± Everyone hurriedly thanked Antony. Antony stood up and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. If it weren¡¯t for my sister, I wouldn¡¯t have meddled in this matter.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Crystal also stood up. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Don¡¯t cry.¡± She looked at the time and said, ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry to go back to work, so I won¡¯t stay any longer.¡± Lowell said, ¡°Miss, you are such a kind person. God will definitely bless you!¡± Crystal smiled. ¡°Thank you for your blessing.¡± Antony¡¯s face was sullen. ¡°You¡¯re really good at being a good person. I¡¯m the one who contributed.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t feel any pressure dealing with the second branch of the White family. It¡¯s actually a small matter for you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Antony put on a fake smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s agree first. If Harold gets involved, I won¡¯t be able to handle this matter.¡± Crystal made a hand gesture and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Harold won¡¯t interfere.¡± Antony asked suspiciously, ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± Crystal looked left and right. ¡°I¡¯m just that sure.¡± Antony grabbed her cor. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your rtionship with Harold?¡± Crystal thought about it seriously. ¡°He is my long-term meal ticket.¡± Antony was speechless. There was nothing else in this girl¡¯s mind except for eating. Oh, there was still water. ¡°Brother.¡± Crystal leaned in and said warmly, ¡°You can arrange a better ce for them. They must be reluctant to spend their money and will live in a very poor small hotel.¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying to get me to do everything?¡± Crystal said, ¡°That¡¯s because I like you the most!¡± Antony was speechless. He had no ability to resist her sweet talk at all. Antony sent Crystal to the ground floor of the studio. Suddenly, he saw the imprint on Crystal¡¯s wrist. and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Crystal looked down and said, ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± She was not good at lying, so she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s strange. I won¡¯t notice it even if you don¡¯t tell me.¡± Antony said, ¡°This is something you get when you¡¯re tied with a rope. You¡¯re telling me you didn¡¯t know?¡± Crystal felt guilty and her face turned red. ¡°I, I was just careless¡­¡± Antony looked at his little sister, who was standing in front of him. He pressed his sister¡¯s shoulder and said seriously, ¡°Tell me honestly, did Harold¡­ tie you up and do something strange?¡± Crystal was puzzled. She looked at him in confusion. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Antony took a deep breath to calm himself down and said, ¡°Crystal, tell me honestly. Did he force you to do something strange? If so, I¡¯ll take you away.¡± Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Crystal was very grateful for Antony¡¯s generosity and raised her own question. ¡°What do you mean by strange things?¡± Antony was speechless. Looking at Crystal¡¯s clear eyes, Antony suddenly felt that he was overthinking things. What kind of beauty had Harold not seen before? Why did he have to deal with this little bumpkin? He exhaled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Be careful in the future and don¡¯t hurt yourself anymore.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Crystal waved her hand. ¡°Bye-bye, Antony.¡± Antony rolled his eyes. ¡°Only when you have something you need help with will you call me brother. When I¡¯m not useful to you, you can just call me Antony, right?¡± Crystal made a face and turned to run into the hall. Antony had been watching her disappear, and then he swung the car key and was about to go back. As soon as he turned his head, he suddenly saw a familiar figure. ¡°Brother?¡± Antony stopped where he was. He looked at Marcus, who was fully wrapped up, and asked hesitantly, ¡°Why are you here?¡± He was alone as well. If he was recognized outside, it would be very troublesome for Marcus. ¡°I happened to pass by.¡± Marcus said, ¡°When I saw you here, I wanted to say hello to you.¡± Antony narrowed his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about coincidence. I don¡¯t know when we became so close?¡± Marcus smiled and said, ¡°What do you mean? We are biological brothers of the same mother, so our rtionship is naturally good.¡± Antony said, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you apany me to the shooting range for a while?¡± ¡°No.¡± Marcus said, ¡°I finally got rid of the callus on my finger. If I touched a gun, my agent will nag me. I lost twomercial endorsementsst year because my hands were unqualified.¡± Antony said with a faint smile, ¡°You¡¯re a popr celebrity. Is there anypany that would reject you?¡± ¡°A lot,¡± Marcus said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just lose a deal with the White Group two days ago?¡± Antony was taken aback. ¡°The White Group?¡± ¡°For this reason, I even made a special trip to the White Group. I want to know how I offended them.¡± Marcus shrugged. ¡°Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t get any result.¡± ¡°Are you trying to say that this matter has something to do with Crystal?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already here. Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Antony paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t trouble her. She¡¯s just a little girl. She can¡¯t bear such a heavy grudge.¡± The corners of Marcus¡¯s lips were slightly straight. He said lightly, ¡°Why would I bother her? I was just passing by.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Antony brushed past Marcus and said, ¡°If you touch her, I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± Marcus did not say anything more. He waited until Antony left before pulling on his mask. He looked up at the window on the second floor and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s really hard to handle.¡± ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let youe back to Fairby. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have caused so much trouble.¡± When Harold came out of the meeting room, Luke told him what had happened at noon. Larry heard. it and clicked his tongue. ¡°Your little sugar cake is very good. She¡¯s a good girl with a sense of justice. It¡¯s a pity that she was unlucky to meet you.¡± Harold stopped and looked at him. ¡°Do you know which floor this is?¡± Larry was confused. ¡°It¡¯s the 24th floor.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Harold said, ¡°Do you know that you¡¯ll die in a few seconds if you fall from the window on the 24th floor?¡± Larry was speechless. Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Larry said, ¡°I think I¡¯m unlucky enough to meet you.¡± Harold replied, ¡°You can choose to break up with me.¡± Larry said, ¡°Are you that ruthless?¡± ¡°Just take it as if I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Larry quickly caught up with him and said, ¡°But as a matter of fact, Crystal is really cute. I even suspect that she¡¯s not born by Daxton.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°She wasn¡¯t born by Daxton.¡± Harold stopped and looked at Larry. ¡°Men can¡¯t give birth to children.¡± Larry was speechless. Larry said, ¡°Do you have to argue with me like this? Do you think I don¡¯t know that men can¡¯t have children? I¡¯m just saying¡± ¡°You¡¯re an adult. You have to be more rigorous.¡± i Harold pushed open the door of a lounge and locked Larry outside. ¡°I want to change my clothes.¡± Larry touched his nose and turned to Luke, saying, ¡°With his bad temper, only I can be friends with him.¡± Luke smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Reynes has always had a good rtionship with Master White.¡± ¡°Actually¡­¡± Larry said seriously, ¡°When I was in kindergarten, my mother told me that Harold looked like a troublemaker and asked me to stay away from him. I listened to my mother. We were deskmates and I didn¡¯t say a word to him.¡± Luke asked curiously, ¡°How did you be friends then?¡± Larry said, ¡°Because I found that other children didn¡¯t dare to y with him. I was afraid of him and I was vain. I wanted to be his friend and pestered him. Finally, I became his best friend and won the admiration and awe of all the children in the kindergarten.¡± Luke said, ¡°You were so vain at such a young age. Typical Mr. Reynes.¡± Larry waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake.¡± Luke was speechless. Did Larry really think he praising him? However, Larry had a good temper. He wasn¡¯t usually angry with others. He was naturally optimistic. Harold changed his clothes and came out. Looking at the time, it was almost the appointed time. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Luke responded and said, ¡°What about the second branch¡­¡± ¡°Since Crystal wants to take matters into her own hands, you don¡¯t have to interfere,¡± Harold said, ¡°It¡¯s good that the little girl has a sense of justice.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Get someone to keep an eye on the second branch. Don¡¯t let them kill anyone.¡± Luke nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± When it was almost six o¡¯clock, Crystal sent a message to Corey and tactfully asked him for a favor. Corey was very generous and directly agreed to give Crystal the address. Crystal asked the driver, Paul, to send her there and begged Paul repeatedly, ¡°Paul, you must not tell Master White! He told me not to find Corey before. If he knew that I was going to find him, he would definitely be angry.¡± Paul was very hesitant. ¡°Crystal, is there something wrong in your rtionship with Master White?¡± Crystal was puzzled. Paul said, ¡°Oh, I was once young too. I know that there are many temptations. Young people always feel that the people outside are better. But listen to me, no matter how good the people outside are, they can¡¯tpare with the ones at home. Focus on living with Master White¡­¡± Crystal was confused. Crystal hurriedly said, ¡°Paul! Did you misunderstand something?¡± Paul sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed. I¡¯m old, and I¡¯ve seen everything. You¡¯re still young, so it¡¯s normal for you to be ignorant. I won¡¯t discriminate against you.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Paul, I¡¯m just going to Corey¡¯s house to y with the cat.¡± Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Crystal got out of the car and felt that Paul was so awkward that she wanted to escape from him. She sighed and thought that it was not a good thing for the middle-aged man to be so knowledgeable. As usual, the Pina Garden was very quiet. At first nce, one could tell that the house price was high. Maybe Corey had informed the guards in advance. Crystal was let in after showing up in the security guard¡¯s pavilion, and someone had specially led the way for her. The man took Crystal to the front of the vi and left. Crystal stepped forward and knocked on the door. Soon, a servant opened the door. She whispered, ¡°Hello, Miss Evans.¡± Crystal was surprised. ¡°You know me?¡± ¡°I met youst time.¡± The servant¡¯s voice was still very soft. ¡°Young Master rarely brought people back.¡± Crystal asked, ¡°Is Corey here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The servant asked her toe in and said, ¡°You may have to wait a little longer. Young Master is taking a bath upstairs.¡± Crystal nodded. Last time, she was carried in by Corey, so she couldn¡¯t see theyout of this ce clearly. Today, after looking around, she found that the whole vi should have been designed by a designer. All the furnishings were exquisite and had a kind of antique elegance. The sound of jazz music could be heard in the living room. This style waspletely different from Corey¡¯s. The servant poured Crystal some water. Crystal asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Peggie?¡± The servant was stunned and then said, ¡°It¡¯s in its room. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Crystal was jealous. Even a little kitten had its own room in the Pina Garden, but she had nothing. The little cat¡¯s room was very big. As soon as she entered, she saw a cat scratcher that was as tall as the ceiling and a lot of cat toys. Crystal saw Peggie in one of the cats¡¯ nests. The cat was indeed very good-looking, just as good-looking as other car breeds. However, this little guy didn¡¯t look very good-tempered. The servant said, ¡°Peggie is very fierce. He even bit Young Master. Miss Evans, be careful.¡± Crystal nodded and squatted down beside the cat¡¯s nest to look at Peggie. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. It could be seen that Corey had raised it very well. Its fur was smooth and its body was well- proportioned. It was hard to tell that it was already old. Peggie looked up at Crystal with his amber eyes and meowed at the top of its voice. Crystal stretched out her hand tentatively. It took the initiative to lean over and rubbed Crystal¡¯s hand with its furry head. Crystal touched it gently, and it purred twice. The servants were a little surprised. This was a fierce cat. It even scratched and bit its master at any time. However, it was very close to a stranger like Crystal. Corey went downstairs after taking a shower and he saw that the cat who had scratched his arm was in Crystal¡¯s arms. It was delicate and coy, like a little cat, without the dignity of an old cat. Corey was speechless. Corey looked at Crystal. ¡°What did you do? How did you hold this thing in your arms? Last time, I took a photo of it and it scratched my neck. Now there¡¯s a scar.¡± Crystal pinched its little ws, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Do you know that small animals are born to dislike bad people?¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying to implicate something?¡± Corey walked over, bent down, and looked at Peggie. He stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Let me carry you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Crystal pretended to give the cat to him. As a result, Peggie immediately stretched out its ws. Fortunately, Corey moved so fast that he didn¡¯t get any new injuries. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s any justice?¡± Coreyughed angrily. ¡°I¡¯ve raised this thing for more than ten years, but I¡¯ve never held it in my arms.¡± Chapter 315 Chapter 315 ¡°How can you say that about the little kitten?¡± Crystal said, ¡°The little kitten will be sad if it hears that.¡± Corey said, ¡°Little kitten? It¡¯s older than you if it were a human.¡± Crystal touched Peggie¡¯s head and said, ¡°But it looks like a little kitten.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for it to take a walk.¡± Corey nced at the servant. The servant hurried over to fetch the leash. Corey tossed the leash to Crystal. ¡°Come here.¡± Crystal asked, ¡°Does it need a walk?¡± ¡°It¡¯s different from other cats.¡± Corey said, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t take a walk when the timees, it will howl for a night.¡± Crystal looked at Peggie with admiration. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a good voice.¡± She put the leash on Peggie, and Peggie walked out familiarly. Crystal followed it and asked, ¡°How long will it take? I can¡¯t go back toote.¡± Corey raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you afraid that Harold will suspect that you have an affair with me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want the driver to get off work toote.¡± Paul had his own family. She would be embarrassed to call him over in the middle of the night if she needed a ride. ¡°Harold has been quite busy recently.¡± Corey¡¯s hands were in his pockets, and there was a faint mocking expression on his face. ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that he¡¯s reorganizing thepany?¡± Corey looked down at Peggie¡¯s tail and said, ¡°I even suspect that the reason why Harold pretended to be dead was to drag Mark down in name only, and then use this as an excuse topletely get rid of the scum from thepany.¡± Crystal concentrated on the cat. ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know.¡± Corey said, ¡°You sleep with Harold every day. Don¡¯t you know these things? It seems that Harold is very wary of you.¡± Crystal said confidently, ¡°Even if he tells me these, I wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± Corey, ¡°¡­¡± I made a mistake. I forgot that Crystal might be a fool. Suddenly, Peggie stopped in its tracks, its back arched, and a threatening sound came out of its throat- this was the instinctive reaction of a cat when it encountered something it feared. Crystal raised her head and saw a group of people walking over. The one leading them was a woman in a short dress. Crystal did not know why she still had to style herself and put on makeup even when her belly was already very big. The pair of high heels on her feet were at least 11 centimeters tail. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The man next to her was holding a cane and looking at her carefully, for fear that she would fall. Behind them were several tall bodyguards in ck, showing their extraordinary identities. ¡°Corey!¡± The woman called out softly. ¡°You haven¡¯t been home for a long time. Your father and I came to see you.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­?¡± Crystal looked at Corey in shock. ¡°This is¡­ your mother?¡± Looking at Crystal¡¯s shocked expression, Corey¡¯s irritation from the appearance of this group of people had turned into silence. He said with a dark face, ¡°¡­ stepmother.¡± Crystal sized up the woman and then looked at the old man beside her, who was supporting her. This should be Corey¡¯s biological father. ¡°Alda is talking to you!¡± Eric said with a cold face, ¡°You¡¯ve been educated for so many years. What¡¯s with your attitude when the elders talk to you?¡± Corey let out a smile. ¡°If my mother had spoken to me like this, I wouldn¡¯t have treated her like this. It¡¯s a pity that she died early.¡± ¡°You!¡± Eric raised his crutch and was about to hit him. Alda quickly stopped him. ¡°Why did you do it again? Didn¡¯t we agree to have a good talk?¡± Chapter 316 Chapter 316 ¡°Have a good talk?¡± Eric sneered. ¡°Does he look like he wants to have a good talk with me?¡± Alda looked at Corey with a frown. ¡°Corey, you¡¯re always so straightforward¡­¡± Corey showed a fake smile. ¡°You don¡¯t need to pretend to be a good person here.¡± ¡°Listen to what he just said!¡± Eric said, ¡°His words are all very harsh. Why should Ie here to be pissed by him?¡± After saying that, Eric turned around and was about to leave. Alda pulled him back and said, ¡°Alright, alright, Eric. Corey is your own son. It¡¯s not appropriate for you two to remain in a deadlock like this. You need to interact more and be together more often before you can¡­¡± Corey waspletely impatient. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Alda smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? You haven¡¯t been home for a long time. Your father and I came to see you, and we also came to see the Peggie¡­¡± Her gazended on Crystal. The expression in her eyes at that moment made Crystal very ufortable. However, Alda¡¯s tone was gentle. ¡°Is this¡­ your girlfriend?¡± When Eric heard this, he also began to size up Crystal. ¡°No,¡± Corey replied coldly. Alda said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see you bring a girl to Pina Garden before. It¡¯s time for you to have a girlfriend. Why are you hiding it from the family?¡± She seemed to be one or two years younger than Corey, but she spoke like an elder. Those who didn¡¯t know her would really think that she was Corey¡¯s biological mother. Corey frowned and his eyes were full of impatience. If it had been in the past, he would have been angry at this time. However, considering that Crystal, who was as timid as a rabbit, was here today, he suppressed his temper and said, ¡°Does it have anything to do with you whether she is my girlfriend or not?¡± Alda said, ¡°If she¡¯s your girlfriend, you have to introduce her to us. Today, both your father and I are here¡­ Why don¡¯t we have a meal together? We can get to know each other.¡± She looked at Crystal and said softly, ¡°Miss, what do you think?¡± Crystal was confused. ¡°For what?¡± Corey said coldly. He grabbed Crystal¡¯s arm and said, ¡°You should go back now.¡± Just as Crystal was about to pass the leash to him, Eric suddenly said, ¡°How many times have I told you not to refuse Alda¡¯s request? Do you still want to know where Felicia is?¡± Almost as soon as the name ¡°Felicia¡± came out, Corey tensed up visibly. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Crystal remembered that Corey had said that Peggie was a stray cat that his younger sister had brought back. Felicia¡­ was his younger sister¡¯s name, right? ¡°You¡¯ve been keeping me in the dark for so many years. If you can¡¯t exin yourself¡­¡± Corey¡¯s eyes were fierce. ¡°I will definitely peel off your skin and tear off your bones. I will make you regret what you¡¯ve done in Hell!* The Coombs family was nowpletely under Corey¡¯s control. Eric could only be arrogant in front of Corey because he knew Felicia¡¯s whereabouts. When he heard Corey¡¯s words, he shuddered subconsciously. However, he quickly asked, ¡°Is this how you should talk to your father?!¡± Crystal had felt that the young masters of the Evans family and Daxton did not look like father and sons. Now, it seemed that the sons of the Evans family were very filial ifpared to Corey when he dealt with Eric. They seemed as if they would tear apart each other¡¯s skin and bones in no time. ¡°Ah.¡± Alda tried to mediate, ¡°Stop arguing¡­ Why don¡¯t we have a meal here? Ask the servants to prepare the food. I haven¡¯t eaten here before. I wonder how good the cook¡¯s cooking skills are.¡± Chapter 317 Chapter 317 For some reason, Crystal was asked to stay in the Pina Garden for dinner. At the dining table, Alda smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t asked your name yet.¡± Crystal opened her mouth and said, ¡°My name is CoCo.¡± Corey nced at Crystal, but his expression didn¡¯t change. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. CoCo?¡± The corner of Alda¡¯s eyes twitched as she said, ¡°This name¡­ sounds good. Not bad. CoCo, how old are you?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯m thirty-two.¡± ¡°!¡± Alda was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re older than Corey? You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re older!¡± Corey also looked at Crystal. ¡°?¡± Crystal remained calm and said, ¡°Maybe I look younger. You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re in your fifties. Your look like you¡¯re in your early 40s at most.¡± Corey, ¡°¡­ Pfft.¡± Alda gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m only 25 this year!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Alda took a deep breath and adjusted her emotion. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ CoCo, are you from Fairby? Are you working here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not from Fairby. s, I¡¯ve been working hard in Fairby for more than ten years, but I have never really belonged here. I always wanted to settle down in Fairby, so I found a man from Fairby to get married to. As a result, he was a liar, and he was not from Fairby at all. I was so angry that I divorced. him¡­¡± Alda paused for a moment. ¡°¡­ You¡¯ve been married?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Crystal said, ¡°More than once. My second husband was addicted to gambling and lost all his property, so I divorced him again. The third time, I found an honest man, but who knew that he cheated in the end¡­¡± Wait a minute.¡± Alda could no longer maintain the smile on her face. ¡°Have you been divorced. three times?¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Alda looked at Corey in disbelief. ¡°Corey, your girlfriend¡­¡± Corey leaned back in his chair, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°I like this kind of girl.¡± Alda was speechless. Alda was so angry that her face turned green. ¡°Well. Do you look down on me because I¡¯m a divorcee?¡± Crystal asked nervously. ¡°Of course not.¡± Alda put on a fake smile. ¡°It¡¯s good as long as Corey likes you. We won¡¯t interfere in this.¡± Eric sneered from the side ¡°I thought you have very good taste for choosing to stay single over the past few years, but you¡¯ve picked such a good-for-nothing.¡± Corey raised his eyebrows. ¡°We¡¯re the same.¡± D Eric was speechless. Both of them were mocked at the same time. Alda pursed her lips and nced at Corey. Unwilling to ept this, she asked Crystal, ¡°CoCo, how did you and Corey get to know each other?¡± Crystal sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I looked for jobs everywhere after my third failed marriage, but I only finished kindergarten and never pursued further studies, so I couldn¡¯t find any good job. I could only go to Corey¡¯spany to apply to be the cleaner. As a result, I was shortlisted!¡± Alda¡¯s facial features were about to turn ferocious. ¡°¡­ cleaner?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Crystal said, ¡°Theirpany pays the cleaner a monthly sry of 900 dors.¡± ¡°One day, when I was mopping the floor outside, I met Corey.¡± Crystal said in a vivid voice, ¡°As soon as he saw me, he lost his mind and swore that he would marry me. I was scared. After three failed marriages, I decided not to find another man again. But under Corey¡¯s passionate pursuit, I still fell in love with him in the end¡­¡± Crystal sped her hands together and looked at Alda sincerely. ¡°Just like your husband who loves you deeply, I also fell deeply in love with Corey!¡± Alda, ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Not to mention Alda, even Corey couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He looked at Crystal and said, ¡°¡­Why did you tell her about these things?¡± Crystal said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s too rude. I shouldn¡¯t have said that in front of the elders. I am wrong.¡± Alda used her self-restraint to squeeze out a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s good to listen to your story.¡± After the meal, only Crystal was the happiest, because she found that the cook of Corey¡¯s house was really good at cooking. The others had their own worries and did not have the mood to taste the delicious food of this meal. After dinner, Crystal was about to leave. Unexpectedly, Alda said, ¡°CoCo, can you apany me to the garden? Now that I¡¯m pregnant, the doctor asked me to do more exercise.¡± Eric was obviously very nervous about Alda. He quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you.¡± Alda said, ¡°You can stay here and talk to Corey. Don¡¯t go against each other. You should have a good talk.¡± She looked at Crystal gently and asked, ¡°Is that okay, CoCo?¡± Before Crystal could answer, Alda continued, ¡°You won¡¯t reject a pregnant woman, will you?¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± She stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± They went to the garden together, where there were all kinds of precious species. Alda had been in the upper circle for many years, so she knew a lot of them. Crystal only knew very few of them. When they arrived at a flower tree, Alda suddenly asked, ¡°CoCo, did Corey mention that he¡¯s nning to marry you?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I care about him. It¡¯s enough for us to be together. I don¡¯t care if we get married or not.¡± Alda was speechless. You¡¯ve divorced three times. Do you still want to get married to Corey, a rich and handsome man? Alda pursed her lips and said with a gloomy face, ¡°You¡¯re so lucky that Corey likes you so much.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­ Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± She did not know how to continue making things up. Two days ago, the drama she watched only. showed the scene of the female lead meeting her mother-inw in the future and having dinner together. The following scenes would only be yed tonight at eight o¡¯clock. ¡°It¡¯s just too enviable¡­ Alda muttered. Crystal felt that there was something wrong with her tone. She quickly turned her head, only to see Alda give a strange smile. She then grabbed Crystal¡¯s hand and shouted, ¡°CoCo! CoCo, what are you doing?! Why are you pushing me?! My child¡­ ah!!¡± Before Crystal could react, Alda had already slipped to the ground. Crystal, ¡°?!¡± Corey¡¯s stepmother should win the Oscar award this year! Upon hearing the voice, the servants and Eric hurried over. When Eric saw Alda falling onto the ground, his heart was in aplete mess. He hurriedly went to help her up. ¡°Alda¡­ Alda, are you alright?!¡± The servants helped her up together. Alda¡¯s face was pale as she looked at Crystal with an aggrieved expression. ¡°CoCo¡­ Even if you were afraid that I would give birth to a younger brother to fight for family property, you shouldn¡¯t be so vicious. You wouldn¡¯t even let go of an unborn baby!¡± Crystal was confused. Eric¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°How could you be so vicious?!¡± ¡°¡­No, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t push her. Did Alda fall down herself?¡± Eric snapped. ¡°That¡¯s her own flesh and blood. What reason does she have to harm her own child?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. A servant whispered, ¡°I, I saw it just now. It was indeed Miss CoCo who pushed Madam¡­¡± Chapter 319 Chapter 319 ¡°Now that the evidence is here, do you still want to deny it?¡± Eric felt sorry for Alda, and he hated Crystal. He stared at Crystal and said, ¡°Do you think that if you marry Corey, the Coombs family will have a ce for you?! Let me tell you, you better not think too much!¡± Crystal opened her mouth and shut it again. She felt that she probably could no longer understand humannguage. Corey said, ¡°She¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t she? Why are you making a fuss?¡± Eric said in disbelief, ¡°Alda is pregnant with your younger brother. How could you say something like that?! Do you want me to settle ounts with this girl after Alda has a miscarriage?!¡± Just as Corey was about to speak, Eric said in a deep voice, ¡°She must give me an exnation!¡± Corey looked at Crystal. ¡°What happened?¡± Crystal finally had a chance to speak. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either. She suddenly grabbed me and then fell down¡­¡± She looked at the pale-faced Alda and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing your baby? Your belly is already so big.¡± Alda felt like crying. ¡°CoCo, how would I treat my own child like this? Am I crazy!?¡± Eric said, ¡°You are not making any sense! In my opinion, it¡¯s obvious that you dislike the baby in Alda¡¯s belly!¡± Crystal, ¡°?¡± It was a pity that these two people did not go to the crew to be screenwriters. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Eric waspletely convinced by Alda¡¯s words. He called in a bodyguard and said, ¡°Bring her back to the old house. I will definitely make her pay the price! Alda smiled vaguely and slowly touched her bulging belly. Crystal¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you really going to imprison me illegally?¡± ¡°I just want Miss CoCo to give me a good exnation of what happened today!¡± Eric said, ¡°It was you who had evil intentions first.¡± Corey¡¯s face was very ugly. ¡°Don¡¯t think about taking her away today!¡± ¡°You¡¯re protecting an outsider!?¡± Eric was on the verge of going mad from anger. ¡°You don¡¯t care. about your younger brother and you chose to protect an outsider!? She¡¯s not even married to you yet. If she marries into the family, wouldn¡¯t she make you fall out with your family?!¡± He heavily put down his cane and said, ¡°Okay, if I can¡¯t take her away, I will deal with her here!¡± Eric was a well known figure in Fairby when he was young. Although he was old and muddle-headed, he still had the remaining power of his youth when he was angry. It was very scary. ¡°Press this vicious woman to the ground.¡± Eric¡¯s voice was loud and clear. ¡°Make her kneel down and apologize to Alda!¡± ¡°Old man.¡± Corey stood in front of Crystal. There seemed to be a deep sea hidden in his eyes. No emotion could be seen, but it was scary for no reason. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡± Eric said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t let her off.¡± He looked at Corey and said word by word, ¡°You can only choose between Felicia and this woman.¡± ¡°If you choose this woman, my people will immediately take Felicia¡¯s life!¡± ¡°You-¡°Blue veins stood out on the back of Corey¡¯s hand. He didn¡¯t care about the man in front of him who had a blood rtionship with him, but he couldn¡¯t ignore Felicia. His life was exchanged for by Felicia. The only purpose of his life was to find Felicia. When Alda saw that it was about time, she said softly, ¡°Eric¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. Let¡¯s¡­ just forget it?¡± Chapter 320 Chapter 320 ¡°Forget it?¡± Eric immediately said, ¡°We can¡¯t just let it go like this! If she wants my son¡¯s life, she should pay the price! No one can stop me!¡± Alda frowned and said, ¡°CoCo¡­ Although you pushed me, nothing happened to me. I can forgive you, but he doesn¡¯t listen to my advice¡­ Why don¡¯t we do it this way?¡± She said softly, ¡°Apologize to me and then leave Fairby. I don¡¯t think Eric will make things difficult for you.¡± Crystal, ¡°?¡± ¡°You know very well how you fell.¡± Crystal said, ¡°You also know clearly whether I should apologize to you or not. As for leaving Fairby¡­ why should I leave?¡± ¡°She¡¯s so stubborn!¡± Eric flew into a rage. ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to regret it at all. Alda, this kind of person isn¡¯t worthy of sympathy!¡± Alda sighed and said, ¡°She was just confused for a moment. It¡¯s not a big deal. Don¡¯t be angry¡­ She turned to look at Corey and said, ¡°She¡¯s someone Corey likes after all.¡± It was fine if she didn¡¯t say it, but it was as if she had reminded Eric after saying it. He said to Corey, ¡°You have to break up with this woman! I can¡¯t tolerate my daughter-inw trying to harm her mother-inw! Such a person doesn¡¯t deserve to enter the Coombs family.¡± Although Corey didn¡¯t see the whole thing with his own eyes, he knew what kind of person Crystal was and what kind of person Alda was. It hadn¡¯t been a long time since Alda had taken advantage of the child in her belly to do evil things. ¡°Do you think that everyone wants to be a part of the Coombs family?¡± Corey snorted and said, ¡°Who cares if you can tolerate it or not? Does it have anything to do with me? I¡¯ve already tolerated you enough. Don¡¯t push your luck.¡± Seeing that the father and son were about to argue again, Alda tugged Corey and said, ¡°Corey, don¡¯t argue with your father. We¡­ Ah!¡± Before she could finish her words, she was pushed away by Corey. Considering that she was. pregnant, Corey didn¡¯t use too much strength. He just avoided Alda from touching him. ¡°As I said, I won¡¯t fall for your trick. Don¡¯t put on airs as an elder.¡± Alda was about to cry. ¡°Corey, I just¡­ just don¡¯t want your rtionship with your father to get worse. What did I do wrong to make you hate me so much¡­ Was it actually your idea that CoCo pushed me today?¡± Corey said, ¡°¡­Alda, are you crazy? If I want to hurt you, why do I need to find such an idiot like her to do it?¡± Crystal, ¡°?¡± Crystal was unhappy. ¡°Why are you scolding me? I was implicated by you!¡± She was just here to y with a cat, but she had been pestered by Alda. Now, Corey was actually calling her an idiot? ¡°Don¡¯t get involved.¡± Corey pushed Crystal away. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± She even wanted to carry Peggie out immediately and let the cat bite him. ¡°Since you said it¡¯s not your idea, then it¡¯s this woman¡¯s own idea!¡± Eric said, ¡°If you can¡¯t make choice, I¡¯ll help you choose.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He ordered with a gloomy face, ¡°Ask her to kneel down!¡± Upon hearing this, the bodyguard immediately took action. Corey reached out to take out his gun. Eric said sinisterly, ¡°If you stop me today, you can forget about letting Felicia stay alive. I¡¯ll keep my word. You can give it a try!¡± Corey¡¯s body stiffened, and the bodyguard seized the opportunity to grab Crystal. Alda held her waist and looked at Crystal¡¯s embarrassed look with great interest. When she looked into Crystal¡¯s eyes, she even showed a mocking smile. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Crystal was shocked. She had felt that something was wrong before. Alda¡¯s attitude towards Corey was very strange. She should have been very confident since she married Eric and was pregnant with Eric¡¯s child. After all, from Eric¡¯s partial attitude, it seemed that he only treated the child in her belly as his own. ording tomon sense, if Alda wanted to gain a good reputation and did not allow others to use her of not being a good stepmother, then she could just put on an act in front of others. There was no one in the noble circle of Fairby here, so who did Alda show her attitude to? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. To Eric, who treated his son as an enemy? There was no need for that. Crystal felt that even if Alda swore at Corey, Eric would only p and cheer. In that case, Alda¡¯s attitude towards Corey was very suspicious. Crystal felt that when she was facing Corey¡­ she was even a little cautious. She seemed to be very concerned about Corey¡¯s opinion of her. Crystal, who had watched so many dramas, immediately had a bold idea in her mind, but she felt that it was ridiculous. It couldn¡¯t be¡­ it couldn¡¯t be, could it? Before she could make up her mind, a strong force came from her shoulder. Two bodyguards were pressing on her shoulder, trying to force her to kneel on the ground so that she could apologize to Alda. Unexpectedly, Crystal was a good-for-nothing. The two bodyguards made a mistake and pressed Crystal to the ground with strong force. Everyone was speechless. Everyone was stunned when they saw Crystal lying on the ground. Crystal herself was also stunned. She looked at the stone b in front of her, raised her head, and looked at Corey¡¯s expression, which was difficult to exin. The bodyguards didn¡¯t even have time to take back their hands. They still maintained their actions and there was a faint awkwardness in the air. Crystal calmly got up, patted the soil on her body, and said to the two bodyguards, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t deliberately make you so embarrassed. You are too strong¡­¡± One of the bodyguards said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you didn¡¯t resist at all.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I can¡¯t resist so I¡¯ll save my strength.¡± She looked around at everyone¡¯s pale faces and hesitated. ¡°Then¡­ then let¡¯s pretend that nothing. happened just now. Let¡¯s start over again? I¡¯ll put up a symbolic resistance this time.¡± Everyone was speechless. Corey said, ¡°Do you think this is a movie? What kind of idiot are you?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you all feeling awkward? I¡¯m being kind.¡± Eric tightened his grip on his crutch and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath here!¡± He said to the bodyguard, ¡°I think there¡¯s something wrong with her brain. Throw her into the pool and wake her up!¡± It was Corey¡¯s fault for being so rich. There was a small pond in the garden with some lotus flowers in it. It was right next to them. Crystal looked at the clear water and at the two strong bodyguards. She swallowed hard and took a step back. ¡°Why don¡¯t I kneel down?¡± ¡°It seems that in Miss Evan¡¯s eyes, dignity is nothing.¡± Alda¡¯s face became gloomy. ¡°How can a person like you¡­ be worthy of Corey¡¯s love!?¡± Crystal was shocked. This attitude! This speech! Crystal suddenly felt that she was right. She had seen the truth through their appearance! ¡°In fact, dignity is also very important¡­¡± Crystal coughed. ¡°So¡­¡± She ran away. ¡°I¡¯m going to run away directly!¡± Everyone was stunned. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Eric shouted, ¡°Get her back here!!¡± Crystal was not able to run past the two bodyguards and was quickly caught. She was in despair. She muttered as she was held by the two bodyguards, ¡°Corey¡­ how are you going to repay me?¡± Corey pursed his lips and took a step forward. ¡°Let go of her. In fact, she isn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s so lively in Pina Garden today.¡± Suddenly, a cold voice sounded. The words were calm, but the voice was very cold. It was like a gust of winding from the cold winter, which made everyone tremble in an instant. Hearing the voice, Corey frowned and turned around to look. The man was wearing an iron-gray shirt with a triangr upper body. Two buttons were undone on his cor, revealing a part of his corbone. He was wearing a pair of ck suit pants. The material looked expensive, which made him look very unkind. It was obvious that he had juste out of a meeting room and was still dressed formally. There was a hint of tiredness in his eyes. Maybe he was in a bad mood, so this bit of tiredness almost turned into fierceness. ¡°Master¡­¡± Even Eric, who had always been arrogant, was shocked when he saw Harold. He didn¡¯t even dare to call out his full name. Eric subconsciously tightened his grip on the crutch in his hand. His eyes were filled with fear. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Harold said indifferently, ¡°Can¡¯t Ie?¡± His tone was casual, but it made people feel as if they were pressed down by a mountain. Eric was an elder, and the Coombs family had a feud with the White family. At this moment, he should have straightened his back and asked Harold to leave. However, as an old man in his sixties, he was weak and short of breath when facing Harold, a young man who was less than 30 years old. He couldn¡¯t say a word. After a long time, he only said, ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Corey was speechless. At this time, the old man, who was wild and arrogant, actually became a coward. ¡°Our two families have never interacted with each other. What brings Master White here?¡± Eric asked carefully. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that my wife was naughty and she caused you a lot of trouble today.¡± Eric was shocked. When did Harold¡­ have a wife? ¡°You must be joking, Master White.¡± Eric said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen your wife¡­¡± Before Harold could answer, Crystal got rid of the shackles of the two bodyguards while they were caught off guard. She rushed over and threw herself into Harold¡¯s arms. ¡°Boohoo¡­ You¡¯re finally here! Harold pressed down on her head. ¡°You¡¯re rubbing dirt all over my body.¡± Crystal stretched out her hand and said, ¡°Boohoo, let me hug you for a while¡­ I feel wronged today¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Despite the fact that she was covered in dirt, Harold still hugged her. He rubbed her head and said, ¡°Are you feeling wronged? You had such a wonderful time today. You¡¯ve met your true love after three failed marriages. What makes you feel wronged?¡± 2 Crystal was speechless. Crystal said timidly, ¡°How do you even know about this?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°If I don¡¯t, how can I get you?¡± Crystal pretended to cry. ¡°I¡¯m really pitiful. They wanted me to kneel and almost threw me into the water to drown me!¡± Eric, ¡°What?¡± When have I thought of drowning you?! I just wanted you to sober up in the water! His dried-up orange-like cheeks twitched, and his eyes shed with surprise and bewilderment. He looked at Corey and said, ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t she your girlfriend?¡± Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Corey gave a fake smile and said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m also shocked. Isn¡¯t she my girlfriend?¡± Harold nced at Corey and said, ¡°It seems that Young Master Coombs didn¡¯t learn well after the lessonst time. I know that you don¡¯t have a wife, but don¡¯t covet someone else¡¯s wife.¡± Corey, ¡°¡­¡± Alda didn¡¯t know Harold, but she could tell from the man¡¯s aura alone that he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person, let alone the fact that Eric was afraid of him. Even someone as arrogant as Corey was also afraid of him¡­ ¡°Corey.¡± Alda said, ¡°Is¡­ this Miss CoCo¡¯s ex-husband?¡± She didn¡¯t understand. How could a girl like Crystal seduce so many good men? As soon as she said that, the air was dead silent. Crystal looked at Alda in shock. ¡°This woman is really vicious. How could she frame me up like this!¡± ¡°I was talking about the plot in ¡®The Most Genuine Love in the World.¡± Crystal whispered, ¡°Have you watched it? The female lead has experienced three failed marriages before meeting her true love¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°I haven¡¯t watched it before.¡± Crystal said, ¡°How is that possible? Iy on yourp when I watched it. At that time, I even asked you if the female lead was beautiful!¡± Harold said, ¡°I said I haven¡¯t watched it before.¡± Crystal wanted to exin further, but Eric was already extremely shocked. Lying on hisp¡­ watching TV¡­ Did Harold really fall in love with her?! Harold pressed Crystal¡¯s head down and pushed her behind him. He looked coldly at Eric and said, ¡°Mr. Coombs, I think you should give me an exnation about asking her to kneel and drowning her.¡± Eric broke out in a cold sweat in the face of a junior. ¡°This¡­ is all a misunderstanding¡­¡± He didn¡¯t want to confront Harold. He wanted to calm things down, but Alda didn¡¯t want to let go of Crystal just like that. She raised her voice and said, ¡°She wanted me to have a miscarriage. Eric felt for me and asked her to apologize to me. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with that, right?¡± Eric looked at her in disbelief. sorry Alda was usually the most gentle and sensible, but why was she so stubborn today?! That was Harold! The nightmare of so many people in Fairby! ¡°Are you crazy!?¡± Eric lowered his voice. ¡°Stop fooling around!¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Alda didn¡¯t give up and said, ¡°I am not fooling around. It was her fault. She was so vicious that she didn¡¯t even let go of an unborn child. Shouldn¡¯t she apologize to me?¡± ¡°You!¡± Eric raised his hand and was about to give her a p. Instead of being afraid, Alda moved her face forward a little. She had nothing to be afraid of. As expected, Eric didn¡¯t p her in the face at all. He gritted his teeth and withdrew his hand. Harold lowered his eyes and looked at Crystal¡¯s furry head. ¡°You¡¯ve finally be smart. You even know how to harm others now?¡± Crystal said timidly, ¡°In fact, I¡¯m still dumb¡­ because she wronged me.¡± Harold clicked his tongue. ¡°You¡¯re such a good-for-nothing.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­ ¡°This must be¡­¡± Harold paused for a moment. The look in his eyes was very indifferent when he looked at Alda, as if she was just an ant. It was a waste of time for him to even look at her. He was cold, gentle, and noble. However, the look in his eyes was very clear. ¡°Mr. Coombs¡¯s¡­ wife.¡± Alda subconsciously swallowed her saliva and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It looks like Mrs. Coombs hasn¡¯t heard much of my reputation.¡± Haroldughed. ¡°I have many bad habits. One of them is¡­¡± He rubbed Crystal¡¯s head and looked at Alda with an extremely cold gaze. ¡°Protecting my wife.¡± Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Alda was so frightened that she took a step back. Luckily, Eric had helped her up in time. Otherwise, she would have fallen to the ground this time. Her forehead was covered in a cold sweat and her voice was trembling. ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t be impartial. She was the one who pushed me¡­¡± Harold seemed to be toozy to say anything more to her. He tilted his head slightly and said, ¡°Luke.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Luke responded and slowly walked out. He smiled politely at Alda and said, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Coombs.¡± ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do?¡± Luke smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Mrs. Coombs. I won¡¯t hit a woman, much less a pregnant woman.¡± Before Alda could heave a sigh of relief, she heard Luke say again, ¡°But we also have many other means. I always think that spiritual destruction is much more terrible than physical torture. I wonder if Mrs. Coombs agrees with my words or not.¡± Alda was about to burst into tears because of the strong pressure. She came from a humble background and managed to climb into Eric¡¯s bed with her beauty. She became the mistress of the Coombs family. However, it was hard for her to change the fear of the upper ss in her bones. Harold and Luke had made her feel unprecedented pressure. ¡°This is Pina Garden!¡± Alda forced herself to calm down and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Coombs family¡¯s territory!¡± She hurriedly looked at Eric. ¡°Eric! Say something, Eric!¡± Eric took a deep breath and said, ¡°¡­ Master White, on ount of my old face, don¡¯t argue with her. She¡¯s young and ignorant¡­¡± Harold smiled and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Eric¡¯s face instantly turned ashen with anger, but he didn¡¯t dare to lose his temper. Corey did not give him any face as heughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯ve been very busy recently.¡± Harold looked at the time. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark.¡± Luke understood and replied to Eric, ¡°We will take Mrs. Coombs away for a few days.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise she and the baby in her belly will be fine.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Although that was the case, how could Eric not have heard of Harold¡¯s methods? If Alda had been taken away, she would have gone mad. Alda didn¡¯t know how terrible these people were, but her female intuition told her that she couldn¡¯t go with them. She cried, ¡°Eric¡­ you can¡¯t agree!¡± Eric gritted his teeth and hardened his heart as he said, ¡°You¡­¡± He nced at Crystal and said, ¡°Apologize to this youngdy!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Alda shrieked, ¡°You want me to apologize to her?! I¡¯m the victim!¡± ¡°Do as I say if you don¡¯t want to die!¡± Eric snapped. ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to save you!¡± Alda¡¯s body shook. Eric had never been angry with her, nor had he ever asked her to apologize to anyone. Who on earth were these people?! ¡°¡­¡± Alda took a deep breath and said, ¡°Okay, I apologize.¡± She clenched her fists, squeezed out a smile, and said, ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong about you before. I¡¯m really sorry. I hope you can forgive me.¡± As she spoke, she bowed. Alda could get her current position due to her scheming methods. She knew when to advance and retreat. If she entered a poor alley, she could simply give up her dignity just to live. Crystal hadn¡¯t expressed her opinion toward Alda¡¯s apology. Harold lowered his eyelids slightly.and said in a casual tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask her to kneel down and apologize before?¡± ¡°Mrs. Coombs¡¯s apology is not sincere enough.¡± Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Alda almost ground her teeth into pieces. She had already made such a big concession, but Harold was still aggressive! ¡°Eric¡­¡± Alda was in tears. She hugged Eric¡¯s arm and said pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m still pregnant with your child¡­.. How can I kneel down to someone¡­¡± ¡°Master White.¡± Eric couldn¡¯t bring himself to let her do it as well. His voice was very low. ¡°She has such a big belly¡­¡± Harold was confused. ¡°The child isn¡¯t mine. The size of her belly has nothing to do with me.¡± Eric was speechless. Seeing that Harold was absolutely unwilling to give up, Eric slowly pulled Alda¡¯s hand away and said in a deep voice, ¡°Alda, kneel down.¡± ¡°Eric!¡± Alda cried so hard that her eyes turned red. ¡°You¡­ how could you¡­ Eric turned his head away and ignored her. Alda hurriedly looked at Corey and said, ¡°Corey¡­ can you help me¡­¡± Corey acted as if it had nothing to do with him. He just gave her a cold look. Alda was almost exhausted, but at this moment, Luke said, ¡°Mrs. Coombs, we don¡¯t have much time. left.¡± Alda took a deep breath and finally knelt down slowly to Crystal. Ever since she became Mrs. Coombs six months ago, everyone ttered her whenever they met her. She had never suffered such humiliation after marrying Eric. When her knees touched the ground, she recalled the first half of her life when she was humiliated by others and had no dignity. She once swore that she must climb to a high position and trample everyone under her feet. She thought that she had climbed high enough today, but it turned out that there were always people. standing higher than her. Crystal didn¡¯t feel Alda¡¯s hesitation because she had her own. She asked Harold in a low voice, ¡°I won¡¯t die earlier, will I?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you determined to resist superstition?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I tend to believe it asionally.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Harold said. ¡°Whoever has evil intentions will die early.¡± Alda¡¯s back stiffened. She lowered her head, clenched her fists, and said, ¡°Miss CoCo, please forgive me. I know I am wrong.¡± Harold asked Crystal, ¡°Do you want to forgive her?¡± Crystal thought for a moment and said, ¡°Get up.¡± Eric quickly helped her up. Alda pushed him away and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± ¡°Alda, there¡¯s nothing I can do¡­¡± Eric exined, ¡°If I had other ways, I wouldn¡¯t have made you kneel down¡­ Alda, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not good for the baby.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just worried about your child!¡± Alda said angrily. ¡°Of course not.¡± Eric coaxed her. ¡°I¡¯m also worried about you¡­ Alright, alright, don¡¯t be angry anymore¡­¡± Harold looked at the two of them with great interest, and suddenly said with an unclear meaning, ¡°You two are really affectionate.¡± When Eric heard this, he broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Master White¡­ what does this mean?¡± Harold said lightly, ¡°Mr. Coombs, you dote on your wife and I also dote on mine. She has been . wronged here. Do you think it¡¯s over after your wife knelt down and apologized?¡± The veins on Eric¡¯s forehead bulged. ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Harold saidzily, ¡°I just want to seek justice for my wife. Why did you say that I¡¯m going too far?¡± The smile on his face faded, leaving only indifference. ¡°I have always been like this.¡± ¡°I will seek revenge for the smallest grievance.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Crystal hid behind Harold and said, ¡°I thought it would be fine after she apologized, but there are still other things?¡± Harold said, ¡°Some people won¡¯t learn their lesson if they are not taught enough.¡± Crystal nodded, indicating that she had been taught enough. Eric suppressed his anger. ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡± Harold raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Mrs. Coombs doesn¡¯t know that troublees from words. Shouldn¡¯t Mr. Coombs teach her properly?¡± Alda seemed to have realized something. She stared fixedly at Eric. ¡°Eric, how dare you!¡± Eric took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°Alda, I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t¡­¡± Alda hurriedly tried to run, but the bodyguards immediately stopped her. She was trapped in her current position and couldn¡¯t move. She could only watch as Eric approached. Eric closed his eyes and suddenly raised his hand. He mmed his palm viciously on Alda¡¯s face, instantly causing her head to tilt to the side. Blood flowed out from the corner of her lips. Half of her face quickly became red and swollen, and the bright red fingerprints were especially frightening. Alda cried out, but Eric ignored her. He had used too much strength to p her just now. His hand was numb, but he still struggled to look at Harold, almost gnashing his teeth. ¡°Master White¡­ Are you satisfied?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of me being satisfied?¡± Harold pulled Crystal out and pinched her cheeks. ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Crystal looked at the mark on Alda¡¯s face and felt the pain. However, she did not pity Alda. If Harold did note today, she would be the one in such a miserable situation. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Crystal said, ¡°She¡¯s still pregnant. I forgive her.¡± Harold nodded and said, ¡°Since she has chosen to forgive her, I will let it slide.¡± Eric was speechless. ¡°She had knelt down and been pped by me. What else do you want to do?¡± He was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Mr. Coombs, you¡¯d better educate your wife well in the future.¡± Harold said slowly, ¡°After all, not everyone is as soft-hearted and easy-going as my wife. If Mrs. Coombs offends anyone else, she would probably end up miserably.¡± Eric said, ¡°¡­That¡¯s for sure.¡± Harold nced at Corey and grabbed Crystal¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Crystal replied with an ¡°oh¡± and was led out of the garden by Harold. Alda was still crying, giving Eric a headache. He roared, ¡°Don¡¯t cry! I told you that I had no choice!¡± Alda cried and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you powerful? Why are you afraid of him?¡± Corey snorted andughed at Alda¡¯s stupidity. Eric said, ¡°That¡¯s Harold! Who dares to confront Harold in Fairby?! Don¡¯t you want to live?!¡± Alda was stunned. ¡°Ha¡­ Harold?¡± She seemed to have heard of this name. On many high-end asions, people would even avoid him out of fear. Eric was very angry, but his heart ached for Alda. He softened his voice and said, ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t cry. The wound on your face will heal in a few days. Go wash your face first.¡± Alda knew men and knew that no matter how aggrieved she was, if she continued to make a fuss now, it would only annoy them. So she wiped her tears and said, ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± As soon as she arrived at the bathroom, she mmed the perfumed bottle beside the sink onto the mirror. The mirror immediately cracked like a spider web, reflecting her distorted face.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Chapter 327 When the servant outside heard the noise, she hurried in and said nervously, ¡°Madam¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!!¡± Alda grabbed the handwash and threw it out. The bottle of handwash was made of solid stainless steel. It was quite good-looking and ssy. However, it would be totally deadly whennding on someone¡¯s head. The bottle smashed directly on the servant¡¯s head, and in an instant, her head was injured and bleeding. Alda grabbed her cor and said sinisterly, ¡°Are you here to see me make a fool of myself?¡± The servant was covered with blood, and she was so scared that she was breathing heavily. ¡°No, no¡­ I¡¯m worried about Madam¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried about me?¡± Alda sneered, ¡°You¡¯re obviously here to see me make a fool of myself! Just now, when I was outside, I knelt down to someone and was pped by someone¡­ Was it fun to watch?! Huh?!¡± ¡°Madam¡­¡± The servant was terrified and trembled all over. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I really didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Alda grabbed her hair and looked at her face. Even though there was a cut on her head and blood was flowing out, her delicate features could still be seen. Alda¡¯s face instantly became ferocious. ¡°¡­Are you trying to seduce Corey? Ah?!¡± She clutched the servant¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°Do you want to be the Young Madam of the Coombs. family? Do you want to soar into the sky?¡± The servant couldn¡¯t breathe, and her face turned red. She said with difficulty, ¡°No¡­ I really didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking¡­ I know!¡± Alda muttered, ¡°You just want to seduce Corey¡­ you b*tch¡­¡± ¡°Madam¡­¡± The servant tried her best to hold Alda¡¯s hand. ¡°I, I¡¯m going to die¡­ Madam¡­¡± Alda suddenly regained her senses and pushed the servant away. The servant fell to the ground and coughed painfully when she could finally breathe. Alda ced her hands on the sink. Looking at her face in the mirror, she slowly adjusted her expression and found that her makeup was a little worn out. She ordered, ¡°Go and get my make-up bag. I want to fix my makeup.¡± The servant did not dare to dy and quickly got up. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Wait a minute,¡± said Alda. The servant trembled with fear and asked, ¡°Madam, do you have any Alda said gently, ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt you just now, did I?¡± The servant answered in a trembling voice, ¡°No, no.¡± other orders?¡± Alda¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You should have said that nothing happened just now.¡± The servant hurriedly said, ¡°Yes¡­ yes, nothing happened just now!¡± Alda nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Go ahead. Remember to find someone to change this mirror.¡± In the garden. Eric¡¯s face darkened. ¡°That woman¡­ is Fifth Miss from the Evans family?¡± ¡°Why are you still asking when it¡¯s so obvious? What¡¯s wrong? Have you finally lost your mind?¡± Corey pped his hands. ¡°Congrattions, congrattions.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Eric said angrily, ¡°Since she¡¯s that girl from the Evans family, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Corey asked in confusion. ¡°Since when do I have to report to you about who I come in contact with?¡± ¡°You!¡± Eric¡¯s voice trembled in anger. ¡°You unfilial son!¡± Corey¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Other than that invisible bloodline, there¡¯s nothing left between us.¡± ¡°But for the sake of this blood lineage, I will give you onest piece of advice.¡± He looked at Eric and said, ¡°Be careful of being bitten by the little thing you raised. You won¡¯t have anything left behind by then.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Crystal was led out of the vi by Harold. While walking, she said, ¡°I have a bold guess. I want to ask you for confirmation.¡± Harold, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Crystal cleared her throat and said, ¡°Alda is Corey¡¯s stepmother, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a possibility-that there is any other rtionship between Alda and Corey other than a mother-and-son rtionship?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold stopped and looked at her. Crystal, ¡°¡­ Is this idea a little too shocking?¡± Harold said, ¡°I¡¯m just surprised that you¡¯ve suddenly be a little smarter.¡± Crystal, ¡°??¡± Harold looked at Luke and said, ¡°Tell Mrs. White about it.¡± Luke nodded and said, ¡°Mrs. White, Alda¡¯s father was a gambler, and her mother was a prostitute. Her life has determined her personality since she was a child. Originally, she would have followed the same path as her mother, but once she came out to receive guests, she met Young Master Coombs.¡± ¡°Perhaps it was love at first sight? That¡¯s how Alda fell in love with Corey.¡± ¡°She had nned to drug Corey. It would be best if she could take the opportunity to give birth to his child so that she could marry him. However, she had never expected that her carefully calcted n would go wrong.¡± ¡°When she woke up the next day, the person lying on her bed was not Corey, but Corey¡¯s father, Eric.¡± ¡°Alda was about to go crazy with anger, but she could only run away in a hurry, for fear that this matter would be heard by Corey. But two monthster, she found that she was pregnant.¡± ¡°In the beginning, Alda wanted to get rid of this child. After all, the person she likes is Corey. How could she be pregnant with Eric¡¯s child?¡± ¡°However, the day before her abortion, she saw Corey again.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Corey hadpletely forgotten her. He was very indifferent, which made Alda realize that she might never be able to climb up this high and mighty white cloud.¡± ¡°Therefore, she had a crazy idea, which was to marry Eric. At least in this way, she would have a lot of opportunities to meet Corey.¡± Crystal was stunned and said, ¡°That¡¯s why she hates me so much¡­ She couldn¡¯t get Corey and wanted to prevent others from being with him, right?¡± Luke nodded. ¡°It¡¯s probably because of this mentality.¡± Crystal felt that life was much more exciting than a TV drama. At least the evil mother-inw and her stepson in ¡°The Most Genuine Love in the World¡± did not have such a twisted and bizarre experience. ¡°I¡¯m curious about one more thing.¡± Crystal raised her hand. ¡°Master White, do you know Felicia?¡± ¡°Felicia?¡± Harold raised an eyebrow. ¡°Corey¡¯s sister?¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When ites to Felicia, we should start with the Coombs family¡¯s previous generation.¡± Harold opened the car door. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Crystal obediently sat in the back seat, and Harold got in the car from the other side. He leaned over and fastened Crystal¡¯s seat belt. Crystal looked down and saw his slender neck. There was a faint scent of shower geling out of his cor. Harold maintained this posture and raised his eyes. With a faint smile, he asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Crystal quickly turned her head. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Harold said softly, ¡°If you want to see it¡­ I can take off my clothes and let you see it more clearly.¡± Crystal¡¯s face was red and her ears were also red. ¡°What are you talking about in broad daylight?¡± Harold, ¡°You can also look at it at night under the light.¡± Crystal was speechless. Chapter 329 Chapter 329 ¡°You said it was not a good ideast time.¡± Crystal pushed him. ¡°The car is about to start. Hurry up and fasten your seat belt.¡± Harold stopped teasing her and buckled his seat belt. Crystal continued to ask, ¡°Why did you say that you should start from the Coombs family¡¯s younger generation to talk about Felicia?¡± ¡°You should have seen that Corey¡¯s rtionship with his father is like fire and water.¡± Harold smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all because of an¡­ arranged marriage more than 20 years ago.¡± Corey¡¯s mother, Renata, was born into a literary family, which was known as a noble family in Fairby, but they were only famous. The Fiery family was declining year after year. In a few more years, no one would know about this family. At this time, there was only one way to bring the dead back to life: arranged marriage. Although the Coombs family had been suppressed by the White family more than 20 years ago, on the surface, they were well-matched. The Coombs family¡¯s only son, Eric, would marry someone of equal status no matter what. The fallen Fiery family was out of their consideration. However, in order to pave the way for their son, Renata¡¯s parents actually sent their own daughter to Eric¡¯s bed. Renata was pregnant after that. The two of them had no choice but to get married. However, Renata had someone she loved deeply, and Eric was unwilling to be bound. The two of them were not destined to be a couple. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. I thought only my mother was like this.¡± Crystal smacked her tongue. ¡°It turns out that there really is a real mother who treats her child like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always giving and taking,¡± Harold said. ¡°No matter how nice one makes things sound, the weighing in her heart will always be different. This is nature.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Corey¡¯s mother was too pitiful.¡± Crystal said, ¡°She was sold by her parents. She married someone she didn¡¯t like and had to give birth to a child for him¡­¡± ¡°A pitiful person must be hateful.¡± Harold said, ¡°She can¡¯t be considered a good person.¡± The period after Renata gave birth to Corey should have been the most harmonious period between the husband and wife. However, not long after, Eric met his true love. The girl was called Trista, a college student from a small vige. She wasn¡¯t very pretty, at least she couldn¡¯t bepared to Renata. However, Eric had fallen in love with her. So he proposed to divorce Renata. The Fiery family had benefited greatly from this marriage, so how could they agree? Renata was also not in her right mind. She felt that she was destined to be a victim in this life. How could Eric stay with the person he loved? Therefore, she set up a sinister scheme and asked someone to rape Trista. She also took photos and spread them in the university. Trista¡¯s reputation was ruined and she was expelled from the school. Trista was unable to bear the pressure andmitted suicide in the house she lived with Eric. Eric didn¡¯t even have the chance to see her for thest time. Crystal¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°This is too much! It was clearly the Fiery family¡¯s fault from the very beginning. Trista was innocent.¡± These things were nothing in the morous upper circle, but Crystal was already very surprised. Harold smiled and said, ¡°If you insist on the right and wrong, then no one in this matter is innocent.¡± That was because Eric had taken revenge on Renata after Trista¡¯s death. In a certainte autumn, Renata met the person she loved the most. She seemed toe back to life and was unable to extricate herself from this feeling. Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Renata was pregnant again. Eric knew very well that this child wasn¡¯t his, but he didn¡¯t react in the slightest. He only watched coldly as Renata found her true love. He watched as Renata gave birth to the child happily. He watched as Renata registered the child under the name of the Coombs family. She named the girl Felicia. Eric didn¡¯t react at all from the beginning to the end. He seemed to have forgotten Trista¡¯s death and lived like a pool of stagnant water. It was a pity that Renata¡¯s good life didn¡¯tst long. The person she liked had already had his own family, and he was aplete gambler. He was only with Renata for money. Renata did not want to see him being so useless and refused to give him money again. Therefore, the tenderness between the two waspletely destroyed. The man abducted Felicia and asked Renata to give him a ransom of 10 million dors. Otherwise, he would kill Felicia. Eric locked Renata in the Coombs family¡¯s old house. She couldn¡¯t get in touch with anyone, let alone find out about her daughter¡¯s news. Just as she was about to go crazy, Eric finally appeared. He brought a message to Renata. The man had strangled Felicia to death as he didn¡¯t receive the ransom. He couldn¡¯t afford to pay the debt of gambling, so he was beaten to death on the street by the creditors. Eric was kind. He got someone to collect the corpse and specially brought it over for Renata to examine. When Renata saw the bloody corpse, she wentpletely crazy. After a long time, Crystal said, ¡°¡­ this must be a family of lunatics.¡± Harold raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s all thanks to his parents that Corey is so crazy.¡± Crystal couldn¡¯t understand the way they did things. ¡°What happened next?¡± ¡°Next?¡± There was a hint of mockery in Harold¡¯s eyes. ¡°After that, shemitted suicide in a way that was much more tragic than Trista¡¯s, she even died in front of Corey¡± ¡°Because Felicia died when she was ten years old, gradually, no one mentioned her. I didn¡¯t know that there is a daughter in the Coombs family.¡± Crystal opened her mouth and said, ¡°Corey is also miserable.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pity him.¡± Harold stared at Crystal. ¡°He¡¯s not a good person.¡± Crystal nodded obediently and said, ¡°But from what they said, it seems that Felicia is still alive.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Felicia isn¡¯t dead,¡± Harold said. ¡°But she was hidden by Eric¡¯s men. Corey searched for her for ten years but couldn¡¯t find her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange. Speaking of this, Harold frowned and said, ¡°Corey came to beg me in a low voice for Felicia¡¯s sake. My men also checked, but she disappearedpletely as if she had evaporated from the world.¡± A ¡°If my people can¡¯t even find her, then there¡¯s only one possibility.¡± ¡°¡­ She¡¯s dead?¡± Crystal asked softly. ¡°Yes,¡± Harold said. ¡°But Corey didn¡¯t believe me and even fought with me. Of course, he lost.¡± Crystal sighed. ¡°Renata and Eric tortured each other. In the end, all the other innocent people suffered.¡± ¡°Alda is lucky,¡± Harold said. ¡°She looks quite simr to Trista, or else, Eric wouldn¡¯t have married her.¡± The car arrived at Flower Land. Harold pinched Crystal¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. Get out of the car.¡± At this time, the sky was already dark, and the street lights were dim. There were insects chirping in the grass. Crystal came out of the car and saw the vi with lights on. She said seriously, ¡°In fact, there are benefits of being poor. At least no one forced me to marry anyone.¡± Harold looked down at her. ¡°Then what am I?¡± ¡°Your best friend?¡± Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Crystal felt that this was a tricky question. She was about to blurt out a ¡°yes¡±, but she managed to hold it back. First, she carefully sized up Harold¡¯s expression. After some consideration, she said, ¡°We¡¯re an unmarried couple. How could we be best friends?¡± He didn¡¯t know if Harold was satisfied with this answer. He lowered his eyelids and looked at Crystal for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± His legs were long and his steps were big. Crystal quickly caught up with him and asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡± ¡°Why should I be angry?¡± Harold said expressionlessly, ¡°What¡¯s there for me to be angry about?¡± Crystal said firmly, ¡°You are angry.¡± She followed Harold into the house. Despite not knowing what she had done wrong, she insisted on apologizing. She tugged at the hem of his shirt and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Why don¡¯t I sing a song for you? I am quite good at singing¡­¡± Harold stopped in his tracks. ¡°Go ahead and sing.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t expect that Harold would really let her sing. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll sing something difficult that I don¡¯t usually sing for others.¡± Harold sat down on the sofa and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Where is spring? Where is spring? Spring, in the eyes of that kid!¡± Harold was speechless. Dana, who had juste out of the kitchen, was speechless. Dana was so frightened that she almost dropped the ss in her hand. ¡°Crystal looks like a sweet girl, but when she sings, it sounds awful.¡± Harold¡¯s expression froze for a moment. Crystal leaned against his side and sat down obediently, her face full of hope. ¡°How¡¯s my singing? Wasn¡¯t it amazing? When I was in kindergarten, I received a little red flower from the singingpetition.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°Your teacher¡­ should be a nice person.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± If she was not a nice person, she wouldn¡¯t have given you the little red flower. Crystal became proud as soon as she was praised. She wanted to discuss music with Harold. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t perform well just now. I was out of tune for a while.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± You were out of tune the whole time. ¡°Is that so?¡± Harold said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell. You¡¯re amazing.¡± Crystal was modest. ¡°It¡¯s just so-so.¡± ¡°Master White, did you sing this song when you were young?¡± She looked up and asked, ¡°I like this song very much.¡± ¡°No, but I have heard of it before,¡± Harold said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll teach you how to sing.¡± Crystal was eager to teach him. ¡°I won¡¯t charge you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± In order to protect his ears, Harold reached out to hold Crystal and put her on his legs as he said, ¡°I know a little after listening to you just now.¡± Crystal said seriously, ¡°Then you should sing it for Teacher Evans.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the first line?¡± ¡°Where is spring?¡± Crystal reminded him. ¡°Yes.¡± Harold raised his hand to caress her soft and beautiful eyes. There were a few calluses on his fingers. When they slid across Crystal¡¯s delicate skin, her eyshes could not help but tremble, covering her clear eyes. ¡°You should start singing now.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Why are you touching my eyes?¡± Harold smiled and lowered his head to kiss her on the corner of her eyes. When he saw her watery eyes, his eyes instantly widened and his face was reflected in them. ¡°In the eyes of children.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°¡­What?¡± Harold smiled and said, ¡°Spring is in the eyes of children.¡± Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Crystal only knew that she had been seduced after a while. It was only in the evening when she brushed her teeth in front of the mirror that she suddenly realized what was going on. Then, her face grew redder and redder, and she rushed out with a mouthful of toothpaste foam in her mouth. She looked at Harold, who was picking out clothes for her for the next day, and said, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Crystal¡¯s voice was a little vague. ¡°Why did you say that spring was in the eyes of the children?¡± Harold¡¯s hand paused, and then he took out a white dress from the wardrobe and said, ¡°Did you just remember to ask about this?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic! Answer me quickly!¡± ¡°Because your eyes are very beautiful.¡± Harold hung her dress in the cloakroom and walked up to Crystal. He looked at her and said, ¡°Spring is the most beautiful among all other seasons in a year.¡± Crystal¡¯s face turned even redder. ¡°Thank you, your eyes are also very beautiful.¡± ¡°If I have to describe them¡­¡± She thought for a moment and said, ¡°They¡¯re like the sky.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you can see it as soon as you look up.¡± Crystal narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°It seems that you can touch it if you reach out.¡± Harold held her hand and said, ¡°You can touch them as long as you stretch your hands.¡± Crystal¡¯s hand trembled. Harold rubbed her hair with a smile. ¡°Since you¡¯re brushing your teeth, I won¡¯t kiss you anymore.¡± Crystal looked at him for two seconds. Suddenly, she stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the chin. ¡°Then let me kiss you.¡± After kissing him, she ran away guiltily. Harold bent his index finger and gently rubbed his chin. There were some white toothpaste bubbles on his knuckles. He raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°¡­The more I dote on her, the naughtier she became.¡± When it was sleeping time, Crystal checked Harold¡¯s wound. It was no longer as scary as it looked before. It was scarred, but it would leave a mark. There were many wounds on Harold¡¯s body, so he didn¡¯t care about them. However, Crystal¡¯s heart. ached for him. While touching him, she sobbed. ¡°If I were you, I would have died of pain. Harold asked, ¡°Why do you have to put yourself in my shoes?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Only by doing that can I know how painful it is¡­ No, I haven¡¯t felt it before. I wouldn¡¯t how painful it is even if I put myself in your shoes.¡± Shey in Harold¡¯s arms in anger. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go and stab myself with a knife? That way, I¡¯ll know.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Harold said, ¡°How about the fruit knife? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal said timidly, ¡°I was just joking. I¡¯m very smart. I know how to hide from the rain, and I won¡¯t pick up the things on the ground and eat them. I won¡¯t stab myself either.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°I think I¡¯m smart too.¡± Only then did Crystal remember that Harold was the one who had stabbed his own shoulder. She quickly coughed and said, ¡°I was just talking nonsense. Pretend that you didn¡¯t hear me.¡± She crawled into the nket and gave half of it to Harold. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡± Haroldy down beside her and said, ¡°What you just said makes me very sad.¡± Crystal, ¡°?¡± When did your heart be so fragile? Harold continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can sleep well tonight.¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t sleep well tonight, I¡¯ll not have enough energy to work tomorrow. I¡¯ll make mistakes in the negotiations. If I make mistakes in the negotiations, I¡¯ll lose hundreds of millions of dors¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°If you want me to kiss you, just say it. Don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± Harold chuckled in a low voice. ¡°Then, Teacher Evans, can you give me a good night kiss?¡± Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Crystal said righteously. ¡°Teacher Evans will not spoil your bad habits. You should sleep on your own. What if you can¡¯t fall asleep without Teacher Evans in the future?¡± Harold narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why would I sleep without you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just making an analogy,¡± Crystal said, ¡°I can¡¯t always be with you.¡± She turned around and nted a kiss on Harold¡¯s cheek. ¡°But Teacher Evans is still by your side now, so I can give you a kiss.¡± ¡°Have a good sleep after this, and then have the most beautiful dream.¡± Crystal said seriously, ¡°Good night.¡± Harold curled his lips. ¡°Good night.¡± But Crystal, there¡¯s one thing you¡¯re wrong about. The most beautiful dream in the world is already by my side. ¡°Why are those people suddenly going to sue him again?!¡± Bonnie had just taken a sip of tea when she heard the news. Her face immediately darkened. ¡°Didn¡¯t the two families receive the money and say that they would drop thewsuit and leave Fairby?!¡± The servant said cautiously. ¡°They¡­ have returned the money they received and didn¡¯t rify the reason. They only said that they couldn¡¯t let the victim be wronged.¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± Bonnie said, ¡°Is a dead person more important than a living person? What¡¯s there to seek justice for?! Will those people be able toe back to life if Cyril pays with his life?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The servant also sighed. ¡°These people came from the countryside. They¡¯re just too narrow-minded. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have made such a choice.¡± Bonnie thought for a moment and said, ¡°Did we not give enough money?¡± ¡°It has been added to this amount!¡± The servant made a number and shook her head. ¡°But they still refused to ept it and insisted on suing him.¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Bonnie put down the teacup heavily, stood up, and said, ¡°Do they really think I can¡¯t do anything about it?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She fiddled with the rosewood Buddha Beads on her wrist and said coldly, ¡°I am old and didn¡¯t want my hands to be stained with blood again, but these people forced me to do it¡­¡± ¡°Since they miss those dead people, I¡¯ll help them.¡± Bonnie said, ¡°Find someone to arrange a car ident and send them down to reunite.¡± However, the servant seemed to be in a dilemma. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The servant whispered, ¡°Old Madam, there are bodyguards following these people! We have no chance to go in and out.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Bonnie was shocked. ¡°Did Harold intervene in this matter?¡± Before the servant could answer, Bonnie had already denied her own words. ¡°¡­ No, it shouldn¡¯t be Harold. If it was him, he wouldn¡¯t need to spend so much effort. He would directly shoot Cyril to death, which is more like his style. But if it¡¯s not Harold¡­ then who would it be?¡±. It¡¯s someone from the Evans family.¡± The servant said, ¡°The Third Young Master of the Evans family intervened in this matter. ¡°Antony?¡± Bonnie frowned. ¡°Why did he get involved in this?¡± ¡°I heard that he did this to help Crystal.¡± The servant hesitated and said, ¡°But our people don¡¯t know if the news is true. After all, everyone knows the rtionship between the Evans family and Crystal. Why does Antony want to help her?¡± Bonnie pursed her lips and said, ¡°No matter what the reason is, it is troublesome for Antony to be involved in this.¡± She said in a low voice, ¡°Change my clothes. Let¡¯s go to the Evans family.¡± ¡°Old Madam, are you going to see Antony in person?¡± the servant asked in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s the use of seeing Antony?¡± Bonnie said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m going to see his father.¡± Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Knowing that Bonnie was here, Dora was very surprised. ¡°Are you sure? Is it really that old woman from the White family?¡± ¡°How can it be wrong?¡± The servant said, ¡°It¡¯s the old madam of the White family.¡± Thinking of something, Dora asked, ¡°Did shee to the White family to cancel the engagement? After all, Master White is not dead. Crystal is not qualified to enter the White family.¡± If that was the case, she would have a chance to marry into the White family! She didn¡¯t believe that Master White wouldn¡¯t ept a socialite like her in Fairby since he could even ept a bumpkin like Crystal! ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The servant recalled. ¡°But she is indeed here to see the head of the family. She doesn¡¯t look so good.¡± ¡°Her son and grandson are all locked up. How can she look good?¡± Dora thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡± The servant said, ¡°Miss, the family head doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed when he meets guests¡­¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Dora said impatiently, ¡°Dad will only scold me if he finds out. All right, let¡¯s go.¡± In the drawing hall of the Evans residence, Bonnie picked up the teacup and took a sip. Daxton sat on the main seat with a calm expression on his face. ¡°Old Madam, you haven¡¯t entered the Evans residence for many years. What are you here for today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to say that.¡± Bonnie put down her teacup and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you have heard about what happened to my useless son and grandson.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little about it,¡± Daxton said. Bonnie said, ¡°We are both parents. I¡¯m sure you can understand my feelings. Although my child is worthless, he¡¯s still the flesh of my body. I really can¡¯t bear to ignore him.¡± Daxton did not express his opinion. Bonnie continued, ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve tried my best to save them. Things were getting better but someone from the Evans family interfered in this all of a sudden. I don¡¯t understand what this means. Patriarch Yu, do you have any problems with me that I¡¯m unaware of?¡± Daxton raised his eyes. ¡°Someone from the Evans family?¡± Bonnie sneered. ¡°Why do you have to y dumb, Patriarch Yu? If it weren¡¯t for your instructions, would your youngest son have done such a thing?¡± Dora, who was eavesdropping outside the door, was stunned. ¡°Antony?!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Her voice was very soft, but Daxton still heard it. He frowned and said, ¡°Come out.¡± Dora had no choice but to walk into the drawing hall. She said, ¡°Dad, I was just passing by¡­ I didn¡¯t disturb you, did I?¡± Daxton nced at her and said, ¡°Since you want to hear it, sit down and listen carefully.¡± Dora was delighted and hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± She sat down on the chair and said, ¡°I just heard Old Madam White say that Antony intervened in the affairs of the White family¡­ Is this a misunderstanding? Antony usually doesn¡¯t care about these things.¡± ¡°Will I talk nonsense about him without evidence?¡± Bonnie said, ¡°Whether he¡¯s involved or not, it would be known when Patriarch Yu questions him.¡± However, Daxton did not get anyone to call for Antony. Instead, he asked, ¡°What did he do to make you so angry?¡± Bonnie said angrily, ¡°He incited those people not to take the money and asked them to continue filing thewsuit. He insisted on ruining my grandson. Shouldn¡¯t I be angry?¡± Daxton used the green porcin to scoop up the tea foam and said lightly, ¡°Then I don¡¯t know what he did wrong.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Daxton said, ¡°Cyril killed people, and you kept people¡¯s mouths shut. None of these things is glorious. Antony is young and impulsive, so he couldn¡¯t stand it. He wanted to help those victims. If what he did was wrong, how could justice exist?¡± Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Bonnie suddenly stood up. ¡°What did you say!?¡± Daxton was still calm andposed. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Antony¡¯s fault. If you came to me for an exnation, then this is my exnation.¡± ¡°You¡­ you!¡± Bonnie was trembling with anger. ¡°I thought you had improved a lot over the years, but you are still as impulsive as you were a few decades ago! You married Chloe back then and went through so much trouble. I persuaded you before but you didn¡¯t believe me. If you had married my niece, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many incidents!¡± ¡°Old Madam.¡± Daxton¡¯s gaze was ice-cold. ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring up the matter of the past. Dora was startled even though she was not in the center of the storm. Daxton had always been serious person, and he looked even scarier when his face was cold. Not to mention her, even Danny and Marcus would be frightened. Bonnie was also a little flustered, but she still struggled to say, ¡°Chloe and Leni are not good people. No one remembers them now, but I¡¯m still alive! Whether I will bring those things into the coffin or not depends on what Patriarch Evans will do!¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Daxton smiled. ¡°It¡¯s very interesting. No one has dared to threaten me for decades. Old Madam, you can try. If you are going to say something irrelevant, can I nail you into the coffin in advance to shut your mouth?¡± Bonnie shuddered. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Daxton asked, ¡°Do you want to give it a try?¡± ¡°No wonder you¡¯re all alone and your children are not close to you!¡± Bonnie scolded. ¡°You heartless thing. I¡¯ve told you a long time ago that you¡¯d lose your spouse and you wouldn¡¯t live a long life. Just wait for it, Daxton. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll end up like Chloe!¡± After that, she turned around and left angrily. Obviously, she was enraged. Dora was stunned and asked, ¡°Dad, what does she mean? What does she mean by¡­ ending up like Mom? Didn¡¯t mom die after giving birth to Crystal?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Daxton looked at the morning sun outside the door. The flowers and trees in the courtyard were blown to the ground by the wind. There was a slight dust in the sun. It was obviously a zing summer, but he was a little cold. ¡°It¡¯s not something that you should know. Don¡¯t ask any more questions.¡± Daxton said coldly. ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Go and invite Third Young Master here.¡± Daxton instructed the servant. The servant took the order and left. Antony soon came over. Obviously, he had just woken up and his hair was still messy. ¡°¡­ Dad, what¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s early in the morning.¡± ¡°It¡¯s 11 o¡¯clock in the morning,¡± Daxton said, ¡°Early in the morning?¡± ¡°¡­Ahem.¡± Antony said, ¡°I yed games all nightst night and didn¡¯t sleep until eight o¡¯clock in the morning.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know why I called you?¡± Antony immediately tried to recall if he had done anything bad that would make Daxton punish him recently. However, after thinking about it for a while, he felt that he had done nothing wrong. So he shook his head sincerely and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Dora hurriedly said, ¡°Brother, Old Madam Bonnie was here today. She said that you intervened in Cyril¡¯s affairs. Is that true?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s about this.¡± Antony said, ¡°Did I do something wrong? I was only helping the people get rid of evil.¡± ¡°I told you not to have anything to do with the White family.¡± Daxton¡¯s voice was extremely cold. ¡°Did you not treat my words seriously?!¡± Antony shivered and said, ¡°Dad, Cyril belongs to the second family, and I didn¡¯t provoke Harold¡­. this is nothing, isn¡¯t it? Harold doesn¡¯t care about the second family.¡± Daxton closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again today. Remember this well.¡± Chapter 336 Chapter 336 ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in the White family¡¯s affairs, especially Harold¡¯s.¡± Daxton looked at Dora. ¡°And you¡­¡± ¡°Get rid of your idea of marrying Harold as soon as possible.¡± Dora trembled and said unconvincedly, ¡°Dad, why can Crystal marry into the family but I can¡¯t!? This is unfair!¡± Daxton stood up. ¡°If it¡¯s not yours, don¡¯t covet it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go for wool ande home shorn. In the end, you¡¯ll be a joke.¡± Dora was rmed. What did Daxton mean by that? However, before Dora could ask any more questions, Daxton had already walked out of the painting hall. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Dora pursed her lips and said, ¡°You always didn¡¯t like to meddle in other people¡¯s business? This time¡­¡± Antony looked away with a guilty conscience, afraid that Dora would be angry because he helped Crystal. He said, ¡°I met an old man whose money was cheated on the way. I asked him a few more questions, and then I knew that his daughter was killed by Cyril. At that time, Freud, Mason, and the others were all there. You know that they were all warm-hearted, so we nned to help him¡­¡± Dora was still a little suspicious. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Antony said, ¡°Is there a need for me to lie to you?¡± Dora thought for a moment and agreed. ¡°Then, you should leave this matter alone. Didn¡¯t Dad just tell us not to have anything to do with the White family?¡± ¡°Since I¡¯ve already agreed, how can I not help them?¡± Antony said, ¡°Dad didn¡¯t ask me to stop.¡± He patted Dora¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡± Crystal stretched and put down the embroidery shed. Anaya came over to have a look and eximed, ¡°Your embroidery is really¡­ superb.¡± Christy¡¯s embroidery skills were also very good, but the things she had embroidered were more Christy¡¯s embroidery gorgeous butcked charm. It was not as good as Crystal¡¯s embroidery, as if it had spiritual energy. Crystal said, ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Anaya.¡± She tilted her head. ¡°What shall we eat for lunch today?¡± Anaya said, ¡°Sorry, I have something to do at noon today¡­¡± Crystal subconsciously nced at her injured arm and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Anaya paused and said, ¡°My boyfriend ising to have lunch with me.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°Well, where are you going to eat? The western restaurant?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the restaurant outside.¡± Anaya forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ take my leave first?¡± Crystal waved her hand. ¡°Bye-bye.¡± As soon as Anaya left, Crystal quickly called Harold. ¡°Master White, Master White, have you had lunch yet?¡± ¡°No.¡± Harold said, ¡°I just came out of the meeting room. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Crystal warmly invited him. ¡°Let me treat you to lunch! French cuisine!¡± Harold was confused. Crystal continued, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you but you have to pay the bill.¡± Haroldughed. ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Anaya¡¯s boyfriend came to find her for lunch today.¡± Crystal told him the truth. ¡°I want to see what the man that Anaya dumped Master Shamus for looks like, but I¡¯m afraid to go alone, so¡­¡± ¡°So you asked me to be my bodyguard?¡± Harold signed the document handed over by the secretary and nodded to her. The secretary kept a straight face and pretended that she didn¡¯t hear anything. She quickly turned around and left. Harold casually ced the pen on the table, propped it up against the desk, and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Evans, it¡¯s expensive to hire me as a bodyguard. How much are you going to pay me for an hour?¡± Chapter 337 Chapter 337 ¡°I¡¯ve already invited you to lunch, and you still want me to pay you?¡± Crystal felt wronged. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know. I¡¯m very poor. I really don¡¯t have money.¡± Harold said, ¡°Why should Ie over to have lunch with you then?¡± Crystal thought for a moment and said seriously, ¡°Because I¡¯m cute!¡± Harold stood up straight and looked at the endless cars outside the window. He chuckled and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re cute.¡± The main reason why Jared came to see Anaya today was that Anaya had not gone back for two days. His legs wereme, and he felt embarrassed when he walked. When he went out, he simply sat in a wheelchair. Anaya sat opposite him, without any expression on her face. She just said, ¡°The foie gras here is not bad. Have a try?¡± Jared looked her up and down and said, ¡°Anaya, I only like your cooking. You haven¡¯te back for the past two days. I really miss you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Anaya said, ¡°It can be seen from the more than 200 calls.¡± Jared lowered his head and said, ¡°Did my sister make you unhappy because she asked you for money? I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think too much at that time. I thought that we were not short of money so I could lend it to my sister and brother-inw for emergency help. I didn¡¯t know that you would be angry¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know anything.¡± Anaya said calmly, ¡°In recent years, no matter how your family humiliated me, you have no idea about it at all.¡± ¡°Anaya¡­¡± Jared looked at Anaya in disbelief. ¡°Are you ming me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Anaya said, ¡°I¡¯m just stating the truth. I¡¯m not going back. I¡¯m just too busy with work. It¡¯s not about money.¡± ¡°Anaya.¡± Jared said softly, ¡°Did you regret it because n is getting married? You don¡¯t want to be with me, do you? In fact, you just dislike me, don¡¯t you? I was expelled from college and became al cripple. How can Ipare with the young master of the Shamus Family¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it many times. No.¡± Anaya massaged her eyebrows tiredly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I promise you that I would go to his wedding with you? What else are you worried about?¡± ¡°Even if you go to his wedding, you are still very happy to see him again, aren¡¯t you?!¡± Jared almost gnashed his teeth. ¡°I know¡­ I have always known. You can¡¯t let him go. Even if there are still a few decades left for the rest of your life, you can¡¯t let him go!¡± Anaya¡¯s expression was a little numb. She stared at Jared and said, ¡°If you want my love, then I can¡¯t give it to you.¡± She looked down at the menu and said in a very soft voice, ¡°Jared, over the years, I have thought that I have done enough. The 36 thousand dors given to your sister is all my savings. I don¡¯t intend to take back this money. I don¡¯t want to take into ount the previous debts too. Why do people have to live like that? It¡¯s not good for others and it¡¯s worse for themselves. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Jared pursed his lips. ¡°But I love you¡­¡± Jared said, ¡°Anaya, I love you so much. If it weren¡¯t for that fire, I wouldn¡¯t have be a ridiculous cripple, expelled from college, and I wouldn¡¯t have aplished nothing¡­ You know very well who I¡¯m doing this for.¡± His voice was very soft. ¡°Am I right?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Anaya¡¯s shoulders shook and she unconsciously pinched her fingers. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 ¡°We¡¯ve agreed six years ago that we won¡¯t mention it again,¡± Anaya said. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll forget. I¡¯m just reminding you.¡± Jared pulled out a smile. ¡°After all, you¡¯ve really made me worried recently.¡± ¡°Jared,¡± Anaya murmured, ¡°You always say that you love me, but I have never felt any love from you. It¡¯s you who lied for too long. Do you even believe in yourself?¡± Jared said, ¡°It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t believe it.¡± Seeing that Anaya did not answer, he added, ¡°Anaya, after that incident, I was the only one who stayed with you. When your reputation was ruined, I was the only one who wanted you. Although your reputation is still ruined now, I have never given up on you. Don¡¯t you feel the same love I¡¯ve given you all this while?¡± Anaya lowered her head and said nothing. At this time, the waiter finally couldn¡¯t help bute over and ask, ¡°Excuse me, have you ordered the dishes? If not, I can rmend them for you.¡± Anaya casually pointed at a few on the menu and said, ¡°These are my orders. I¡¯ll have to trouble you. The waiter took the menu and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome.¡± Crystal was sitting behind Anaya¡¯s table, with a row of devil¡¯s ivy on the shelf blocking her way. At this moment, she was holding a fork in her hand, and she was about to die of anger. ¡°This Jared! Isn¡¯t he trying to be a PUA?¡± ¡°PUA¡­¡± Harold raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Pick-Up Artist?¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°I learned it on TV. I think Jared is trying to belittle Anaya, magnify himself, and make her feel that he is her savior.¡± Harold said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to meet him? Don¡¯t you want to say hello?¡± Crystal whispered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Anaya will be embarrassed.¡± She got up and sat next to Harold, saying, ¡°I think there must be a misunderstanding between Anaya and n. Anaya obviously doesn¡¯t like Jared, but she has been with him for six years. ording to Jared, it seems that something happened before, which forced Anaya to be with him.¡± ¡°Why are you so concerned about other people¡¯s affairs?¡± Harold took a sip of water and his voice was a little light. Crystal said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t like to meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡± She sighed and said, ¡°But I always feel that¡­ Anaya is very desperate. If I am so desperate, I always hope that someone can help me and won¡¯t let me fall off the cliff¡­¡± Crystal looked sideways at Harold. ¡°Do you have such a thought?¡± ¡°No.¡± Harold said calmly, ¡°I won¡¯t let myself fall into such a desperate situation.¡± Crystal curled her lips. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked you such a question.¡± Harold bent his knuckles, knocked on the table, and said, ¡°I¡¯vee all the way here to have a meal with you that doesn¡¯t taste very good. Do you want to treat me like this?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I just said that you are not so emotional. I have no other intentions. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± She dragged her te over and said, ¡°I think my fillet steak is good enough. Would you like to try it?¡± Harold looked at her with a calm expression. ¡°You¡¯re using the things I bought to coax me. Teacher Evans, you¡¯re really good at plotting.¡± Crystal blushed at his words. She coughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯ll be very embarrassed.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, she did not teach Harold how to sing in the end. She could not afford to be his teacher. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Crystal used a fork to cut a piece of meat. ¡°Let¡¯s eat meat, shall we? We¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, she heard a sharp voice saying, ¡°Anaya!!¡± Hearing this voice, Crystal had goosebumps all over her body. She quickly turned her head to look at who had such a sharp voice. He saw a woman in a luxury dress and carrying a luxury bag walking over in a huff. She looked like she was here to catch someone cheating, attracting the attention of the entire restaurant. However, the woman didn¡¯t care. She stopped in front of Anaya and looked terrible. ¡°What do you mean by this? If you don¡¯t want to borrow me money, just say it. Do you need to humiliate me with a bank card of only a few dors?¡± She had been careless. Previously, Anaya had been very straightforward when she gave her the money. So after she got the card, she didn¡¯t transfer the money immediately. Today, when she was shopping with her friends, she wanted to check the bnce. However, no matter how hard she looked at the bnce on the card, it was only 75 dors, which made her think that there was something wrong with the machine. Later, she realized that she had been fooled by Anaya! Anaya saw the bank card that Sarita had pped on the table in front of her. She was startled and then said, ¡°I took the wrong one.¡± This card was given to her by n many years ago. There were only 75 dors in it. At that time, n said that when he worked in the future, he would slowly transfer money to this card, and then buy a car and a house for her. Six years had passed, and Anaya had never touched this card, but she kept it in her purse. She must have been a little dizzy that day, so she took the wrong card. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let it go when you said that you took the wrong one?¡± Sarita sneered. ¡°Do you know how embarrassed I was in front of my friends?!¡± She said in front of her friends that the card was a gift card from her husband for her to buy clothes. However, there were only 75 dors in the card. How could she go out in the future? ¡°Sorry.¡± Anaya reached out to get the card. ¡°I will give you the card with money, this one¡­¡± ¡°This card?¡± Sarita picked up the card and snapped it in half in front of Anaya. She threw the card. onto the ground and crossed her arm. ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s not much money inside. I don¡¯t want it anymore. Anaya was stunned. For a moment, she did not manage to react. When she realized what had happened, her eyes immediately turned red. She did not know where her strength hade from. She pushed Sarita forcefully, squatted down, and picked up the card. Sarita had never been treated like this by Anaya before. She instantly flew into a rage and without thinking, she pped Anaya in the face. ¡°You are shameless, aren¡¯t you? How dare you push me?!¡± Anaya held the card tightly, tears welling up in her eyes. This was already¡­ the only thing n had left for her. It turned out that in the end, she didn¡¯t retain anything. Anaya¡¯s face was red, and the waiter was shocked. He quickly came over and said, ¡°Miss, let¡¯s talk about it. Don¡¯t hit her!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are!¡± Sarita cursed. The waiter was stunned and didn¡¯t dare to speak. Sarita pointed at Anaya and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so aggrieved. No one cares about you! I hit you for your own good! Let me tell you¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, she suddenly heard a ¡®pa¡¯ sound. Sarita tilted her head. She was stunned. ¡°Who hit me?! Who dares to hit me?!¡± ¡Ì Crystal rubbed her painful hand and said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you hit her for her own good? I¡¯m doing it for your own good.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Crystal used a fork to cut a piece of meat. ¡°Let¡¯s eat meat, shall we? We¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, she heard a sharp voice saying, ¡°Anaya!!¡± Hearing this voice, Crystal had goosebumps all over her body. She quickly turned her head to look at who had such a sharp voice. He saw a woman in a luxury dress and carrying a luxury bag walking over in a huff. She looked like she was here to catch someone cheating, attracting the attention of the entire restaurant. However, the woman didn¡¯t care. She stopped in front of Anaya and looked terrible. ¡°What do you mean by this? If you don¡¯t want to borrow me money, just say it. Do you need to humiliate me with a bank card of only a few dors?¡± She had been careless. Previously, Anaya had been very straightforward when she gave her the money. So after she got the card, she didn¡¯t transfer the money immediately. Today, when she was shopping with her friends, she wanted to check the bnce. However, no matter how hard she looked at the bnce on the card, it was only 75 dors, which made her think that there was something wrong with the machine. Later, she realized that she had been fooled by Anaya! Anaya saw the bank card that Sarita had pped on the table in front of her. She was startled and then said, ¡°I took the wrong one.¡± This card was given to her by n many years ago. There were only 75 dors in it. At that time, n said that when he worked in the future, he would slowly transfer money to this card, and then buy a car and a house for her. Six years had passed, and Anaya had never touched this card, but she kept it in her purse. She must have been a little dizzy that day, so she took the wrong card. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let it go when you said that you took the wrong one?¡± Sarita sneered. ¡°Do you know how embarrassed I was in front of my friends?!¡± She said in front of her friends that the card was a gift card from her husband for her to buy clothes. However, there were only 75 dors in the card. How could she go out in the future? ¡°Sorry.¡± Anaya reached out to get the card. ¡°I will give you the card with money, this one¡­¡± ¡°This card?¡± Sarita picked up the card and snapped it in half in front of Anaya. She threw the card. onto the ground and crossed her arm. ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s not much money inside. I don¡¯t want it anymore. Anaya was stunned. For a moment, she did not manage to react. When she realized what had happened, her eyes immediately turned red. She did not know where her strength hade from. She pushed Sarita forcefully, squatted down, and picked up the card. Sarita had never been treated like this by Anaya before. She instantly flew into a rage and without thinking, she pped Anaya in the face. ¡°You are shameless, aren¡¯t you? How dare you push me?!¡± Anaya held the card tightly, tears welling up in her eyes. This was already¡­ the only thing n had left for her. It turned out that in the end, she didn¡¯t retain anything. Anaya¡¯s face was red, and the waiter was shocked. He quickly came over and said, ¡°Miss, let¡¯s talk about it. Don¡¯t hit her!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are!¡± Sarita cursed. The waiter was stunned and didn¡¯t dare to speak. Sarita pointed at Anaya and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so aggrieved. No one cares about you! I hit you for your own good! Let me tell you¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, she suddenly heard a ¡®pa¡¯ sound. Sarita tilted her head. She was stunned. ¡°Who hit me?! Who dares to hit me?!¡± ¡Ì Crystal rubbed her painful hand and said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you hit her for her own good? I¡¯m doing it for your own good.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Anaya¡¯s face was as pale as paper, and the handprint on her face became more and more obvious. She grabbed Crystal¡¯s hand and shook her head in pain. ¡°Okay okay, stop talking.¡± Crystal frowned. ¡°Anaya, why do you have to put up with them when you¡¯re not happy?¡± Anaya held the card tightly, and her tears fell like beads. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s just as she said, I am guilty. I deserve it.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Anaya wiped her tears and tried to show a smile. ¡®Don¡¯t quarrel with her She is very fierce. If you cry, I won¡¯t coax you.¡± Crystal curled her lips. ¡°My husband is here. I¡¯m not afraid ¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Harold, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to rush out and give Sarita a p so bravely even though the p wasn¡¯t too heavy and it didn¡¯t leave a single mark on Sarita¡¯s face. ¡°Your husband?¡± Anaya was stunned. ¡°Yes, my husband is amazing.¡± Crystal said, ¡°He ¡°You all are talking endlessly, aren¡¯t you!?¡± Sarita said angrily. Jared said, ¡°Sarita, there are so many people here. Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t let othersugh at you.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t beughing at me, but this b*tch!¡± Saritaughed coldly. ¡°The reason why you¡¯ve been. distracted recently is that your ex-boyfriend is getting married, right? It¡¯s a pity that he is going to marry a true nobledy. She is from a well-known family and is worthy of his family background. Who do you think you are? You¡¯re someone who dislikes the poor, loves the rich, and even meddles in other people¡¯s rtionships? Other than my brother, who else wants you?¡± The onlookers were all stunned. They didn¡¯t expect this news could be so shocking. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going to refute me now?¡± Sarita had an expression as if she was a viin trying to gain sess. ¡°You just said that I¡¯ve taken the money from her for granted. How could it not be for granted? This ispletely justified! If it were not for this slut, my brother would not have hurt hist leg. He wouldMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. have been able to find a good job and marry a good woman. To put it bluntly, she is merely paying back the debt. She would never be able to pay back this debt in her lifetime!¡± The onlookers whispered, ¡°I used to think that the one who was beaten was very pitiful, but now it seems that¡­ we really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡± ¡°D¡±mn, she hurt his leg and got involved in other people¡¯s rtionships. Although I think this sister is also very strange, the third wheel is even more disgusting.¡± ¡°She has to take responsibility for what she has done. There is no sympathy for this kind of thing. At the end of the day, she deserved it.¡± Anaya lowered her eyes and said in a tired tone, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to get you a card right now, and the 7,000 dors rent is also for you. Can you¡­¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°Can you shut up?¡± ¡°What kind of attitude is that?!¡± However, when she thought of the 7,000 dors, Sarita decided to be magnanimous and forgive Anaya for offending her. She said, ¡°If you want me to shut up, then that¡¯s fine. But your friend has hit me. No matter what, she has to apologize¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Crystal quickly bowed and apologized. She said very sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong.¡± She would still to do it next time. Hehe. Crystal raised her head and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Are you satisfied with my attitude when I apologize?¡± Sarita did not expect this person to be so cowardly. She said. ¡°Do you think that it¡¯s enough to just apologize? You still have to pay for my medical fees and mental damage!¡± Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Crystal looked at her face which had been covered with manyyers of makeup. ¡°You¡¯re not injured. either.¡± Sarita said, ¡°In that case, you mustpensate me for my mental damage! I¡¯m not going to say too much to you. You should pay me 7,000 dors, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Crystal said, ¡°7,000 dors is too little, isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t it popr for people to ask for millions of dors?¡± Sarita was stunned. Was this little girl that rich? Crystal said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. After you die, I¡¯ll burn as much money as you want for you.¡± Sarita was shocked. Sarita said angrily, ¡°Are you cursing me!?¡± Crystal replied innocently, ¡°No. Don¡¯t get agitated. Cracks have appeared on your face. Really, I¡¯m not lying to you. Have you not applied moisturizer before using your makeup?¡± ¡°You¡­ I¡¯ll tear your mouth open today!¡± Sarita was both angry and embarrassed. She pounced at Crystal. Crystal quickly dodged and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. The powder on your face is about to fall off¡­¡± Crystal was very flexible. Sarita could not catch her at all. After a while, Sarita was so tired that she was out of breath. She was so angry that she red at Jared. ¡°You¡¯re just going to watch her fool me like that?¡± Seeing her sister like this, Jared stood up from the wheelchair and said to Crystal, ¡°Miss, if your refuse topensate us, we will directly sue you.¡± ¡°Whatpensation!¡± Sarita was about to go crazy from anger. ¡°Catch her for me. Today, I will definitely tear her mouth apart!¡± Jared frowned. ¡°Sarita, we¡¯re in public¡­¡± ¡°I cannot endure this!¡± Sarita said. ¡°If you do not help me, don¡¯t treat me as your sister in the future! then!¡± Jared squeezed his fingers, took a deep breath, and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Crystal quickly took two steps back and said, ¡°Two versus one is unfair!¡± ¡°Who told you we¡¯ll fight fairly?¡± Sarita let out a sinisterugh and pounced on her. Crystal jumped in fright and hid beside the sofa. Jared took the opportunity to grab onto her arm. Just as he was about to seed, his wrist suddenly felt as if it was being hooked by a pair of iron ws. The pain caused Jared¡¯s expression to immediately distort. When he raised his head, he saw the man¡¯s slightly lowered gaze. It was a gaze that did not contain any emotion. Jared had never seen such cold indifference in the eyes of human beings. It was as if everything in the world were ants in his eyes. Nothing was worthy of him, and anything would be easily destroyed. Jared didn¡¯t even realize that his whole body was trembling. It was a tremble after seeing someone more powerful people. ¡°Who¡­ who are you!?¡± Jared gritted his teeth and wanted to break free from the man¡¯s shackles, but it was of no use. He couldn¡¯t even shake off the other party. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Harold smiled and said, ¡°My wife likes to do things for justice. I think this is a good moral quality, so I don¡¯t usually interfere with her. So if she wants to scold you, please¡­¡± He smiled and said, ¡°Hold it in.¡± Jared¡¯s legs were so weak that he almost couldn¡¯t stand up. ¡°You are¡­ her husband?!¡± Crystal was particrly good at exploiting Harold¡¯s power. He hid behind Harold, stuck his head out, and said proudly, ¡°I have said before that my husband is very powerful, but you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Sarita saw that her younger brother¡¯s face had turned pale. Trembling, she said. ¡°You¡­ let go of him! You¡¯ll break his wrist!¡± Harold seemed to have just recalled something. ¡°I used a little more strength, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be enough to break it.¡± He released his hand lightly, and Jared fell to the ground with exhaustion.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Chapter 343 At this moment, Jared seemed to have returned to the principal¡¯s office six years ago. At that time, he was crippled and criticized by countless people. Even if he knelt on the ground and prayed, the school still made him drop out. He recalled the humiliation at this moment. Everyone around him was pointing at him and criticizing him. Those ridicules, usations, and curses, after a long time, poured into Jared¡¯s ears again. Jared¡¯s fingertip sank into his palm, and there was a sharp pain. Sarita came to help him in a panic. ¡°Jared¡­ Jared, are you okay?¡± Jared pursed his lips and did not speak. He stood up with Sarita¡¯s support and saw Anaya¡¯s indifferent face. It seemed that from six years ago, Anaya became more and more silent and cold. Her pride and vitality, which used to belong to her, disappeared like quicksand. No matter how hard she held it, she was destined to lose it. A few years ago, Jared would still think that it was worth it. But now, he only had one thought. Whether it was worth it or not was no longer important. Even if Anaya would never love him, he would be entangled with this woman for a lifetime. He would not let go of her. He would rot and die with her. ¡°Anaya.¡± Jared twitched the corner of his mouth. ¡°Are you just going to watch your friends humiliate me like this?¡± Anaya frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s you who wanted to hurt Crystal. I don¡¯t think they are wrong.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ okay.¡± Jared nodded and said softly, ¡°Anaya, of course they are not wrong. It was me who was wrong.¡± Anaya felt that something was wrong-Jared was about to fall ill. Although Jared would make a scene every time he got sick, he used to stay at home, but this time. he was outside, and there were still so many people in the restaurant! ¡°Did he take medicine these two days?¡± Anaya asked Sarita with a serious expression.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Sarita had a nk expression on her face. ¡°Medicine? What medicine? I don¡¯t know.¡± Anaya was also stunned. Jared didn¡¯t tell his family? ¡°Jared.¡± Anaya tried to calm down and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you. I¡¯ll also apologize to your sister about this matter. I¡­ I won¡¯t do this again in the future. I¡¯ll go back to find you after work and cook for you personally, okay?¡± Jared tilted his head and looked at her. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Anaya said softly, ¡°Come back with me, okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going back¡­ You¡¯re lying to me.¡± Jared was short of breath, and the veins on his forehead were bulging. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me¡­ Do you think it¡¯s shameful to stand with me outside? It doesn¡¯t matter, it doesn¡¯t matter¡­ I won¡¯t embarrass you¡­¡± ¡°Jared!¡± Anaya suddenly realized something and raised her voice, but her movement was not fast enough. Jared took out a fruit knife from his pocket. The knife popped out, and the bright de was aimed at his neck. ¡°It¡¯ll be better if I am dead¡­ If I am dead, you will be free!¡± This turn of events, much less the onlookers, even Sarita was shocked. As she looked at this strange little brother in front of her, her voice trembled. ¡°Jared¡­ Jared, what are you doing?! Put your knife down, quickly put it down!¡± Jared didn¡¯t listen to what others said at all. He just stared at Anaya and said, ¡°In fact, you¡¯ve wanted me to die for a long time, haven¡¯t you? Only when I die can you be free, and then you can be with n¡­ so Anaya¡­¡± He closed his eyes, and a tear rolled down from the corner of his eyes. ¡°I will help you.¡± Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Chapter 344 ¡°Jared!!¡± Anaya widened her eyes. Jared closed his eyes and exerted force in his hand. The moment the de was about to pierce into his body, there was a ¡°ding¡± sound. The fruit knife in Jared¡¯s hand was knocked off by a small spoon. The strength was so strong that Jared¡¯s fingers were numb. Crystal looked at the ice cream cup in her hand and then looked at the ice cream spoon that flew out. She said angrily, ¡°How can I eat my ice cream?¡± Harold coaxed her. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you another er.¡± Crystal was coaxed. ¡°But you can¡¯t do this next time. I asked you to stop him but you can¡¯t just steal my spoon.¡± Harold was in low spirits. ¡°What¡¯s the point of stopping him? I don¡¯t think he wants to stab himself in the vital parts at all. He won¡¯t die.¡± Crystal whispered, ¡°But if he is injured, he will definitely ckmail Anaya.¡± On the other side, Sarita cried and grabbed Jared¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you doing? Even if someone has to die, it is Anaya, that b*tch, who is going to die! What are you doing!¡± Jared¡¯s eyes were red. He looked at Anaya. ¡°You don¡¯t care about my life or death, do you? Anaya¡­ do you have a heart?¡± Anaya slowly squatted down and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t take any medicine. After you take it, you will calm down.¡± She reached out and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡± ¡°Pa!¡± Sarita hit Anaya¡¯s hand and said sharply, ¡°Tell me clearly, what¡¯s wrong with Jared! I asked you to take care of Jared. Is this how you take care of him?¡± ¡°He has bipr disorder,¡± Anaya said, ¡°It happened six years ago. I thought you knew about it.¡± ¡°Bipr disorder?¡± Sarita had not read many books. She was at a loss. ¡°What kind of illness is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bipr affective disorder. It is a mental illness of bipr disorder and depression.¡± ¡°A mental illness¡­ you said that my brother is mentally ill?! This is absolutely impossible!¡± Sarita acted as if she had seen a monster. ¡°How could my brother be mentally ill!? This is absolutely impossible! Was it you who did it?! It was definitely you who did it! What exactly did you do to him!?¡± ¡°This disease can be treated.¡± Anaya frowned and said, ¡°Moreover, he has been ill for a longer time than I have known him.¡± ¡°You just want to shirk your responsibility!¡± No matter what, Sarita could not ept the fact that Jared was a psycho. She said, ¡°Did you want him to die so you gave him medicine that made him be like this¡­¡± At this point, Sarita said very firmly, ¡°It must be like this, it must be like this! Anaya, you b*tch, you are so cruel!¡± Anaya felt that she was simply unable tomunicate with Sarita. She said, ¡°He is ill now. He must take medicine Otherwise, it will be even more serious.¡± ¡°Take what medicine? He¡¯s not sick!¡± Sarita said. ¡°He¡¯s not mentally ill. He doesn¡¯t need medicine!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you.¡± Anaya said, ¡°Not allowing him to take the medicine is hurting him, do you know?¡± Sarita could feel that Jared¡¯s body was trembling, and his eyes were dull. He could only stare straight at Anaya. She loosened her mouth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take him back¡­ but let me tell you, my brother is not mentally ill. Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Anaya.¡± Crystal looked at Anaya worriedly. Now that Anaya had gone back with them, it would be impossible if she was not torn apart by them.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 345 Chapter345 ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Anaya patted Crystal¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been able to go through this for so many years.¡± After she finished speaking, she and Sarita helped Jared sit in the wheelchair and pushed him out. you Sarita suddenly turned around and pointed at Crystal. ¡°Wait and see. I¡¯ll settle ounts withter!¡± Crystal gave her a grimace, and Sarita was so angry that she wanted to give her a p. If Jared was not ill, she would definitely teach this little b*tch a lesson! After they left, the restaurant became quiet again. Crystal sat back in her chair and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my ice cream?¡± Harold asked the waiter to serve another set of ice cream. Crystal¡¯s face was solemn. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand either,¡± Harold said. Crystal was confused. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Anaya wants to stay with Jared. What don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand how delicious this ice cream can be.¡± Crystal asked, ¡°Have a try?¡± ¡°No.¡± Harold said, ¡°Eat it yourself.¡± Crystal curled her lips. ¡°Why are you so picky about food? If you were in our vige, you would have starved to death. How could you grow up?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Harold thought for a moment and said, ¡°It seems that you miss Sunshine Vige very much. How about I ask Dana to cook your meals ording to what you had in Sunshine Vige from tonight onwards?¡± Crystal was shocked. She hurriedly said, ¡°No need, no need. I¡¯ve alreadye to Fairby, so I have to follow the rules of Fairby. There¡¯s no need to trouble Dana.¡± She ate leftovers most of the time in Sunshine Vige. As the saying goes, it¡¯s easy to go from being frugal to being extravagant, but it¡¯s hard to go from being extravagant to being frugal. Now she had been poisoned by luxury, she didn¡¯t want to eat leftovers anymore. ¡°You¡¯re a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing.¡± Haroldughed. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone more cowardly than you.¡± Crystal licked the ice cream on the spoon. The sweet and cold feeling seemed to be transmitted from the tip of her tongue to her heart. She narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to be a coward. Such a person will live for a long time. In the horror movie, the first person to die is usually the boldest.¡± ¡°You seem to have many reasons.¡± Harold raised his hand to wipe the ice cream on her lips. Crystal quickly took out a tissue and wiped his fingers clean. She wiped them and sighed, ¡°Your hands are so big.¡± She ced her hand on the back of Haroid¡¯s hand and instantly felt it was much smaller. ¡°Look.¡± Harold said, ¡°It¡¯s normal. After all, you¡¯re 20 plus centimeters shorter than me.¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal said, ¡°In our vige, I¡¯m quite tall.¡± As a result, she had never felt inferior to her height since she was a child. As a result, all the people she met after entering the city were much taller than her. ¡°Look at my brothers.¡± Crystal gave a reasonable analysis. ¡°They are all about 1.8 meters tall. This shows that our family genes are not bad. It must be that I didn¡¯t eat well when I was a child, so I didn¡¯t grow tall.¡± Harold pinched her soft palm and said with a curved lips, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s good for you to be a little smaller.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be smaller!¡± Crystal was very angry. ¡°If I were smaller, I would be one of Snow White¡¯s backup dwarfs!¡± Haroldughed out loud and said in a low voice, ¡°What I mean is, if you are small, I can put you into my pocket. I can take you wherever I go, and I can see you at a nce no matter where I go.¡± Hearing this, Crystal gestured and used his thumb and index finger to make some distance between them. ¡°If I¡¯m only this big, will you really not identally step on me to death?¡± Harold was speechless. Chapter 346 Chapter346 Harold felt that he shouldn¡¯t have said these things to Crystal. He was going to die of anger. ¡°Aren¡¯t we talking about Anaya!¡± Crystal returned to the topic and said, ¡°I¡¯m really worried about her. If she doesn¡¯t come to work tomorrow, can I call the police? No¡­ I¡¯ll call her now. If she doesn¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± Harold was speechless. ¡°She¡¯s an adult. She knows what she¡¯s doing and knows to seek help when she¡¯s in danger,¡± Harold said. ¡°And she¡¯s a few years older than you. She¡¯s much smarter than you.¡± Crystal was not convinced by his words. ¡°I think I¡¯m very smart. I scored 7804 in the college entrance examination. You haven¡¯t taken the college entrance examination yet, so you don¡¯t have the right to criticize me.¡± 1 Harold said, ¡°If I had known that I would meet you, I would have gone to the college entrance examination even at the cost of Larry¡¯s life.¡± Something came to Crystal¡¯s mind, and she suddenly smiled brightly. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I just thought of your hypothesis.¡± She said with her eyes curved, ¡°If I had known that I would meet you¡­¡± ¡°My unhappy days of hiding and crying will all be hopeful then.¡± Crystal looked at Harold. ¡°Because I knew that I would meet you when I was neen years old.¡± Harold was stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel wronged?¡± Harold asked. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Why should I feel wronged?¡± Harold said, ¡°You know that you would meet me when you were neen, but you would have to endure the pain for a long time.¡± Crystal said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°People in the dark will be very happy to see the light. If they can touch it, of course it will be very good. If they can¡¯t touch it, they would be grateful.¡± Harold pinched Crystal¡¯s cheek, looked at her clean eyes, and said, ¡°In fact, sometimes, you are very smart.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve always been chasing me in the deepest darkness. I¡¯m not your light.¡± Anaya fed the medicine to Jared. It contained sedatives, which made Jared fall asleep very quickly. Mrs. Turner learned about what had happened from Sarita and immediately burst into an uproar. She grabbed Anaya¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Tell me clearly, what happened to my son?! How could he be mentally ill?¡± Anaya frowned in pain. She almost bit her lips and said, ¡°His diagnosis certificate is in the cab. His first diagnosis record was on March 16 six years ago. When I met him, it was already summer.¡± Mrs. Turner hesitated for a moment and looked at Sarita. ¡°Go and take a look.¡± Sarita nodded. Indeed, she had found a folder in the cab. It was filled with diagnosis certificates. Sarita had found the first one. The date on it was indeed the 16th of March. Mrs. Turner loosened her hands and said, ¡°Jared¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you¡­ Why did you make yourself like this¡­¡± Sarita looked at Anaya. ¡°You don¡¯t know why he¡¯s mentally ill?¡± ¡°The doctor said he was depressed for a long time¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± Anaya said, ¡°Every time he visits the doctor, I won¡¯t go into the psychological consulting room, and the psychologist won¡¯t tell me what he thinks.¡± ¡°The doctor didn¡¯t mention the cause of the disease? What kind of quack is this?¡± Mrs. Turner scolded, ¡°Which hospital did he go to? I have to ask them for an exnation!¡± Sarita quickly grabbed Mrs. Turner and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve heard that a psychologist is different from an ordinary doctor. He has to keep the whole process a secret.¡± ¡°Is there such a thing?¡± Mrs. Turner was dubious. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Sarita said, ¡°If you want to know what happened to Jared, you should ask him himself.¡± Chapter 347 Chapter347 ¡°Ask him himself? He tried tomit suicide. How dare I ask him!¡± Mrs. Turner was both anxious and angry. ¡°How could a healthy person be like this?¡± Anaya said lightly, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to work first.¡± Mrs. Turner pointed at her nose and scolded, ¡°Do you still have a heart? It¡¯s your man lying inside. He¡¯s already like this. Do you still want to go to work?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t go to work.¡± Anaya said, ¡°I won¡¯t have the money to treat him. I won¡¯t be able to pay the rent and I won¡¯t have any living expenses. Of course¡­¡± She looked at Sarita and said, ¡°I won¡¯t have the money to lend it to Sarita.¡± Sarita coughed and said, ¡°Mom, now that Jared is asleep, it is useless for her to stay here. We are still here, aren¡¯t we? We can take care of Jared.¡± Mrs. Turner acted like she was driving away a gue. ¡°Get out of here then.¡± She hadpletely forgotten that this house was rented by Anaya. Anaya entered the bathroom and looked at her haggard face in the mirror. She looked so unfamiliar. How could the person in the mirror be so unfamiliar to her? She almost couldn¡¯t remember what she looked like when she was in college. She should be much more lovable than now. After all, there were people who loved her deeply at that time. She had a bright future and indomitable courage.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Anaya faced the mirror and slowly tidied up her hair that had been messed up by Mrs. Turner. She washed her face with cold water and stiffly pulled the corners of her mouth, trying to make her face look less scary. However, when sheughed, she looked even scarier. Anaya walked out of the bathroom and saw the calendar hanging on it. It would be July soon. ¡°n!¡± Ariel put two pairs of shoes on the ground with great enthusiasm and asked n, ¡°Which pair do you think I would look better in when we propose a toast?¡± n nced at them and asked, ¡°The ones on the left?¡± ¡°But I like the pair on the right,¡± Ariel said. ¡°Since you have made up your mind, why do you still ask me?¡± n smiled helplessly. Ariel said, ¡°I want you to have a sense of participation. Look, from the moment you prepared for the wedding until now, you haven¡¯t had a sense of participation. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re not the one getting married.¡± n said, ¡°I¡¯m not good at choosing these things. If I make you unhappy, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The smile on Ariel¡¯s face slowly disappeared. She said, ¡°n, I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e, your future wife, and also the person you¡¯ll spend the rest of your life with. I¡¯m not your client. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ariel pursed her lips and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to marry me, you can say it directly.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Ariel.¡± Flora, n¡¯s mother, came over, took Ariel¡¯s arm, and said, ¡°n has been like this since he was a child. He doesn¡¯t know how to talk. Don¡¯t lower yourself to his level.¡± Ariel was very obedient to her future mother¨Cinw. ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t want to lose my temper with n, but he¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I know.¡± Flora said with a smile, ¡°I know my son¡¯s temper. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t like you. He is born like this. He doesn¡¯t know how to speak sweet words or be considerate. After you get married, you can teach him slowly.¡± ¡°He was definitely not like this when he was with Anaya.¡± Ariel nced at n and said, ¡°I have inquired about them. In those years, they were in a rtionship, and there were also posts on campus talking about them. He bought her breakfast and apanied her to attend sses¡­ It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s inconsiderate.¡± Chapter 348 Chapter348 Hearing Anaya¡¯s name, Flora¡¯s face changed and he said, ¡°Arial, I¡¯ve told you so many times. Don¡¯t mention this woman. What bad luck.¡± Ariel looked at n¡¯s expression and found that he had no special reaction when Anaya was mentioned. Finally, she said, ¡°I¡¯m just saying it casually. Auntie, don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about?¡± Flora said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen many women who want to social climb, and she¡¯s no less. Let¡¯s go, Ariel. n has no taste. I¡¯ll choose one for you.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Auntie.¡± The two of them went to pick out essories. n stood by the bed. The summer wind outside blew in, blowing the hair in front of his forehead, revealing his smooth forehead. He closed his eyes. Anaya¡­ ¡°Many years have passed. Are you all right?¡± n turned his head and saw the vast blue sky. He remembered the smile on her face, which was more brilliant than the stars, when he was running with Anaya on campus. After so many years, he had never seen anyone who had a better smile than her. Crystal packed up her things and was about to get off work when an uninvited guest suddenly came. Aletta stood at the door, smiled, and said, ¡°I have something to tell you. Can we have a talk?¡± Crystal pointed at herself. ¡°Me?¡± Aletta nodded. Crystal carried her small bag and walked out of the door. She locked the door of the office and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Aletta¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°I want to ask if you have met Mr. Duffy recently?¡± ¡°Mr. Duffy¡­ do you mean Freud?¡± Crystal asked, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Aletta heaved a sigh of relief. She thought that the reason why Freud didn¡¯te out with her was that he didn¡¯t like her. Now it seemed that what he said was true. Recently, he was very busy and didn¡¯t have time toe out to y. After all, Crystal hadn¡¯t seen him too. ¡°Nothing.¡± Aletta said, ¡°I¡¯m just asking¡­ Ah, by the way, how is the dress? It¡¯s going to be July soon. There¡¯s not much time left.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost done,¡± Crystal said. After all, the designs they designed at that time were notplicated, and it would not take too long to finish. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Aletta said, ¡°If you have anything you don¡¯t know,e and ask me. If I can help, I will help you.¡± Crystal found it strange that Aletta would say such a thing. ¡°Okay.¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Aletta then left. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Crystal got out of the elevator. As soon as she walked out of the door, she saw a familiar figure. She frowned and said, ¡°Corey?¡± Corey looked at her and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Crystal walked up to him. ¡°Did your stepmother make trouble for you again?¡± ¡°No.¡± Corey said, ¡°I just felt that I should apologize to you for what happened earlier.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I didn¡¯t take it to heart. Besides, I didn¡¯t suffer any losses in the end. On the contrary, your stepmother must be very angry. Is her child okay?¡± Corey snorted. ¡°She¡¯s been putting on airs ever since she¡¯s pregnant. She¡¯s been doing well all this while. What can happen to her?¡± Crystal wondered if Corey knew that Alda had feelings for him. But in the end, she felt that it was not something glorious. If Corey didn¡¯t know and she revealed it to him, wouldn¡¯t she make things difficult for him? So she made a very thoughtful decision and stopped talking about it. She asked, ¡°Did you come just to apologize to me?¡± Chapter 349 Chapter 349 ¡°Of course I want to apologize,¡± Corey said. ¡°I¡¯m treating you to a seafood feast. How about that?¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± She paused and said, ¡°Forget it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Crystal sighed. ¡°Harold told me to stay away from you.¡± Corey smiled. ¡°He has such low tolerance? What? Is he afraid that I¡¯ll take you away?¡± Crystal said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Corey bent down slightly, looked into Crystal¡¯s eyes, and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go there quietly. Can¡¯t you just keep it a secret?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I feel like we¡¯re having an affair.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve ordered oysters and lobsters that arrived two hours ago¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°We¡¯re just discussing how to raise cats. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± Corey sighed in his heart. He thought to himself, ¡°She can be easily tricked away with food. No. wonder Harold has to keep an eye on her so closely. He turned around and opened the car door. Just as Crystal was about to get into the car, someone grabbed her waist from behind. Crystal was shocked. ¡°Young Master Coombs.¡± Antony hugged the confused Crystal with one hand and smiled at Corey. ¡°Where are you taking my sister to?¡± Corey narrowed his eyes. ¡°She helped me and invited her to dinner. Do you want to join us?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Antony replied. ¡°I happen to have something to discuss with Crystal. There¡¯s something important to discuss. We¡¯re in a hurry so we won¡¯t eat with you.¡± Corey showed a fake smile. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a major event happening in the Evans family.¡± Antony said, ¡°How can I let you know about my family matters? I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Coombs. I¡¯ll take her away.¡± He put Crystal on the ground and held her hand. ¡°Come with me.¡± Crystal let out a dizzy ¡°oh¡±. After taking two steps, she seemed to have thought of something. She quickly turned her head and mouthed Corey: ¡°We¡¯ll eat next time! Oyster and lobster!¡± Corey was speechless. Corey gave her a hand gesture indicating that he agreed. Crystal was relieved and slipped away. ¡°Why are you here? Everyone is looking for me today.¡± Antony asked, ¡°When did you start to have a peaceful conversation with Corey?¡± ¡°Not long ago.¡± Crystal said, ¡°In fact, he is a good person and miserable.¡± The main reason was that the cat he raised was very cute and she wanted to y with it. Of course, CoCo was also very cute, but it was too big. She couldn¡¯t hold it. It was not like Peggie, who she could hold and turn in circles. ¡°A good person? Miserable?¡± Antony stared at Crystal. ¡°Tell me honestly, how much water have you poured into your brain today to make you say such things?¡± Crystal said, ¡°It¡¯s only one-third of what you have. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Antony said, ¡°You¡¯re still scolding me, aren¡¯t you? You don¡¯t know Corey at all. This person¡¯s reputation is so bad that it¡¯s like hell. He¡¯s a famous lunatic. How did you think he could take his father¡¯s position so quickly? I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t even know how much blood he shed. Also¡­¡± Speaking of this, Antony choked. He felt that he should not tell Crystal some of the things. He said, ¡°Just stay away from him. He¡¯s not a good person.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Crystal suddenly had a question and asked, ¡°Who¡­ who is worse? Master White or Corey?¡± ¡°Do you still need to ask?¡± Antony looked at Crystal as if she had asked some stupid question and wanted to take her to the mental hospital for an admission procedure. He said firmly, ¡°Definitely Harold.¡± Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Crystal said, ¡°But I¡¯m living in Flower Land now. Logically speaking, I should stay away from Master White.¡± Antony said, ¡°It¡¯s not the same.¡± Crystal asked, ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± Antony was forced into a panic. ¡°Harold is your husband. Is Corey your husband?¡± Crystal was stunned. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Antony was speechless. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to stay away from him.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Bonnie went toin to my dad.¡± Antony said gloomily, ¡°She¡¯s so old that she¡¯s going to die soon. How could shein like a primary school student?¡± Crystal said worriedly, ¡°You didn¡¯t get beaten, did you?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary. Father didn¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Antony waved his hand. ¡°I didn¡¯te to see you because of this.¡± Crystal was confused. Antony said, ¡°Your Brother Leroy broke up with his girlfriend and has been drinking in the bar for three hours. He¡¯s drunk and kept singing in the bar. No matter who tries to persuade him, he won¡¯t ¨C listen. He even hit us. Freud asked you to persuade him. Maybe he will listen to you.¡± Crystal couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Can¡¯t you just knock him out and take him away?¡± Antony said, ¡°This is physicalfort.¡± ¡°If we leave any wounds and let his mother see it, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± Antony shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t know his mother. She¡¯s troublesome.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Crystal stretched out her finger and said, ¡°But you have to promise me one request.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Crystal said, ¡°You can buy me a bowl of ice-blended watermelon. I want to eat it at noon, but it costs 2 dors for a bowl and I¡¯m not willing to spend that money.¡± Antony took a deep breath. ¡°If you go out, don¡¯t say that you¡¯re my younger sister.¡± Crystal put her palms together and said, ¡°Thank you, Antony.¡± Antony went to buy the drink for her. Crystal called Harold and reported her schedule. ¡°He¡¯s drunk. and is still singing at the bar¡­ I don¡¯t know. Maybe his singing is bad. If there¡¯s a chance, I can give him some guidance.¡± Harold said, ¡°You should have a lot ofmonnguage with him then.¡± Crystal said, ¡°But he and I are not on the same path. He and I like different songs. He is young and sad but I am lovely and pure.¡± Harold was speechiess. Harold said, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re quite confident sometimes.¡± Crystal was confused. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Harold changed the subject. ¡°Just give him a few words of advice and put on an act. If he doesn¡¯t want to listen, let Antony and the others beat him up and take him away.¡± ¡°But Antony said that Brother Leroy¡¯s mother is very troublesome.¡± Crystal said, ¡°What should we do if he¡¯s hurt? If everyone doesn¡¯t dare to hurt him, they might not be able to defeat him.¡± Harold thought for a moment and said, ¡°I still have about forty minutes to finish the video. conference.¡± Crystal was confused again. Harold said, ¡°If Antony and the others are too useless and they can¡¯t win, I¡¯ll personally go and beat him up.¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯d better try my best to persuade him then.¡± She was afraid that Leroy only wanted to drown his sorrows with wine after he broke up but Harold went to beat him up and made him a vegetable. If he couldn¡¯t take care of himself, she would feel so sorry for him. She couldn¡¯t do such an immoral thing. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Only when Crystal arrived at the bar did she understand why Antony had brought her there in such a hurry. As soon as she entered, she heard Leroy¡¯s heart-wrenching singing. There was no skill. It was full of feelings. Even the harshest words were words of support. The most real reaction of the audience should be to get a chair and let the singer shut up. Crystal covered her ears in pain. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for me to persuade him. Can¡¯t you just give him a good beating?¡± Antony said, ¡°Since he¡¯s already here, why don¡¯t you give it a try? The main reason is that Leroy, that son of a b*tch, has a grudge against me. If I beat him up today, I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll set me up. No one would dare to take the lead.¡± Crystal looked at Leroy, who was holding a high stool and singing while crying. She made up her mind. Then she stepped forward and asked, ¡°Brother Leroy?¡± ¡°Even if I die, I¡¯ll love you¡­ If I¡¯ll love you with all my heart¡­¡± Hearing the voice, Leroy turned his head and looked at Crystal. After a while, he said, ¡°Crystal! Crystal! Why are you here? It¡¯s perfect. You can sing with me. Do you know how to sing?¡± Crystal replied, ¡°No.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll teach you. It¡¯s very simple¡­¡± He cleared his throat and was about to continue. Crystal quickly said, ¡°Wait a minute, let¡¯s not sing first. Brother Leroy, your singing is so good. We can¡¯t let them listen for free.¡± Antony looked at Crystal in shock. Oh my, she did not need to draft her lie. She was really conscienceless.¡± But the key point was that Leroy really listened to her. He threw the microphone away and said, ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ We can¡¯t let those dogs listen for free.¡± He struggled to his feet and said to Crystal, ¡°Do you want to drink? You¡¯re still young, so you can¡¯t drink. Have some juice.¡± He mmed the table and said, ¡°Bartender, give my sister a cup of tea.¡± The bartender quickly said, ¡°Okay, right away.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Crystal asked Leroy, ¡°Brother Leroy, I heard that you were dumped by your girlfriend. Is that true?¡± Leroy was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°My life¡­ Why is it so miserable¡­ Crystal, why do you think my life is so miserable?¡± Crystal did not care how hard his life was. She asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you not have a girlfriend thest time we met?¡± ¡°I¡­ I started my rtionship with her in the past few days.¡± Leroy wiped his tears and said, ¡°I fell in love with her at first sight and I liked her so much. But today she told me that she was a member of the singing club and I was not, so I didn¡¯t deserve her¡­ Crystal, do you think I can¡¯t afford a membership? I just don¡¯t like to listen to songs. Is there anything wrong with that?¡± Crystal thought for a moment and said, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible? It has nothing to do with whether you are a member or not. She just doesn¡¯t like you and wants to break up with you.¡± Leroy was speechless. Leroy looked at her and burst into tears. ¡°Impossible! Impossible! I¡¯ve already be a member. She¡¯ll definitely change her mind¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°Why are you crying then?¡± Leroy replied, ¡°She cklisted me. Sob¡­¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal felt that he was really pitiful, so she touched Leroy¡¯s head and said, ¡°Brother Leroy, you¡¯ve only known her for a few days. Do you really like her so much?¡± Leroy said, ¡°Do you know that I feel like we¡¯ve known each other for a long time?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sympathetic to you and touched by your feelings.¡± Crystal said, ¡°But if you continue to sing, all the customers in the bar will run away. If the owner of the bar can¡¯t earn money, he may face the crisis of breaking up too.¡± Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Leroy was speechless. ¡°Why would they run away?¡± Crystal said, ¡°They don¡¯t think they can hear it for free.¡± Leroy sniffed and said, ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ Forget it. I don¡¯t want to sing anymore. I¡¯d rather tear down ten temples than ruin a marriage.¡± Crystal felt that he was quite reasonable and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and wash up then. Otherwise, when the girls see you like this, they will dislike you even more.¡± Leroy nodded. After taking two steps, he turned back to look at Crystal. ¡°¡­ Where is my home?¡± Crystal was speechless. How would she know? Crystal looked at them. ¡°Are you sending him back?¡± The group of people all shook their heads, indicating that they didn¡¯t want to see Leroy¡¯s mother. Mason said, ¡°I¡¯ve contacted his brother. He should be here soon. But Crystal, you¡¯re amazing.¡± He gave Crystal a thumbs-up and said, ¡°You dare to say such a thing against your conscience. I can¡¯t say it.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I was forced to do so.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Freud waved his hand and said, ¡°Brother, here!¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Crystal turned her head and saw a man in a loose T-shirting through the crowd. His facial features were very simr to Leroy¡¯s, but Leroy looked more arrogant. n, on the other hand, looked gentle. At first nce, people would think that he was a good-tempered person. ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡± n looked at his brother, who was drunk, and sighed. ¡°This man is so drunk that even dogs dislike him, but you don¡¯t mind.¡± Everyone said one after another, ¡°We don¡¯t like him either!¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± Leroy was drunk and still knew his brother. He grabbed his arm and asked, ¡°Are you going to take me home?¡± n asked, ¡°If not?¡± Leroy said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back. Mom will definitely scold me when I get back.¡± ¡°You can sleep on the street then,¡± n said in a gentle voice. ¡°I¡¯d better be scolded then.¡± Leroy stood up and coughed twice. Then he turned around and waved to Crystal. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m leaving. By the way, do you want a membership? I¡¯ll make it for you. I have money¡­ Mm!¡± n covered his brother¡¯s mouth to prevent him from embarrassing himself. He smiled at Crystal and said, ¡°Sorry, he drank too much. He¡¯s selling any memberships.¡± Crystal was speechless. Actually¡­ She also wanted this membership¡­ After n took the man away, everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief. Freud patted his chest and said, ¡°If I hear him howl a few more times, I¡¯ll have to take some medicine.¡± ¡°Only Crystal has a way.¡± Mason said to Crystal, ¡°This is a toast to our sister.¡± ¡°Screw you.¡± Antony pushed him away. ¡°Even if Leroy is drunk, he still knows that she can¡¯t drink. How can you let a child drink?¡± ¡°She has to drink sooner orter.¡± Mason said, ¡°Do you still want to protect her for the rest of your life?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I protect her for the rest of my life?¡± Antony raised his brows and wrapped his arms around Crystal¡¯s shoulders. ¡°She¡¯s my younger sister. Of course I will protect her for the rest of my life.¡± Crystal raised her head and looked at him. Antony coughed and said, ¡°What are you looking at? Do you think your brother is very handsome?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I just wanted to say that this wine looks good. I want to try it.¡± Antony was speechless. He pped Crystal on the head and said, ¡°Little brat, you¡¯re not allowed to drink! I¡¯ll send you back now. This is not a ce for good kids.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Why are you guys are here¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re a bunch of b*stards, that¡¯s why we¡¯re gathering together to drink,¡± warned Antony. ¡°Don¡¯t learn from us.¡± Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Crystal had never seen someone who was good at scolding himself as Antony. She crawled out from under Antony¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Someone¡¯s here to pick me up. Do you want to continue ying?¡± Antony was stunned for a moment. ¡°Who?¡± Crystal said, ¡°The driver.¡± Only then did he remember that her younger sister was someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦e. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you off then.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I can go out by myself. You can continue to y.¡± After that, she waved her hand and got into the crowd. The bar was noisy with people dancing. Crystal had never been to such a ce. She squeezed out of the crowd and finally reached the exit. When she was about to open the door, she suddenly heard. a young girl¡¯s voice. ¡°Hello, my things are at your feet. Can you help me pick them up?¡± Crystal looked to the side and saw that the one who spoke was a hot girl wearing heavy makeup. She bent down and picked up the thing next to her feet. She found that it was a rivet-shaped earring. ¡°Here you go.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you.¡± The girl took the earrings from Crystal¡¯s palm and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t look like someone who would appear in such a ce.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for someone.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The girl nodded. ¡°Have you found him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The girl smiled and said, ¡°Be careful when you go out. There are a lot of bad people outside the bar at this time. Maybe they¡¯ll put you in a sack and take you away because you¡¯re small.¡± Crystal was shocked. The girl put on the earrings and turned to leave. The girl¡¯s words made Crystal a little nervous. There was a dark road outside the bar. It took her half a minute to get to the side of the road. At this moment, she was afraid. Crystal thought for a moment, opened the door, and ran. After a few seconds, she felt a strong hand grabbing her. Crystal was so scared that she jumped three feet high. ¡°Oh, my husband is outside. Don¡¯t put in a sack!¡± The other party pressed her shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t want to put you in a sack for the time being.¡± Crystal slowly opened one of her eyes, but it was so dark that she couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. ¡°You¡­¡± Suddenly, the other party pressed a hand on her back, and Crystal uncontrobly fell into his arms. She smelled a little cold wooden fragranceing from his cor. Her cheeks were close to the ce where his heart was beating. Without sight, her other senses were particrly sensitive. Harold¡¯s voice rang in her ears. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could jump so high in the past. It would be a pity if you didn¡¯t participate in the national tournament to win glory for the country.¡± Crystal blushed. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know it was you. I thought someone was going to kidnap me.¡± Holding her hand, Harold walked out and said, ¡°You¡¯re already so old. It¡¯s impossible for others to kidnap you and sell you as a daughter. Most probably you¡¯ll be sold to someone as a wife.¡± Speaking of this, he chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll spend 2 dors on you. Do you want toe with me?¡± Crystal raised the corner of her mouth and said, ¡°You¡¯re holding my hand. How can I not go with. you?¡± Harold asked, ¡°Can pay an installment for the 2 dors?¡± Crystal said seriously, ¡°2 dors is not enough. Your family background is not very good. Can you afford to raise me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you whatever I eat,¡± Harold said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 1 dor when you¡¯re 20 years old, and another 1 dor when you¡¯re 80 years old, okay?¡± Crystal said, ¡°If I don¡¯t live to 80 years old, remember to burn the 1 dor to me.¡± Chapter 354 Chapter 354 After saying that, Crystal smiled and said, ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s definitely intion in the Netherworld. What can I do with 1 dor? Keep it for yourself.¡± Harold said, ¡°There¡¯s intion in the human world too. 1 dor can only buy a lollipop.¡± Crystal looked at Harold pitifully. Give me my 1 dor in advance. You can buy me a lollipop.¡± Harold had lived for more than 20 years and had seen countless people who were greedy. In a big city like Fairby, there was no shortage of people who sought fame and profit. Even the so-called second and third generations from big aristocratic families would only be more greedy. He had never seen children who were easier to satisfy than Crystal. She was very happy when she was given some delicious food. ¡°There¡¯s no next time,¡± Harold said. ¡°You¡¯ve eaten too much candy, so I won¡¯t care if your tooth. hurts.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Crystal showed her little white teeth and said, ¡°My teeth are very good, so I won¡¯t get cavities.¡± Harold led her to buy the candy. She didn¡¯t finish it until they arrived at Flower Land. She threw the stick into the trash can and pped her hands. She turned around and saw Harold standing quietly in the dusk, looking at her. He wore casual clothes today with a casual shirt and a pair of ck trousers, which outlined his broad shoulders and long legs. Under the dim sky, his eyebrows looked deeper. Under the burning fire, he was as cold as ice and snow, as if he was ipatible with the world, but he also seemed to be particrly harmonious. Crystal sighed, and Harold asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you worried about your teeth after eating candy?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I just think you look good.¡± Harold¡¯s lips curved into a smile. No one had ever praised him like this since he was young. Crystal, on the other hand, did not have any ulterior motives. ¡°Which part of me is good looking?¡± Harold asked. Crystal said, ¡°Everywhere, but¡­¡± She pointed at Harold¡¯s face with her fingertips and said, ¡°I like your mole the most.¡± In fact, very few people had moles in this position. She pointed at the inner canthus, and the small mole had always been inexplicably attractive. Crystal did not know if all the mole under his eyes was called a tear mole. On his face, it was said that the person who had a tear mole had shed too many tears for love in his previous life. That was why he was born with such a mole in this life. However, the mole didn¡¯t make him look distressed. Instead, it had an unspeakable coldness, which made his emotionless eyes even colder. Harold grabbed her hand and said, ¡°When I was young, someone told me that this mole doesn¡¯t look good.¡± Crystal said, ¡°It must be your grandmother who believes in superstition again, right? I think this mole is very good. It¡¯s very beautiful.¡± ¡°Do you know physiognomy?¡± Crystal withdrew her hand and said, ¡°I know a little. Let Master Yu calcte for you.¡± She coughed and wanted to pretend to be serious, but she couldn¡¯t help smiling and said, ¡°I think you will be safe and happy in this life. You can get everything you want.¡± Harold also smiled. ¡°Thank you for your auspicious words, Master Yu?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Why are you still so polite to me? Just pay me 70 dors for fortune-telling.¡± Harold pulled her home and said, ¡°Take a shower and go to bed after dinner.¡± Crystal quickly tugged at his arm and asked, ¡°What about the 70 dors for fortune telling?¡± Harold caressed her hair and said, ¡°What can¡¯t you have in your dreams? There is everything in your dream.¡± Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Although Dana¡¯s dinner was delicious, Crystal was still angry with Harold. Knowing this, Dana couldn¡¯t helpughing. She whispered to Harold, ¡°If you don¡¯t give her 70 dors, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to coax her.¡± Harold raised his eyebrows and took out a box of lychees from the refrigerator. He said in a low voice, ¡°Larry sent me a box of lychees today. I thought you¡¯d like it. It seems that you are not interested in it, so I¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, Crystal had teleported over from the sofa. She reached out for the stic container, but Harold raised his hand. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± Crystal jumped and found that it was still not enough to reach it. She was so angry that she stood on the chair and grabbed Harold¡¯s hand. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Harold let go of the box, hugged her waist, and carried her down from the chair. He smiled and said, ¡°Why are you still angry with me after eating my food? It¡¯s not right, is it?¡± Crystal opened the box and looked at the lychees. ¡°This is for me, not for you.¡± She stared at the lychees for a while and said, ¡°Except for some green ones in the middle, there is no difference between them and ordinary ones. Why is it so expensive?¡± Green lychees were the most precious kind in the market. There was a saying that ¡°a piece of lychees is one inch of gold¡±. It was also written in a poem by a famous poet. green Another famous poet also said, ¡°There are everywhere in the South Province. It¡¯s as precious as a pearl in the city. It¡¯s not easy to buy with gold, and it hasn¡¯t been listed yet in May.¡± This thing was ridiculously expensive. A piece of green lychee from the west garden had been sold. at a high price of 8 thousand dors, which broke the world record. Later, it had an even more ridiculous price. She didn¡¯t know how Larry got it. ¡°It¡¯s not much different from ordinary lychees.¡± Harold ced her on the sofa and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably because of its rarity that the price has been very high in recent years.¡± Crystal peeled off the skin and found that the flesh inside was crystal clear. She was generous and said, ¡°Here, I¡¯ll give you the first one.¡± Harold said, ¡°If you really want to give it to me, don¡¯t look at me like I¡¯ll die if I dare to eat it.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I don¡¯t really want to give it to you.¡± After that, she stuffed the lychee into her mouth and said, ¡°It seems to be delicious.¡± ¡°But it shouldn¡¯t be so expensive.¡± Harold said, ¡°If it¡¯s all over the street, it can¡¯t be sold at such a high price.¡± ¡°Humans like rare things.¡± Crystal said, ¡°If it¡¯s easy to get, people won¡¯t cherish it.¡± She thought of something and looked at Harold seriously. ¡°If you had many fianc¨¦es, would you not like me so much?¡± Harold felt that her thinking was really strange. She smiled and said, ¡°Even if I have many fianc¨¦es, isn¡¯t there only you in the world?¡± Crystal felt that after he said those words, she would forgive him for not giving her 70 dors. He said, ¡°Even if I have many fianc¨¦s, I like you the most.¡± Harold pinched her chin. ¡°How many fianc¨¦ do you want?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying.¡± Crystal smiled and said, ¡°In the whole world, I like you the most.¡± Harold said, ¡°Nonsense.¡± But he couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have given you something so sweet. You are too good at sweet-talking.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Crystal leaned over and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to be sweet. Life is so hard.¡± Chapter 356 Chapter 356 ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Harold said. ¡°Since you¡¯re already so sweet, you should eat less.¡± Crystal hugged the box warily. ¡°Even if I were just a candy bean, I would still need to replenish the sugar.¡± Harold said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to take away your fruits. You¡¯ve eaten too much. Do you want to have a nosebleed tomorrow morning?¡± Crystal took two out of the box painfully and said, ¡°I¡¯ll eat the rest tomorrow then.¡± Seeing her pitiful state, Harold took two more lychees from the box and ced them in her hands. Then, he handed the boxes to Dana and told her to put them away. Crystal looked at the four lychees and sighed. ¡°I think my stomach is very good. I don¡¯t think my nose is going to bleed¡­¡± She stole a nce at Harold¡¯s face and immediately sat up straight. ¡°Of course, we still have to be on our guard. Your worries are right. I¡¯ll just eat these.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you only ate two bowls of rice, I would really suspect that I didn¡¯t usually give you enough food.¡± Harold said, ¡°After eating so much, you still don¡¯t gain any weight. I can even raise a pig with this amount of food.¡± Crystal felt humiliated. ¡°Why don¡¯t you feed a pig then?¡± Harold said, ¡°Pigs don¡¯t know how to speak.¡± Crystal was speechless. It turned out that her only advantage was that she could talk. She peeled off two pieces of skin and stuffed them into her left and right cheeks. She tilted her head. to look at Harold and mumbled, ¡°In fact, I¡¯m quite cute.¡± The lychees gave her cheeks two round curves, like a small hamster. Harold smiled and said, ¡°Eat your food properly. When did I say that you¡¯re not cute?¡± Crystal swallowed the lychee. Just as she was about to speak, she was choked by the seed and her face turned red. Harold frowned and quickly patted her on the back. Crystal struggled to spit out the two seeds and coughed twice. Then she coughed and smiled again. With tears in her eyes, she looked up at Harold and said, ¡°I think I¡¯m so stupid.¡± Harold said, ¡°You¡¯re right. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone choke on lychee seed.¡± Crystal patted her chest. ¡°It¡¯s quite ufortable. I won¡¯t y with food anymore.¡± Harold asked, ¡°Did you hurt your throat?¡± ¡°I guess not?¡± Crystal sensed it and felt that everything was fine. She opened her mouth and showed it to him. ¡°Ah-¡± Harold pinched her chin and checked to make sure that her mouth or throat was not hurt. Then he kissed her on the corner of her mouth and said, ¡°There¡¯s a smell of lychee.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I just ate lychee so it must smell of lychee.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She suddenly thought, ¡°Why don¡¯t I eat fried leek dumplings? It must be full of the leek smell.¡± Harold was speechless. Harold said, ¡°You can talk, but in fact, it¡¯s not an advantage.¡± He stood up and walked upstairs. Crystal followed behind him like a little tail. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you like leek? I think it is very delicious. The leek flower sauce is also very delicious. It seems that you don¡¯t like to eat coriander either. How can you not eat coriander? I always have a wish, that is, when I have money, I will hire people like you who don¡¯t eat coriander to manage my manor and nt coriander for me!¡± Harold stopped and turned to look down at Crystal. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, I¡¯m very rich now. I can hire people to pull out your favorite coriander at any time so that you won¡¯t be able to eat anymore in Fairby.¡± Crystal was shocked. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Crystal was heartbroken. ¡°Why are you so vicious!¡± Harold continued going upstairs. ¡°What can you do to me?¡± Crystal thought for a moment and said, ¡°I will eat chives pancake and then kiss you.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± It was rare for Harold topromise. ¡°If you give up the chives pancake, I¡¯ll make peace with your coriander. What do you think?¡± Crystal nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Now that¡¯s right.¡± She stretched out her white and tender ws and acted like a spoiled child. ¡°Take me up.¡± Harold grabbed her hand. Crystal jumped onto the stairs and said, ¡°Oh, I want you to carry me up again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡± Harold looked down and said, ¡°Do you know what will happen to a child who goes too far?¡± Crystal, ¡°?¡± Harold said softly, ¡°She¡¯ll be kissed.¡± Before Crystal could react, she had been pressed against the railing. The man leaned over with great pressure. Crystal felt that his lips first fell on the tip of her nose, and then on the corner of her mouth. At first, they were gentle, but they became fierce the moment he pried open her mouth. Like a beast seeing delicious meat, it was reluctant to eat it, but it had to put it in its mouth to satisfy its appetite. Crystal felt dizzy. ¡°My tongue hurts a little¡­¡± Harold let go of her and said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll let you go first.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes were red. She touched her obviously swollen lips and said, ¡°You can¡¯t call this letting me go.¡± Harold smiled and said, ¡°Then do you want to see what it means to not let you go?¡± Crystal quickly covered her mouth. ¡°No!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Harold bent down and picked her up. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you up, so you won¡¯t think that I don¡¯t give you any reward after kissing you.¡± Crystal was depressed. ¡°The reward I want is to have another ice cream.¡± ¡°Be a good girl. You have no right to make a choice.¡± Crystal, ¡­ Humph!¡± Marcus came out of the bathroom. His hair was still dripping with water, and his mobile phone had been ringing several times. He picked it up and looked at it. It was his agent who called. He called back and asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you in such a hurry? I haven¡¯t received any ads recently.¡± The agent said, ¡°It¡¯s not about you. It¡¯s about your sister.¡± Marcus¡¯s smile faded. He sat down on the sofa and stretched out his long legs. His fans always said that he was like the sun, radiating endless light and heat. But even if he was like the sun, Marcus could not warm up this coldly decorated room. He was even in the middle of it, very harmonious. The red wine cup on the table was picked up by a hand with clear joints. Marcus took a sip and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Old Madam saw the cheongsam on the show. She said that the butterfly was embroidered well and wanted to find someone to fix one of her clothes. The butterfly was not Christy¡¯s embroidery work, so we didn¡¯t dare to lie to Old Madam. Old Madam said that she wanted to see this embroidery artist.¡± The agent said, ¡°I thought that the identity of Fifth Miss is sensitive, so I didn¡¯t let anyone tell Old Madam about her. Marcus, how should we deal with this matter?¡± ¡°¡­ Grandma?¡± Marcus frowned. He pressed his temple. ¡°Does she like it very much?¡± ¡°I heard that she likes it very much.¡± The agent said, ¡°Old Madam had invited Christy to take a look at that cloth, but she felt that Christy didn¡¯t have that ability, so she put it aside all the time.¡± ¡°Which piece of clothing?¡± Marcus asked, ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of clothing. Why does she cherish it so much?¡± The agent was silent for a moment before she said, ¡°It was the wedding dress that Madam K wore when she married Patriarch Yu.¡± Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Marcus didn¡¯t speak for a long time until his agent coughed softly and asked, ¡°Marcus, how¡­ how can should I answer Old Madam K?¡± ¡°Say yes.¡± Marcus stared at the red wine ss and said, ¡°As for Crystal, I will tell her.¡± ¡°The identity of the embroidery master¡­¡± Marcus looked down. ¡°Don¡¯t say she¡¯s from the Evans family.¡± The agent understood and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hanging up the phone, Marcus threw the phone aside and rubbed the space between his eyebrows. He leaned against the sofa and looked at the ceiling. It was not until a cold wind blew in from the window that he suddenly regained his senses. He stood up and closed the window. He saw that there were thousands of lights outside the window, which were endless. It made him feel lonely. Marcus thought of many things from many years ago. At that time, Crystal was not born yet. When he came home from school, he saw his mother sitting. by the piano and reading the staff. The sun was shining brightly outside the window, and everything was full of vitality. When his mother saw him, she smiled and said, ¡°Your younger sister gave me a kick today. Do you want to touch it?¡± So he curiously walked over and stretched out his hand to touch it. Coincidentally, the little fellow in his mother¡¯s stomach moved again. His mother said, ¡°It seems that your sister likes you very much.¡± The softness that he could touch with his palm was a brand new life. This life was connected to his blood, and it was his biological sister. That was the first ¡°conversation¡± between Marcus and Crystal. On the weekend, Crystal intended to have azy sleep, and then asked Harold to take her to the amusement park. However, Harold was too busy. In order to make up for Crystal, he even proposed to book the whole ce so that Crystal did not have to line up when ying games. Crystal was speechless. Crystal said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of me ying alone? The amusement park is supposed to be fun and lively.¡± Harold asked, ¡°Have you been there?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been there, but I¡¯ve done my research. You don¡¯t have time¡¯today. Do you have time tomorrow?¡± After a moment of silence, Harold said, ¡°Crystal, I¡­¡± Crystal sighed. ¡°Forget it, I understand. You¡¯re so busy. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Haroldughed and said, ¡°I wanted to say that I¡¯ll be free tomorrow.¡± Crystal was stunned. Then she jumped up and ran straight into Harold¡¯s arms. Holding his neck, she kissed him. ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already kissed me, how can I lie to you?¡± Harold rubbed her hair and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Luke to book ticketster.¡± Crystal happily kissed him on the face again. ¡°You¡¯re so nice. I like you so much!¡± Harold paused. ¡°You like me just because I¡¯m taking you to the amusement park?¡± Crystal said with reason. ¡°But only you will take me to the amusement park.¡± Harold smiled and said, ¡°If I always take you to the amusement park, will you always like me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case.¡± Crystal said seriously, ¡°At least you have to take me to different amusement parks.¡± No matter how many times he faced Crystal, Harold could only say one thing, ¡°¡­ Good-for-nothing.¡± Crystal had nothing to do during the holiday, and she didn¡¯t want to go to Harold¡¯s office to y with. the iPad, so she simply apanied Anaya to the hospital to change her dressing. Anaya seemed to be more haggard. When the nurse changed her dressing, she looked out of the window in a daze. It was not until the gauze had been bandaged and the nurse called her that she came back to her senses. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The nurse said, ¡°You didn¡¯t even cry out in pain. It should be very painful when the medicine has been applied to your wound.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 ¡°Really?¡­ I didn¡¯t even feel it.¡± Anaya stood up, thanked the nurse, and said to Crystal, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± After taking two steps, she smiled helplessly. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want to ask, just ask. You look hesitant, and I feel anxious for you.¡± Crystal coughed and said, ¡°That day, I heard Jared¡¯s sister talk about the thirty-five thousand dors. What does that mean?¡± ¡°She asked me to lend her money.¡± Anaya smiled sarcastically. ¡°In the past six years, she had borrowed a lot of money from me. She didn¡¯t give me back a single penny.¡± ¡°Then why did you still lend it to her?¡± Crystal was puzzled. Anaya paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°¡­Money is just a worldly possession. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I don¡¯t really care about this.¡± Crystal took her hand and said, ¡°Anaya, it¡¯s wrong for you to have such an idea. It¡¯s yours. Whether you care or not, it¡¯s yours.¡± Anaya looked at the girl¡¯s sincere eyes and pursed her lips. She looked a little embarrassed as she turned her head away and said, ¡°Crystal¡­ don¡¯t be so kind to me. I¡¯m not worth it.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re worth it.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Anaya, you¡¯re gentle and smart! If only you were my biological sister.¡± Unfortunately, she only had a few big brothers. Two of them wanted to strangle her to death, while the other one was like a fool. Anaya¡¯s lips moved. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°It seems that there is a restaurant that serves delicious food near the hospital¡­¡± Before Crystal could finish her muttering, she saw an acquaintanceing out of the elevator. She was so scared that she shivered and quickly hid behind Anaya. ¡°You can¡¯t see me. You can¡¯t see me¡­¡± There were few people on this floor. She and Anaya were standing in the corridor, facing the elevator. It was impossible for the person not to see her. Before Crystal could seed in deceiving herself, she heard a low, cold voice saying word by word, ¡°CoCo!¡± Crystal, ¡°!¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Anaya looked at the tall man in an expensive suit in front of her. She was about to ask Crystal why was she so afraid as it was not her that had been called when she heard Crystal say in a low voice, ¡°Anaya¡­ just pretend that you don¡¯t know me. Hurry up and leave.¡± Anaya, ¡°?¡± Crystal poked her gently and whispered, ¡°Just go.¡± Let me face Danny¡¯s anger alone. Woo woo woo. Anaya left in confusion. Crystal looked around to make sure that there were people around so that Danny could not kill her here to vent his anger. Finally, she said, ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Why did she always meet Danny in the hospital? Danny saw the little liar and sneered. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Crystal tugged at her sleeve. ¡°Are you¡­ are you here to visit soemone?¡± ¡°I came to check my brain.¡± Danny said expressionlessly, ¡°I suspect that there is something wrong with my brain.¡± Crystal was shocked. ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Danny said, ¡°Thank you for your concern. My brain is normal, which is why I don¡¯t understand the reason I would be deceived by you again and again.¡± Crystal said worriedly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the examination might not beplete enough. Why don¡¯t you take a CT scan? I¡¯ll be leaving first¡­¡± If she didn¡¯t leave quickly, Danny would definitely cut her into pieces and put her body into the concrete wall of the hospital! He would definitely do it! However, Danny was very experienced in dealing with her. As soon as she was about to run away, he pulled her back, carried her on his shoulder, and walked out. Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Crystal immediately felt lucky that she wore a long dress today. No, she shouldn¡¯t be thinking about this at this time! Crystal¡¯s limbs were shaking. ¡°What are you doing? Put me down!¡± A lot of people were looking at them. Danny¡¯s assistant was frantically exining behind them. *¡­Not human traffickers¡­ nor are we gangsters¡­ She¡¯s my boss¡¯s¡­ er, not girlfriend¡­ We¡¯re really not human traffickers!! Don¡¯t call the police!!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Danny did not care about the thoughts of the passers-by. He stuffed her into the passenger seat with a dark face and then mmed the door. Crystal hurriedly wanted to open the door, but Danny was already sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. He put one hand on the steering wheel and said coldly, ¡°Exin.¡± Crystal shrank into a small ball. ¡°What do you want me to exin¡­¡± Danny said, ¡°CoCo is not your real name. Why did you lie to me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal breathed a sigh of relief. She thought that Danny knew her real identity. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± Crystal braced herself and continued to make up the story. Although it was not good to lie to others, it was even worse to be strangled to death. ¡°My name is indeed CoCo.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to check it out.¡± Danny said, ¡°There is no one named CoCo who looks like you.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­ You definitely didn¡¯t check thoroughly.¡± ¡°In order to prove that it was my fault.¡± Danny stared at her and said, ¡°Show me your ID card.¡± Crystal said, ¡°¡­ Well, CoCo is a fake name. I¡¯m sorry that I lied to you, but I didn¡¯t cause any substantial damage to you. Let me get out of the car. From now on, we¡¯ll let this slide, okay?¡± ¡°No.¡± Danny suppressed his anger and said, ¡°Tell me the truth. Are you still making money in that kind of business?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Crystal was stunned for a moment before she realized what he was talking about. She said, ¡°Haven¡¯t I exined it to you? No.¡± Danny said, ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you willing to ept my support?¡± This was the first time that Crystal met someone trying so hard to send money to others. She sighed deeply and said, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s like this. I¡¯m good at fortune-telling. I can tell that we won¡¯t get along with each other by looking at your face. If we have a good rtionship, there will be a bloody disaster. Besides, I¡¯ll bring bad luck to you and make you lose money in doing business. So I can¡¯t ept your support. I need to draw a clear line with you!¡± Crystal felt that she had said enough. As a result, Danny looked at her for a long time, sneered, and are need me to tell you about how real life works?¡± Hey Your ele por lo qu ta college soon. Do you still believe in these ¡°S? Do y Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°If you support me, you will lose money in doing business!¡± Danny said, ¡°I have plenty of money.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Today was yet another day when she was defeated by the rich. Crystal held her arms in anger. ¡°Why are you doing this? I said I don¡¯t want your money. Why do you keep chasing me?¡± Danny was silent for a long time before he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will take the wrong path.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy to fool a little girl like you.¡± He paused and added, ¡°In particr, you¡¯re so stupid.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­ If you didn¡¯t say I¡¯m stupid, I would actually be quite moved.¡± Danny said, ¡°There are times that you can be smart.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite annoying.¡± Crystal stubbornly retaliated. ¡°I¡¯ve exined it to you. Please let me go.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Crystal looked at him warily. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Danny had no expression on his face, but his eyes were particrly cold. He said lightly, ¡°Since you are so good at fortune-telling, didn¡¯t you predict that you would meet me here today?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°I don¡¯t predict things every day, but¡­ why did youe to the hospital?¡± ¡°To visit a patient.¡± Danny¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°My fiancee.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal, ¡°?¡± ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Crystal turned his head to look at Danny. ¡°Could it be that you also have a fiancee who had been arranged for you?¡± ¡°Also?¡± Danny narrowed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just that the vige I live in is very primitive, and there are often things like arranged marriages.¡± Crystal made up stories. ¡°Is it also popr in the city?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not arranged.¡± Danny¡¯s fingers on the steering wheel moved. He looked at his watch and said, ¡°I have engaged to her.¡± Crystal had never heard of Danny¡¯s engagement. She asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Danny paused and said, ¡°She¡¯s gone crazy.¡± Crystal, ¡°?!¡± Danny said, ¡°When we were about to get married, she ran away from the wedding with someone else. There was a car ident on the way, and she lost her mind when she woke up.¡± Crystal opened her mouth and shut it again. She didn¡¯t expect Danny to have such a miserable love life. Not only did his wife run away with. someone else on their wedding day, but she had also be a fool. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Crystal was still very curious and asked, ¡°What about the man who took her to escape from the wedding?¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± Danny said, ¡°The car ident was very serious. He died on the spot.¡± ¡°Does your engagement with her still count?¡± Crystal said in a tender tone, ¡°You¡¯re already so old but you¡¯re still single. Are you waiting for her to wake up?¡± Danny asked, ¡°What do you mean by I¡¯m so old?¡± Crystal calcted with her fingers. It seemed that Danny and Harold were the same age. They were old, weren¡¯t they? However, a man would not be willing to admit that he was old. So she said tactfully, ¡°I mean, a man with high standards like you shouldn¡¯t be single now.¡± Danny subconsciously felt that this ¡°man with high standards¡± was not something good. However, he was toozy to argue with the little girl. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any intention of getting married. It¡¯s good to have her as an excuse. No one will introduce me to someone else.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I thought you really liked her.¡± Danny frowned and said, ¡°At that time, the engagement with her was an alliance of interests. Now her family has fallen. I will be held responsible for not caring about her if I ignore her. There is no need for that to happen.¡± For someone like Danny, who was famous in the business world, it was estimated that no matter what he did, he would only care if it was profitable or not. The rest was not important. So it was very suspicious that he kept chasing after her and insisting on giving her money. After thinking about it for a while, Crystal finally had a guess. Was there any possibility that she had aroused Danny¡¯s rebellious mentality? She didn¡¯t want it, but Danny insisted on giving it to her. She held her chin and thought for a while. She thought it was possible, so she patted her thigh and said, ¡°You know that CoCo is not my real name, so I won¡¯t hide it from you. In fact, I¡¯m very materialistic. Since you want to support me so much, you can take me to buy two bags first!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Danny frowned and asked, ¡°Does your leg hurt?¡± Crystal said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Danny said, ¡°Because it¡¯s my leg that you hit.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 362 Chapter 362 When Crystal felt that she was going to be cut into pieces by Danny, Danny calmly took her to a nearby shopping square, which was full of luxury brands. Danny raised his wrist and looked at his watch, saying. ¡°You have two hours.¡± Crystal held the railing and asked, ¡°Do you really expect me to choose?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to buy two bags first?¡± Danny said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy you as many as you can choose in two hours.¡± Crystal almost broke her fingers. ¡°Is Danny suffering from a serious illness? Does he have nowhere to spend his money? Doesn¡¯t he know that he should support his younger sister, who is so poor that she can¡¯t even afford a watermelon ice cream, instead of supporting a female college student?¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± Danny crossed his arms. ¡°Or do you need me to book the whole ce for you?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°No, no, no, there¡¯s no need¡­¡± Crystal hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about which shop to start from. She raised her head and looked around. She chose the nearest store and walked in. Danny followed behind her. Seeing that it was him, the sales girl was very eager to prepare the fruits and quickly brought them to him. Danny sat down on the sofa, crossed his legs in ck trousers, took a magazine, lowered his eyelids, and ordered, ¡°Rmend some to her.¡± ¡°Okay, President Evans,¡± said the sales girl in a hurry. Several sales girls carefully followed Crystal and kept guessing Crystal¡¯s identity. They were selling luxury goods and were familiar with most of the celebrities in Fairby. Danny rarely came, but he often appeared in financial magazines. Today, not only did Dannye, but he also brought a girl with him. How could people not have wild thoughts? It should be noted that Danny didn¡¯t even apany his sister to go shopping before. Crystal braced herself to look at the items in the store, and the sales girl enthusiastically rmended, ¡°Miss, do you want to see the bags or the clothes? I think this yellow bag will look good on you. It¡¯s limited in the season. It has just been released, and many people havee to order it.¡± Crystal took a look at it. It was indeed very cute, but when she thought of the name of this store, she instantly felt that she was not worthy of the bag. This small bag was worth at least six figures! ¡°I like¡­ something more mature.¡± Crystal said, ¡°This doesn¡¯t fit my temperament.¡± The group of sales girls was silent for a moment, and then they immediately pushed out another one. ¡°This one is rtively mature, and it¡¯s also sold very well. One has to purchase more than a million dors to get the bag. Would you like to have a look?¡± Crystal nced at Danny and asked in a low voice, ¡°Where is the restroom?¡± Someone quickly said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Crystal nodded and went into the restroom which had a nice smell. She let out a deep sigh. Danny¡­ You¡¯re really my nemesis! Crystal opened the restroom door and took a careful look. When she found that there was no one outside, she quickly slipped out and carefully walked close to the wall, intending to go out directly through the back door. Finally, she touched the ss door. Crystal was overjoyed. She opened the door and ran away. Danny, who was reading a magazine, frowned and asked, ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°She went to the restroom,¡± the manager said with a smile. Danny said, ¡°I asked six minutes ago, and you answered me the same way.¡± The manager¡¯s smile froze and she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡± She walked quickly to the door of the restroom. First, she knocked on the door, but there was no response. As soon as she opened the door, she saw that the restroom was empty, and there was no one there. The manager was speechless. She disappeared into thin air. If she were to use her life to exin it to President Evans, would President Evans believe her? Chapter 363 Chapter 363 The manager had to think of what tone to use to speak to Danny to make him less angry. But when she turned back and saw the man on the sofa, she couldn¡¯t say a word. Danny¡¯s face was cold. ¡°She ran away?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. Cold sweat broke out on the manager¡¯s forehead. ¡°The youngdy said she wanted to go to the restroom. We didn¡¯t think too much about it¡­¡± She had never seen any girl running away after being brought here by a president. The store manager was afraid that Danny would scold them for not being able to watch after a girl, but Danny just kept silent for a few seconds, then stood up and walked out. The store manager was just about to let out a sigh of relief when she heard Danny say, ¡°Wrap up the yellow bag.¡± The manager quickly said, ¡°Okay, Mr. Evans.¡± Crystal ran all the way to the third floor and found a ce with a wide vision to look down. She saw Dannying out of the shop with a shopping bag. ¡°?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Could it be that Danny found that she ran away and got angry with her, so she decided to buy something for himself to vent his anger? Crystaly prone on the railing and thought sadly, ¡°In fact, my elder brother is a good person. It would be nice if he didn¡¯t want to strangle me.¡± Watching Danny walk to the exit, Crystal was about to buy a cup of milk tea to calm herself down when she saw Danny suddenly turn around with sharp eyes. Crystal was so scared that she quickly hid behind the sign and her heart beat fast. After waiting for a long time, Crystal poked her head out. When she found that Danny was gone, she let out a sigh of relief and touched her chest. ¡°It scared me to death¡­¡± As she mumbled, she entered the milk tea shop and bought herself a cup of thick cream yam milk. tea. While drinking, she wandered in the mall. She was afraid that Danny would wait outside the mall. Fortunately, Danny was not so crazy. After drinking the milk tea, Crystal went out of the side door and got into Paul¡¯s car. Paul asked her, ¡°Crystal, are you shooting a spy film?¡± Crystal said, ¡°It¡¯s much more exciting than the spy film.¡± Paulughed out loud. ¡°Child, where are we going now?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Harold¡¯spany. I want to take a nap.¡± Paul responded and drove to the White Group. Before Crystal could go upstairs, she saw Kimberly on the ground floor of the building. She looked extremely haggard, as if she had aged more than ten years. She did not dress up as meticulously as before, but she was still arrogant. She held her bag and said, ¡°Why are you stopping me? I¡¯m Harold¡¯s second aunt. Do I have to make an appointment to see him?¡± The receptionist had a sweet smile on her face. ¡°Madam, President White has been very busy recently. If you don¡¯t have an appointment, you won¡¯t be able to see him. Even if we let you go up, Chanter 347. you won¡¯t get to see him. Why bother?¡± ¡°How do you know I won¡¯t get to see him before I even go up?¡± Kimberly had no choice. With the protection of Antony, those poor people were determined to go to court. Originally, Bonnie intended to push all the me on Mark, but now with the witness of the victims¡¯ families, her n was not going to work. Cyril had taken three lives away, and even Bonnie could do nothing about it. She begged the old madam to meet Harold again, but the old madam said that there was no need. How could Kimberly really watch her son be shot to death? That was why she shamelessly came to the White Group today, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would be stopped in front of thepany! Chapter 364 Chapter 364 In the past, when Mark was still the general manager, she had never been treated like this! Kimberly was so angry that her face turned green. She suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t go up directly. Ask Luke toe and see me.¡± The receptionist was still polite. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. Assistant Britton is also very busy. He should be having a meeting at this time and he can¡¯t leave¡­¡± Before she finished her words, she saw Assistant Britton, who was busy with the meeting,e out of the elevator. He looked around at the door and then looked at one of the ces. He smiled and said, ¡°Young Madam.¡± The receptionist was speechless. The receptionist felt that her story had been ruined. Kimberly sneered and said, ¡°Well, is this what you mean by being very busy?¡± The receptionist reluctantly said, ¡°Maybe the meeting is over¡­¡± Luke didn¡¯t even look at Kimberly. He walked straight to Crystal and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Young Madam.¡± Crystal nodded. Kimberly quickly stopped him and said, ¡°Wait!¡±. Luke asked politely, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Second Madame?¡± Kimberly warned herself in her heart that she had a favor to ask. Even if Luke was just an assistant, she had to be humble enough. So she squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°Assistant Britton, is Harold free now? I have something to tell him¡­ or you take me up, and I will go find him myself.¡± Luke said, ¡°Sorry, Master White is very busy.¡± Kimberly nced at Crystal. ¡°Since he¡¯s very busy, does he still have time to see her?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Crystal innocently looked at Luke and said, ¡°Yes, does he still have time to see me since he¡¯s so busy?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luke sighed and said, ¡°Second Madam, if you are here for Second Young Master¡¯s business, I advise you to go back directly. This matter is originally unreasonable. Master White has shown. mercy and sent him to the police station. After that, he didn¡¯t intervene in the matter anymore. Second Young Master has to pay for what he has done.¡± ¡°He has shown mercy? Cyril is going to be shot to death!¡± Kimberly shouted, ¡°You said he didn¡¯t interfere, but the judge knows Harold, so he didn¡¯t dare to drag it on. It¡¯s all thanks to him that the case would be taken care of so quickly!¡± Luke narrowed his eyes. Those who were familiar with him would know that he was already unhappy. However, he was still smiling gently as he said, ¡°Second Madam, if you have any objections to the judge, you can bring it up in court instead of ming Master White. Second Madam, do you think that it¡¯s a serious punishment for one to be shot to death for three lives that had been taken. away?¡± Cyril¡¯s incident had caused quite a stir, so the employees of the White Group naturally knew about it. Although they all knew the incident, after hearing Luke¡¯s words, they still couldn¡¯t help but show a little disdain. Kimberly only felt that everyone had a cold smile on their faces. They were all looking at her mockingly. These people didn¡¯t know anything. What right did they have tough at her?! It wasn¡¯t their son who was about to be shot to death. Of course, they could just stand by and watch. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t feel sorry for him! Usually, she would definitely lose her temper in the face of such humiliation. But at this time, for the sake of her most beloved son, she was desperate and willing to give up her dignity. Kimberly pinched her palm and gritted her teeth. She took a deep breath and then knelt down in front of Crystal with a thud. Crystal jumped in fright and quickly took a few steps back, not daring to ept the kneel. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 ¡°¡­Miss Evans.¡± Kimberly choked with sobs. ¡°You have no grudge against Cyril. How can you bear to see him die? If you want someone to pay for the lives, Mark can pay for it. Why do you want Cyril to die?¡± Crystal finally put away her empty expression. She looked down at Kimberly and said, ¡°Life can¡¯t be exchanged for equal value. The person who hasmitted the crime should bear the consequences. It¡¯s not up to you to put the me on anyone.¡± She was a little confused. ¡°Or¡­ in the eyes of people like you, human lifees with a price? You are in pain now, but aren¡¯t the parents of those girls who were killed by Cyril in pain? They are also the favorite children of their parents.¡± Kimberly said, ¡°But they are dead. Cyril is still alive!¡± Crystal pursed her lips. She squatted down, looked into Kimberly¡¯s eyes, and said, ¡°That girl called Lillian was raped by Cyril at the bar and then humiliated by his friends. In the end, she was thrown onto the street in rags. Her father, who was nearly sixty years old, rushed over from the construction site and carried her to the hospital. There wasn¡¯t a single piece of good meat left on her.¡± ¡°When Lillian was in the hospital, her father went to look for Cyril to settle ounts, but was beaten to death by him and his body was thrown into the trash can. Lillian didn¡¯t wake up in the end and was lying in the hospital until now. Her mother is old, but she still has to bear the sky-high medical fees. and tuition fees of her younger daughter. She has four different jobs to make up for her family expenses and she lives in the dark basement¡­ Second Madam.¡± Crystal tilted her head and looked at Kimberly. ¡°Your son is still alive but you already feel so much pain. But what about the father, who witnessed his daughter¡¯s miserable situation and was beaten. to death, and the mother, who is constantly working under great pressure?¡± ¡°At least you don¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing now. How can you be as miserable as them?¡± Kimberly gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Cyril was young at that time, so he was not sensible. We can apologize! We can pay for it! They are so poor. They need money more than sending my son to prison! Don¡¯t pretend to be a nice person, Crystal. You asked them to file awsuit. Even after they win, what¡¯s going to happen after that? They will still be poor! You are the most disgusting one, using the pain of others to show your kindness!¡± Luke frowned. Just as he was about to speak, Crystal said, ¡°My brother has already found a foundation that will donate money to them. Second Madam, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°As for whether my kindness is built on the pain of others¡­¡± Crystal sighed softly and said, ¡°Second Madam, there are many people who think sending your son to prison is more important than money. Money can¡¯t buy a lot of things. You¡¯re old, how can you not know this? I guess Bonnie must have stopped you froming, but you didn¡¯t listen to her.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Kimberly was stunned. ¡°¡­ How did you know?¡± ¡°Because she understands this.¡± Crystal smiled. ¡°In fact, if you listen to her more, you won¡¯t be like this.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Crystal stood up and yawned. ¡°I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯m going to take a nap.¡± Kimberly wanted to say something else, but Luke made a gesture and said coldly, ¡°Take her out.¡± The security guard nodded and immediately went forward to hold her. Kimberly screamed, ¡°Luke! I¡¯m the Second Madam of the White family. How dare you treat me like this!¡± Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Luke smiled and said, ¡°The Second Young Master of the White family has been pushed out by you to Cyril to take the me. Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± The security guard dragged Kimberly out. Luke was just about to speak to Crystal when he saw Crystal¡¯s strange expression. He paused and asked, ¡°Young Madam, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Crystal said, ¡°You were so scary just now.¡± Luke said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be like this to Young Madam.¡± Crystal made an analogy. ¡°What if you find out that I have betrayed Harold?¡± Luke, ¡°¡­¡± Luke tried his best to smile. ¡°Master White will settle it himself. It¡¯s not up to me to deal with it.¡± Crystal curled her lips. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re so boring.¡± Luke, ¡°?¡± Crystal walked into the elevator and said, ¡°Did anyone tell you that your fake smile is so obvious that it makes people panic at first nce, like that kind of terrorists?¡± Luke, ¡°¡­¡± Luke took a deep breath and said, ¡°No, only Young Madam has said so.¡± Crystal nodded and said happily, ¡°I¡¯m an honest child.¡± Luke, ¡°¡­¡± When Crystal arrived at Harold¡¯s office, she found that there were snacks, fruits, and drinks that had been prepared for her. Harold was talking on the phone by the French window, while Larry was eating her crisps on the sofa. Crystal was instantly enraged. She strode over and said, ¡°This is mine!¡± ¡°Hey.¡± Larry sat up straight and said, ¡°Why are you so stingy, little girl? I gave you a box of green lycee yesterday. Can¡¯t l¡¯eat a bag of your crisps now?¡± Crystal thought for a moment and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take it as an exchange.¡± Larry was speechless. ¡°I¡¯ve suffered a huge loss then.¡± ¡°But your way of eating is not right.¡± Teacher Evans taught him seriously. She took out a wet tissue and wiped her hands clean. She ced the crisp horn on her finger and then ate it in one gulp. She said, ¡°This is the right way.¡± ¡°?¡± Larry asked, ¡°Will it taste better?¡± Crystal tasted it and said, ¡°No.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Let me give it a try.¡± Larry did what she did. After taking a bite, he found that it was indeed not better. Crystal focused on putting the crips on her five fingers and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m amazing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Larry¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try too.¡± After Harold finished his call, he turned his head and saw two peopleparing the number of crisps on each other¡¯s fingers like children in kindergarten. Harold walked over and said, ¡°Is this the senior ss or the junior ss?¡± Crystal raised her hand. ¡°We¡¯re from the crisp ss. Would you like to give it a try?¡± Harold refused to join theirpetition. In the end, Crystal won Larry with a weak advantage because of her thin fingers. She also ckmailed Larry with a box of Pu¡¯er tea. ¡°Do you know how to drink tea?¡± Harold asked. Crystal looked at the tea in the box and asked in surprise, ¡°Is this tea? It smells so good. I thought it was some pancakes Larry bought.¡± ¡®¡­¡± Larry said, ¡°You don¡¯t know the good stuff. This is an old tea that has been there for more than ten years. It¡¯s very difficult to find it on the market.¡± Crystal said with disdain, ¡°I don¡¯t drink tea. If I had known it was tea, I wouldn¡¯t have asked for it. Forget it, the bet is invalid.¡± ¡°Do you think your words count?¡± Larry became angry. ¡°I¡¯m willing to admit defeat. I¡¯ll give you this box. If you don¡¯t ept it, I¡¯ll hang myself at the door of Harold¡¯s office.¡± Crystal cried out, ¡°Then are you going to hang yourself now or wait to do it at night? I¡¯ll find you a rope, okay? Do you prefer hemp rope or nylon rope?¡± Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Larry was so angry that he wanted to beat Crystal on the spot. However, considering that Harold was still around, it was uncertain whether he could do anything to Crystal but Harold would definitely do something to him. A girl with husband was indeed different. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Crystal fiddled with the tea cake. Suddenly, she changed her mind and said, ¡°I saw a video on the Intest time teaching people how to make milk tea. I think this tea is quite fragrant. Why don¡¯t I take it back and ask Dana to make me milk tea?¡± Larry was heartbroken. ¡°Why do you want to take such a rare thing to make milk tea!? You¡¯re wasting it!¡± He looked at Harold. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to teach her?!¡± Harold said, ¡°Don¡¯t use this to make milk tea.¡± Larry was very gratified. It seemed that Harold was quite rational. However, to Larry¡¯s surprise, Harold¡¯s next words were, ¡°The milk tea made by Pu¡¯er is not delicious.¡± Larry was speechless. Ha. Larry felt that he shouldn¡¯t be sitting on the sofa. After all, he found it too dazzling. ¡°Really?¡± Crystal closed the box. ¡°You don¡¯t drink tea, and I can¡¯t make milk tea with this. Why do I have to keep it?¡± Harold nced at Larry. ¡°Did you hear that? She doesn¡¯t want it.¡± Larry said, ¡°I¡¯ve never had the habit of taking back what I sent out. You can take it back and make milk tea. I don¡¯t think anyone has made milk tea with a tea cake that has been kept for more than a decade. Maybe it will be delicious.¡± Crystal thought it made sense and said, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Larry, ¡°¡­ No, I should thank you. Thank you for epting my gift. It¡¯s my honor.¡± Crystal put the box into her canvas bag and said, ¡°You must remember me when you have delicious food in the future. If it¡¯s expensive¡­¡± She looked at Harold and whispered, ¡°Ask him for money.¡± Larry raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Why should I ask for money from him when I¡¯m giving you food?¡± Crystal spread out her hands. ¡°Because I don¡¯t have money.¡± Larry had never seen someone who was so self-righteous when she said that she was poor. At this moment, Luke came in and whispered in Harold¡¯s ear, ¡°Fourth Young Master is here.¡± Harold said lightly, ¡°Clint is not an insensible person. What is he doing here?¡± Luke said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Do you want to see him?¡± ¡°Ask him to wait for me in the reception room.¡± Harold stood up, took a few documents from his desk, and said, ¡°Make another appointment with Robertson. Tell him that I¡¯m not satisfied with the n.¡± Luke nodded and left. Larry said curiously, ¡°That¡¯s weird. Your contract with Robertson has been signed, so why do you keep refusing to ept his n? I¡¯ve heard that this is the seventh n that was rejected by you.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t do it well. Of course, I can¡¯t use it,¡± Harold said. ¡°Robertson?¡± Crystal¡¯s brain began to work. After a long while, she finally found the name and said, ¡°Have I seen him before? His daughter even scratched me.¡± Larry didn¡¯t understand why Harold was making things difficult for an old man. After hearing. Crystal¡¯s words, he understood. This man was really revengeful¡­ He slowly leaned back and said, ¡°In fact, what you said is right. The n is not good and it can¡¯t be used. Let them change it. After all, that piece ofnd is a piece of good meat that many people want to grab. It¡¯s already a great thing to give it to them.¡± Larry looked at Crystal and said with a smile, ¡°I can understand your feelings.¡± Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Clint sat in the reception room and waited for a long time before Harold finally came in. ¡°Big brother.¡± Clint stood up and shouted. ¡°Mm.¡± Harold sat down on the sofa and said, ¡°Have a seat.¡± Clint sat down and said, ¡°I¡¯m not here for Cyril.¡± Harold smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re that stupid.¡± Just like what Kimberly had said, Clint was more like the eldest family¡¯s bloodline. In some aspects, he was very simr to Harold. He had lived a particrly sober life since he was a child. When the second family was on bad terms with Harold, Clint was the only one who had always treated Harold as his own older brother. Their rtionship had been rather good over the years. ¡°I know that you are going to do something to the second family.¡± Clint whispered, ¡°They have done. something wrong. I will not plead for them, but I hope you can let go of the third sister. She is not smart, but she is not very bad.¡± Harold didn¡¯t say anything. Clint continued, ¡°I know that Third Sister has done something wrong. She almost killed Eldest Sister- in-Law. I can apologize to her and ask for her forgiveness. And¡­ Third Sister has already paid the price.¡± ¡°I have always sought revenge on the spot,¡± Harold said. ¡°I taught her a lesson by locking her up in the cage. As long as she knows how to behave herself in the future, I won¡¯t bring this up again.¡± Clint heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, big brother.¡± Harold rested his elbow on the sofa and rested his index finger on his temple. He looked at the tall buildings outside the French window and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I just don¡¯t want your sister-inw to see blood.¡± Clint smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would really be interested in the Fifth Miss of the Evans family¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be just me. Everyone in Fairby didn¡¯t expect this.¡± ¡°She¡¯s different from the people in this prosperous city.¡± Harold didn¡¯t want to say more and said, ¡°Have you thought of what I told you before about joining thepany?¡± Clint shook his head. ¡°If I were in the White Group, my mother would always have wishful thinking. I don¡¯t want to fight for anything with you. These are all yours.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Harold gave a mocking smile. ¡°When I was asked to take over this mess, no one asked me if I wanted it.¡± Clint was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°The day of aunt¡¯s death anniversary ising. Are you still not going to visit her tomb this year?¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone I don¡¯t want to see, so I won¡¯t go.¡± Harold said coldly, ¡°Just help me to send a bouquet of flowers over. She likes tulips with white heavy petals.¡± ¡°After so many years, are you still not willing to reconcile?¡± Clint said, ¡°After all, you are father and son.¡± ¡°You and Mark are father and son as well,¡± Harold said. Clint hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°When our family held the funeral for you, Eldest Uncle didn¡¯t show up. Maybe he just guessed that you weren¡¯t dead, not¡­¡± Harold raised his hand and made a gesture of stopping, saying, ¡°If he really came to my grave and cried, I would feel sick.¡± His eyes were very cold, like the ice and snow that had never melted. He lowered his long eyshes and said in a mocking voice, ¡°He has chanted Buddhism for more than ten years. I want to know if the Buddha will forgive him for what he¡¯s done.¡± ¡°The Old Madam still can¡¯t sleep at night and is haunted by injustice, let alone the real executioner, Antonio.¡± ¡°Buddha has a pair of merciful eyes, but he can also see the right and wrong. Even if he continues chanting for another hundred years, he will still be punished after he dies.¡± Chapter 369 Chapter 369 When Crystal followed Harold home, she could feel that he was in a bad mood. She thought for a moment, jumped to Harold, and said in a clear voice, ¡°I want to y a game with you.¡± Harold, ¡°What game?¡± Crystal rummaged through her pocket, took out one dor, and said, ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Harold stretched out his bony hand. Crystal put the money in his hand and said, ¡°Now, I want to buy something from you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Harold raised an eyebrow. ¡°My heart? You don¡¯t have to buy it. My heart is yours.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal¡¯s ears turned red and she said, ¡°Be serious! Promise me first.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Harold said, ¡°I¡¯ll agree to whatever you want to buy from me.¡± Crystal nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Then I want to buy all your unhappiness. You promised me before, so the deal has been made. All your unhappiness is mine. Harold was stunned. Crystal added, ¡°Give me one dor.¡± Harold returned the one dor he had just received to the business genius. Crystal said seriously, ¡°Now, you have bought one dor of happiness from me.¡± She tiptoed and nted a kiss on Harold¡¯s chin, saying, ¡°Are you happy now?¡± Harold smiled. ¡°Then, can I buy another one dor of happiness?¡± ¡°No.¡± Crystal walked backward with her hands sped behind her back and said, ¡°There is a limit to your daily happiness. Otherwise, you won¡¯t cherish it. Besides, I must let you know that even if you have money, you can¡¯t do whatever you want.¡± Harold seemed to be regretful. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Crystal straightened her face. ¡°Why are you still unhappy? I have bought all your unhappiness.¡± Harold paused and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m already very happy.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Crystal looked at him seriously. Her eyes shed across his delicate and deep eyes, and then fell on the mole under the corner of his eye. She said, ¡°Forget it. I believe you on ount of your good looks.¡± She reached out and said, ¡°This is my after-sale service. Do you want to hold my hand?¡± Harold held her hand and said, ¡°Your after-sale service is not bad. I¡¯ll give you business again in the future Crystal said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I hope you will be very happy every day in the future.¡± Harold suddenly felt warm. An unprecedented and strange emotion was rolling in his chest, as if it was going to rush out of the magma of the volcano. It was agitated by this inexplicable emotion and gentle for this inexplicable emotion. ¡°Crystal Evans Harold¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. Crystal hadn¡¯t heard Harold call her by her full name for a long time and thought that he was going to call her a little idiot again. She turned her head and saw the tenderness in Harold¡¯s eyes. He smiled gently and the sky dimmed. ¡°I will be very happy as soon as I see you.¡± Crystal blushed and didn¡¯t know what to do. Her palms were sweating and she stammered, ¡°Then, then look at me a few more times.¡± Harold pinched her cheek and said, ¡°I do have to look at you a few more times. Otherwise, it would be easy for a stupid kid like you to be abducted.¡± ¡°I bought yourpany, and your future happiness can only be sold to me.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Crystal reached out her palm. ¡°What about the money?¡± Harold lowered his gaze and leaned over to kiss her on the palm of her hand. ¡°Is that enough?¡± Crystal seemed to be burnt and quickly withdrew her hand. Although she had turned into a small tomato, she still pretended to be calm and said, ¡°¡­ For your good looks, I¡¯ll sell it to you.¡± He couldn¡¯t helpughing again. ¡°Why do you look so beautiful?¡± I forgot everything as soon as I saw you. Chapter 370 Chapter 370 The next day, Crystal got up early and ran back and forth in the cloakroom just to find a piece of clothing that was suitable for her to wear to the amusement park. She wanted to wear a dress, but she couldn¡¯t y many rides if she wore a dress. So she reluctantly chose a pair of shorts. Harold looked at her two long white legs that were revealed. He took a pair of jeans from the wardrobe and said, ¡°It¡¯s going to be hot in the amusement park, and you will turn dark.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I didn¡¯t even turn dark when I harvested under the sun before.¡± All the women in the vige were envious of her white and tender skin. ¡°You will get a sunburn,¡± Harold said. ¡°When the timees, I won¡¯t help you apply medicine.¡± Crystal was frightened by him andpromised. ¡°¡­ All right.¡± The little girl wanted to look beautiful, and Harold didn¡¯t want to ruin her mood. He found another set of clothes from the closet and said, ¡°Wear this one.¡± It was a light yellow square-neck and bubble-sleeved shirt and a pair of white trousers. Crystal went to change her clothes. Her skin was white, so wearing this kind of milk-yellow made her look more. delicate. Harold helped her carry her favorite pink fox-shaped bag and put on a hat for her. ¡°You¡¯re ready.¡± Crystal twirled around in front of the mirror, admiring Harold¡¯s aesthetic standard. -Harold took out a shirt from the wardrobe and took off the shirt he wore to change. Crystal saw his exposed upper body in the mirror and quietly appreciated his strong muscles. Then she looked at his shoulder wrapped in bandages and asked, ¡°Does your wound still hurt?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see itst night?¡± Harold said, ¡°It¡¯s already scabbed. How can it still hurt?¡± Crystal curled her lips. ¡°You don¡¯t care about your body at all¡­ Hey, why are you still wearing a shirt when you go to the amusement park? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re attending a meeting.¡± She went to the closet and finally found a casual T-shirt. She sighed and said, ¡°Your clothes are all formal¡­ I¡¯ll go shopping with you some other day.¡± Harold crossed his arms and looked at her. ¡°Because no one has ever wanted to buy me clothes. before.¡± Crystal instantly felt that he was so pitiful. She turned around and said, ¡°Keep your head down.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Keep your head down.¡± Harold did as she was told. He bent down a little and heard Crystal say, ¡°¡­ lower your head a little.¡± Harold lowered his head again. Crystal tip-toed and finally touched his hair, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll buy them for you in the future¡­ Of course, by using your money.¡± Harold said, ¡°Should I say thank you?¡± Crystal said, ¡°It¡¯s all because I don¡¯t have money. If I buy cheap clothes for you, will you wear them?¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t I wear them?¡± Crystal imagined the scene and said, ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t think they¡¯re worthy of you¡­ You should wear this.¡± Harold put on the shirt. Crystal saw that there was a small brand on the shirt, which was hung on the cor. There was ayer of crystal shell outside, and inside was a white card that could be taken out. Crystal¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Can I write something on this?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Harold had long forgotten about this shirt. ¡°I guess so?¡± Crystal took a pen from the outside, opened the outer shell, and wrote her name on the card. After thinking for a while, she drew a small heart and put the card back. The small name brand was hung on the cor. Crystal was very satisfied and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving a mark on you.¡± Harold said, ¡°I should leave a mark on you as well.¡± Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Crystal tugged at her clothes. ¡°But I don¡¯t have a tag.¡± After thinking about it, Harold nted a kiss on her lips and said, ¡°Forget it. If you follow me, no one will be able to take you away.¡± Crystal hugged his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­ I haven¡¯t change my pants yet.¡± you downstairs!¡± Crystal paused, ran out of the cloakroom, and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for Harold¡¯s voice waszy. ¡°You don¡¯t want to stay and continue watching?¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal covered her face and ran downstairs, which scared Dana She said, ¡°No matter how happy you are about going to the amusement park, you can¡¯t run so fast. What if you fall down?¡± Crystal took out a bottle of ice water from the refrigerator and poured it into her mouth Only then did she calm down. Dana asked with concern, ¡°Crystal, what¡¯s wrong?¡± It was nothing. It was just that someone was acting like a hooligan. Crystal took out her phone angrily and changed Harold¡¯s name saved in her phone to ¡®big big hooligan¡¯. Harold slowly walked down the stairs. Perhaps it was because he was dressed very casually today. the pressure he brought was much less. Crystal carried her small bag and walked out. Harold grabbed her hand and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you waiting for me?¡± Crystal nced at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you keep up by yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get lost,¡± Harold said. ¡°I¡¯ll need you to hold me.¡± Crystal couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°How old are you this year? How can you get lost? Are you going to join my crisp ss?¡± Harold took her hand and walked out, saying, ¡°Do you give out little red flowers in crisp ss?¡± ¡°No little red flowers,¡± Crystal said, ¡°but crisps will be given.¡± Harold opened the car door, let her in, and said, ¡°Forget it then.¡± Crystal saw him sitting in the passenger seat and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Harold, ¡°Because I don¡¯t like crisps.¡± Crystal pped her hands. ¡°That¡¯s great. If you make me angry, I¡¯ll buy you a lot of crisps.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± Luke booked the tickets of thergest amusement park in Fairby. No matter whether it was the weekend or not, there were usually a lot of people. As soon as Crystal got out of the car, she was attracted by the hair band sold at the door. She picked the one with a pair of rabbit ears and put it on. ¡°Is it beautiful?¡± Harold, ¡°Not bad.¡± Crystal curled her lips. ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to say nice words. You should say that it¡¯s too beautiful. This is the best rabbit¡¯s ears I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± ¡°This pair of rabbit¡¯s ears are just so so,¡± Harold said. ¡°The person wearing it is pretty.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± The owner of the stall couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about how pretty the person wearing it is. I think the rabbit¡¯s ears sold by me are also good-looking. These are the best and cheapest rabbit¡¯s ears in the whole park.¡± Crystal asked, ¡°How much is it?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The boss showed a number using his hand and said, ¡°Five dors.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I think what you just said is a lie. It¡¯s too expensive. I don¡¯t want it.¡± She turned around and was about to leave. The boss said, ¡°Sir, buy one for your girlfriend.¡± Crystal hurriedly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want this anymore. You must be cheating my money. Unless you¡¯re willing to sell me for four dors.¡± The boss gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay, four dors is fine.¡± Harold said ndly, ¡°Four dors is too expensive.¡± He hooked his mask and smiled. ¡°Two dors.¡± ¡°?¡± The boss said, ¡°You¡¯re so stingy. How did you manage to find a girlfriend?¡± Then, he earnestly said to Crystal, ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t be with a man who¡¯s so petty.¡± Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Harold nced at Crystal and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I would have a girlfriend even though I¡¯m so stingy¡­ Why don¡¯t you tell me what you like about me?¡± Crystal said with a serious face, ¡°I like that you are poor, old and that you don¡¯t take a bath.¡± Harold was speechless. Crystal approached him with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense. I like that you look good.¡± The boss was heartbroken. ¡°Girl, you better not be fooled by a man¡¯s looks. The more handsome a man is, the more he will lie! He didn¡¯t even buy a 5 dor rabbit ear hair band for you today. He may even let you go out to pick up rubbish tomorrow!¡± Crystal said affectionately, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. On ount of his looks, I¡¯m willing to pick up rubbish to raise him.¡± The boss was speechless. The boss was stunned. After a long silence, he said, ¡°This hair band is my gift to you. I hope your love willst for a long time.¡± Crystal was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, thank you. You are really a good person.¡± The boss sighed. ¡°You are a good person. You have no idea how many innocent girls you have. saved. The both of you had better not break up for the rest of your lives.¡± Crystal couldn¡¯t helpughing. She took out 5 dors and put it on the small counter, saying, ¡°I was joking with you. In fact, my boyfriend picked up rubbish to support me. This 5 dor is all his ie. yesterday.¡± Harold was puzzled. Before the boss could react, Crystal had already pulled Harold far away. The boss shook his head and sighed, ¡°He¡¯s so handsome even wearing a mask. Why did he pick up trash¡­¡± Crystal put on the rabbit ear hair band. The crowd was noisy, so she raised her voice and asked Harold, ¡°I read a question before.¡± Harold asked, ¡°What?¡± Crystal said, ¡°A man who makes 1,500 dors a month and gives you 150 dors versus a man who makes 15 dors and gives you 15 dors. Who would you choose?¡± Harold felt that this question was more or less a foolish question. How could someone get married if they earned only 15 dors a month? But he still asked, ¡°How would you choose?¡± Crystal said, ¡°The one that earns 1,500 dors. He earns more money.¡± Harold pinched her cheek. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have chosen.¡± Confused, Crystal asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because they can¡¯t afford to raise you even if they earn 1,500 dors a month.¡± Crystal was angry. ¡°It¡¯s very easy to satisfy me. I¡¯ll eat anything as long as you give it to me.¡± Harold said slowly, ¡°You¡¯re like that at first. But now I don¡¯t know where you learned to be picky about food. You don¡¯t like bamboo shoots, bell pepper, bitter gourd¡­¡± Crystal was discouraged. ¡°The bamboo shoots, bell pepper, and bitter gourd are not delicious. You can¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°So why do you have to choose between 1,500 dors and 150 dors?¡± Harold said with a smile, ¡°You should choose me.¡± Crystal was stunned and then smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already choose you? Look, my name is written on your small name tag.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Before Harold could reply, Crystal continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go on the roller coaster ride. I really want to ride the roller coaster.¡± ¡°Luke bought a VIP ticket,¡± Harold said, ¡°We can skip the queue.¡± Crystal admitted that the feeling of being rich was really good. The two of them walked toward the roller coaster. Crystal asked, ¡°Have you ever taken the roller coaster? Is it scary?¡± Harold paused and said, ¡°This is my first time to the amusement park.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°So the both of us don¡¯t have a childhood.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± So today, she deliberately declined a few meetings to apany her here, in order to enjoy a dream that should have been fulfilled many years ago. He would give her a memorable and happy childhood when she thought about it many yearster.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 They rode on the roller coaster and Crystal was dragged out of the exit by Harold. She stepped on the ground and looked up at Harold after a long while. ¡°I¡¯m a little dizzy.¡± Harold said, ¡°Did you feel dizzy because you shouted so loudly that you were short of oxygen?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I feel very excited and want to have a go again.¡± ¡°The people in front of you looked back at you just now because of your screams.¡± Harold said, ¡°I thought you were scared to tears.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t cry!¡± Crystal was very unconvinced and said, ¡°If we do it again, I will definitely not scream this time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too hot now.¡± Harold opened the umbre to shield her from the sunlight. ¡°Let¡¯s y after the sun is not so bright.¡± Crystal said to him, ¡°I want to eat ice cream then ¡°Okay.¡± Crystal picked the biggest ice cream. She held the cool ice cream bucket and was very happy. ¡°All hail ice cream!¡± A child next to her saw it and pulled the hem of his mother¡¯s clothes ¡°Mom, I want to eat that ice cream too!¡± The mother looked at Crystal¡¯s ice cream bucket and then looked at her son. She said, ¡°I¡¯m poor and I¡¯m not as rich as that sister¡¯s parents. We¡¯re not going to buy ice cream.¡± The kid was stunned. Then he said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go home with her parents then. I also want rich parents!¡± The mother was speechless. Harold looked down at the little boy and said, ¡°Shees home with me to warm up my bed. What can you do?¡± D Crystal was speechless. She was in disbelief. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about to children?¡± It turned out that only an adult would have dirty thoughts. A three-year-old child didn¡¯t know anything. He blinked his eyes and said, ¡°I can also warm your bed!¡± The mother was speechless. She quickly picked up her son and said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for you! Why are you so talkative? You¡¯re willing to follow a stranger home for ice cream. I¡¯ve raised you for so many years for nothing.¡± The child tried his best to prove that he could do what Crystal could do. ¡°Uncle, I really¡­¡± The mother covered the child¡¯s mouth with her hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. He means no harm.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Crystal¡¯s face turned red. ¡°We should be the ones apologizing. He¡¯s talking nonsense with the child.¡± Harold raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense?¡± Crystal stuffed a spoonful of ice cream into his mouth and told him to shut up. The mother left with the happy child in her arms. Crystal breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say such things to children in the future.¡± ¡°What did I say?¡± Harold smiled. ¡°Did you think too much? I just said it very simply¡­ You¡¯re only warming the bed.¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal¡¯s ears turned red. She coughed and said, ¡°The others will misunderstand. The world of adults is very dirty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also an adult,¡± Harold said. ¡°My world is also very dirty. Do you want to hear it?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but there¡¯s no need.¡± There were a few swings nearby, but only one was empty. Crystal turned to look at Harold and said, ¡°Sit down.¡± Harold asked, ¡°It¡¯s so generous of you.¡± Crystal pressed him down. ¡°Sit down.¡± Harold sat down on the swing. Crystal was very satisfied and sat on hisp. ¡°This way, we can sit together.¡± He was treated as a human cushion. Harold pinched her chin. ¡°You¡¯re very good at nning.¡± Crystal kissed him on the corner of his mouth. Because she had just eaten ice cream, her lips were still cold, but her voice was very sweet. ¡°Thank you. You are the best.¡± Chapter 374 Chapter 374 She was such a good girl. He could even give her his life, let alone allow her to sit on his legs. After saying that, Crystal immediately made a request. ¡°Step on it. The swing isn¡¯t moving at all.¡± Harold did as she asked. The swing swayed back and forth, and there was also a couple sitting next to them. The girl sat on the swing, looked at the two people next to her, and then looked at her boyfriend. ¡°Look at them!¡± Her boyfriend was a thin and gentle young man. He looked embarrassed and said, ¡°Baby, if we do the same thing, my leg will be broken.¡± The girl was furious. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t mind me for weighing 90 kilograms?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I don¡¯t mind, but we should know our limits. The boy smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you ice cream too. Let¡¯s notpare ourselves in such an unnecessary ce.¡± The girl managed to suppress her anger. ¡°Okay then.¡± The two of them held hands and went to buy ice cream together. Crystal whispered, ¡°They have a good rtionship.¡± Harold asked, ¡°Is our rtionship bad?¡± Crystal sighed. ¡°If I were 90 kilograms, you would definitely dislike me.¡± Harold, who couldn¡¯t understand her thoughts, pinched her thin wrist and said, ¡°You eat two bowls of rice for every meal. I¡¯ve raised you for almost a month. Have you even gained 1 kilogram of weight?¡± ¡°I think so, right?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I think I¡¯m fat, but I haven¡¯t weighed.¡± ¡°It must be a miracle for you to grow to 90 kilograms.¡± Crystal was speechless. She raised her head and saw the drop tower in front of her. She cried out and changed the subject. ¡°That one looks so exciting.¡± The drop tower was nearly 70 meters high. It would drop down in less than three seconds and one. could experience the stimtion of falling from the sky in just three seconds. ¡°You want to y that?¡± Crystal made a gesture of height and then became a little timid. ¡°This is not suitable for me, a little girl who has just grown up. Let¡¯s go y the merry-go-round.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t apany you on the merry-go-round.¡± Harold said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the parents¡¯ area. I hope you can get along well with the children.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Humph.¡± After eating the ice cream, Crystal wanted to sit on the merry-go-round. However, she encountered a shooting game on the way. The rule was that if she popped ten balloons, she could get arge furry toy. There were 12 bullets in total, which meant that there was not much room for mistakes. Crystal asked Harold, ¡°How many do you think I can hit?¡± The balloon was quite far away. Harold made a conservative estimate. ¡°Five.¡± Crystal curled her lips. ¡°You¡¯re looking down on me. Thest time when I was in the shooting range, I scored ten nine rings. I think I¡¯m very talented at shooting.¡± She bought 12 bullets from the boss. The boss said with a smile, ¡°Little girl, do you want to y by yourself? Let your boyfriend help you. The boys are a little better. It¡¯s not my reward is so easy to get. It¡¯s really difficult. I¡¯ve been running the store for so many years, and I can count on two hands. those that won the reward.¡± Crystal filled the bullet in and said, ¡°He¡¯s not as good as me.¡± The boss looked at him in surprise. The man in the army, who had always been a sharp shooter, curled his lips and smiled. He leaned against the wallzily and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not as good as her.¡± D This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I like that shark.¡± Harold patted Crystal¡¯s shoulder ¡°Come on.¡± Crystal made a serious gesture and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll win it back for you.¡± The boss didn¡¯t know what to say. Why was this couple so different from the others? Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Crystal held her breath and concentrated, aiming carefully. The moment she pulled the trigger, there was a ¡°bang¡± and the balloon popped. The boss raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You¡¯re lucky.¡± Crystal said, ¡°It¡¯s not luck.¡± She continued to aim. With another shot, the balloon popped. The boss was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re quite capable.¡± When the third balloon popped, the boss¡¯s facial expression changed. ¡°Awesome.¡± Crystal continued to aim- Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± Six balloons popped. The boss asked, ¡°You¡¯ve practiced before? Were you a soldier?¡± Crystal replied, ¡°I¡¯ve practiced a little, but I¡¯m not a soldier.¡± She narrowed her eyes and shot again. Although the shot hit the balloon, it didn¡¯t pop because it brushed past the balloon. The boss¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not so good. I thought you were amazing¡± He was afraid that Crystal would hit the 10 balloons, so he harassed her there. Seeing that she was a little angry, he continued, ¡°Well, let¡¯s not take into ount the remaining three bullets. I¡¯ll give you a smaller doll. How about that?¡± Crystal nced at him and saw him take out an ugly pendant. She said, ¡°I still have three chances.¡± The boss said, ¡°You can¡¯t guarantee that you will hit it. How about you give up?¡± ¡°I think I can.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Don¡¯t block me.¡± The boss said, ¡°Yourst effort will be in vain then. Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m here to cheat you.¡± He reluctantly stepped back and stared at Crystal. With a bang, the balloon popped. Crystal still had two bullets, leaving only a balloon. The boss¡¯s face was almost green. Crystal nced at him and shot again. The shot did not hit the balloon, and the boss seemed toe back to life. He said, ¡°I will give you onest chance. If you don¡¯t hit it, you¡¯ll get nothing. If you give up now, you can still take a pendant¡­¡± Before the boss finished speaking, Crystal had pulled the trigger. With a bang, the tenth balloon popped. The boss stood rooted to the ground. Crystal smiled and said, ¡°I was joking with you just now¡­ Are you okay?¡± The boss¡¯s mouth moved and he said, ¡°You really hit all of them.¡± Crystal put down her gun and said, ¡°I want that alpaca. The one with the blue baby cap.¡± The boss asked in surprise, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you want the shark?¡± Crystal crossed her arms and looked at Harold. ¡°But I prefer the alpaca.¡± The boss began to talk back to him. ¡°Your girlfriend is really ignorant. She doesn¡¯t know how to give in to you.¡± Harold said, ¡°That¡¯s right. She doesn¡¯t even know how to give in to me.¡± He looked down at Crystal. ¡°You¡¯re too cruel, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°This is my victory.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Of course, I want whatever I want.¡± Relying on his height and long legs, Harold took the shark doll and ced it in Crystal¡¯s arms. He said, ¡°Take it first.¡± In fact, Crystal was just joking with Harold. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go sit¡­¡± Harold turned around and said to the boss, ¡°Give me ten bullets.¡± The boss was shocked. ¡°You want to have a go too?¡± Harold raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to do business?¡± The boss thought about it. Previously, Harold had said that he was not as good as Crystal. He estimated that his skills were really not good. Otherwise, he would not have let his girlfriend be in the limelight. He said, ¡°I only sell twelve bullets, not ten.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you the price for twelve bullets.¡± Harold picked up the gun that Crystal had ced on the counter with his slender fingers and said ndly, ¡°I only need ten shots.¡± Chapter 376 Chapter 376 The boss was speechless. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He was almost deceived by Harold. He didn¡¯t believe it. He picked up ten bullets and gave them to Harold. ¡°You said it yourself. You want only ten bullets.¡± Harold loaded the bullet in and said, ¡°Yes, I said it.¡± Crystal leaned against the counter. ¡°Aren¡¯t you not ying this game?¡± Harold said, ¡°I¡¯ll win the alpaca for you.¡± Crystal smiled and said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t win, how embarrassing would it be?¡± Harold smiled. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who¡¯ll see me embarassed.¡± The boss didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°D*amn it! Am I not a human being?¡± He secretly made up his mind that if this person could not get the reward, he must tell the public about it on his social ount so that many people would know about it. Harold looked at the balloon and raised his hand casually. He fired three shots in a row, and the sound of the balloon bursting almost ovepped. The boss was dumbfounded. ¡°D*mn it, you cheated, didn¡¯t you?¡± Harold said, ¡°The gun is yours, and so is the bullet.¡± The boss continued to ask, ¡°You said that you¡¯re not as good as your girlfriend?¡± This d*mn couple only knew how to lie! ¡°You¡¯re single, aren¡¯t you?¡± Harold¡¯s tone was indifferent. The boss was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me being single?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand how to give in to a girl, so you¡¯re single.¡± As Harold spoke, he continued to fire. There was almost no stopping when he fired the seven shots. The popping sounds made the boss feel numb. Ten balloons popped. Harold put down the gun and said, ¡°Sometimes, you have to be modest.¡± The boss was speechless. Not only did Harold deceive him, but he had also shown off. He shouldn¡¯t have set up a stall today. Harold took out the alpaca and handed it to Crystal. ¡°Here, it¡¯s yours.¡± Crystal touched the alpaca¡¯s head and waved to the boss. ¡°See you.¡± The boss said, ¡°It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t see each other again!¡± Crystal found it hard to walk with the two big dolls in her arms, so she had to put them in the locker. ¡°I just saw the boss¡¯s face turn green, Crystal said, ¡°He should regret doing business with us.¡± ¡°We may have earned the prized, but he won¡¯t lose money,¡± Harold said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s boring if he can¡¯t afford to lose.¡± Crystal tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°Why is your marksmanship so good?¡± Harold paused and said, ¡°Talent.¡± Crystal was speechless. The two of them went to the merry-go-round. Crystal and a group of children sat together. Harold sat down on a bench for people to rest. His legs were naturally crossed and he was answering the phone. Many people were looking at him. Even if he wore a mask to cover his eye-catching appearance, his height and figure still made others turn their heads to look at him. It was fine when he was with Crystal, but now Crystal was not there. All the girls rushed up to him. With Harold as the center, there were at least a dozen girls around him. Crystal sat on the merry-go-round and could see that the two girls seemed to have gathered up their courage before walking toward Harold. Crystal instantly felt that the merry-go-round was not fun at all. One of the girls said something to Harold. Harold looked up at her and then pointed to the merry-go- round. Crystal didn¡¯t hear what he said but saw that the two girls were stunned. They looked at her nkly and then ran away quickly. Crystal was confused. What did Harold say to them? When the merry-go-round stopped, Crystal quickly ran over and sat down beside Harold. ¡°Did those two girls ask you for your contact?¡± Chapter 377 Chapter 377 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Harold looked at her with great interest. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Crystal said, ¡°What did you say to them? They ran so fast. Tell me quickly!¡± Harold was speechless. He shouldn¡¯t have asked this question. This little idiot¡¯s mind was full of gossip and food. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Harold said. ¡°I brought my daughter here. She¡¯s sitting on a merry-go-round.¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal burst out, ¡°They believe that I¡¯m your daughter?¡± Harold smiled. ¡°Why not?¡± Crystal couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­¡± Harold stood up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to y something else? Let¡¯s go¡± Crystal replied with an ¡°oh¡± and was attracted by the cotton candy again. She begged Harold to buy one for her. The two of them stood beside the cotton candy cart Crystal¡¯s eyes reflected the colorful cotton candy of various shapes. However, Harold lowered his eyes and only Crystal wast reflected in them. Three minutes ago, when Harold had just hung up the phone, he saw a girls red face. ¡°Excuse me¡­ Can I have your number?¡± Usually, Harold would have ignored her, but for some reason, he said, ¡°My wife is sitting on a merry- go-round.¡± The two girls were stunned and then ran away awkwardly. At this moment, his silly wife bought the pink cotton candy. Her happy eyes seemed to be filled with little stars. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. I can¡¯t bear to eat it.¡± Then she took a bite and stained her chin. Harold was speechless. Harold sighed softly and asked her, ¡°How did you die in yourst life?¡± Crystal said, ¡°How would I know? I drank the Five-voured Tea of Forgetfulness.¡± Harold said, ¡°I know.¡± Crystal felt that Harold would not say anything good. As expected, he said, ¡°You died of stupidity.¡± Crystal was speechless. She raised her chin and obediently asked Harold to wipe the cotton candy for her with a wet tissue. She said with grievance, ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten this candy before. I don¡¯t have any experience.¡± After making sure that her face had been wiped clean, Harold said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have any experience, you can ask me.¡± Crystal blinked her eyes. ¡°Have you eaten it before?¡± ¡°No.¡± Harold said, ¡°But I¡¯m smart.¡± Crystal was speechless. She jumped up angrily and hit his chest with her head. ¡°My college entrance examination¡­¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re very good at the college entrance examination.¡± Harold pressed her head, and there was a little smile in his eyes. ¡°You proved with practical actions that even if you study well, you may not be really smart.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Crystal said gloomily, ¡°At least I¡¯m good at studying.¡± She looked up and asked, ¡°Do you know what major I chose?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Crystal snorted. ¡°I studied biology. If you offend me, I¡¯ll report to them that you¡¯re an alien. I¡¯ll let them capture you for an experiment.¡± Harold¡¯s eyshes curved into a sharp arc, but his voice was full ofughter. ¡°Do you want to experiment on me yourself?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Crystal said. ¡°You blushed even when I changed my clothes.¡± Harold said slowly, ¡°If I take off my clothes for you to see, wouldn¡¯t you faint?¡± He patted Crystal¡¯s head and said, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t say things that you can¡¯t do.¡± Crystal wanted to refute but when she found that what he said was true, she couldn¡¯t refute it at all. So in a fit of anger, she stuffed the cotton candy into Harold¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom!¡± Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Crystal walked into the toilet. There were not many rides around, so there was basically no one there. The toilet was empty. She washed her hands and sshed some cold water on her face. But when she looked up, she still saw her red face in the mirror. Crystal sighed. In terms of being a hooligan, she couldn¡¯t win against Harold. Crystal put her hands to dry underneath the dryer. When the water on her hands dried up, she turned around and was about to leave. Suddenly, she saw another figure in the mirror. ¡­To be exact, it was a doll. He looked like a little bear with a silly and lovely smile on his face. Crystal subconsciously narrowed her eyes and wanted to say hello to the bear, but she suddenly smelled a pungent smell. She felt dizzy and could not stand steadily, so she fell on the bear. Harold waited outside for about five minutes. Then, he took out his phone and called Crystal. The phone was turned off. ¡°¡­¡± Harold slowly frowned. His phone suddenly rang. The caller¡¯s phone number was a string of messy numbers. Harold answered the call. The other party used a voice-changing device and said in a mechanical cold voice, ¡°Hello, Harold.¡± ¡°Crystal is in my hands.¡± Harold¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°If you¡¯re tired of living, just say it. You don¡¯t have to provoke me.¡± ¡°It seems that you really care about her.¡± The other party¡¯s voice was emotionless. ¡°Let¡¯s y a game.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hide her somewhere with the bomb.¡± *This is a game between you and me, so I don¡¯t want anyone else to participate,¡± the man said, ¡°if there is a third person who has joined the game, the game will be over directly.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The other partyughed. ¡°I know your character. Anyone who dares to provoke you will have a very miserable ending.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in the park. You can immediately let your men in. You¡¯ll definitely be able to find me and cut me into pieces. Then you¡¯ll see Crystal die in front of you in a terrible way.¡± ¡°I can agree to your request.¡± Harold¡¯s voice was very low and cold. ¡°You¡¯d better not fall into my hands.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The other party chuckled. ¡°At six o¡¯clock tonight, there will be a grand performance in the park. Find her before the performance ends. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be performing in the closing ceremony.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I hope you will have fun.¡± Chaotor 970 % The phone was hung up. Perhaps it was because Harold was too fierce, the passers-by avoided him one after another. He stood there for a while and called Luke. ¡°Who in Fairby has a grudge against me?¡± Luke immediately said, ¡°There are not many who have a grudge against you who are still alive. At present, there should only the second family in Fairby.¡± Harold hung up the phone. The second family didn¡¯t have the ability. The man had mentioned the performance. If he had not found Crystal, she would have be the ¡°closing ceremony¡±, which meant that the ce where the man hid Crystal had something to do with the performance. Harold went against the crowd and arrived at the main control center of the park. The staff quickly stopped him and said, ¡°Sir, no one is allowed toe in here. You can¡¯t¡­¡± Harold nced at him, as if a sharp knife had rolled over his skin. The staff member was so scared that he shivered. He felt as if he had walked around in hell. He was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat and said in a trembling voice, ¡°What, what, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Arge-scale performance at six o¡¯clock tonight,¡± Harold said, ¡°Give me the list of all the actors.¡± Chapter 379 Chapter 379 The whole office was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard. Everyone stood at the door, trembling with fear. They were not this afraid even when their boss was here to inspect. Once the man sitting in the chair frowned, they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe in an instant. -They didn¡¯t even know who this man was. They just instinctively obeyed his orders. With a ¡°Pa¡± sound, the folder was ced on the table. Harold raised his eyes. His gaze was no longer as fierce as before, but it was deeper and more oppressive, making people think of the calm sea before the storm came. It looked calm, but in fact, it was turbulent and scarier. ¡°You¡­¡± The group leader in charge of tonight¡¯s performance swallowed and summoned up his courage to say, ¡°Do¡­ do you have any other orders?¡± Harold lowered his eyshes and asked, ¡°Are all the names of the cast members listed here?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ they are all here.¡± The group leader wiped his sweat and said, ¡°We are very strict. We don¡¯t use neers for this kind ofrge-scale performance. They have all worked with us for more than a year.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°After they put on the costumes, you won¡¯t be able to recognize who they are.¡± Harold stood up and looked at the time on his watch. It was already 5:16 p.m. The director was stunned for a moment and then asked, ¡°What do you mean by that? Is there a problem with our performance?¡± He thought for a moment and added, ¡°If there is a problem, I can apply to stop the performance¡­¡± A female employee next to him quickly pulled his sleeve and whispered, ¡°This performance has been publicized a long time ago. Many people came because of the fame. The superiors attached great importance to it. If it is canceled all of a sudden, we will definitely be scolded to death!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to cancel it.¡± Harold said coldly, ¡°It¡¯ll only get worse if it¡¯s canceled.¡± Everyone was confused, but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Harold took out a few pages of documents from the folder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take these.¡± The group leader whispered, ¡°Sir, you have no right to take away our staff¡¯s information, and¡­¡± Harold nced at him and he immediately shut up. Harold wrote a string of numbers on the nk paper and said, ¡°After six o¡¯clock, you can contact this number. He will take over from there.¡± ¡°Why must it be after¡­ six o¡¯clock?¡± Harold walked out of the door. His back was against the light, showing a kind of indomitable sharpness, like a lonely beast in the jungle. He was calm and fierce. He did not answer this question. Crystal woke up in a daze and found herself sitting in a pile of dolls. There were many furry toys in all kinds of styles. There were sweet and lovely ones, weird and scary ones that were of different sizes. Her mind was in a mess. She thought she was still dreaming, but when she reached out her hand, she touched a piece of cold ss. Crystal stopped and looked around. She found herself in a rtively cramped space. The light was above her head and there was a row of stars. At the same time, she also saw a mechanical w. A little familiar. Crystal thought for a long time and finally understood why she felt familiar. It was a w machine. In the past, she always stood outside as a yer and picked out dolls from the w machine. But now, she was locked up in the machine, letting people choose. As soon as she reacted to her situation, she heard a creaking sound. The light outside the door slipped in, and someone approached slowly in the light. Chapter 380 Chapter 380 It was the little bear she had seen in the toilet. The bear¡¯s costume was very fat and cute, but it couldn¡¯t move smoothly. It slowly walked over from the door and looked at Crystal in the w machine. Crystal looked at the bear warily, but it was just standing in front of the w machine. It did not speak or make any other movements. Crystal hesitantly reached out her hand and patted the ss. ¡­ Hello?¡± ¡­She said hello to the kidnapper. If Harold found out, he would definitely scold her for being a little idiot. The little bear paused, then waved his hand and greeted Crystal. Crystal put her hands on the ss. ¡°Why did you kidnap me? I don¡¯t have money for you. I¡¯m very poor.¡± The little bear finally spoke, and its voice, which was particrly cold through the sound-changing device, said, ¡°I¡¯m not kidnapping you.¡± ¡°But you locked me in the w machine.¡± Crystal said, ¡°It¡¯s too small here. It¡¯s notfortable. Can you let me out?¡± The little bear did not speak for a long time. Crystal was discouraged. ¡°Can¡¯t you do that?¡± The little bear took out two game coins from his trouser pocket and threw them into the w machine. He then controlled the joystick with his chubby bear palm, and Crystal was stunned for a moment-was the bear trying to y with a w machine that had a real human inside? But the little w couldn¡¯t catch her. While she was thinking, the w slowly moved, but it was too loose, so the doll fell from above. Crystal thought for a moment, then grabbed the doll and stuffed it into the exit. The bear looked at her with its ck eyes for a while and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I yed once when I was a child, but I didn¡¯t catch a doll. I know that kind of feeling.¡± After a moment of silence, the little bear said, ¡°I just want to invite you to y a game.¡± Crystal was confused. ¡°What game?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll knowter.¡± ¡°Can you give my phone back to me? I want to make a phone call. I suddenly disappeared. He should be very worried.¡± The little bear shut up again. With a ¡°Pa¡± sound, rows of spotlights lit up. Crystal was blinded by the bright lights. Tears rolled out of her eyes, but it was also this dazzling light that made her clearly see the environment she was in. There were a lot of w machines in this space, and the one she was in was thergest one. The layout inside was dreamy. There was a white table in the middle, on which fruits and cakes were ced. It was a ce that girls of any age would like. ¡°There are 46 minutes left,¡± said the bear. Before Crystal could ask about the forty-six minutes, it took out the doll that Crystal stuffed in, put the doll on one of the chairs, took out the key, and opened the door of the w machine. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t run.¡± The bear said, ¡°There are many people outside. You won¡¯t be able to run away.¡± Crystal said timidly, ¡°Then, then what do you want to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to invite you to watch a performance.¡± After saying that, the bear bent down and reached out to take Crystal out. Crystal was very shocked-this little bear was so fat but he could still carry her! It turned out that the bear could not only hold her but could also hold her very firmly. It put Crystal on the chair and said, ¡°The performance will begin in 46 minutes. You should eat something first.¡± Crystal asked in a low voice, ¡°What performance?¡± ¡°A performance specially prepared for you.¡± The little bear didn¡¯t say anything more and slowly walked out of the room like when he came. Chapter 381 Chapter 381 There were workers who began to set up the performance venue. A lot of people had gathered together, ready to grab a good seat in front. The cast and crew were preparing backstage. Some of them were rehearsing, and some were chatting. It was a lively scene. Suddenly, someone lifted the curtain and came in. A staff member quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but outsiders are not allowed here. Please¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, he automatically froze when he saw the man¡¯s cold face. Harold looked at the group of people dressed in strange clothes and said, ¡°Are Kelsey, Idelle, and Joe here?¡± ¡°Sir.¡± The staff member asked, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Are you the person in charge here?¡± ¡°I guess so¡­¡± said the staff member. ¡°Are the three of them here?¡± The staff member said, ¡°Yes, they are the main characters today. They came to the rehearsal early. especially Kelsey, who is responsible for lighting the fireworks at the end of the show¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± Harold lowered his eyshes, which cast a shadow in front of him. His voice was cold and naturally carried the pressure of a superior. ¡°Where are they?¡± The staff member was stunned and said subconsciously, ¡°That hare is Idelle¡­¡± Harold took a look at it and then walked towards the hare. Before the other party could react, het took off the head of the costume. The person inside was at a loss. ¡°¡­ What are you doing?!¡± Harold looked at the document in his hand and asked, ¡°Which one is Joe?¡± In the corner, a man in a mouse costume sneaked to the exit, but Idelle shouted, ¡°Joe, where are you going?¡± The mouse paused and then ran away, but Harold was faster than him. He kicked the man over. The man was wearing a costume, and it was very heavy. He couldn¡¯t turn over for a moment, and the backstage was in chaos. ¡°Why did he beat others?! Hurry up¡­ call the security guards!¡± Without any hesitation, Harold took off the man¡¯s hood. The spotlight reflected the pale face of the young man. Someone screamed, ¡°This is not Joe! Who is this? Do you know him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know him¡­ I haven¡¯t seen him before.¡± ¡°Is it because Joe has something to do and he¡¯s been reced by a new actor?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! How can such an important performance be performed by a neer? Besides, I even greeted Joe when I was changing clothes!¡± The person in charge was also confused. ¡°Who are you? Where¡¯s Joe?¡± The man pursed his lips and said, ¡°He has something urgent to do, so¡­ The person in charge said, ¡°Bullsh*t! If something happened to him at thest minute, would he not ask for leave from me?! Hurry up and tell me what you¡¯re trying to do by sneaking in! Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police!!¡± Then, he turned to thank Harold. ¡°Sir, thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for your sharp eyes, our performance would definitely be ruined¡­ eh? Sir?¡± Harold was wearing a ck mask, revealing only a pair of grim eyes. He said coldly, ¡°Thest one, Kelsey.¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with Kelsey as well?¡± The person in charge jumped in shock and hurriedly asked, ¡°Where¡­ where¡¯s Kelsey?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, bro.¡± The person in the fox costume removed its head, revealing a lovely baby face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The person in charge breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I thought you were also changed.¡± Kelsey smiled. ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s such an important show. How could I¡­¡± Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Before she finished her words, her hand was instantly sped by someone. The intense pain made her facial features look ferocious. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Ever since Harold stopped killing people, he rarely fought with anyone. This person was lucky enough to catch up with him. The person in charge was shocked. ¡°Sir¡­ Sir, what are you doing?! This is our actress. Please let go¡­¡± ¡°I found three pieces of information with problems,¡± Harold said. ¡°But I only feel that there¡¯s something wrong with you. Guess why?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Kelsey said reluctantly, ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand¡­ Let go of me, or the performance will be dyed!¡± ¡°Your information is perfect.¡± Haroldughed. ¡°But you overlooked something.¡±. ¡°¡­What?¡± Harold said, ¡°In the past, the role that Kelsey had yed was not so important. However, this time, you managed to be the main character. Logically speaking, this process requires approval. However, you were able to be the main character without any obstruction.¡± The person in charge was stunned. ¡°What, what do you mean, sir? Isn¡¯t she Kelsey?¡± ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Harold snorted. ¡°Are you Kelsey?¡± Alright.¡± The young girl sighed. ¡°I thought that Joe was enough to confuse you. You¡¯re indeed the nightmare even for the special forces. Even someone as skilled as me can be seen through by you.¡± She giggled, and her voice instantly became different from the previous tenderness. Instead, it was very lively and sweet. ¡°I am indeed not Kelsey.¡± Everyone was shocked. ¡°How, how is that possible?!¡± Idelle shivered and said, ¡°You look¡­ You look the same as Kelsey! Are you her twin sister?!¡± The girl seemed to think that this question was very stupid and disdained to answer. She tilted her head and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, it will really dy the performance. You know the rules of the game. If the performance is not held as scheduled, you will be the one to suffer the biggest loss.¡± Speaking of this, she sighed again. ¡°If I had known this would happen, I would have followed my brother¡¯s words and wouldn¡¯t havee to get involved in this mess. Being found out by you makes me feel embarrassed.¡± Harold let go of her. The girl stretched her muscles and bones and said with a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯ve found me, I¡¯ll give you a clue¡­¡± Before she finished her words, there was a sudden chill on her neck-a shiny dagger was ced on her neck. ¡­ A dagger? The cast and crew were so scared that they were about to go crazy. The person in charge was about to call the security guards. Harold said coldly, ¡°Get ready for the performance. If someone makes a mistake¡­¡± The hostility in his eyes was almost tangible. ¡°I promise that I won¡¯t let you see the sun tomorrow.¡± The girl with the dagger to her neck raised her hand and said, ¡°I can testify that he is really going to do it. I advise you to be obedient.¡± The person in charge trembled all over and was about to cry. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± The girl smiled and said, ¡°What are you afraid of? As long as you finish the performance, there will be no problems.¡± The person in charge swallowed hard. ¡°Really, really? ¡°Of course.¡± The girl said, ¡°I never lie.¡± All the cast and crew leaned toward the person in charge, and someone asked in a low voice, ¡°Boss¡­ What should we do? Should we call the police?¡± ¡°Do you dare to call the police?¡± The person in charge asked. ¡°¡­ No, I don¡¯t dare.¡± That man was so horrible that people could not help but feel frightened just by looking at him. Chapter 383 Chapter 383 The person in charge gritted his teeth and stamped his feet, saying, ¡°¡­Let¡¯s continue to prepare for the performance!¡± ¡°But, but¡­¡± The person in charge nced at the two people who were still in a stalemate and whispered, ¡°I have a hunch¡­¡± He patted his heart. ¡°If this performance isn¡¯t held as scheduled, something terrible will happen.¡± ¡°I know this dagger.¡± The girl said, ¡°It¡¯s called Hunting Dagger because the sheath of the dagger is carved with peony. I heard that you didn¡¯t like to use guns in the early years and had always used this dagger to kill others. I didn¡¯t expect to see it with my own eyes.¡± ¡°You seem to know me very well,¡± Harold curled his lips. ¡°Then you should also know that this dagger is very sharp.¡± The girl said, ¡°If I die, no one will y the leading role. Kelsey is still sleeping at home.¡± ¡°Maybe I can use your life to exchange with Crystal¡¯s,¡± Harold said coldly. ¡°My life is not as valuable as hers.¡± The girl said with a smile, ¡°She is the pearl. No one cares about me. I can¡¯t bepared to her. Why don¡¯t you try to kill me and see if you can save her? In fact, I¡¯m very curious.¡± This woman was not afraid of death. She was even excited about death. Harold¡¯s eyes darkened and he sheathed his dagger. The young girl seemed a little regretful. ¡°Are you not killing me? Why?¡± She looked at the time and said, ¡°There are still five minutes left¡­ If you don¡¯t kill me, I should get ready to perform.¡± As she spoke, she picked up her fox-head set and made a gesture of love to the other actors and actresses. She said, ¡°Everyone must perform well.¡± Everyone was speechless. Everyone was trembling with fear. ¡°¡­ Definitely.¡± The young girl nodded in satisfaction. Suddenly, she heard Harold say, ¡°Fireworks.¡± The girl paused. ¡°What?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The fireworks are the signal to ignite the bomb.¡± Harold said, ¡°Thank you very much. I know where she is.¡± The girl¡¯s smile frozepletely. She looked at Harold¡¯s back and frowned in distress. Then she took out her mobile phone and made a phone call, saying, ¡°Brother¡­ he knows where she is. Let¡¯s execute the n in advance.¡± When Harold walked out of the backstage, he suddenly heard someone exim, ¡°Is there someone hanging there?! Oh my god, my eyesight is not good, Go and see if there¡¯s really someone hanging there!¡± Many people looked over and saw that there was indeed a person hanging on the 75-meter-high Turbo Drop. Because it was too high, one could only see a woman with long hair. She was wearing a milk-yellow shirt and white pants. She seemed to be unconscious and did not make any sound. Harold¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°There¡¯s really someone there!!¡± Someone shouted, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Turbo Drop stops operating after half past five, isn¡¯t it? How can she be there?¡± ¡°My God¡­ She¡¯s hanging so high that it¡¯s so scary! Why didn¡¯t any staff in the park take care of it?!¡± ¡°I just called. They said they are investigating it¡­¡± ¡°Dear visitors!¡± A sweet voice came from the radio. It was the girl from before. She said slowly, ¡°The one on Turbo Drop is the bonus scene of the performance tonight. Please don¡¯t panic. Our performance is about to begin. It¡¯s going to be very interesting. You¡¯ll regret it if you miss it¡­¡± Sheughed. ¡°Please focus on the performance.¡± After the broadcast was over, the restless crowd quieted down. ¡°¡­ It turns out to be the bonus scene of the performance. It really scared people to death. I thought it was really a person hanging there.¡± Chapter 384 Chapter 384 With the sound of the gong, the performance officially began. The crowd surged, and there were a lot of people surrounding the stage. The staff was responsible for maintaining the order of the crowd. Standing outside the crowd, Harold looked particrly cold. The girl who was hanging on Turbo Drop woke up. She looked at the dense crowd below in horror, crying and screaming for help. However, the music and the cheers of the crowd were so loud that no one could hear her crying and screaming, which was on the verge of copse. The 75-meter-high Turbo Drop gradually invaded the night sky, all of which eroded her reason. The summer night wind was too cold, and the grand performance was like an absurdedy. Everyone found it funny, and only she was crying in despair. Harold stood on the top of the stairs and stared at the human figure that was swaying in the wind. Suddenly, his cell phone rang. He nced at it and saw that it was the same unknown number. When he answered the phone, the other party¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°You found her. Why didn¡¯t youe to save her?¡± Harold said ndly, ¡°I don¡¯t like the feeling of being threatened.¡± The other party paused for a moment and then smiled. ¡°Are you¡­ giving up on her?¡± Harold hung up the phone. He seemed to be isted from the world. The evening wind was whistling, and the crowd was excited. Only he was sober and indifferent, as if he didn¡¯t belong to this world.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. At 6:36 p.m., the first performance was about to end. The fox put his palms together on the stage. and made a wish. Then, with the blessings of many friends, he ignited the fuse of fireworks. There was a loud bang. It seemed to be fireworks or an explosion. Everyone looked up at the sky, and the thing hanging on Turbo Drop burst into brilliant light. With a loud noise, someone touched his face nkly, ¡°¡­ What is it?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s red.¡± The tip of his finger was red and sticky. ¡°¡­ Is it¡­ paint?¡± ¡°Ah ah ah!!!* Someone screamed, ¡°¡­It¡¯s¡­ a finger!! There¡¯s a human finger here!!¡± ¡°F*ck¡­ What¡¯s this?! What¡¯s this?! The burnt meat¡­ Ew¡­¡± The fireworks bloomed one by one, but the most important performance was over. The person hanging on Turbo Drop at a height of 75 meters, like strange fireworks, exploded into pieces. In the noisy music and cheers, no one even heard herst call for help and cry for help before she died. The crowd was in a frenzy, and the workers in the park were also in a panic. They contacted the headquarters urgently, but the line had always been busy. As more and more people screamed, everyone panicked and feared. They fled in all directions, as if it was the end of an absurdedy, which looked so strange and so harmonious. Harold was still standing where he was. He removed the mask with his fingertips, revealing his expressionless face. A row of shing lights coming from Turbo Drop was reflected in his dark pupils. He walked into the crowd at a very fast speed. About five minutester, he arrived at Turbo Drop. This was the disaster area of the explosion, and the crowd had already run away. A little bear, holding another white bear, stood in the shadow that was out of light. Harold stood three steps away and said, ¡°The performance is not over yet, but I have found her.¡± ¡°I won this round.¡± The little bear wearing a pair of rompers slowly turned around, revealing a silly and naive face. He said in a cold voice, ¡°You didn¡¯t save her. She¡¯s dead.¡± Chapter 385 Chapter 385 ¡°I followed the rules of the game, but the yer that was invited to the game was not me from the beginning to the end,¡± Harold said, ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to give her back to me.¡± The little bear was silent for a moment, and then took off the other bear¡¯s hood, revealing Crystal¡¯s face full of tears. She was still a little stunned. When she saw Harold, she sniffed, and tears welled up in her eyes again. The little bear made a gentleman¡¯s salute to Crystal, looking a little funny. ¡°Isn¡¯t today¡¯s performance interesting?¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal cried and took two steps back, ¡°¡­ pervert.¡± Such a cute little bear actually held her hand and made her witness the whole process of an explosion of a living person! She even had an illusion that blood was dripping on her face! The bearughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If I don¡¯t leave now¡­¡± It looked at Harold and said. ¡°The man who has endured me for the whole afternoon won¡¯t have the patience to endure any longer.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Sob sob¡­ Then hurry up and leave. I don¡¯t want to see you anymore.¡± With a ¡°bang¡±, fireworks were everywhere. The fireworks disappeared like stars falling from the sky. The surrounding lights went out in an instant. Crystal only felt that someone in the darkness held her in his arms. She smelled the faint smell of tobo-this person had secretly smoked. But cigarettes could really make people calm down at certain times. Crystal sniffed and hugged him back in the darkness. ¡°¡­I¡¯m scared to death.¡± Harold didn¡¯t say anything but hugged her even more tightly. It was as if he wanted to pull her into his body. Crystal felt a little ufortable. She was about to speak when someone covered her mouth. The kiss was sudden, impatient, irritable, and gentle. Crystal nkly saw that not far away, a fox raised its hands above its head and made a heart gesture to her. Then her eyshes trembled, and she heard Harold¡¯s low and hoarse voice beside her ear, ¡°Crystal, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Why should you be sorry?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I was careless.¡± In the darkness, Crystal couldn¡¯t see Harold¡¯s expression clearly, but she could hear his rapid heartbeat. She had never felt Harold¡¯s heart beat so fast. ¡°I won¡¯t lose you anymore.¡± Harold whispered in her ear, ¡°Unless I die.¡± Crystal jumped in fright. ¡°Don¡¯t say such things. God is listening in the sky. What if you jinx it?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you against superstition?¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sometimes a little superstitious. Anyway, don¡¯t say such things again.¡± Harold wiped her tears, and Crystal whispered, ¡°Can you take off this dress for me? It¡¯s notfortable.¡± She was still wearing a doll costume, and she looked clumsy and fat. Harold took her hand and slowly walked to a ce where there was light. He found the zipper and took her out of her costume. Crystal put an arm around his neck and said gloomily, ¡°Hold me, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Crystal looked up. ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking me why?¡± She sighed. ¡°My legs are weak¡­ I can¡¯t walk anymore. Isn¡¯t it a shame?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already very brave,¡± Harold said. ¡°I know it¡¯s scary.¡± Crystal buried her head in his arms and cried, ¡°It¡¯s really scary¡­ He forced me to stand there and made me see the whole process of that person¡¯s explosion. I was scared to death. I felt that the flesh and blood would definitely fall on me¡­¡± She shrank back and said with grievance, ¡°He even said that this is a gift for me.¡± Chapter 386 Chapter 386 ¡°Okay.¡± Harold gently kissed her on her eyelid and said in a very soft voice, ¡°Let¡¯s not think about it anymore.¡± How could Crystal not think about it? The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. In the past, no one felt sorry for her, so she endured it. Now that someone was coaxing her, she could not bear it anymore. She said in a muffled and tearful voice, ¡°I think I may have a nightmare tonight.¡± Harold said, ¡°I¡¯ll be there in your dream. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Crystal¡¯s long eyshes were stuck with tears. She couldn¡¯t see clearly when she looked at Harold, but when she looked at the outline of this man, she felt very safe. ¡°Then you must appear in my dream.¡± Crystal stretched out a finger. ¡°Let¡¯s make a pinky promise.¡± Harold paused for a moment, then made a pinky promise to her and said, ¡°Think about me more during the day, and you¡¯ll dream of me at night.¡± ¡°Then I will definitely miss you very much.¡± Crystal buried her face in Harold¡¯s arms. Hearing his heartbeat, she whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go back, okay? I think I can still smell blood.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Harold walked out with her in his arms. By this time, almost all the visitors in the park had run away. It was quiet, and the continuous lights outlined a fairy tale paradise. However, because of the quietness at this time, it showed a kind of absurd strangeness. The night wind was bleak. Harold carried Crystal to the exit. At this time, there was already a row of ck cars waiting outside. Luke stood at the door with no expression on his face. When he saw the two peopleing out, he hurriedly said, ¡°Master, Young Madam, you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Harold said. ¡°How did the investigation go?¡± Luke said, ¡°Our people have guarded every exit as soon as we received the news. We haven¡¯t found anyone yet.¡± Luke hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°We¡¯re still investigating the woman who was hanging on the Turbo Drop. We should be able to find something by tomorrow morning¡­ Before he could finish his words, he was suddenly interrupted by a soft voice. ¡°I know who she is.¡± Crystal raised her head, pursed her lips, and said, ¡°I saw her being tied up.¡± Luke asked, ¡°Is it someone you know?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Crystal nodded gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s Jacqueline.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Luke was stunned¡­.Jacqueline?¡± Crystal stopped talking. Harold patted her backfortingly and said to Luke, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. Ask the doctor to wait in Flower Land.¡± Luke nodded. He understood the impact of this incident on Crystal. It was already terrifying enough to witness a stranger being blown up, let alone a person whom she had met and spoken with. Her fear would only be doubled. Even a man who used to be a soldier would be afraid of that kind of scene. It was a miracle that Crystal was not scared crazy. At this time, asking more questions would only make her recall that scene again and again. Harold put Crystal into the car and got in as well. Luke drove the ck Bentley toward Flower Land, but the rest of the cars did not follow them. When the Bentley had been driven away, the people in the cars got off in order. The leader looked down at the time and said, ¡°Master has told us to clean it up before dawn, and we can¡¯t leave any traces. If we can¡¯t do it¡­¡± He didn¡¯t continue. Instead, he looked up at the dark night and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± In the dark night, dozens of people in ck clothes looked murderous and they silently entered the park. A helicopter took off in the distance and streaked across the dark sky. The loud roar awakened the birds and they fled in all directions. Chapter 387 Chapter 387 In Flower Land, the doctor had been waiting for a long time. Crystal was pulled by the doctor for an examination. Harold leaned against the balcony and lit a cigarette. He seldom smoked, let alone at home. Luke looked at the extinguished sparks and knew that Harold must be in a very bad mood at this moment. He whispered, ¡°Just now there was news from the park that someone took a helicopter and ran away.¡± Harold shook his cigarette and said lightly, ¡°Continue the investigation.¡± ¡°It must have something to do with the executives in the park that they could n such a thing. They ran away in a hurry. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t dig anything out.¡± Luke nodded and said, ¡°Young Madam said that the woman who was killed was Miss Grett¡­ This is very strange. I can¡¯t figure it out.¡± ¡°The other party set such a trap in order to let Young Madam see with her own eyes that the woman she had met once died in front of her? This kind of intimidation method is too exaggerated, isn¡¯t it? After all, there are many ways to scare people to a mental breakdown. Why did they choose such a time- consuming andborious method that is difficult to retreat?¡± Harold leaned back against the railing, the smoke rising from his slender fingers. His expression was very cold. ¡°It¡¯s not a threat.¡± Nicotine and tar rolled around in his lungs, his face became even colder. ¡°It¡¯s a show of goodwill.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± Luke was stunned. The evening breeze blew Harold¡¯s hair in front of his forehead, revealing his sharp eyebrows. He took a drag on his cigarette and blew out a smoke ring. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°As Crystal said, this is a gift for her.¡± Therefore, the other party did not care about time, energy, or even whether he would be exposed. He blew Jacqueline up in front of Crystal in a way that he thought was beautiful. ¡°Go back first,¡± Harold said, ¡°it¡¯s toote.¡± Luke nodded. Harold finished a cigarette on the balcony alone. After the smell of the cigarette had been blown away by the cold wind, he walked into the living room. Crystal had just finished the examination. She leaned against the sofa and asked the doctor, ¡°Doctor, is there something wrong with my brain after I got scared? My whole body is weak now, and I¡¯m particrly listless¡­¡± The doctor paused and said kindly, ¡°Young Madam, you are sleepy.¡± Crystal, He looked at the clock in the living room, which showed that it was nine o¡¯clock in the evening. He said softly, ¡°Young Madam, you have a good habit of sleeping early and getting up early.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal asked, ¡°Am I really okay?¡± ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re just frightened. You need to have a good rest.¡± Crystal sighed. ¡°I thought there is something wrong with my brain and I could ask for a free ice cream.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The doctor was speechless. Harold pressed down on her head and said, ¡°Even if there¡¯s something wrong with your brain, I won¡¯t give you ice cream.¡± Crystal immediately became even more upset. The doctor smiled and packed up his things. Harold said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± The doctor nodded and the two of them walked out of the door together. The doctor said, ¡°Young Madam¡¯s condition is much better than I expected. Her eptance ability seems to be better than that of ordinary people. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± Harold nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± The doctor hurriedly asked him not to worry before leaving with the suitcase. Harold stood at the door and blew the cold wind for a while. When he walked in, he caught Crystal eating ice cream. Dana, the aplice, stood at the side with a helpless look on her face. ¡°¡­ Didn¡¯t you say that you would only have two bites¡­ Hey! Master White!¡± Crystal froze. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 ¡°I thought you would talk to the doctor for a long time.¡± Crystal held a bowl of ice cream and pretended to be calm. ¡°I think the doctor didn¡¯t tell me about my serious illness and only told you secretly. You are very sad after you heard it. You have to stand outside for a long time before you cane back and talk to me with a smile¡­ After all, this is how it is on TV.¡± Harold sneered. ¡°Is this why you ate ice cream behind my back?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t eat it behind your back!¡± Crystal said confidently, ¡°I¡¯m eating it openly! Look, did I hide it when you came in?¡± Harold asked, ¡°Where can you hide?¡± Crystal tugged at her pajamas and said, ¡°¡­ there¡¯s really nowhere to hide.¡± She couldn¡¯t win against Harold, so she had to act like a spoiled child. ¡°I was scared, so I need to eat some ice cream to calm down¡­. What did the doctor say to you? Am I terminally ill? Do I have cancer or leukemia?¡± Harold sat down beside her and said, ¡°Sorry to disappoint you. The doctor said you are very healthy.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­ That¡¯s good. Since I¡¯m healthy, I can eat ice cream.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already eaten arge bucket during the day.¡± Harold frowned. ¡°It¡¯s going to rain tonight. It¡¯s cold at night. Drink some soupter. Don¡¯t eat these cold things.¡± He nced at Dana, who quickly took the ice cream bowl from Crystal¡¯s hands. Crystal was reluctant to give up and wanted to chase after her, but was dragged back by Harold. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Crystal said gloomily, ¡°I think you are just like my mother.¡± Harold, ¡°?!¡± Crystal raised her head, her little face full of resentment. ¡°I¡¯ll call you mom in the future.¡± Harold wanted tough, but he didn¡¯t. ¡°You can give it a try.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal looked at Harold¡¯s expression and became timid again. She silently moved a little to the side and said, ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want a male mother.¡± Dana brought out the warm dishes and coaxed Crystal. ¡°Crystal, Master White is doing this for your own good. You really shouldn¡¯t have eaten so much cold stuff at night. Your stomach is still Hurry up and come over for dinner.¡± empty. Crystal was indeed hungry. She sat down by the dining table and was about to eat when she saw a te of braised pork. She immediately felt nauseous. ¡°¡­Ew.¡± Dana was shocked. ¡°Crystal, what¡¯s going on?¡± Harold patted Crystal¡¯s back and said, ¡°Take all the meat away.¡± Dana didn¡¯t understand, but she still did as she was told. She quickly took away all the meat dishes. Crystal retched a few times but didn¡¯t spit out anything. She became even more sluggish. ¡°¡­ In the future, can¡¯t I eat meat anymore? I feel like vomiting as soon as I see the meat.¡± Harold snorted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your passion for meat is infinite.¡± Crystal thought about it and felt that it made sense. She shouldn¡¯t be worried about this. After all, the meat was so delicious. Even if she felt like vomiting when she saw it, she probably couldn¡¯t help eating it. Crystal drank some soup and felt morefortable in her stomach before she began to eat. She ate listlessly and kept yawning. It was Harold who carried her upstairs to take a bath. ¡°¡­I¡¯m so sleepy.¡± Crystal rubbed her eyes. After taking a shower and changing into her soft pajamas, shey prone on the bed and muttered, ¡°Is there something wrong with what that bear asked me to sniff? I don¡¯t usually get sleepy so early.¡± Harold touched her hair and said, ¡°If you¡¯re sleepy, go to sleep.¡± Crystal hugged his hand. In a daze, she asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you apanying me?¡± ¡°You should go to sleep first,¡± Harold said, ¡°I still have something to deal with.¡± Chapter 389 Chapter 389 In the study. Harold pinched the space between his eyebrows and said in a tired voice, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare.¡± On the other side of the phone, Larry said with a smile, ¡°You are so polite to me. Have you been possessed?¡± Harold, ¡°Let¡¯s find a time to have a fight.¡± Larry said, ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ve never defeated you¡­ But I do have a clue. Thanks to Luke who found something wrong when he received your call and contacted me in advance. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t even find this clue.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°My people have already asked the director of the park.¡± Larry flipped a few sheets of paper and said, ¡°This amusement park has recently received an investment. Guess what¡¯s the name of the investor?¡± Harold didn¡¯t buy it at all. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°¡­ Hey, don¡¯t hang up. Why are you so boring?¡± Larry said, ¡°The investor is¡­ Angus.¡± Harold didn¡¯t seem to be shocked. ¡°And?¡± ¡°Have you guessed it?¡± Larry raised his eyebrows and continued, ¡°Angus is very generous and has invested five million dors. That was why the park publicized this performance very much, which attracted a huge number of people to the park today. ording to what you said, this is another kind of performance in a sense. Angus spent five million dors to buy more than 10,000 viewers for himself.¡± The chair got turned around. Harold looked up at the moon outside the French window. At the beginning of July, there was a crescent moon hanging in the sky today. The faint crescent moon gave off a faint light, making the sky look particrly dark. His eyes fell on a certain point in the air, and Larry¡¯s voice sounded in his ear. ¡°But just like the previous investigation, Angus is using a fake identity, and his funds were directly transferred from an overseas ount. We can¡¯t find any clues. But¡­ I have some interesting news here.¡± ¡°The executives of the park once saw Angus through a screen. Although they didn¡¯t see her appearance clearly, it was said that Angus is a woman.¡± ¡°She¡¯s only about eighteen or neen years old,¡± Harold said. ¡°She has a strange personality and is very unpredictable.¡± Larry was stunned. ¡°Oh my god, you even know this?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯ve already met her today.¡± Harold¡¯s voice was very cold. ¡°She lit the fireworks.¡± Larry took a deep breath and said, ¡°Did you even ask your sweetie pie how did she provoke such a pervert? It¡¯s rare to have someone who¡¯s so arrogant in Fairby.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t know.¡± Harold said in a deep voice, ¡°This is what puzzled me. She doesn¡¯t know her at all and has no impression of her.¡± After a moment of silence, Larry thought for a while and said, ¡°Do you think there is a possibility¡­ I mean is it possible that Crystal isn¡¯t as pure as she looks? She doesn¡¯t look like Daxton¡¯s child.¡± ¡°You think she¡¯s acting right under my nose?¡± Harold snorted. ¡°She¡¯s just a little idiot. She isn¡¯t that capable.¡± Larry thought about it carefully and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve never seen anyone so naive that she could be cheated by just a lollipop.¡± Harold, ¡°She¡¯s changed. You need at least a piece of cake to lure her away.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Larry, ¡°¡­ It¡¯s all because you¡¯ve taught her well.¡± Speaking of Crystal, a hint of a smile appeared in Harold¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°She really doesn¡¯t look like Daxton¡¯s daughter.¡± If he had known that his wife was so cute, he would have carried her back when Crystal was born. That way, she would be smarter than she was now. At least, she would only be abducted by real gold and silver. 3 Chapter 390 Chapter 390 The White family, Silent Temple. A gust of wind blew, and the oilmp in the Buddha Hall shook. Antonio, who was kneeling on the futon, opened his eyes, closed the window, and added oil to the oil lamp. ¡°In the blink of an eye, nearly twenty years have passed.¡± Antonio¡¯s fingertips brushed across the characters on the spirit tablet. The words ¡°Leni¡± had be dim due to years of caressing. He closed his eyes and said, ¡°But do you think that twenty years has been a very long time?¡± ¡°But after such a long time, I still haven¡¯t forgotten you.¡± ¡°Leni.¡± Antonio smiled. ¡°You hate me so much. I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t reincarnated yet.¡± It was silent in the Buddha Hall. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. The expression on Antonio¡¯s face faded as he said, ¡°Come in.¡± The servant bowed her head and walked into the Buddha Hall. She said softly, ¡°There was an explosion in Tong Xin amusement park today. It was Logan¡¯s daughter who was killed.¡± ¡°Eldest Young Master does not allow his men to spread a word about that, and everywhere is heavily guarded. We can¡¯t get any more information other than that, but we roughly know that the reason for her death was because of the Evans family¡¯s Fifth Miss.¡± Antonio was silent for a long time before he said, ¡°Chloe is a scourge. Her daughter is also a Scourge. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the person I sent out back then didn¡¯t take the little b*tch¡¯s life.¡± Antonio knelt down on the futon again. The sound of the wooden fish could be heard. It was obviously the most peaceful Buddha Hall, but it was filled with a murderous aura at this moment. The servant didn¡¯t dare to breathe. She lowered her head and stood aside, waiting for Antonio¡¯s orders. ¡°That Taoist.¡± Antonio asked lightly, ¡°Have you dealt with him?¡± ¡°Yes, it has been dealt with.¡± The servant answered cautiously, ¡°I promise there is no trace left behind.¡± Antonio smiled and said, ¡°That son of mine has an extraordinary fate. I have already helped him. once for the sake of our rtionship. If Crystal was buried alive by the Old Madam, it would be all settled. It¡¯s a pity that he didn¡¯t appreciate it.¡± The servant didn¡¯t dare to judge the rtionship between the father and son, so she could only remain silent and reduce her presence. ¡°He¡¯s going to regret it one day.¡± As soon as the voice of the wooden fish stopped, Antonio closed his eyes and said, ¡°You may leave.¡± ¡°Something big is going to happen in Fairby.¡± Crystal had a dream. In her dream, she was hung on a Turbo Drop. As soon as she lowered her head, she could see the cheering crowd. Everyone wore a funny mask. on their faces, cheering for her impending death. She was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat, but she was hanging in the air. No matter how hard she moved, it was useless. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The crowd was bustling. But she still saw Harold. He stood on the steps with no expression on his face and looked at her quietly. Another cold and mechanical voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Look, he didn¡¯te to save you.¡± ¡°If you were the one above, you would really be dead.¡± Crystal suddenly woke up. It waste at night and it was still dark in the room. Crystal was leaning in Harold¡¯s arms, and her heart was beating like a drum. She frowned in pain. It seemed that she had returned to 5:56 p.m. the day before yesterday. She saw that Jacqueline had been tied up and hung on top of the Turbo Drop. Jacqueline couldn¡¯t stop crying. She begged for Crystal¡¯s forgiveness and cried so hard that she looked like a drowned mouse. But at that time, Crystal couldn¡¯t even say a word, and her voice was hoarse. She could only watch her swaying in the air, like¡­ A broken kite. Chapter 391 Chapter 391 When the fireworks were about to be lit, she heard the bear answer a call. The little bear asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to save her when you found her?¡± Harold¡¯s answer was extremely cold. ¡°I don¡¯t like the feeling of being threatened.¡± ¡°You mean¡­ you¡¯ve given up on her?¡± The little bear did not wait for an answer, nor did Crystal. Because Harold had hung up the phone. The little bear sighed softly and said, ¡°He¡¯s given up on you.¡± It hugged her shoulders and forced her to turn her head. ¡°Hey, he¡¯s over there.¡± Through the little white bear¡¯s hood, Crystal saw Harold. He was still as good-looking as ever, which was out of tune with this world. He was as indifferent as ever, as if he was just passing by and none of this had anything to do with him. Her eyes were full of tears, but she stubbornly refused to cry. She said, ¡°He must have known that it¡¯s not me up there.¡± ¡°But how would he know?¡± The little bear said, ¡°Even I find it weird that I¡¯m so soft-hearted to you.¡± Crystal finally burst into tears. ¡°I just know it! Even if he doesn¡¯t save me, I won¡¯t me him. I am a burden. He has been very kind to me.¡± The little bear didn¡¯t say anything more. It seemed to be angry. With a bang, the fireworks exploded, and flesh and blood flew everywhere. Crystal didn¡¯t touch the blood because she was held in the little bear¡¯s arms. She could not hold back her tears. She was sad, afraid, and disdainful of herself. She clearly knew that she was a burden to Harold, but she still hoped that Harold woulde and save her. He stood so far away, and his eyes were so cold, as if it was an insignificant person who had died there. She thought that she had seen Harold¡¯s tenderness, but it turned out that it was not like what she had expected. Crystal slowly shrank back. She could feel Harold¡¯s body temperature. It was a little hot, but it made her feel at ease. ¡°Crystal Harold opened his eyes. ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± ¡°Yes Crystal whispered, ¡°I dreamed of an explosion.¡± ¡°Then.. Harold asked, ¡°Was I in your dream?¡± Crystal smiled. ¡°You were. You didn¡¯t break your promise.¡± However, you were not there to save me. She turned over and faced Harold. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Why did you thank me?¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°Thank you for protecting me even in my dream.¡± The next day, as expected, the news of the amusement park was in the headlines of society. There was a heated discussion all over the country. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But it was just an explosion. Because the police did not find the ¡°body fragments¡± mentioned by the visitors who were in the park, and there was not even a trace of blood. In the end, they could only conclude that these people had hallucinations or regarded what they imagined as real because they were too close to the source of the explosion and suffered a huge mental impact. Of course, this was not a perfect exnation, but it was already the best exnation without any evidence. Crystal sat at the dining table and browsed the news on her phone. She looked up and asked Harold, ¡°Why didn¡¯t they find the body?¡± ¡°My men have cleaned it up,¡± Harold said, ¡°if the body is found, it will be very troublesome.¡± ¡°Why? Harold knocked her on the head and said, ¡°Why are you asking so many questions?¡± Crystal curled her lips. ¡°Can¡¯t I be curious?¡± Harold didn¡¯t reply. If the police found the body, Crystal would inevitably be involved in this. Chapter 392 Chapter 392 The reason why the other party dared to blow up the amusement park was that they were sure that Harold would help them deal with the aftermath. Harold didn¡¯t intend to tell Crystal about these things. ¡°Are you going to the studio today?¡± Harold asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Crystal said, ¡°The dress is about to bepleted. I¡¯m going to do some finishing work today, and then the client wille to check it.¡± Harold asked, ¡°This should be your first ie?¡± Crystal thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. When I was little, I secretly added two cents to the eggs I sold on the streets. In the end, I earned fifty cents. I saved it and bought an ice cream to eat. Strictly speaking, that was my first ie.¡± Harold was speechless. Crystal added, ¡°And ckmailing Jacqueline previously¡­¡± She was momentarily stupefied after she said that. When she thought of Jacqueline¡¯s death yesterday, she pursed her lips, brought a mouthful of porridge into her mouth, and then said, ¡°I earned some money. Do you want me to treat you to a meal?¡± ¡°Do you think that you shouldn¡¯t invite me to dinner?¡± Crystal felt that she shouldn¡¯t. However, when she thought of how Harold always bought delicious food for her, it made her seem as if she was very petty. Hence, she feigned her conscience and said, ¡°Of course I should. What would you like to eat?¡± Harold said, ¡°I¡¯m not very picky about food.¡± Crystal patted the table. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to ice cream then! The watermelon ice cream is super delicious!¡± Harold was speechless. Crystal coughed and said, ¡°It seems to be a little casual. How about I add in a piece of fish cake.¡± Harold stood up and said, ¡°You¡¯re so generous, Crystal.¡± Crystal sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to make money. You should know how I feel.¡± ¡®Generally speaking, cases that require me toe face to face with are worth hundreds of millions, so I don¡¯t really know how you feel,¡± Harold said. Crystal was speechless. D*mn it, he was showing off again. Harold reached out and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to work.¡± Crystal hit his hand and said, ¡°Your wealth hurt me. I won¡¯t hold your your hand.¡± Harold said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay you 2 dors each time I hold your hand.¡± Crystal immediately obediently stuffed her hand into Harold¡¯s. The two of them held each other¡¯s hands. She stretched out her other hand and asked, ¡°Bank transfer or cash?¡± Harold was speechless. After sitting down in the car, Harold transferred 2 dors to Crystal. Crystal looked at the phone for a while and said, ¡°Do you still want to hold it? I¡¯ll give you a 20% discount now. You only need to pay 1 dor and 60 cents.¡± Harold lowered his eyes slightly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the price of kissing once?¡± Crystal said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s more expensive.¡± She thought about it for a long time and said, ¡°A kiss¡­ will cost at least 8 dors!¡± Harold said, ¡°It¡¯s too expensive. It¡¯s very difficult to do business with you.¡± Crystal was unhappy. ¡°I don¡¯t do business with anyone. You just said that you¡¯re involved in cases worth hundreds of millions of dors. We¡¯re only dealing with 8 dors and you¡¯re being stingy.¡± Harold was very calm. ¡°3 dors.¡± Crystal said, ¡°6!¡± Harold: ¡°3 dors and 60 cents.¡± *4 dors is the least I can go! I¡¯m telling you, this price is already very¡­ Mm.¡± Before she could finish her words, she was pressed on the back of the car door and kissed. Her plump lips were a little swollen, and her voice was vague. ¡°Sticking out your tongue will cost more¡­¡± Harold chuckled and said, ¡°The experience is good. I¡¯lle back next time. I¡¯ll give you 8 dors this time. Remember to give me a discount next time.¡± Crystal gasped and said, ¡°If you want to stick out your tongue, you must pay me 5 dors.¡± Harold kissed the corner of her lips. ¡°Deal.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Anaya came out of the warehouse and happened to meet Christy and Aletta. She stopped in her tracks and nodded. ¡°Master Bolton, Miss Sutton.¡± Aletta nced at the things she took and asked, ¡°It¡¯s almost due time. Miss Evans¡¯s dress should be ready, right?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Anaya said, ¡°It¡¯s almost ready. I just called Mrs. Mcadams and made an appointment with her toe and try it on.¡± Christy patted Anaya¡¯s shoulder with a smile and said, ¡°I rmended you to Miss Evans because I think highly of you. Don¡¯t let her down. Don¡¯t make any mistakes in this dress. After all, the wedding ceremony is very grand. Many people will be there.¡± Anaya pursed her lips and said softly, ¡°¡­ I got it.¡± Christy nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Go and do your work.¡± After Anaya left, Aletta said discontentedly, ¡°Teacher, why do you value Anaya so much?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s because she¡¯s capable.¡± Christy looked at Anaya¡¯s back and said lightly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that incident back then, she wouldn¡¯t have stayed here with me.¡± Aletta rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I heard that Miss Ariel made a scene in the studio, but it¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes. Anaya usually looks gentle and obedient. I didn¡¯t expect her to do such a thing¡­ I¡¯m surprised.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Christy said meaningfully, ¡°I was also surprised.¡± She thought of something and asked, ¡°Aletta, what happened between you and the young master of the Duffy family?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Aletta was very angry. ¡°I took the initiative to ask him out several times, but he said he was busy and couldn¡¯te out. Isn¡¯t he on leave? How could he have so many things to do?¡± Christy frowned. ¡°Did he go out with anyone else?¡± ¡°¡­ No.¡± Aletta said, ¡°I¡¯ve tested Mrs. Duffy. She said that Childe Duffy stays at home all day and ys games. Besides Crystal, there are no other women around him.¡± Christy asked, ¡°Then could he be interested in Crystal¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Aletta said, ¡°Other than her family background, how can Crystalpete with me? In my opinion, it¡¯s because Childe Duffy and the third master of the Evans family are close friends that he thinks highly of Crystal.¡± Christy thought about it and agreed. It was impossible for a man to like Crystal in her current style. Her face could not even be seen clearly. Christy held Aletta¡¯s hand and said sincerely, ¡°Aletta, if you be the Young Madam of the Duffy family, you will rise through the ranks in one step. You must seize this opportunity.¡± There was a determined look in Aletta¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, teacher. I will definitely marry into the Duffy family.¡± Christy nodded and said, ¡°Mrs. Cook¡¯s gown has beenpleted. Ask her toe over and try it on.¡± Aletta nodded. She thought of the cloth that Christy embroidered and asked, ¡°Teacher, are you nning to let Mrs. Cook wear the clothes you made at the banquet andpete with Mrs. Mcadams? In this way, although Mrs. Mcadams will be angry, Crystal is the Fifth Miss of the Evans family after all. She should not make trouble for Crystal because of this matter¡­¡± Christy¡¯s lips curled into a strange smile as she said, ¡°If it¡¯s just for this, why would I have to spend so much effort inviting Crystal in¡­¡± What she wanted was that Crystal¡¯s reputation would be ruined in this circle from now on, and she would no longer be worthy of being called an embroidery master. ¡°All right.¡± Christy didn¡¯t say much and just said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Crystal and Anaya matched all the details. After confirming that there were no problems with the clothes, they called Mrs. Mcadams to try them on. Mrs. Mcadams was a plump and beautiful woman as described in the details. Even though she was in her forties, she was still very beautiful and morous. There was another woman behind her. She was probably her friend. Edna walked into the office and was stunned when she saw the person inside. She immediately asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Christy?¡± Anaya said, ¡°Mrs. Mcadams, your list was epted by another embroiderer. We called you before. Do you still remember?¡± Edna thought for a moment and found that it seemed to be true. When Flora¡¯s son got married, she gave her an invitation. It was obvious that she was provoking her. Therefore, Edna took a fancy to her dress and came to Christy¡¯s studio to make a dress. As a result, Christy said that she was busy with another job, so she could only pass her request to someone else. Edna wanted to find another embroiderer, but Christy kept saying that the new embroiderer was very skillful. She didn¡¯tck such a small sum of money, so she decided to buy one. However, she didn¡¯t have any high hopes for it. It was purely for Christy¡¯s sake. After that, she flew abroad and bought several high-quality pieces as an alternative. ¡°You¡­¡± Edna sized Crystal up and asked, ¡°Are you the embroiderer who amended the dress during the show?¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Mcadams.¡± Edna frowned. ¡°You look too young.¡± The one who came with Edna was her distant cousin, Selena. Her family was not as good as Edna¡¯s, but because of the good rtionship between their mothers, Edna had a good rtionship with her. ¡°Is Christy crazy?¡± Selena said, ¡°She actually let such a person take up this job¡­ Edna, we shouldn¡¯t have come here today.¡± Edna was also a little unhappy and said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go to the nearby shopping mall.¡± Anaya said, ¡°Mrs. Mcadams, although this embroiderer is young, her embroidery skills are good. Would you like to have a look?¡± Selena sneered and said, ¡°Miss Paisley, I used to praise you for your good skills, but now you have learned to lie? Aletta has been with Christy for so long, but she has not yet learned the special embroidery technique. How can this little girl be good at it? Do you think we are a fool?¡± Before Anaya could speak, Selena continued, ¡°It¡¯s a fact that Christy can¡¯t ept this job. There¡¯s no point to be greedy. Isn¡¯t it a bit too much for her to fool us with such a person¡¯s embroidery?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Anaya said, ¡°The reason why Master Bolton rmended Crystal is that she has good skills. Otherwise, she would not have taken the risk of making a feud with Mrs. Mcadams. You haven¡¯t even checked her clothes yet, but you¡¯ve already insulted the embroiderer. It¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°You!¡± Crystal had never seen such a resolute Anaya. She was always silent. No matter what others said, whether it was good or bad, she would only listen to them. Today, she was willing to quarrel with others for her. Selena was so angry that her face turned blue. ¡°I¡¯m not insulting anyone. I¡¯m just telling the truth!¡± Edna was a little impatient and said, ¡°Selena, what are you arguing about?¡± Selena held her arm and said angrily, ¡°Edna, I¡¯m so angry because of you. They saw that you were easy-going and fooled you. If I let you go this time, won¡¯t it be possible for any person to ept your job in the future?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Edna originally felt that it was not a big deal, but after hearing Selena¡¯s words, it seemed to make sense. So she said, ¡°Ask Christy toe over. I¡¯ll talk to her in person.¡± Selena smiled proudly and said, ¡°Miss Paisley, why are you protecting this embroidered? Did this she agree to give you some benefits?¡± In fact, she didn¡¯t have a grudge against Anaya or Crystal. She just wanted to show off. Her family was in decline. Many people had humiliated her. It wasn¡¯t until she relied on Edna that she became proud, especially when she liked to bully others while relying on Edna¡¯s power. ¡°Mrs. Mcadams.¡± Anaya ignored Selena and said, ¡°We spent a lot of effort on this dress. Please have a look. If you don¡¯t like it, we canmunicate with Master Bolton.¡± Seeing her serious face, Edna sat down on the chair and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take a look.¡± Selena snorted and said, ¡°Edna, do you really believe in them? What good things can these two little girls make? I can even say that I don¡¯t like some of Christy¡¯s designs.¡± Crystal pushed the dress form out, which was covered with a piece of white cloth. Selena was still talking. ¡°In my opinion, maybe this b*tch Flora deliberately asked Christy to be perfunctory so that you can¡¯t steal her limelight. I don¡¯t believe that such an inexperienced girl can do anything¡­¡± Her voice stopped abruptly. Crystal took off the white cloth covering the dress form and revealed a dark red cheongsam on it. The material of the cheongsam was very good. It was cut delicately. The frog was made of round pearls. The most amazing thing was that there were clusters of blooming peonies at the hem of the skirt. The two blooming peony flowers were charming, but the flower bud showed a kind of effeminacy. Under the light, the embroidery lines showed a sparkling feeling, which made people unable to look away. Edna stood up from the chair. Selena opened her mouth but could not speak. The reason why the Bolton n embroidery technique was so popr was that it was a very exquisite technique. Although it had the craftsman¡¯s triteness, this cluster of peonies was even more pretty compared to Christy¡¯s embroidery. Edna¡¯s finger traced across the thin quilting. ¡°Did you really embroider it?! No¡­ it shouldn¡¯t be you who did it. Christy can¡¯t do anything like that.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Selena¡¯s face was a little ugly. ¡°It¡¯s impossible, Edna. Although I¡¯m an amateur, I can see that the embroidery work here is above that of Christy. How could shepare with Master Bolton at such a young age?¡± ¡°Everyone knows that the Bolton n embroidery technique is very difficult to learn, and only Master Bolton and the embroiderer who has repaired the dress at the show can master it. Since it is not the work of Master Bolton, it can only be the work of the embroiderer.¡± Anaya said, ¡°Mrs. Mcadams, what do you think?¡± Edna nced at Selena and motioned for her to shut up. Selena was unwilling to give up, but she did not say anything more.. ¡°I¡¯ve offended you a lot before.¡± Edna loved this cheongsam so much that she couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. She said, ¡°You are young, but your embroidery skills have reached the realm of perfection. It¡¯s really admirable.¡± Crystal smiled and said, ¡°Thank you. Mrs. Mcadams, try it on. If there is anything inappropriate, we can make some changes.¡± Edna couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try it now.¡± Anaya smiled and said, ¡°Let me help you.¡± Edna nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Although Edna was born with great charm, people often judge a book by its cover. The upper part of her cheongsam outlined her well-maintained figure, which fully demonstrated the mature beauty of a woman. She was like a cluster of peonies, hot and mboyant, charming and moving. Edna looked in the mirror and was very satisfied. ¡°I went to the foreign show to bid on a few dresses. Now it seems that I have no need for them.¡± Seeing this, Selena immediately said, ¡°Edna, when the timees, you will definitely be the most attractive of them all and make Flora die of anger.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already so old. How can I be the most attractive person?¡± Edna tidied up her hair and said, ¡°As long as you can suppress Flora, that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to mention what happened back then again, but she took the initiative to send an invitation to provoke me¡­¡± Edna sneered, ¡°I must show her how powerful I am then.¡± Anaya asked, ¡°Mrs. Mcadams, is there anything you¡¯re not satisfied with?¡± Edna felt it and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little tight at the waist area¡­ Is it because I¡¯ve gotten fat recently? No, I¡¯ve been losing weight¡­ You did it ording to my previous data, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Anaya replied. ¡°That¡¯s strange. My other clothes are not like this¡­ How about this, you guys loosen the waist area by a centimeter.¡± Anaya nodded and said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. We will alter it before the banquet.¡± Edna smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then. When it¡¯s time, I¡¯ll send someone to get it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Anaya said, ¡°As long as you like it.¡± Edna took off her clothes and said to Crystal with a smile, ¡°Your future is bound to be limitless. I¡¯ll look for you to make another dresster.¡± ¡°Thank you for yourpliment.¡± Crystal bowed seriously. ¡°I will continue to work hard.¡± Edna said a few more polite words and then left with Selena. Anaya said, ¡°Crystal, you¡¯ve worked hard these days. I¡¯ll alter the dress.¡± It was not a big deal, so Crystal did not argue with her. She nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ll alter it tomorrow. In order to celebrate our sess¡­ How about going out for dinner?¡± Anaya couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Tell me, which restaurant do you want to go to this time?¡± ¡°Tha hot pot restaurant with high reviews on the Inte,¡± Crystal said, ¡°I think thements are very good. Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± Anaya nodded, put the clothes into the safe, locked the door, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As soon as they arrived at the stairs, they met Christy. Christy said, ¡°I just saw Edna. She was full of smiles and in a good mood. It seems that she is very satisfied with the results of yourbor.¡± ¡°There are still some things that need to be altered.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Mrs. Mcadams is a nice person, that¡¯s why she likes our clothes.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡± Christy smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Mcadams is very picky. She seems so happy, which shows that you did a good job.¡± She nced at Anaya, patted her on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Anaya, I knew I was right about you. You did a good job this time.¡± Anaya¡¯s body stiffened. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Thank you, Master Bolton.¡± ¡°Continue to work hard.¡± Christy looked at Anaya¡¯s eyes and seemed to have other meanings. ¡°Your future will be bright. I will always support you behind your back.¡± Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Crystal ate the hot pot that she had been longing for. Anaya received a call halfway through, and her expression changed as she stood up. Crystal asked, ¡°Anaya, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Jared is sick.¡± Anaya said, ¡°Sorry, I have to go back. I will go back to the studio in the afternoon and alter the dress.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do the alteration?¡± Crystal said, ¡°You do your own things.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Anaya said, ¡°He will fall asleep after taking the medicine. I have time. I¡¯ve gotten off work early many times. I will feel bad if I bother you again.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t insist and said, ¡°Okay. Be careful then.¡± She was asking Anaya to watch out for Sarita and her mother. Anaya smiled and said, ¡°I know.¡± After she left, Crystal could only eat hot pot alone. Suddenly, a waiter came over and ced a toy opposite her. She smiled and said, ¡°Hello, miss. This is our hidden service. If you eat hot pot alone, we will give you a toy to apany you.¡± The toy on the opposite side was a white rabbit that was more than a meter long. It was very cute. Crystal smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The waiter poured her a ss of water and left. She turned a few corners and whispered, ¡°Sir, it has been sent over.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The man took a sip of tea and asked, ¡°Does she like it?¡± The waiter thought for a moment and said, ¡°The youngdy seems very happy. She should like it.¡± The man didn¡¯t say anything more. He just waved his hand and let the waiter leave. He stood up and lifted the bamboo curtain in front of him, only to see Crystal¡¯s red side face. She was very cute. Crystal had eaten hot pot and had nothing to do. She nned to go to Harold¡¯s office to sleep, but she wasn¡¯t in luck. There were people in the office which she didn¡¯t want to meet. Crystal¡¯s back stiffened. She turned around and ran, but before she could run more than two steps, someone grabbed his waist. ¡°What are you running for?¡± ¡°Marcus is inside.¡± Crystal whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him.¡± Harold acted as if he didn¡¯t hear Crystal¡¯s words and said, ¡°It just so happens that your brother is here.¡± Then he walked into the office with Crystal in his arms. Crystal was speechless. She was going to sleep separately from Harold tonight! She was very angry! Marcus was dressed very seriously today, with a thin striped shirt and a pair of well-cut trousers. His eyes were full of affection and were very beautiful. Even a girl would blush and her heart beat faster when she looked at them. Crystal¡¯s face was also red and her heart was beating fast. She was angry and scared. She was angry that Harold dragged her in but was afraid of Marcus. After all, she had met Marcus twice, and Marcus wanted to kill her both the times they met. Like a primary school student, she sat down next to Harold and did not look at Marcus. Instead, Marcus was the first to speak. ¡°You came just in time. I came to see you.¡± Crystal slowly turned her head. ¡°You came to see me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Marcus smiled. ¡°I would like to ask you for a favor.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Crystal immediately showed off. Wasn¡¯t he powerful? He was a superstar. Why did he want her to help him? She raised her chin and said in a tone of approval, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Harold thought that she was so cute andughed. Crystal immediately red at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t spoil the atmosphere!¡± Harold restrained his smile and said, ¡°Marcus, go ahead.¡± Marcus said, ¡°I have an elder who wants to ask you to amend a piece of clothing.¡± ¡°There are many embroiderers who are good at embroidery. Why are you looking for me?¡± Chapter 398 Chapter 398 ¡°The clothes were embroidered with the Bolton n embroidery technique.¡± Marcus said, ¡°So it¡¯s very difficult to repair.¡± Crystal frowned. ¡°Since it¡¯s Christy who made the dress, why don¡¯t you ask Christy to fix it?¡± Given Marcus¡¯s status, how could he not get Christy to repair it? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Christy didn¡¯t make the clothes,¡± Marcus said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but Christy has seen it. She can¡¯t repair it.¡± It was the Bolton n¡¯s embroidery technique, but it wasn¡¯t Christy who did it¡­ Crystal asked, ¡°Is the person who made that dress called Monique?¡± Marcus was stunned. ¡°You know her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Do you know her too?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen her when I was a child,¡± Marcus said. Many of Chloe¡¯s clothes hade from Monique. However, after her death, Daxton burned all of Chloe¡¯s belongings. The only thing that remained was Madam K¡¯s wedding dress. After Chloe¡¯s death, Madam K personally came to the Evans family to take it away. At that time, there seemed to be a fierce dispute in the Evans family¡¯s ancestral hall. Marcus was still young and did not know what had happened. He only saw his uncle helping his grandmother out of the door. His grandmother held the bright red wedding dress and cried hysterically. Perhaps the death of her daughter had dealt her too much of a blow. Not long after, Madam K lost her mind. The K family no longer had any contact with the Evans family. They gradually faded away in the circle of influential people in Fairby. As a result, many new generations of children did not know about the existence of the K family. Crystal saw Marcus¡¯s contradiction and knew that he was unwilling to say more, so she did not continue to ask. Instead, she said, ¡°If Christy can¡¯t even repair it, I may not be able to repair it too.¡± After all, she had not learned her master¡¯s exquisite embroidery skills. She only knew a little about it. ¡°Take a look.¡± Marcus took out a cheque from his pocket, ced it in front of Crystal, and said, ¡°It¡¯s me who hired you. You can fill in the number as you like.¡± Crystal was shocked. It was up to her to fill in the cheque! She was listening to this rich man¡¯s arrogant speech. Crystal picked up the cheque and looked at it. It seemed that Marcus and Danny were not the same. After all, Danny could only give her a 1,500 dors cheque. ¡°If I write more than 20 zeros¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°Can I withdraw it at the bank?¡± ¡°You may want to exchange it at the bank in heaven.¡± Harold said, ¡°Thergest amount of money you can withdraw via the public bank is 145 million dors.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to die for the time being.¡± She sighed and pushed the cheque back, saying, ¡°I can go with you to have a look. I don¡¯t need the cheque. Please treat me to ice cream. I want to eat¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°No ice cream.¡± Crystal said, ¡°This is the result of my hard work. Why can¡¯t I have it? I want it.¡± Harold narrowed his eyes. Crystal was scared out of her wits. Marcusughed and said, ¡°How about¡­ you ept the cheque?¡± Crystal didn¡¯t want to have so much money on her. If Dora knew, she would definitely get Mia and Debbie to cause her trouble. So shepromised and said, ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll change the ice cream to hot milk tea.¡± Harold no longer objected. Marcus stood up. ¡°Do you have time now?¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go now then,¡± Marcus said. Crystal replied with an ¡°oh¡± and waved to Harold. When Danny walked to the door, he suddenly heard Harold¡¯s cold voice behind him. ¡°I¡¯ll leave her to you. If anything happens to her, don¡¯t me me for being heartless.¡± Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Marcus stopped and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I take her away from you, of course, I will bring her back to you.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Crystal leaned against the door and instructed Harold, ¡°Remember to send me a message every hour. If I do not reply to you, it means that I have been kidnapped.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Marcus said, ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, you won¡¯t be kidnapped.¡± Crystal muttered, ¡°It¡¯s because of you that it¡¯s terrifying.¡± Marcus was speechless. The two of them walked out of the office and into the elevator. Crystal was three steps away from Marcus. Her face obviously showed ¡°we¡¯re not familiar with each other¡±. ¡°You are very resistant to me.¡± Marcus put his hands into his pockets. Looking at Crystal¡¯s shadow on the elevator door, he asked, ¡°Why did you stille with me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to beg me for?¡± Crystal shrank into the corner of the elevator and said, ¡°I think this is something rare.¡± Marcus raised the corner of his mouth. ¡°What¡¯s so rare about that? I¡¯m not immortal. I can¡¯t do everything by myself.¡± ¡°But you are a big star.¡± Crystal said, ¡°If I don¡¯t agree with your request, what should I do if your fans attack me on the Inte?¡± Marcus was speechless. Crystal actually thought of him as such a person. The elevator ding. When they reached the first floor, Marcus put on a mask and a hat to avoid any trouble. Crystal followed him and felt very curious. ¡°If you are recognized, will you be on the trending headlines?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Marcus said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be surrounded by the crowd and won¡¯t be able to get out.¡± Crystal sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right. So many people like you.¡± Marcus drove here by himself. Crystal wanted to sit in the back seat. Although she did not seem polite and looked as if she treated Marcus as a driver, it was safer. After all, Marcus was the kind of person who could kill her at any time. However, Marcus opened the door of the passenger seat for Crystal first and said with a smile, ¡°Get in.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal had to sit in the passenger seat and fastened her seat belt. Marcus took off his mask, revealing a gentle and handsome face. In fact, Crystal found it very strange. Danny and Marcus were twins. Their facial features were very simr, but no one would fail to differentiate them. Even if they had the same appearance, their temperaments werepletely different. She had made a judgment in her heart before and felt that Marcus was more dangerous than Danny. But after she ran away from the store, she found that Danny¡¯s degree of danger should be the same as Marcus¡¯s in normal condition. If Danny knew her real identity¡­ Crystal refused to continue thinking. Along the way, Marcus didn¡¯t say anything. He just asionally picked up a phone call. When the car stopped outside a small foreign-style building, Marcus said, ¡°The person who asked you toe today is not very clear-headed. Don¡¯t talk too much.¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Marcus opened the door and got out. Immediately, a servant came up to him and said, ¡°Second Young Master, you¡¯re here.¡±. Although the K family no longer had any dealings with the Evans family, Madam K still valued her three grandsons very much. The three brothers woulde to visit her every year. ¡°Yes.¡± Marcus showed a smile. ¡°Grandma, what are you doing now?¡± ¡°Second Young Master, you came at the right time.¡± The servant said respectfully, ¡°At this moment, Miss Helena is also here and is talking to Old Grandma.¡± Chapter 400 Chapter 400 The expression on Marcus¡¯s face did not change, and his voice was still gentle. ¡°It¡¯s rare for her to visit grandma.¡± The servant cautiously looked at Crystal. ¡°Second Young Master¡­ who is this?¡± Crystal thought that Marcus definitely did not want others to know that she was his biological sister. So he took the initiative to raise her hand and said, ¡°Hello, I am Marcus¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Marcus was speechless The servant was stunned. ¡°Second Young Master, you¡­ you have a girlfriend?!¡± Marcus, who had been single for nearly 30 years, was speechless. He stared at Crystal, who had an innocent look on her face. Marcus did not answer the servant directly. Instead, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The servant carefully looked at Crystal. He didn¡¯t know what was so extraordinary about this girl who had a weird style that she was able to take down someone like Marcus. His gaze was so obvious that it was hard for Marcus not to notice. He frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s enough that you know about it. Don¡¯t spread it.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the servant answered in a hurry. He felt very sorry for Crystal. ¡°Is this how it feels to be in love with a big star? She can¡¯t even get a title.¡± Today, the K family was very lively. It was crowded in the reception room. Everyone was chatting with Old Madam. All of them tried their best to get her attention. When they heard the servant say that ¡°Second Young Master is here¡±, all the people in the living room were stunned. Madam K only had two children. Her eldest son got a pair of twins at an old age. The twins were still in high school this year, but her youngest daughter had four children. However, she passed away early. Because Old Madam doted on her daughter, the servants of the K family just called Marcus and the others ording to the sequence of the Evans family. ¡°Our big star is here.¡± The young woman sitting next to Madam K smiled and said, ¡°Just now, Old Madam was still talking about him. Isn¡¯t he here now?¡± Madam K was very happy. ¡°Marcus is here? Come on,e to Grandma¡­¡± Marcus walked into the reception room and strode to Madam K¡¯s side. The young woman who had spoken before stood up and gave way to him. She said, ¡°I heard that you did not receive any job recently. I thought that you woulde to see Old Madam. As expected, I finally saw you. It¡¯s not easy to see you, a big star.¡± When everyone heard the woman¡¯s intimate words, their expressions were different. This young woman was called Helena Egan, a rtive of Madam K¡¯s family. They were not rted by blood but shared the samest name. The rtionship between the Egan family and the K family was good, so she asionally came to apany Madam K, and Old Madam liked her too. The children of the K family were still young, and it was still too early for them to get married. Therefore, most of the people who appeared here today came because of three young masters ofContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. the Evans family who were all single. Although there was a hostess in the Evans family, Eva was the stepmother, so she did not dare to control these children. Daxton was a hard-hearted man. No one dared to mention marriage in front of him, so they could only target Madam K. She was the grandmother of the three young masters of the Evans family. If they could make her happy, it would be much easier for them to marry into the Evans family. Helena was the most outstanding woman among those who tried to please Madam K. Many people acquiesced that she would be the Second Young Madam of the Evans family. Compared with Helena¡¯s enthusiasm, Marcus was much more polite and distant. ¡°Miss Helena, you must be joking. If you want to see me, why don¡¯t you turn on the TV and see me?¡± Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Helena smiled and said, ¡°You look better in real life.¡± Marcus did not reply. Instead, he said to Madam K, ¡°Grandma, I brought the embroidery artist were looking for for you.¡± After all, Madam K was old. It took her a long time to remember this. She said, ¡°Yes¡­ yes, I asked you in the morning. You brought her here. Let me see her.¡± Marcus looked back at Crystal. Everyone in the reception room looked at Crystal too. She was a little nervous. She walked up to Madam K and said softly, ¡°Nice to meet you, Old Madam.¡± When Madam K saw her, she suddenly stood up, which scared everyone. Helena quickly went to hold her. ¡°Old Madam¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± However, Madam K pushed Helena¡¯s hand away and staggered up to Crystal. Tears welled up in her eyes as she held her hand. ¡°Chloe¡­ Chloe, you¡¯re finally back to see mom¡­ you¡¯re finally willing to come back to see me¡­¡± As soon as the word ¡°Chloe¡± came out, the atmosphere in the living room was particrly strange. Chloe had been dead for nearly twenty years. How could this girl have any trace of the noble and elegant youngdy of the K family back then? ¡°Madam Ka¡­¡± Helena said gently, ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person. This is the embroidery master brought by Second Young Master, not Madam Chloe.¡± However, Madam K wrapped her arms around Crystal and said, ¡°This is my daughter! I didn¡¯t mistake her for someone else¡­ How could I mistake her for someone else?!¡± Crystal was dumbfounded as she was hugged by the old woman. She could smell the sandalwood on the withered body, which made her feel at ease. Even the arms that were thin made her feel very warm. Crystal¡¯s nose twitched. She knew that this old woman was her grandmother. They were rted by blood, but Marcus did not say that he was bringing her to the K family today, which meant that he did not want Madam K to recognize her. ¡°Grandma.¡± Marcus¡¯s voice was very gentle. ¡°This is the embroidery master I brought, not my mother. You are really mistaken.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. When Mad¨¢m K heard her grandson¡¯s voice, she hesitantly released her hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not Chloe?¡± ¡°No,¡± Marcus said. Madam K was helped back to the sofa by Marcus. She slowly calmed down, and her mind became a little sober. She said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. I recognized the wrong person just now¡­ I felt familiar with you as soon as I saw you. I thought that my daughter hade back.¡± She shook her head with a bitter smile and said, ¡°She has been dead for 19 years. How could she come back?¡± The others hurriedly tried tofort her, but no one knew if Madam K heard them or not. Crystal stared at the Old Madam. Even though she was old, it could still be seen from her excellent appearance that Madam K was a rare beauty when she was young. Although time was ruthless and there were traces of vicissitudes, she was still beautiful. She was wearing soft clothes and sitting on the sofa, which showed the elegance and tenderness of a nobledy. ¡°Child, what¡¯s your name?¡± Madam K asked. Crystal subconsciously looked at Marcus. Marcus said lightly, ¡°Grandma, show your clothes to the embroidery artist.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ yes, yes, yes.¡± Madam K¡¯s topic was changed by Marcus. She did not ask Crystal¡¯s name again. She stood up and said, ¡°Miss,e with me. I¡¯ll take you to have a look¡­¡± Helena stepped forward to support Madam K and said with a smile, ¡°Second Young Master, you¡¯re too tall. It¡¯s not convenient for you to support Old Madam. Do you want me to do it?¡± Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Marcus was taller than 1.8 meters. It was indeed inconvenient for him to help the old madam, so he did not refuse. Crystal followed them through the garden and arrived at Old Madam¡¯s room. A servant opened the door and Madam K said to Marcus, ¡°Marcus, open the box and take out the clothes.¡± Marcus answered and opened the wooden box. There was only a folded wedding dress lying inside, which was ced on a rosewood tray. He took out the tray. Madam K¡¯s dry fingers stroked the delicate embroidery on it. She closed her eyes and said, ¡°Miss,e and have a look.¡± When Crystal approached, she saw that the embroidery on the wedding dress was indeed Bolton n¡¯s needle technique. Moreover, it was a very time-consuming project. If it was all embroidered by one person, it would take one or two years at the very least. Marcus shook the dress and saw that the hem of the wedding dress was actually burned by the fire. The embroidery could no longer be seen, which made the exquisite wedding dress that could be disyed in the museum instantly worthless. Madam K¡¯s fingers stopped at the ce where the fire burned and she said, ¡°Over the years, I have found a lot of people to amend it, but they couldn¡¯t do it.¡± Helena said in surprise, ¡°How could this wedding dress be burnt?¡± Those who were from a wealthy family like them, regardless of whether it was a wedding dress or a wedding gown, would keep all the costumes nicely after the wedding. Logically speaking, there would not be any problems. Madam K was silent for a while before she said, ¡°When Chloe and Daxton got married, there was a big fire.¡± ¡°Daxton took her out, but she failed to protect her dress. Later, Chloe always regretted it and wanted to fix this dress, but she couldn¡¯t find the embroidery master who made her dress again. After she passed away, I took this dress from the Evans family and wanted to fulfill her wish of many years. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t find anyone who could fix it.¡± When Daxton and Chloe got married, there was a big fire?! Helena was very shocked. It was almost 30 years ago when Chloe married into the Evans family. At that time, she was not born yet, so it was normal that she didn¡¯t hear the news. ¡°Miss¡­¡± Madam K looked at Crystal with hopeful eyes and asked, ¡°Are you sure you can fix it?¡± Under Old Grandma¡¯s gaze, Crystal gently shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Old Madam. This wedding dress has been severely damaged. I don¡¯t know what the part that was burned by the fire looked like previously. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed if I try to repair it.¡± Helena raised her eyebrows in surprise. It was such a good opportunity to please the K family, but this little embroidery master didn¡¯t grab it quickly. After so many years, there were probably no people who still remembered the original embroidery of the wedding dress. It was okay to fool them, isn¡¯t it? Madam K sighed and said, ¡°¡­ You are a sincere child. The people I used to look for always agreed and said that they would definitely make up for it. But I have never been satisfied with the pictures they drew.¡± Crystal hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Old Madam, the only person in this world who can fix this wedding dress is probably the person who made it back then.¡± ¡°Of course I know.¡± Madam K shook her head. ¡°But Monique¡­ has been living in seclusion for many years and has gone missing.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Crystal knew where Monique was, but she was not sure if Monique was willing to take over this matter. After some thought, she said, ¡°Old Madam, I can help you ask Monique.¡± Madam K¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Do you know where Monique is?¡± Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Crystal nodded. ¡°But she¡¯s in a special situation now¡­ I might need to go back and ask her personally. It¡¯s impossible if you want to get it fixed in a short period of time.¡± Madam K was already very happy. She said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I can find Monique, I can wait.¡± Marcus did not expect that she really had a way to fix the wedding dress. He nced at Crystal and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Crystal said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Marcus put the wedding dress back into the box. Madam K was very happy. She asked Crystal to stay for afternoon tea. Seeing that Old Madam insisted, Helena also persuaded, ¡°Madam Ka is so happy. Why don¡¯t you stay?¡± In fact, Crystal really wanted to apany Madam K. She felt that Madam Ka was very kind at first nce. Maybe it was because they were rted by blood. She had never felt this when she was with Debbie. However, whether she could stay or not was not up to her. It was up to Marcus. ¡°Since grandma is happy, you should stay.¡± Marcus smiled and no one could hear any other emotions from his voice. Only then did Crystal agree. Madam K was so happy that there was finally someone who could fix the dress. She could not help but think of the past. When the group of people passed by the garden, she looked at the swing. tied to the flower tree and said with nostalgia, ¡°This swing was made by Chloe¡¯s father when she was young.¡± ¡°I even nagged at him saying that it was better to hire professional people to do it so that the quality of the work would be better, but he refused. He came out with such an ugly thing on his own¡­ Chloe was really the easiest child to coax. Even though it was ugly, she liked it.¡± Marcus¡¯s eyes also fell on the swing. Among all the children of the Evans family, he and Danny had spent the longest time with Chloe. When Chloe passed away, they were old enough to remember things. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Unlike Antony, he was still young and ignorant when his mother passed away. He was only four years old and did not even know what ¡°death¡± meant. Before his mother was buried, he had thought that his mother b fallen asleep because she was too tired after giving birth to his younger sister. It was not until her coffin was nailed and buried in the soil that he burst into tears. He did not want his mother to be buried in the cold soil. In Marcus¡¯s memory, Chloe was someone who had her own ideas. The ways she educated the children werepletely different from Daxton¡¯s. The asional quarrels between husband and wife were all due to the different concepts of education. However, Daxton would quicklypromise. After all, for him, Chloe was the most important person. The children came after her. But in Marcus¡¯s memory, Chloe was always unhappy. She would smile gently, but there was no joy in her eyes. It was a kind of extreme exhaustion, as if there was something heavy on her shoulder that she had to carry. He couldn¡¯t imagine what his mother looked like when she was young. Was she also like a girl of the same age, naive and carefree, living under the wings of her parents? ¡°Then¡­¡± Madam K sighed softly and said, ¡°Later, the old man passed away, and Chloe sat on the swing for a whole night. After that, she also passed away¡­¡± ¡°Grandma,¡± Marcus whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s not think about the past anymore.¡± The old woman murmured, ¡°I can¡¯t just pretend as if the past has never happened by not thinking about it, can I?¡± Chapter 404 Chapter 404 ¡°Madam Ka.¡± Helena said, ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy. Old Master and Madam Chloe will be said if they see you looking like this.¡± Hearing this, Madam K was stunned, as if she had thought of something. She turned around and held Marcus¡¯s hand. ¡°Marcus, I dreamed of your motherst night.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Marcus said, ¡°What happened in your dream?¡± Madam K said, ¡°I dreamed that she wore a wedding dress and was taken away by Daxton. The fire started¡­ She didn¡¯te out, and she was burned to death!¡± Marcus was stunned, and then he held Madam K in his arms and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a dream. Don¡¯t be afraid. Didn¡¯t mother escape back then? Now that there¡¯s hope that the wedding can be fixed, you can rx.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Madam K said with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s just a dream.¡± The group of people finally arrived at the flower hall. The servants had already prepared tea and pastries. Helena helped Madam K to sit down. Just as she was about to sit next to her, Madam K waved her hand and said lovingly, ¡°Chloe,e here.¡± Helena paused for a moment. She knew that Madam Ka was confused again and treated Crystal as Chloe. Before Crystal could react, someone pushed her. Marcus said lightly, ¡°Go over.¡± Crystal sat down beside Madam K. The old woman held her hand and said in a gentle voice,- ¡°Chloe, look, you like these pastries. You should eat more and stop being angry. You are thin¡­ Your father nagged at you for your own good. How old are you now? Why are you in a hurry to go into a rtionship?¡± As she spoke, she ced the te in front of Crystal. It was obvious that she had sunk into some memories of the past. ¡°Furthermore, although the Evans family¡¯s kid is the most promising person in this generation, he¡¯s not the biological son of his mother. If you marry into the Evans family, you will suffer a lot: Your father feels sorry for you, which is why he talked to you harshly. Don¡¯t me your father, okay?¡± Marcus nced at Crystal, and then Crystal said carefully, ¡°Well, I know. I¡¯m not angry.¡± Madam K smiled and said, ¡°There is no overnight feud between father and daughter. When your fatheres back in the evening, will you talk to him properly?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Crystal nodded gently. ¡°I will.¡± Madam K was obviously very happy. She put a piece of cake onto the te in front of her and said, ¡°Eat it.¡± Crystal took a bite of the cake and it melted in her mouth. It was very sweet and not too greasy. It tasted very good. Helena said, ¡°Old Madam, have a taste of this cake. It¡¯s also very good¡­¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She diverted the old madam¡¯s attention. Crystal quickly stood up and stayed away from her. When Madam K saw her, she would often think of Chloe. She suddenly felt that Marcus¡¯s decision was right. If the old madam found out that she was Chloe¡¯s daughter, she would definitely suffer in her heart. After all, she was the culprit who killed Chloe, and she was also thest descendant of Chloe¡¯s bloodline. Marcus looked at Helena, who was coaxing Madam K, and said to Crystal, ¡°Grandpa and grandma loved their little daughter very much. They treasured her like their own lives. Crystal lowered her head and said, ¡°Hmm.¡± Marcus¡¯s voice was still gentle. ¡°Crystal, do you think that you are very innocent? You were just a fetus in your mother¡¯s belly at that time, and you had no right to choose. Now we are pushing all the mistakes and hatred on you, saying that you are the culprit¡­ Do you feel wronged?¡± Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Crystal was silent for a long time before she said softly, ¡°What kind of answer do you want to hear from me?¡± Marcusughed. ¡°How do you want to answer?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel wronged, but I am indeed innocent.¡± Crystal looked at the smiling Madam K and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Marcus.¡± This was the first time that Marcus had heard her call him by his name. She sounded polite and intimate. ¡°Marcus.¡± Crystal turned to look at her second brother and asked, ¡°If it were you, what would you do?¡± Marcus did not answer. Crystal said, ¡°Look, you don¡¯t know what to do either. If I were to pay back using my life, would you be satisfied?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The smile on Marcus¡¯s face gradually faded away. He said coldly, ¡°Since you know that you should note to this world, you should not agree to return to Fairby. This is not your home.¡± Crystal sniffed. She was a little sad, just a little bit. After all, she had long known that Marcus hated her. Marcus and Antony were different. When Chloe passed away, he was already ten years old and had memories. The more beautiful the past was, the more it would bring out the present coolness. To be honest, if someone took her beloved mother away from her, Crystal would not be able to ept it calmly too. Marcus said that Fairby was not her home, but it was not true. Harold had given her a home. Thinking of Harold, she suddenly smiled, then bowed to Marcus and said, ¡°I will try my best to avoid. meeting you in the future. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Marcus seemed to want to say something, but he didn¡¯t say it in the end. He looked at his sister and hooked his lips, but there was no joy on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He was the first to turn around. ¡°It¡¯s almost time to go back.¡± Crystal followed behind him and walked all the way out. Suddenly, Marcus stopped in his tracks. Crystal did not notice and mmed hard into his back. Tears welled up in Crystal¡¯s eyes in pain. Marcus¡¯s back stiffened. He turned his head and saw Crystal covering her nose. Her eyes were red and she looked very pitiful. Those who did not know the truth would think that a big star with a graceful demeanor was bullying a little girl here. ¡­Marcus frowned. ¡°Did you not look where you¡¯re going?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Crystal sniffed. ¡°¡­ It was you who suddenly stopped.¡± ¡°I suddenly stopped because someone is calling me. Didn¡¯t you hear that?¡± Crystal was thinking about something on her mind. How could she hear it? She wiped her tears and turned to look. Sure enough, she saw that Helena had caught up with them. Seeing their affection, Helena paused for a moment and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I fell down identally just now.¡± Helena said, ¡°Are you okay? Should I ask the doctor to check on you?¡± I¡¯m fine.¡± Crystal choked. ¡°Just say what you want to say. I¡¯ll wait for you in front.¡± After that, she took a few steps forward. Helena took a look at her back, and said, ¡°Second Young Master, you seem to treat thisdy very differently.¡± Marcus smiled. ¡°What¡¯s so different?¡± Helena also smiled and said, ¡°I have known the Second Young Master for more than ten years. I don¡¯t know you well, but I know your temperament. You seem to be gentle and concerned about others, but in fact, you are the most cold-hearted person. You have always treated this little girl coldly. Isn¡¯t this different from how you treat others?¡± ¡°Miss Helena, you are very observant,¡± Marcus said lightly, ¡°Did youe to me just to tell me about this?¡± Chapter 406 Chapter 406 ¡°Of course not.¡± Helena said, ¡°In fact, even if I don¡¯t tell you, you can guess it, right? About the thing I told youst time, I think I¡¯m the best choice. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to consider it?¡± Marcus did not speak. Helena moved closer to him and raised her eyes to look at him. ¡°Second Young Master, I know that you have never paid much attention to rtionships and live a carefree life. Now more and more people are eyeing the position of your wife. You have to get married anyhow¡­ Compared with those people with evil intentions, am I not good enough?¡± Her voice was very soft. ¡°My family background is worthy of you. If I marry you, I won¡¯t plot against the Evans family¡­¡± Helena stretched out her hand as if she wanted to touch his cheek, but she was stopped by Marcus in midair. The man chuckled and said, ¡°Miss Helena, I can afford it if others are after the power of the Evans family, but I can¡¯t afford what you¡¯re after.¡± Helena¡¯s face changed and she said, ¡°I don¡¯t need your response. I just want to marry you¡­¡± ¡°People¡¯s greed is endless.¡± Marcus was still gentle and elegant. ¡°I have been in the entertainment circle for so many years, and I know people¡¯s hearts best. One will never be satisfied with what he or she has. It¡¯s just never-ending.¡± Helena bit her lip and said, ¡°I can promise you¡­¡± ¡°Words are the most unbelievable things in the world.¡± Marcus released his hand, stepped back politely, and said, ¡°Miss Helena, my reply is the same as thest time. I¡¯m sorry.¡± After that, he walked forward. Helena stood still, and slowly clenched her fists. ¡­Marcus, you¡¯ll agree one day. Because I¡¯m your best choice! This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. When Crystal waited for Marcus, she was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t stand it. She squatted on the side of the road to relieve her pain-she also knew not to squat in the middle of the road to make trouble for others. Marcus looked down at Crystal. She squatted on the side of the road like a homeless kitten, soft and pitiful. If a kind-hearted person saw her, he would definitely want to carry her home and coax her. However, Marcus was obviously not a kind-hearted person. On the contrary, he was very stone-hearted. He slowly squatted down and said, ¡°Are you crying here to let everyone know that you were bullied in the K family?¡± Crystal raised her head. Marcus saw that her nose was bleeding. Her nose tip and cheeks were red, and there were still tears on her face. Those who didn¡¯t know the truth would think that someone had beaten her. Marcus was speechless. Crystal said in a nasal voice, ¡°I just feel too much pain¡­¡± She staggered and stood up. Perhaps because she had squatted for a long time and got up in a hurry, she felt dizzy for a moment and fell to the ground unsteadily. Fortunately, Marcus was quick- witted and caught her. As a result, Crystal bumped into his hard chest again, and her nose was bleeding again. ¡°¡­¡± Crystal said hopelessly, ¡°You might as well let me fall to the ground¡­¡± Marcus was speechless. It was rare for Marcus to feel a little guilty. He took out a tissue and wiped her blood. He said, ¡°Come with me.¡± Crystal was about to cry. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m dizzy. I can¡¯t see the way clearly. Why don¡¯t you leave me alone? I¡¯m afraid my nose will break.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Marcus was in a bad mood, and even his usual gentle style was gone. ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense.¡± Crystal was startled by his fierceness and cried, ¡°But I really can¡¯t see the way¡­¡± Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Marcus pursed his lips, suspecting that Crystal might have had a concussion after being hit. After hesitating for a while, he bent down and picked Crystal up. When Marcus carried her, he found that she was really thin and small. She looked like a cat in his arms. However, in less than two seconds, she began to make a scene. She cried extremely fiercely. ¡°Wu wu wu, I want to go back¡­ Are you going to kill me? It¡¯s illegal for you to do this, wu wu wu¡­¡± Marcus was so angry that veins stood out on his forehead. His voice was almost squeezed out of his teeth. ¡°If you keep making noise, I¡¯ll strangle you right away.¡± Crystal, ¡°!¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes blurred with tears. ¡°Killing people is really against thew¡­¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Marcus said, ¡°Otherwise, I have a hundred ways to kill you and not let the police find out.¡± Crystal covered her mouth in horror. Her hands were already stained with blood. The next moment, she raised her hand and left a blood stain on Marcus¡¯s white shirt. Coupled with the blood she had left on his shirt when she bumped into him earlier on, the shirt could not be worn anymore. Marcus was speechless. Marcus took a deep breath. Very good. It had been many years since anyone had made him so angry. Feeling uneasy, Crystal was carried into a room by Marcus. He ordered the servants to bring over something like a sterile cotton ball and salt water. He first stopped Crystal¡¯s nosebleed, and then. wiped her dirty and bloody face that was filled with tears. Crystal slowly calmed down, and her vision became clear. When she saw Marcus¡¯s cold face, shel shrank a little. Marcus pressed her shoulders and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± She became obedient immediately and didn¡¯t dare to move. Marcus found that the only good thing about her was that she was very obedient. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After cleaning her face, Marcus looked at her facial features that resembled Chloe¡¯s. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s all done.¡± Crystal whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Marcus packed up the things, put them back on the tray, and said, ¡°If I send back with a face full of blood, Harold will not let me go.¡± you Crystal gave a dry ¡°oh¡± and said, ¡°I seem to be fine now¡­ Can I go now?¡± ¡°Raise your head and let me have a look,¡± Marcus said. Crystal obediently raised her head. Marcus pinched her chin and observed her to make sure that there were no other wounds. The tip of her nose was no longer red after the coldpress. He stood up and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Crystal left with Marcus, feeling wronged. After they left, Helena came out of the corner. She looked terrible and asked the servant who went in to pack up, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with thatdy?¡± Helena often came to the K family, so the servant recognized her. She hurriedly said, ¡°She has a nosebleed.¡± ¡°Did Second Young Master personally deal with it for her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The servant sighed. ¡°Second Young Master is such a gentle person.¡± However, Helena bit her lips tightly. Was Marcus a gentle person? This was simply the biggest joke in the world. He would give others a tissue when they were crying, but he would never treat their wounds personally when they were injured! Because he had a serious obsession with cleanliness and hated physical contact the most. She had been very surprised when she saw Marcus pick her up from afar. Now it seemed that the reason why Marcus was unwilling to marry her was that he had a lover! Helena¡¯s eyes were vicious. She had worked hard for so long, and it was impossible for her to give up on Marcus! Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Marcus personally sent Crystal back to the White Group. Crystal promised him downstairs, ¡°I won¡¯t tell Harold about my injury. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°¡­¡± For a moment, Marcus did not know whether she was really stupid or she just faked it. ¡°If you comin to him, maybe he will avenge you.¡± Crystal touched her nose and said, ¡°I told you I won¡¯t show up in front of you in the future.¡± Marcus froze. Crystal stretched out her hand and waved it. ¡°I¡¯m going up. Goodbye.¡± After that, she went into the elevator. The elevator door slowly closed, blocking Marcus¡¯s line of sight. He stretched out his hand to cover his eyes, and then cursed, which was not in line with his identity. His phone suddenly rang nonstop. Marcus picked up the phone with a cold expression on his face. On the other side of the phone was Antony¡¯s frivolous voice. ¡°Hello? Brother, where are you now? Have you had lunch yet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s 4:16 p.m. now.¡± Marcus said, ¡°And you asked me if I¡¯ve had lunch?¡± ¡°Ahem, ahem,¡± Antony said, ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you.¡± ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it.¡± Antony felt that his brother was particrly cold today, and he didn¡¯t even want to pretend. He said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you get an Aston Martintely? Can you lend it to me?¡± Marcus, ¡°No.¡± Antony immediately said, ¡°Why not? I promise I¡¯ll give it back to you in a good condition. Besides, I haven¡¯t provoked you recently. Just lend it to me. Please!¡± ¡°Big Brother booked a Ferrari not long ago.¡± Marcus said lightly, ¡°He should have taken it already. You should look for him.¡± ¡°If I could find Big Brother, why would I still be looking for you¡­¡± Antony cried, ¡°Please, Second Brother! I¡¯ve been so obedient recently¡­¡± Been so obedient¡­ Marcus thought that it was not him who was the obedient one. He was in a worse mood. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business,¡± Marcus said, ¡°Get lost.¡± Antony looked at the phone that had been hung up and was stunned. ¡°F*ck, Marcus actually said dirty words¡­ What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Crystaly listlessly on the sofa. Harold was not there at the moment, and Larry was eating Crystal¡¯s melon seeds. He thought that Crystal would find trouble with him again after she came in. As a result, the little girl sat on the sofa without saying a word. Larry put down the melon seeds and leaned over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you find out that Harold is having an affair?¡± Crystal raised her head faintly. ¡°Does he haver an affair?¡± ¡°No.¡± Larry said, ¡°Before he met you, I thought he would choose to work for the rest of his life. To be honest, it¡¯s a miracle for you to stay with him.¡± Crystal propped up her cheek and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a miracle.¡± She sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m a burden.¡± Larry touched her forehead and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever. Why are you talking nonsense? Do you want me to take you to the hospital?¡± Crystal removed his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Larry thought for a moment and said, ¡°I heard from Luke that Marcus took you to the K residence. What¡¯s wrong? Did Marcus bully you? If he bullied you, go andin to your man. Why do you have to be upset? Everything can be solved with martial arts.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Crystal said, ¡°He didn¡¯t bully me.¡± ¡°Then what happened to you?¡± Crystal suddenly looked at Larry and asked, ¡°Do you think that Harold will suddenly abandon me one day?¡± Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Mr. Reynes had never thought that a sc*mbag like him would be a love counselor for someone else one day As for Crystal¡¯s question, he answered carefully, ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ I think he likes you a lot. Even if you don¡¯t end up together, he will arrange everything else for you for the rest of your life.¡± Crystal was silent for a while, and Larry quickly made up for it. ¡°In fact, you can¡¯t say that. Why would he abandon you for no reason? No one knows what will happen in the future. You are still young, but those who made life-long promises in the beginning are actually real jerks.¡± Crystal looked at Larry, hesitated for a moment, and asked, ¡°When you had a girlfriend, did you make a solemn vow as soon as you were with her?¡± Larry said, ¡°Am I such a person in your eyes? My girlfriend and I would agree to a peaceful breakup even before we get together.¡± ¡°Then why did you have so many rtionships before?¡± Crystal was confused. ¡°I heard that you have many ex-girlfriends.¡± ¡°Maybe I¡¯m too nice. They didn¡¯t like anyone else after breaking up with me,¡± Larry said, ¡°I can understand.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you have too much money.¡± Harold came in from outside the door and said lightly, ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, no one will be willing to follow you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± Larry was very angry and wanted to argue with Harold. ¡°In the past, there were some people who said¡­¡± He suddenly stopped, and the expression on his face was nk for at moment. He frowned and said, ¡°¡­ What did they say? I can¡¯t remember.¡± Harold ced a cup of warm water in front of Crystal. Seeing her dejected look, he rubbed her hair and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Crystal hugged his waist and asked in a muffled voice, ¡°Will you abandon me?¡± Harold paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Why did you ask that? Did someone tell you. something?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Crystal shook her head and looked up at him with a pair of misty eyes. ¡°I just think that I don¡¯t seem to be needed by others.¡± ¡°At least¡­ Harold smiled. ¡°CoCo needs you. She waits for you to return every day.¡± Larry came over and asked, ¡°Who is CoCo? Why do I not know her? This name sounds very tacky.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the nickname of Devil,¡± Harold said with a straight face, ¡°Isn¡¯t it very nice?¡± Larry was speechless. It sounded nice but tacky. ¡°I thought¡­¡± Crystal curled her lips. ¡°You will say that you need me.¡± Harold, ¡°Yes, I also need you.¡± He put a strand of Crystal¡¯s ear hair behind her ear and said, ¡°You need to warm me up.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal blushed. ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t need me.¡± Larryy on the sofa and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend for the time being. I¡¯m single and can¡¯t bear to see you showing affection. Please control yourselves.¡± Harold, ¡°You can choose to get out of here.¡± Larry was speechless. He stood up, pointed at Harold, and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get lost.¡± Harold, ¡°Bring along the business n.¡± Larry probably wanted to fight with Harold, but after thinking about it for a while, he felt that he couldn¡¯t win, so he had to take the document and left the office resentfully. ¡°Did Marcus provoke you?¡± Harold sat on the sofa and let Crystal sit on hisp and look at him face to face. He looked into Crystal¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°What did he say to you?¡± Crystal hid her face in his shirt and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Chapter 410 Chapter 410 ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. Why do you look so aggrieved?¡± Harold pinched her chin and forced her to raise her head. ¡°Do you know that there are a few words written on your face now?¡± ¡°¡­ What words?¡± Harold said, ¡°I¡¯m very sad. Come and coax me.¡± Crystaly on his shoulder and groaned, ¡°Then hurry up and coax me.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me what kind of grievance you have suffered, how can I coax you?¡± Crystal pursed her lips and said, ¡°In fact, Marcus didn¡¯t say anything, but¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I saw Madam K today. She has always missed her daughter. I feel¡­ bad for her.¡± Harold could guess that Crystal would be very sad, but this was what she had to experience. It was impossible for her to not see the K family for the rest of her life. Instead of meeting them suddenly, it was better to meet them with preparation. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong,¡± Harold said. ¡°Crystal, don¡¯t belittle yourself because of those things.¡± Crystaly on Harold¡¯s body in frustration and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t belittle myself. I just feel very sad. I¡¯ll be fine in a while¡­ But can you hold me like this now?¡± ¡°I still have work to do,¡± Harold said on purpose. ¡°Or should I abandon work for you?¡± Crystal released her hands. ¡°Then you should go to work.¡± Harold sighed softly and said, ¡°Crystal, you can be more capricious sometimes.¡± ¡°But,¡± Crystal said in confusion, ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone like obedient children?¡± ¡°Everyone likes obedient children. It doesn¡¯t mean I like obedient children as well.¡± Harold put his arms around her waist and said, ¡°It¡¯s enough that I like you. You don¡¯t need anyone else to like you.¡± Crystal smiled and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°I like you too¡­ Then you¡¯re not allowed to go to work now. Stay here with me.¡± ¡°What about my reward?¡± ¡°You want a reward?¡± Crystal thought for a moment. ¡°Then¡­¡± She got up slightly and knelt on the sofa, just a little taller than Harold. She lowered her eyshes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you kiss me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not someone who likes to take advantage of others,¡± Harold said. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it first. Where can I kiss you?¡± Every time they kissed, Harold would make her lips go swollen. Crystal thought for a moment and showed her slender white neck. ¡°Here. Hurry up. It¡¯s your reward.¡± This little girl was so naive and lovely. The neck was the weakness of most creatures. She didn¡¯t know what it meant to show to a man her tender neck just like that. Harold¡¯s thumb gently caressed the side of her neck, causing Crystal¡¯s back to feel a little numb. ¡°¡­ Hurry up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Harold sped the back of her head, bent down slightly, and gently kissed the girl¡¯s white neck. Crystal thought it was over, so she quickly wanted to lie back on Harold¡¯s body, but the man did not let go of her. ¡°?¡± Crystal noticed that something was wrong. ¡°You¡­ what are you doing? I¡¯ve already given you all the reward, haven¡¯t I?¡± Harold chuckled and said, ¡°Crystal, turn around.¡± Crystal instinctively refused. ¡°No.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s on the neck¡­ it might cause some bruising or carotid artery blockage. I¡¯ll kiss your back instead.¡± Harold¡¯s voice was casual, but his movements were very strong. He pressed Crystal on the sofa and untied the buttons on her clothes with his fingers. ¡°Be obedient, Crystal. I¡¯ll be gentler.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Crystal, ¡°?¡± Didn¡¯t we agree to kiss?! Chapter 411 Chapter 411 On the secretary¡¯s desk. ¡­ Why haven¡¯t you sent these documents to Master White yet?¡± The senior secretary came over and saw that a lot of documents were still piled up on the table. She couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°Everyone else is urging for the documents.¡± ¡°Someone sent them there just now¡­¡± Someone whispered, ¡°but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± The woman cleared her throat and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the president¡¯s wife here? When I went over just now, I knocked on the door, but no one answered. I secretly saw it through the crack of the door that the president¡¯s wife was crying.¡± ¡°??¡± The senior secretary looked puzzled. ¡°Cry?! Did Master Whitemit domestic violence?¡± ¡°Do you understand it?¡± The woman said exasperatedly, ¡°I saw Master White holding her in his arms. and coaxing her. It happened that the president¡¯s wife had her back to me. I saw that her clothes were in a mess, and her back was full of hickeys¡­ But one thing for sure, the president¡¯s wife¡¯s skin is really white and tender. Even as a woman, I wanted to have a taste as soon as I saw it.¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The senior secretary took a deep breath. ¡°Are they this wild?¡± ¡°Yes! But it¡¯s really interesting to watch the girl crying. Too bad I¡¯m not a man. I also want to hold the little girl in my arms and kiss her until she cries then coax her again after that¡­¡± ¡°Come on, even if you are a man, it¡¯s useless. Are you as handsome and rich as our boss?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m hurt. But by the way, there were hickeys all over her back! They¡¯re still in the office. If they were at home¡­¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The crowd made a tacit sound. Crystal was indeed crying. Harold coaxed her from time to time. ¡°If you¡¯re angry, why don¡¯t you kiss me back?¡± Crystal wiped her tears. ¡°We agreed to kiss only once!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Harold¡¯s apology was sincere, but he was very satisfied with the kiss marks on her back. He slowly rubbed the red marks on her shoulder with his fingers and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. Why are you crying?¡± Crystal red at him. ¡°If I bite you like this, you¡¯ll cry too.¡± Harold raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I can¡¯t wait. Are we going to do it now or wait until we¡¯re back home?¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Haroid, you shameless rogue!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Harold wiped her tears clean and helped her put on her clothes, saying, ¡°They¡¯ll disappear tomorrow. No one can see them after you wear your clothes.¡± Crystal was skeptical. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°How do you know so much?¡± Crystal said fiercely, ¡°Who else have you tried with before?¡± Harold paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Crystal, isn¡¯t thismon sense?¡± Crystal was at a loss. ¡°But I didn¡¯t know it.¡± ¡°Now you know it.¡± Harold picked her up and thought of something. ¡°There¡¯s a mirror here. Do you want to have a look by yourself?¡± Harold carried her to the mirror, which reflected the appearance of the two of them. Harold hugged her face to face. He lifted his hand and pulled her clothes down a little, revealing her shoulders and back. Her originally white and soft skin was covered with red marks. At first nce, it was shocking, but it had a kind of indescribable beauty. Crystal, ¡°!¡± Crystal cried even harder. ¡°Harold, are you a dog?¡± She was so angry that she even cursed. Harold smiled and patted her on the back. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good- looking?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good-looking about that?¡± Harold lowered his head and kissed her ear, saying, ¡°I think¡­ it¡¯s very beautiful.¡± Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Because of the hickeys, Crystal ignored Harold even after dinner. Dana asked in a low voice, ¡°Master White, have you offended Crystal?¡± Harold took a sip of water slowly. ¡°She¡¯s too delicate.¡± Crystal, ¡°?!¡± Crystal could only roll her eyes at the person whoined first. She went to the backyard angrily to find Devil. As a result, it was probably because the smell of Harold on her body was too strong, Devil was a little afraid of her. After a long while, Devil was only willing to let her touch its head. Crystal held the huge cat¡¯s head and sighed with regret. ¡°CoCo, it would be great if you were only as big as Peggie. Then I¡¯ll be able to hold you in my arms and let you sleep with me¡­¡± The big cat wagged its tail. Crystal said, ¡°But it¡¯s good for you to be so big. After all, such a big cat doesn¡¯t exist in other people¡¯s houses. Besides, you make me feel very secure.¡± Speaking of this, she suddenly lowered her head and looked at Devil¡¯s blue eyes. She asked in a low voice, ¡°CoCo, do you still remember your mother?¡± Devil probably felt that she was a little depressed, so it gently licked her hand. Although it had tried its best to be careful, its tongue still made the back of Crystal¡¯s hand turn red. It was because of this that Harold did not allow Devil to lick Crystal. If Harold were to see this, he would definitely find trouble with Devil again. Crystal rubbed her hands together, trying to let the red fade away as soon as possible. She then asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you cats miss your moms?¡± She fell back on Devil¡¯s body and said in a mess, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my mother before, but I miss her very much.¡± ¡°Is it strange? I haven¡¯t seen her, but I think I¡­¡± Crystal looked at the scattered stars in the sky and said softly, ¡°I love her very much.¡± Standing under a tree, Harold lowered his eyes and lit a cigarette. The smoke of the cigarette rose slowly and blurred the expression on his face. Even if he had great power, he couldn¡¯t bring the dead back to life and let the little girl see her mother. Anaya returned home wearily. Sarita was ying games with others, while Mrs. Turner was watching a video. The living room was noisy. When Sarita saw her return, she instructed, ¡°Bring me a cup of water. Hurry up, I¡¯m so thirsty.¡± Anaya poured a cup of water. As soon as Sarita drank it, she started to curse. ¡°Are you trying to burn me to death?! How can I drink this?!¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Mrs. Turner raised her eyes and said, ¡°I think you are getting more and more incapable of doing things! I really don¡¯t know if Jared is possessed that he insists on being with you! I have told him long ago to find a virtuous and considerate person¡­¡± Sarita ced the cup to one side and said. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that. Who knows if she might get angry in her heart? She might add a handful of rat poison into the food when she cooks and poisons all of us to death. After all, just now, she wanted to use boiled water to burn me to death!¡± Anaya did not speak. The silent look on her face made Mrs. Turner very angry. She scolded, ¡°Why are you still standing here!? Hurry up and change a ss of water for Sarita, and then get the h*ll out of here to cook!¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Anaya poured a cup of warm water for Sarita and then went into the kitchen to cook. Sarita¡¯s voice came, ¡°I want to eat stir-fried prawns tonight.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me in advance. I didn¡¯t buy prawns,¡± Anaya said. Sarita said, ¡°Then don¡¯t you know how to go out and buy them now? Do you still need me to teach you this?¡± Chapter 413 Chapter 413 ¡°There are only fresh live shrimps in the morning.¡± Anaya said, ¡°There will only be frozen shrimp if you go buy now.¡± Sarita frowned. ¡°I only eat live shrimps. If there isn¡¯t any nearby, don¡¯t you know how to buy it somewhere else? Anaya, don¡¯t tell me you think that you can put on airs just because I This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. borrowed thousands of dors from you?¡± Anaya took the key and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and have a look.¡± ¡°Come back in half an hour, Mrs. Turner said, ¡°Cook the rice before you leave. I¡¯ll starve to death if I rely on you to cook.¡± That being said, Mrs. Turner had no intention of taking the initiative to cook. Anaya cooked the rice, went out, and took a deep breath. She pressed the elevator and went downstairs. At this time, there were a lot of people in themunity. There were people who got off work, picked up children, and went out to buy vegetables. Waves of laughter could be heard everywhere. Anaya seemed to be out of ce as she walked among them in silence. In the end, she sat down on a long chair. Looking at the green color in front of her, she suddenly remembered the first time she saw n. At that time, n was not a young master of the Shamus Family. He was just an ordinary student who was good-looking but poor. She was in the art department, so it was rare for her to go to theboratory. That day, in order to send things to her friend, she rode the bicycle and hurried through the path. n appeared at the corner. She didn¡¯t brake the bicycle in time and ran straight into n. Fortunately, the boy was very strong and stabilized the bike. There was nothing wrong with the bicycle. Anaya fell from the bicycle, leaving bruises on her arms. and knees. Anaya sat on the ground with a nk look on her face. ¡°Maybe next time you can try to save the person instead of the bicycle.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± The boy¡¯s voice was gentle and full of distance. ¡°I just think that if I touch you, you will feel ufortable.¡± Anaya was speechless. She didn¡¯t know what this person was thinking. When she looked up and saw the boy¡¯s face, she suddenly felt that no matter how strange he was, he could be forgiven. After all, he was so handsome. At that time, the summer sun fell from the gaps between the shade of the trees, cutting out the boy¡¯s three-dimensional facial features. The smile in his eyes was faint. He slowly reached out to her and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind¡­ I¡¯ll pull you up?¡± Anaya minded. She stood up on her own and took a deep breath as the wound on her knee was painful. n looked at her wound and said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯ll take you to the infirmary, okay?¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Anaya said, ¡°The infirmary is so far away from here. I¡¯ll be in so much pain if I walk there.¡± n said, ¡°I¡¯ll ride you there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Anaya said, ¡°But I want to give these books to my ssmate first.¡± Anaya gently exhaled a mouthful of murky air. In fact, after thinking about it carefully, n was tempted by her the first time he saw her. So was she. On the way to the infirmary on n¡¯s bicycle, she pretended to be calm despite her nervousness. As soon as she returned to the dormitory, she screamed at her roommates, saying that she had met her ideal man. Her roommates thought that it was a passing fad. Therefore, when she took n¡¯s hand and invited him to dinner a monthter, her roommates were very surprised. Later, n also liked to take her on bicycle rides with him. There were many memories of them. passing by on campus, but now even those beautiful and dreamy memories had be blurred. Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Anaya bought frozen shrimp in a nearby supermarket. After returning home, Sarita did not find anything different. After dinner, Anaya washed the dishes silently. Suddenly, Jared walked into the kitchen and said, ¡°Anaya, it¡¯s n¡¯s wedding tomorrow. Why aren¡¯t you prepared?¡± ¡°What should I prepare?¡± Anaya asked. Jared smiled and said, ¡°Ariel humiliated you so much before. Of course, you should dress up properly, steal her limelight, and vent your anger.¡± ¡°If someone else gets married, why should I steal the limelight?¡± Anaya lowered her eyes, put the bowl into the disinfectant, and said lightly, ¡°Besides, Ariel was not humiliating me. She was just telling the truth.¡± She tilted her head and looked at Jared. ¡°Don¡¯t you know it best?¡± Jared forced a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention the past¡­ Actually, I want to ask you, since n is getting married, when will we get married?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± Anaya slowly wiped the counter clean. ¡°I think your mom and sister don¡¯t want to ept me.¡± Jared held Anaya¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell them. After the wedding, let¡¯s pick a good day to get our marriage certificate. How about that?¡± Anaya didn¡¯t ask him about the wedding details. After a long time, she smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Jared was happy. He was so excited that he wanted to kiss her. Anaya turned her head and said with a frown, ¡°I don¡¯t like it this way.¡± ¡°We are already engaged.¡± Jared said, ¡°Are you still unwilling to let me touch you?¡± His expression slowly changed. ¡°Anaya, who are you staying in chastity for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to marry you, how can I say that I¡¯m staying in chastity?¡± Anaya walked out of the range. that he could cover, opened the refrigerator, and sorted out the ingredients inside. ¡°Jared, I¡¯ve already promised you. Isn¡¯t it enough?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s not enough.¡± Jared said, ¡°In recent years, I¡¯ve always wanted you to love me.¡± He paused and added, ¡°Just like how you loved n back then.¡± Anaya didn¡¯t say anything. Jared said again, ¡°You can do anything for n. I also want to have such passionate love from you.¡± With a bang, Anaya closed the refrigerator and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m done packing. Let¡¯s go.¡± She left the kitchen and went into her bedroom. The room was very small, and there was not much inside. She sat on the bed for a long time before she closed the door, opened the wardrobe, and took out a white skirt from the deepest part of the wardrobe. It was the dress she saw when she and n went shopping together. At that time, n was too poor. Although Anaya liked it very much, she still didn¡¯t buy it. However, n had taken out all his money and bought it secretly. Anaya was angry and sad. She cried and asked him to return the dress, but he said that when he got rich in the future, he would buy her a more beautiful dress, and the wedding dress would also be the most beautiful one. Those words back then were still on her mind. However, he was not the one who would help her put on the wedding dress. Outside, Sarita and Mrs. Turner were watching TV. Theyughed as if the whole living room was shaking. Sometimes, they would scold Anaya. It was nothing more than those words that belittled her. Jared should have returned to his room. Today, he did not get the answer he wanted. He did not know if he would get sick out of anger. But it didn¡¯t matter anymore. Anaya looked at the dress that was lying on the bed, and her fingers slowly stroked the three- dimensional flower on the skirt. She closed her eyes and sighed softly. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Everything was about to end, and she would be relieved. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Since it was Young Master Shamus¡¯s wedding, the invitation had naturally been sent to Harold¡¯s ce. However, whether Harold wanted to go or not depended entirely on his mood. The Shamus Family only treated him with the utmost courtesy. They didn¡¯t think that Harold would really go. Crystal got up early in the morning to dress up. She also tried to do her makeup, and finally washed her face while Harold watched her with his difficult eyes. She sat down on the chair dejectedly. ¡°Why don¡¯t I use a hair clip to keep my hair¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°You already look pretty.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Really? But Antony said that my hairstyle is very smart.¡± Harold¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°That¡¯s the aesthetic standard of a straight man. He doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate it. I think you¡¯re very pretty.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Crystalbed her hair and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. But will you attend the wedding today?¡± Harold asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going in the name of Mrs. White?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I was invited by Brother Leroy. Antony wille to pick me upter¡­ But it¡¯s quite strange. Yesterday, Christy actually asked me if I needed her to take me there.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Harold was just about to say that he would go when his phone rang. He picked up the phone and heard Luke¡¯s voice on the other end. ¡°Mr. White, there¡¯s something wrong with the business in the south of the city. The Lyndon family is causing us trouble. Jeremy is always hard to deal with¡­ We might need you toe personally.¡± ¡°Jeremy?¡± Harold frowned. ¡°He and I have always stayed out of each other¡¯s business. Why would he meddle in my business?¡± Crystal raised her head and looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Harold touched her hair and said, ¡°You go with Antony first. I have something to deal with here. I¡¯ll goter.¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She skipped downstairs, and Harold¡¯s voice instantly became cold. ¡°Ask Jeremy to wait for me.¡± Antony drove the car to the outside of Flower Land. It was Paul who sent Crystal out. When she got out of the car, she saw Antony¡¯s gloomy face. Crystal asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Antony¡¯s voice was full of sarcasm. ¡°I picked up my sister, but I couldn¡¯t even get in. What do you think is wrong with me?¡± Crystal looked at the duty-bound guard and said, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between whether you can enter or not? Anyway, I¡¯m here.¡± Antony replied, ¡°As expected, you¡¯re siding with others.¡± Crystal couldn¡¯t stand his tone anymore and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always say that I¡¯m not your sister? That we aren¡¯t a family?¡± Antony choked and started the car. ¡°If you¡¯re not my sister, would I have taken a long detour to pick you up?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Brother Leroy gave me an invitation. You were entrusted by Brother Leroy to pick me up. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know.¡± Antony was so angry that he cursed her. He had even rejected Dora¡¯s request in order to pick up this silly girl. In the end, she turned out to be an ungrateful person. When he cooled down, Anthony asked again, ¡°Are you going to attend someone else¡¯s wedding just like that?¡± Crystal asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to clean yourself up?¡± ¡°In fact, I learned to make up,¡± Crystal said, ¡°But after I finished doing my makeup, I feel like I¡¯m singing a big drama in the vige. Master White said that I was still as beautiful as I am.¡± Hearing this, Antony almost ran a red light in excitement. ¡°Beautiful? Did Harold say that?¡± Crystal blinked her eyes and said, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong? He also said that you have a straight man¡¯s aesthetic.¡± Chapter 416 Chapter 416 The car fell into a strange silence. Antony turned around and picked up the bangs on Crystal¡¯s forehead. Looking at the girl¡¯s delicate face, he paused and then withdrew his hand, saying, ¡°Actually, I think what he said is right. I have a straight man¡¯s aesthetic.¡± If this little girl was brought to the banquet, she would be eaten up by a group of lechers. As expected, the older, the wiser. Harold was very wise. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Crystal was a little annoyed that he messed up her hairstyle and said, ¡°Of course, what Master White said is definitely right.¡± Antony said in a jealous tone, ¡°Do you really trust Harold that much?¡± ¡°Do you think I should trust you more?¡± Crystal felt that his question was very strange. ¡°Master White is the one who gave me food.¡± Antony was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t afford to feed you.¡± Crystal said, ¡°But if big brother and second brother knew that you were secretly raising me, you would die a miserable death.¡± Antony was speechless. How could a youngdy like talk like that? The wedding was held in the Shamus Family¡¯s old vi. ording to the usual rules, the groom and bride could not meet before they got married. However, Ariel did not care about these rules. After she changed into a wedding dress and finished her hair, she went to find n and asked him with a smile, ¡°Am I good-looking today?¡± ¡°You look good.¡± n smiled. ¡°You¡¯re very beautiful today.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to choose a good word to praise.¡± Arielined. She stepped forward and buckled n¡¯s sleeves. She was very satisfied with her groom. ¡°You are also very handsome today.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ariel did not take n as her husband, but as her belonging. She would not allow anyone to touch her things. Just like the doll she threw away when she was a child, she would never allow the daughter of the gardener to pick it up and y with it. ¡°n,¡± Ariel said, ¡°I have also sent an invitation to Anaya. Will shee with Jared today? I remember that you and Jared are from the same dormitory. We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years. You should have a lot of topics to talk about.¡± n subconsciously frowned, but he knew that he would make Ariel angry if he said more, so he just said, ¡°He and I are just roommates. We don¡¯t have a deep friendship, so there is nothing to talk. about.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I forgot.¡± Ariel said, ¡°You have more topics to talk about with Anaya.¡± ¡°Ariel.¡± n rubbed his be. ¡°We¡¯re getting married.¡± Ariel¡¯s finger tapped on his heart. ¡°We are indeed getting married, but your heart is not with me. I know.¡± n said, ¡°You don¡¯t necessarily love me.¡± Ariel paused for a moment. They were a perfect match for each other in the eyes of the outsiders. It was just because they were well-matched in terms of social status. Ariel was more possessive of n. She didn¡¯t know whether she loved him or not. ¡°All right.¡± n said, ¡°You can go back now. The ceremony is about to begin.¡± Ariel didn¡¯t say anything else. She slowly walked out with the wedding dress in her hand. Suddenly, she looked back at n and said, ¡°n, you won¡¯t do something that will destroy the Shamus Family and the Marcy Family¡¯s reputation like running away from the wedding, will you?¡± ¡°You think too much.¡± n stood by the window. The light and shadow divided his facial features into two halves, showing an indescribable loneliness. He smiled without any smile and said in a soft voice, ¡°No.¡± She didn¡¯t want him back then. How could he run away from his marriage for her? Chapter 417 Chapter 417 When Anaya pushed Jared to show up, many people were gossiping. After all, there were no secrets in Fairby. Anyone who had something interesting would be a topic of discussion between thedies. Although the matter between Anaya and n had been going on for a long time, it was n¡¯s wedding today. Anaya showed up with her current boyfriend, so how could it not attract people¡¯s attention? Crystal had nned to go in with Antony, but when she met Anaya at the door, she naturally abandoned Antony and went in with Anaya. Antony heaved a sigh of relief. Dora also came to the wedding banquet today. If Dora saw him and Crystal together, there would be a lot of trouble. Dora was sensitive and had a lot of thoughts. If she saw it, she would probably think that Crystal would rece her. Antony could not figure it out. Crystal had been keeping a distance from the Evans family and did not seem to have any intention of chasing Dora away. Why would Dora think so? However, as a little girl, she might be that sentimental. Antony didn¡¯t think much about it. After meeting with Freud, he was ready to find Leroy with him. However, as soon as he took two steps, hel heard a gentle voice, ¡°Mr. Duffy.¡± Antony nced at the person. It seemed that he had seen her somewhere before, but he couldn¡¯t. remember where she was. He asked Freud, ¡°Freud, who is this?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. When Freud saw her, he had a headache. ¡°¡­ My mom arranged a blind date for me some time ago. I told my mom that I was not interested in her, but she still pestered me. I can¡¯t just tell the girl directly that I don¡¯t like her and ask her to get out of here, right?¡± Antony patted Freud¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You went on a blind date at such a young age. How worried is your mother that you won¡¯t get a wife?¡± ¡°Your father isn¡¯t worried that you won¡¯t be able to get a wife.¡± Freud retorted. ¡°He might have. forgotten that he still has a son like you.¡± Antony was speechless. While they were talking, Aletta had alreadye up gracefully, along with Christy. The reason why they could receive the invitation was that Flora was very satisfied with their dresses and was willing to do such a favor. ¡°Mr. Duffy.¡± Aletta said shyly, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡± Freud: ¡°Is that so? I feel like we have just seen each other.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for almost a month.¡± Aletta couldn¡¯t help but me him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you agree to let me have fun with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± What Freud said was true. He was indeed very busy, ying games with Leroy and Mason at home. If it weren¡¯t for his best friend¡¯s marriage today, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to go out. ¡°Aletta,¡± Christy said timely, ¡°Is this the Mr. Duffy that you often mentioned to me?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Bolton.¡± Aletta turned to Freud and said, ¡°Mr. Duffy, this is my teacher. She¡¯s a famous embroiderer. She¡¯s skilled in Bolton n embroidery skill. The dress Mrs. Cook is wearing today is made by her.¡± Christy did not agree. ¡°Why are you saying these things?¡± However, Freud couldn¡¯t understand it at all. As a man, he had no interest in embroidery at all. He only liked fighting and ying games. He said perfunctorily, ¡°Really? Very talented.¡± This day could be considered an end to their conversation. It was Antony who said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we just say that we were going to look for Leroy? Let¡¯s go.¡± Freud quickly said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Leroy is still waiting for us. We¡¯ll take our leave.¡± Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Christy looked at their backs, narrowed his eyes, and said to Aletta, ¡°Aletta, I think this Mr. Duffy doesn¡¯t seem to have any interest in you.¡± Aletta was unhappy. ¡°He just stayed in the crowd of men all year round and hasn¡¯te to his senses.¡± Christy was already so old, so she could naturally tell if Freud was not interested or unenlightened. Humans were naturally well-versed in love. Aletta might not be able to win over the Young Master of the Duffy family. ¡°Who was the one next to Mr. Duffy just now?¡± Christy asked, ¡°He looks a little familiar.¡± ¡°Of course he looks familiar.¡± Aletta curled her lips. ¡°He is the Third Young Master of the Evans family, Crystal¡¯s brother.¡± Christy was taken aback. Then, she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to take down Antony then? The Evans family is extremely powerful and wealthy. They¡¯re higher than the Duffy family in terms of reputation.¡± Aletta said, ¡°Miss Bolton, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. It¡¯s all thanks to the fact that Mrs. Duffy likes to make friends and doesn¡¯t value family backgrounds. That¡¯s why I could get in touch with Mr. Duffy. She only wants to find her son someone he likes. That¡¯s why I have a chance. However, this Antony¡­¡± She rolled her eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Since Madam K passed away more than a decade ago, the father and son of the Evans family were not close. The master of the Evans family was a cold and cruel person. No one dared to talk about marriage with him. Now there are many women who are eyeing the position of Young Madam of the Evans family. They are all nobledies. I¡¯m not sure if I can stand out from them.¡± Christy couldn¡¯t bepared to Aletta, who was born into an aristocratic family. In the end, she was an embroiderer. Although she had been to many rich and powerful families over the years and knew many noble women with high status, she didn¡¯t know much about the things between these families. ¡°That makes sense.¡± Christy nodded and said, ¡°The Duffy family is a good choice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite strange.¡± Aletta thought of something else and lowered her voice. ¡°The youngdy of the Evans family has a marriage with that certain someone from the White family. However, after so many years, the marriage contract didn¡¯t seem to exist. No one mentioned it at all. Bonnie took Crystal back after the death of that certain someone from the White family. It¡¯s reasonable for him. to undergo a posthumous marriage with Crystal, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°But the one from the White family isn¡¯t dead.¡± Aletta¡¯s voice was very soft. ¡°He¡¯s back. Why didn¡¯t he drive Crystal away? He doesn¡¯t even like the youngdies from rich families like Dora. Logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t have kept Crystal by his side.¡± Christy asked, ¡°Maybe she was brought back by Bonnie?¡± Aletta shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s really strange. It¡¯s fine if Crystal has an outstanding appearance, but she¡­¡± She nced contemptuously at Crystal, who was talking to Anaya not far away and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t look outstanding at all. How did she stay with that person?¡± Christy smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen her, let¡¯s go over and say hello.¡± Aletta was not very happy, but Christy was her teacher. She could not go against her teacher¡¯s instructions. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Crystal was praising Anaya for being very beautiful today. In the past, she always wore a wide T-shirt and jeans, without any makeup. Her face was haggard, but today she put on light makeup, which made her look much better. In addition, she was dressed in a white dress, which made her look gentle and quiet. Many people were amazed. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 ¡°Anaya, Miss Evans Christy smiled and said, ¡°We can sit at a tableter. Everyone here is¡­¡± Before she could finish, Crystal said, ¡°I can¡¯t drink. I want to sit at the child¡¯s table.¡± Christy was speechless. Aletta said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the dress made by Miss Evans and Miss Paisley before. When Mrs. Mcadamsester, I will have the chance to have a look at it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Christy nced at Anaya and said with a smile, ¡°You put in so much effort. You can definitely make Mrs. Mcadams amaze others.¡± Crystal felt that their words were odd. She tugged at Anaya¡¯s sleeve and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the dessert table. I saw a cake.¡± Anaya nodded and pushed Jared over. Christy took a sip of the champagne in her hand and smiled. She ced the cup on the waiter¡¯s tray and a hint of mockery shed across her eyes. Not far away, Dora chatted with a group of youngdies from aristocratic families. At this time, Lorna came over angrily and said, ¡°Rose, guess who I just saw!¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Dora asked. ¡°Why are you so angry?¡± ¡°Crystal!¡± Lorna raised her voice. ¡°I just saw Crystal! Rose, how did she get into this kind of banquet?! There¡¯s no one from the White family at all. She can¡¯t havee here on behalf of the White family, can she?¡± The smile on Dora¡¯s lips froze as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°You said that your third brother didn¡¯t bring you here. Did he go and pick her up?¡± Lorna said, ¡°I thought that the Third Young Master¡¯s attitude toward her had changed. This country bumpkin really has some tricks up her sleeve. She could¡­¡± Dora slowly clenched her fists. Antony¡­ did she go to pick up Crystal?! ¡°Ah, Lorna, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Anotherdy said, ¡°I just saw her and inquired about it. She came in with Anaya. You all know Anaya, don¡¯t you? She and that kind of person are friends. Bird of a feather flock together.¡± Everyoneughed. Only then did Dora gently let out a sigh of relief. If it was really Antony who brought Crystal here, wouldn¡¯t it mean that in Antony¡¯s heart, she was no longer as important as Crystal?! ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about her.¡± Dora lightly changed the topic and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mrs. Mcadams? She hasn¡¯t come yet?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, Rose, you¡¯re too bad. You¡¯re just waiting to see her fight with Mrs. Cook, aren¡¯t you?¡± Lorna continued, ¡°But I reckon a lot of people want to watch this scene. After all, these two people have been enemies for many years.¡± Dora said, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see a show in Fairby. Do you dare to say that you don¡¯t want to see it?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to, but why hasn¡¯t Mrs. Mcadamse yet?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°It is likely that she will wait until almost all the guests have arrived before appearing on the stage. Isn¡¯t she always like this? She must suppress Mrs. Cook before she is willing to ept it¡­¡± All of a sudden, someone shouted, ¡°Mrs. Mcadams is here!¡± Flora sat on the sofa and looked at the gift list. Her fingers were casually turning the green jade bracelet on her wrist. The servant came in and said, ¡°Madam, they said that Mrs. Mcadams is here.¡± Flora stood up, turned around in front of the mirror, and was extremely satisfied with her dress. Edna often used her beauty to suppress her. Today, Edna could not steal her spotlight! ¡°Is it beautiful?¡± Flora asked. The maid said, ¡°The material of this dress is particr and fitting. Except for the bride, you are the most eye-catching person in the room.¡± Chapter 420 Chapter 420 ¡°You have a sweet mouth.¡± Floraughed and put on a good air. ¡°Let¡¯s go and pick Mrs. Mcadams up in person.¡± Flora went all the way from the hall to the door, and Edna¡¯s car arrived in time. Flora put on a polite smile, ready to appreciate Edna¡¯s frustrated expression. However, the moment Edna got out of the car, both of them were stunned. Because of the grievances between the two of them for many years, there were also many guests who came out to watch the fun. At this moment, the guests were also stunned. However, a child asked, ¡°Mom, why are Aunt Edna and Aunt Flora wearing the same dress?¡± The embarrassment spread in all directions. The noblewoman quickly covered her daughter¡¯s mouth and hid in the crowd. No one wanted to have a fashion faceoff. In the past, without Edna as aparison, Flora felt that this cheongsam matched her well and was very beautiful. However, Edna was very attractive. The cheongsam outlined her plump waist, showing a rare charm. Even if Flora was unwilling to admit it, she understood that she had lost. She was so angry that she wanted to strangle Christy on the spot. What was Christy trying to do? Was she trying to make her lose face by designing the same style of Cheongsam as Edna¡¯s for her?! Today was her son¡¯s wedding day. The wedding banquet had not yet begun, but she had already lost her face. Edna said, ¡°Mrs. Cook, how troublesome it is for you to greet me in person.¡± On the surface, she looked normal, but in her heart, she was very annoyed. How could Flora wear the same cheongsam as her?! Edna hated fashion faceoff the most in daily life, so the clothes in the wardrobe were either custom- made or designed by herself. Although she had suppressed Flora today, she was still very unhappy. ¡­Since you¡¯re a distinguished guest, of course I should wee you in person.¡± Flora forced a smile and said, ¡°Mrs. Mcadams, please.¡± Both of them were so embarrassed that they wanted to find a hole to hide in, but they had to enter together and be watched by the crowd! All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Flora wanted to go back and change her clothes, but she happened to see Christy in the crowd. She suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Christy,e with me.¡± Christy seemed to be very surprised that the two of them were wearing the same clothes. She said, ¡°Mrs. Cook, is there anything you can¡¯t say here?¡± Flora was already full of anger despite her bad temper. Seeing that Christy did not mind being shameless, she immediately said, ¡°Okay, since you want me to talk to you here, let me ask you, I was the one who asked you to design the dress, but how can there be an identical dress on Mrs. Mcadams?¡± D Edna crossed her arms and said with a sneer, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯reck of money recently that you want to make money from two people by using the same design?¡± It was rare for her to be on the same side as Flora. However, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with it right now. After all, she only wanted to suppress Flora and wasn¡¯t here to make a fuss about marriage. If she were to wear the same clothes as Flora, which would cause others to suspect that she wanted to deliberately ruin the marriage between the Shamus family and the Marcy family, it would be bad. At the end of the day, it was a personal grudge between her and Flora. It would be a big deal if it involved the other families. It was better to go straight to Christy and make it clear. When the guests heard this, they broke the previous conspiracy theory. It turned out that the studio had epted the money but was perfunctory, which caused the current situation. It was really disgusting. After all, it was custom-made. Those who wanted custom-made clothes pursued the most unique thing in the world. If one could easily copy it, which fool would be willing to pay for it? Chapter 421 Chapter 421 ¡°Mrs. Mcadams, what do you mean by that?¡± Christy quickly said, ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for so many years. When have I, Christy, ever done such a thing?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Edna thought she was right. It was not the first time that she had ordered clothes from Christy. Christy always had a lot of orders, so it was impossible for her to be short of money, not to mention that she clearly knew that there was a grudge between her and Flora. How could she specially make the same clothes for them? Flora said coldly, ¡°Then tell me, how did things turn out like this? Christy gave Aletta a look, and Aletta quickly said, ¡°In fact, in my opinion, these two clothes are not exactly the same.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Edna looked at it carefully and then found that it was true. The embroidery on the cheongsam that Flora was wearing seemed to be even better. She was even angrier and said, ¡°Christy, this dress. is made by the person you rmended. You have to give me an exnation!¡± Aletta was stunned, and then she covered her mouth and said, ¡°By the way, wasn¡¯t the order of Mrs. Mcadams transferred to Miss Evans? I saw that you were very satisfied when you tried the cheongsam, Mrs. Mcadams. My teacher even praised Miss Evans before¡­ Mrs. Mcadams, are you sure this cheongsam was the one you tried on at that time?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Before Edna could say anything, Selena stood up and said in a strange tone, ¡°At that time, I saw that the embroidery master was young, but after a few words, she gave me an arrogant look. I didn¡¯t say anything because I saw the quality of the clothes she made. I have a deep impression of this cheongsam. How could I remember it wrongly?¡± Flora frowned. ¡°Miss Evans? Christy, didn¡¯t you make Mrs. Mcadams¡¯s clothes?¡± Christy was a little embarrassed. It seemed that she was hesitating whether to say or not. Aletta said, ¡°Mrs. Cook, to tell you the truth, at that time, my teacher received your order first, so she nned to refuse Mrs. Mcadams¡¯s order. But we happened to meet another person who knows Bolton n¡¯s embroidery technique. My teacher cherished talents, so she took her back to the studio and transferred Mrs. Mcadams¡¯s order to her.¡± Flora looked at Edna and asked, ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to ce an order at that time, but Christy probably wanted to help the younger generation. She always told me that this embroidery master is very talented. I agreed because I wanted to show her some respect. Edna said, ¡°Later, I went to try the clothes and felt very satisfied, so I chose this dress. Who knew that such a thing would happen.¡± Christy frowned and said, ¡°I made this cheongsam for Mrs. Cook. The drawings are still there. How could there be another one¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, she shut up. Aletta, on the other hand, said in surprise, ¡°Teacher¡­ could it be that Miss Evans¡­ has copied your work!?¡± As soon as she said that, everyone understood. It was likely that Miss Evans was afraid that she didn¡¯t have the ability to satisfy Edna¡¯s picky taste, so she copied it¡­ Ah, no, it could be said that she copied Christy¡¯s design and wanted to sell it to Edna. But she didn¡¯t know the grievances between Edna and Flora, so the current embarrassing situation happened. Edna was into designs as well, and she hated giarism. When she heard Aletta¡¯s words, she could no longer suppress her anger. ¡°I thought that she is quite talented, so I wanted to rmend her to more people. Now it seems that she is just a liar. I was really blinded!¡± It was rare for Flora to share the same hatred with her. ¡°If this embroidery master really did such a thing, don¡¯t me me for making her unable to survive in Fairby!¡± Chapter 422 Chapter 422 ¡°Where is she now?¡± Edna pursed her lips. ¡°When the banquet is over, let¡¯s go find her!¡± ¡°She¡­¡± Aletta was about to speak, but Christy quickly stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Aletta, stop talking!¡± Aletta said, ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re so kind. You kindly took her in and gave her a chance to learn. But what about her?! She¡¯s so ungrateful! You still want to cover for her but I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡± She said loudly, ¡°This embroidery artist is in the banquet hall right now!¡± ¡°In the banquet hall?¡± Flora was stunned. Christy was about to pull Aletta along to put on another show when she heard a soft voice say, ¡°I¡¯m the embroidery artist of this cheongsam.¡± The crowd quickly looked in the direction of the voice and saw a slender figure. Unfortunately, her bangs were so long that her face could not be seen clearly. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, you¡­¡± Edna was furious. ¡°How dare youe to the wedding?! If you cannot stand the heat, get out of the kitchen. Why did you ept this order if you don¡¯t have the ability? Compared with copying others¡¯ work anding out with the same dress that makes me feel disgusted, you might. as well make a in dress and I would still think that you are very hardworking. At such a young age, you have taken the wrong path. In the future, you can forget about getting in the custom-made circle of Fairby!¡± Flora said with disdain, ¡°Someonee and drag her out! How can such a person be qualified to attend my son¡¯s wedding?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Christy tried to smooth things over. ¡°The two madams, please calm down. Perhaps this child has some difficulties. She is gifted and I value her talents. Please give her a way out!¡± ¡°Christy, you¡¯re just too kind!¡± Edna said, ¡°She has already copied your design, yet you still want to protect her? I really don¡¯t know what to say about you!¡± Flora frowned and said, ¡°No matter how talented she is, no one will be willing to look for her after she copied her teacher¡¯s work. Christy, don¡¯t be soft-hearted. She only copied your work now. If she steals your work in the future, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Christy looked lost and said, ¡°I¡¯m really¡­¡± She sadly looked at Crystal and said, ¡°Why are you so confused? If you can¡¯t ept Mrs. Mcadams¡¯s order, you could have just told me. Why did you have to¡­¡± ¡°Miss Evans, my teacher treats you well!¡± Aletta said indignantly, ¡°When she invited you to the studio, her attitude was sincere. After you came to the studio, she provided you with the best conditions in all aspects and tried her best to rmend you to all the important clients¡­ But how did you repay my teacher? You simply returned evil for good!¡± ¡°Aletta, stop.¡± Christy lowered her eyes and said, ¡°She must have her reasons¡­¡± ¡°What kind of reasons can there be?¡± A nobledy who was watching said disgustedly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just that her talent is limited, so she could only copy others¡¯ work? Since she¡¯s so skillful, she must have done it a lot in the past.¡± ¡°I guess she doesn¡¯t have much knowledge. She didn¡¯t know that there is some¡­ grievances between Mrs. Mcadams and Mrs. Cook. The two of them actually showed up in the same clothes. She is very unlucky.¡± Another person sneered. ¡°Anyway, I will never order anything from her. If she makes the same clothes for me and someone else, I will die of anger.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of keeping such scum? Hurry up and drive her out. Today is a big day. Don¡¯t let her spoil it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Drive her out. She¡¯s very annoying.¡± Chapter 423 Chapter 423 The voice became louder and louder, and Crystal was calm in the contemptuous eyes of everyone. She first looked at the cheongsams that Flora and Edna were wearing, and immediately recognized which one was made by her. Then she said, ¡°These two clothes are exactly the same. Why do you think that I copied Master Bolton¡¯s work instead of the other way round?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Someone retorted, ¡°Christy is a well-known embroidery master. Does she need to copy the work of an inexperienced girl like you?¡± Some people were suspicious and said, ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s not like there hasn¡¯t been a famous designer who copied her student¡¯s ideas before. There are so many of them. It¡¯s hard to say¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I met one before. It was the teacher who copied his own student¡¯s work. The teacher relied on his high prestige and the studentmitted suicide in desperation after that. Only then the whole world knew the truth.¡± Edna frowned and said in a softer tone, ¡°You said Christy copied you. Do you have any evidence?¡± ¡°When I designed this cluster of peonies, I drew a manuscript. Later, I chose the colors myself.¡± Crystal said, ¡°We can check the monitor of the warehouse and see who chose the needles first.¡± Aletta¡¯s expression changed. Previously, she didn¡¯t know what Christy was up to, but now she had a rough idea. Whether it was because she hated Crystal or because she would be implicated if something happened to Christy, she had to stand up and help Christy. She said, ¡°Miss Evans, you¡¯re joking. Our studio has never had any thieves before. There¡¯s never been a camera in the warehouse. Don¡¯t you know?¡± Of course, there was surveince, but in Christy¡¯s territory, whether there was one or not was up to Christy. Christy pulled Aletta¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You are all new talents in this circle and you will still see each other in the future. Don¡¯t ruin our rtionship. We will deal with this matter privately¡­¡± ¡°Deal with it in private!?¡± Edna, on the other hand, had a bad temper. She said, ¡°Today, Mrs. Cook and I have both made a fool of ourselves. It¡¯s impossible for us to just let it go. We have to find out the truth!¡± Aletta smiled and said, ¡°Miss Evans, it¡¯s impossible for my teacher to copy your idea.¡± Everyone looked at Aletta curiously, not knowing what she was going to say next. Aletta stared at Crystal and said, ¡°At that time, we specially emptied a studio for you. Later, we even installed a fingerprint lock on the door of your studio. Except for you and your assistant, no one could enter. My teacher and I have never set foot in your studio. All of these can be checked by monitoring!¡± Since she said so firmly, it meant that it would only be more unfavorable for Crystal to check the surveince video. After all, only she and her assistant could enter the office. Christy had no chance to copy her work at all. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s really interesting. You are putting the me on others when you¡¯re the one who copied others¡¯ work.¡± Lorna, who hade over at some point,ughed and said to Dora, ¡°Rose, why don¡¯t we just reveal her identity and humiliate her?!¡± Dora quickly pulled Lorna over and said, ¡°She¡¯s my younger sister after all. The Evans family will lose face together with her. Forget it.¡± ¡°You!¡± Lorna stamped her feet in anger. ¡°You¡¯re just too good-tempered!¡± Dora merely smiled. She was not helping Crystal. She was just afraid that these people would be afraid to deal with Crystal if they exposed Crystal¡¯s identity as the Fifth Miss of the Evans family. Crystal was courting death. Of course, she was happy to watch the show. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 ¡°It seems that¡­¡± Flora said, ¡°You were ndering others just now.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t say anything, but Aletta said, ¡°But as a matter of fact¡­ I¡¯m also very curious. How did you get my teacher¡¯s design?¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough, Aletta.¡± Christy said in a panic, ¡°Stop it. I will let this matter slide¡­¡± She looked at Crystal and said, ¡°How about this, Miss Evans, you apologize to the two madams, and then we¡­¡± Aletta said, ¡°Teacher, how can you still protect her after what had just happened? Back then, there was something wrong with her personal life that made our studio in chaos. It was you who pitied her, took her in, and gave her food. But now, she colluded with outsiders to plot against you! I can¡¯t bear this anymore. We have to seek justice!¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Aletta¡­¡± Edna understood something from the conversation and said, ¡°The studio was in chaos? Is that assistant¡­¡± She nced at Flora, and Flora¡¯s face also changed. As n¡¯s mother, she naturally knew who her son¡¯s first love was. Back then, Ariel had caused a ruckus. Some of the well-knownpanies in Fairby had all avoided Anaya. Of course, it wasn¡¯t that they were aloof and noble. They simply felt that if they hired Anaya, they would be setting themselves against the Marcy family and the Shamus family. It was Christy who was kind and lenient, letting Anaya stay. Flora took a deep breath. Ariel sent Anaya the invitation card. Anaya should havee. She said in a low voice, ¡°Since you are mentioned, you shoulde out to face this.¡± Anaya stood in the crowd. Hearing Flora¡¯s words, she slightly lowered her eyes and said to Jared, ¡°I have something to deal with.¡± Jared thought that something unpleasant would happen between Anaya, n, and Ariel, at today¡¯s wedding banquet. Unexpectedly, before the groom and bride came out, another incident happened. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Anaya walked out of the crowd. Under everyone¡¯s different gazes, she said, ¡°I am indeed Miss Evans¡¯s assistant.¡± ¡°Why is it her again¡­ It seems like she has to be involved in this sort of disgusting thing,¡± one of the Marcy family¡¯s rtives scolded. ¡°If she could steal Master Bolton¡¯s design, I don¡¯t doubt that a money thirsty sl*t like her would do anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She knew that Young Master Shamus had money, so she went back to him to ask for a reconciliation and asked for one million dors from him. Now she even copied others¡¯ work. How can she be so shameful?¡± ¡°As the saying goes, birds of the same feather flock together. If you were to say that the two of them are of the same feather, then neither of them is a good thing.¡± Anaya turned a deaf ear to these insults. In the past six years, she had heard too many insults and she was almost numb. She just nced at Crystal and then closed her eyes gently. Christy pretended to wipe away her tears and went forward to hold Anaya¡¯s hand. ¡°Anaya, I trust you so much. You wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, would you?¡± ¡­Anaya didn¡¯t say anything. Christy held her a little harder and stared straight at Anaya. ¡°Anaya, answer me.¡± As long as Anaya said that she had stolen the design, then Crystal would bepletely finished in this circle. Not to mention how furious Edna and Flora would be, just in this circle of the upper ss, Crystal could not enter it as an embroidery artist. At that time, she would still be the only one who could perform the Bolton n embroidery technique. And Crystal, the so-called ¡°new talent¡±, would only be a rat on the street who would be hated by everyone. Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Antony had gone into seclusion with Leroy and the others. There were always people who threw themselves at them and wanted to marry into a rich and powerful family. When they finally managed to sneak out, they heard Mason say, ¡°Something happened to our sister.¡± ¡°What do you mean by our ¡®sister¡¯?¡± Antony said. ¡°Your sister.¡± Mason said, ¡°A bunch of people in the banquet hall are scolding her.¡± Antony had just sat on a chair in the garden when he heard these words. He stood up from the chair and asked as he walked to the front hall, ¡°What happened? Why are they scolding her for no reason?!¡± Mason exined the whole thing. Freud immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! This is absolutely nder. Crystal is such a good girl. How could she do such a thing?!¡± ¡°D*mn this bunch of people.¡± Antony scolded. ¡°They only think about watching the show all day long and curse people without knowing anything. With Crystal¡¯s cowardly appearance, how could she copy others¡¯ work? I don¡¯t think she would even dare to copy others¡¯ homework.¡± Leroy said, ¡°My sister scored more than 700 points for her college entrance examination, so she probably didn¡¯t need to copy someone else¡¯s homework.¡± Antony was speechless. Freud rolled up his sleeves, saying, ¡°Should we go and beat those who scolded her? Can we punch them hard? Can we use a knife or a gun?¡± ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I¡¯m begging you.¡± Leroy had a headache. ¡°Today is my brother¡¯s wedding. If it were on any other asion, I would have rolled up my sleeves and started a fight with Freud. But I don¡¯t want to be scolded to death by my mother. What¡¯s more, Anaya got involved in this matter. She would probably be even angrier. Freud, Antony, Mason, for my sake, don¡¯t get into a fight. Let¡¯s just talk, okay?¡± Freud hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Do you mean that¡­ we can only give others a big p in the face?¡± ED Leroy was speechless. Antony managed to calm down and said, ¡°Leroy, I won¡¯t do anything in your house today, but let¡¯s make it clear first. If anyone dares toy a finger on my sister, just forget what I said earlier. If I don¡¯t beat him up brutally, I change myst name to his.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your younger sister my younger sister?¡± Leroy said, ¡°Crystal is such an obedient girl. It¡¯s impossible for her to do such a thing. There must be a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s go there and figure it out.¡± The group of people rushed to the banquet hall aggressively and saw Anaya saying word by word, ¡°Yes, I stole the design.¡± The whole ce was in an uproar. There were even people who started cursing. ¡°I knew it¡­ What the hell! Luckily, Master Shamus didn¡¯t choose to be with her that year. Otherwise, he¡¯d be implicated by her!¡± What Flora hated most was the previous rtionship between Anaya and n. She looked down on Anaya¡¯s family background and wanted n to marry someone of equal status. However, when n gave up chemistry and came back to inherit thepany just to be with Anaya, she was shaken But she did not expect Anaya to be such a good-for-nothing. She actually asked for one million. dors as soon as they got together. Flora was so angry that she had been ill for several months. This incident was mentioned again and again today, which was tantamount to poking at Flora¡¯s. lungs. She immediately said angrily, ¡°Take these two disgusting things out. I can¡¯t stand looking at them!¡± The Shamus Family¡¯s servants were already prepared and were about to make their move. Anaya turned to look at Crystal, her eyshes trembling. Don¡¯t you have anything to ask me?¡± Crystal¡¯s face was a little pale. She had never misjudged anyone, so she did not believe that Anaya would do such a thingR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 426 Chapter 426 So when she met Anaya¡¯s eyes, she just pursed her plump lips and whispered, ¡°Anaya¡­ I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Anaya smiled and said, ¡°The truth is already in front of you. Don¡¯t you believe it?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. From the moment Christy asked her to be Crystal¡¯s assistant, Crystal had stepped into this trap. The physical data she gave Crystal was not Edna¡¯s at all, but Flora¡¯s, which was why the size of the cheongsam didn¡¯t fit. Later, she said that she would tailor it, but she didn¡¯t do it. She just changed the cheongsam Crystal made to the one Christy made. From the very beginning, Christy wanted to ruin Crystal¡¯s reputation so that she would not even mention embroidery again. And Anaya was Christy¡¯s aplice. Christy wanted her to stab Crystal personally. Anyway, she was already the target of public criticism. ¡°Anaya.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes were watery. ¡°You must have been forced¡­ right?¡± Anaya avoided her gaze and burst intoughter. ¡°Thank you, Crystal. I¡¯m already in a mess, but you¡¯re still willing to trust me¡­¡± She raised her head and looked into Christy¡¯s eyes. Christy¡¯s fake tears had already dried up. At this time, her eyes were full of pride-She thought that Anaya was really a very useful chess piece. But she didn¡¯t know if she could squeeze out more value from her after today¡¯s incident. Christy couldn¡¯t help but smile. Anaya took a deep breath and said loudly, ¡°I did steal the design, but I stole Crystal¡¯s design and gave it to Christy!¡± Everyone was stunned, and then they were shocked. ¡°Wh-what?!¡± Flora was also stunned. ¡°You stole the design and gave it to Christy?!¡± Christy¡¯s expression changed and she grabbed Anaya¡¯s hand. Her face was full of pain, but her voice was low and fierce. ¡°Anaya, are you crazy!? I have got a hold over you! If I say it out loud¡­ your six years of endurance of the humiliation will be meaningless!¡± She thought that by doing so, Anaya would be afraid andpromise as many times as she had in the past. But this time, Anaya just smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ It¡¯s been six years. I¡¯ve already had enough of it.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the eldest son of the Shamus Family. Why would he need my protection¡­¡± Anaya muttered. ¡°He has long given up on his own dreams.¡± Christy gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go mad! About that¡­¡± Anaya shook off her hand, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Christy is afraid of Crystal, who also knows Bolton n¡¯s embroidery technique. She wanted to take away her life but was afraid of her family background. So she tried every means to let her enter her studio, asked me to cooperate with her and steal Crystal¡¯s design so that she would offend both Mrs. Mcadams and Mrs. Cook at the same time. In this way, Crystal would lose her reputation and have no chance to turn over. In that way, Bolton n¡¯s embroidery skill would bepletely monopolized by Christy!¡± Christy¡¯s face turned green. ¡°Anaya, I¡¯ve treated you well! How can you say all these words? Are you not guilty at all?!¡± However, someone started to talk about it. ¡°Crystal¡­ why do I feel that this name is ¡°It¡¯s the Fifth Miss who just reunited with the Evans family!¡± Someone said in a low voice, ¡°So, what very familiar?¡± Anaya said makes sense. After all, although Crystal is not popr in the Evans family, her name is on the family list. She is the real Fifth Miss of the Evans family. Christy is just an embroidery master, how dare she do anything to the Fifth Miss of the Evans family directly¡­ Mrs. Cook and Mrs. Mcadams are different. If Crystal offends them, there will be no good ending!¡± Chapter 427 Chapter 427 The discussion became louder and louder. Aletta only felt that their saliva could drown people. Although they were scolding Christy, she and Christy were in the same boat. If Christy fell, it would also be a heavy blow to her. She quickly said, ¡°Anaya, don¡¯t nder others! You are obviously trying to save Crystal, that¡¯s why you are talking nonsense here! You said that my teacher asked you to frame Crystal, but why did you agree to it before and only start rebelling now?! You could have turned her down from the beginning!¡± Anaya lowered her head, remained silent for a moment, and then said with a bitter smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t refuse at first because I¡­ did want to frame Crystal, butter¡­¡± She took a light breath and said, ¡°She has been pure and kind to me. I really can¡¯t bear to frame her. Even if I give up halfway, I know that Christy must have other ways to hurt her. It¡¯s better to take advantage of this matter to let everyone see her true colors!¡± Aletta froze and quickly looked at Christy, hoping that she could say something. Christy was much calmer than Aletta at this time. She said, ¡°Anaya, since you said that I was the one behind it, do you have any evidence?¡± She stared at Anaya, and her eyes were full of cruelty-this was thest chance that she gave Anaya. If Anaya knew what was good for her, she would stop there, and she would continue to help cover up the matter for Anaya. However, Anaya did not waver at all. She took out her mobile phone and said, ¡°When she talked to me, I secretly recorded her voice. This is the evidence!¡± ¡°You!¡± Aletta¡¯s eyes were red with anger. ¡°My teacher has been so kind to you that she let you stay when others criticized you! Is this how you repay her?¡± ¡°¡­Nice to me?¡± Anaya repeated, ¡°She just wants to use me.¡± With a sullen face, Flora said, ¡°Can you show me your recording?¡± Faced with Flora, Anaya was in a veryplicated mood. Her eyshes trembled and she handed the mobile phone to Flora. There were indeed several recordings in it. Flora casually clicked on one of them and heard Christy¡¯s voice, ¡°¡­The design came out so soon? Take it out and let me have a look¡­ It¡¯s not bad. Mrs. Cook should like it. I¡¯m going to start working on it as well. When the two clothes are ready, you can swap them.¡± Then came Anaya¡¯s voice. ¡°¡­Why do we have to swap them?¡± Christy sneered. ¡°You¡¯re asking a question that you already know the answer, aren¡¯t you?¡± Anaya didn¡¯t say anything. Christy said, ¡°That girl definitely has something to do with Monique. Her embroidery skills must have been taught by Monique. I only learned superficial knowledge in the past. When I take out the two pieces of clothes, wouldn¡¯t I beughed at when others see that my work is not as outstanding as an inexperienced girl¡¯s?¡± ¡°¡­ I got it.¡± Christy reminded her, ¡°You should know what to do at the banquet by then, otherwise¡­¡±¡­Yes.¡± By the time the recording ended, Christy was at a loss for words to refute. Those who had scolded Crystal for giarism before turned to scold Christy one after another. Christy¡¯s facial features were almost distorted. She stared at Anaya and said, ¡°Good, good, good¡­ You want to fight to the death with me, right?! Fine¡­ I won¡¯t let you off either!¡± Aletta had a vague feeling that something was wrong. She quickly pulled Christy over and said, ¡°Teacher¡­ What are you talking about?¡± Christy ignored Aletta and said with a strange sneer, ¡°Anaya, you¡¯ve been scolded for six years. Today, I¡¯ll help you prove your innocence!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Flora realized something and said, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Christy said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t everyone say back then that Anaya was materialistic and she deserved what she got!? She¡¯s actually a loyal lover that she¡¯s willing to bear all the scoldings in order to protect Young Master Shamus!¡± ¡°¡­What?!¡± Jared was so shocked that he stood up from the wheelchair and shouted angrily, ¡°Christy! You promised me that you wouldn¡¯t say it!¡± ¡°The premise is that Anaya has to be obedient!¡± Christy said angrily, ¡°But today, she turned against me and ruined my future. What else can¡¯t I say?¡± Jared looked more flustered than Anaya. He said, ¡°Calm down first! Let¡¯s discuss this nicely. Don¡¯t be impulsive¡­¡± Anaya narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. What are you afraid of?¡± As early as she had decided to help Crystal, she had already prepared herself for Christy to speak out. So many years had passed, in fact, it was not so important anymore. It would just be a joke for people. Jared licked his dry lips, pulled Anaya, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back¡­ Let¡¯s go back now!¡± Anaya shook off his hand and asked, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Anaya, I¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Flora. ¡°Shut up! Let Christy say it!¡± Christy sneered. ¡°Back then, there was a sad story that Anaya dumped Master Shamus, iming that he was poor, and got together with Jared!¡± Anaya did this to her, and she didn¡¯t want to let Anaya go as well. She said loudly, ¡°There was a fire in theboratory. After that, Jared admitted that the fire was caused due to improper operation, and his leg was burned. Later, he was expelled from the school, and his good future was destroyed¡­ But you should know that all this was originally the fate of the young master of the Shamus Family!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Anaya bit her lips. Jared wished he could go over and cover Christy¡¯s mouth. Flora was shocked. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Back then, Anaya¡¯s birthday was around the corner. Young Master Shamus wanted to weave a scarf for her. Since he was busy in theb, he could only weave the scarf for her there at night. However, he was too sleepy and made a mistake in theb, which caused a fire. At that time, het almost died in the fire, and it was Jared who carried him out. Because of that, Jared¡¯s legs were injured by the fire¡­¡± Christyughed out loud. ¡°Jared liked Anaya, so he went to find Anaya and said that as long as she broke up with Young Master Shamus, this matter would be buried forever¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately, Anaya didn¡¯t know who Young Master Shamus was at that time. She was afraid that her boyfriend would end up like Jared-she was scared out of her wits, so she agreed.¡± The whole ce was in an uproar. There was such a secret behind the incident back then! Anaya didn¡¯t break up with n because he was poor, but because she wanted to protect n! ¡°What about the one million dors?¡± Flora asked. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just to make Young Master Shamus give up?¡± Christy mocked. ¡°After breaking up, Young Master Shamus kept pestering her, and Anaya¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t on Jared either. Jared said that if Anaya could get one million dors from Young Master Shamus, he would immediately take the money and leave them alone so that they could be together¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­¡± Christy looked at n, who came in a hurry after hearing that something had happened. She said word by word, ¡°Young Master Shamus didn¡¯t give her the one million dors.¡±3 Chapter 429 Chapter 429 n stood rooted to the spot, as if he had been struck by thunder. Ariel¡¯s face changed greatly, and she immediately said to Christy, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?! Where are the security guards? Hurry up and drag them out!¡± ¡°Whether I am talking nonsense or not, won¡¯t it be clear if you ask Jared?¡± Christy looked at Anaya¡¯s pale face and said very happily, ¡°After all, Jared is the person involved.¡± Jared, who was sitting in the wheelchair, looked terrible. When everyone¡¯s eyes fell on him, the corners of his mouth twitched twice and he said, ¡°There is no such thing¡­ Christy, don¡¯t nder me!¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot that you do not want everyone to know about this. If they do, you won¡¯t have any evidence to threaten Anaya anymore.¡± Christy sneered. ¡°But I still have to thank you. If you hadn¡¯te to my studio to quarrel with Anaya, I wouldn¡¯t have known this secret, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to make Anaya as obedient as a dog all these years.¡± ¡°You-¡± Flora said, ¡°Christy, you¡¯d better think about what you¡¯re talking about. If you talk nonsense, you know what I¡¯m capable of!¡± Christy knew that her scheme against Crystal had been exposed. In the future, she would no longer be able to survive in the circle of Fairby, so she simply turned hostile. Anaya kept this secret for so many years. It must be because it would not do any good to n. She did not mind implicating more people in this. So she looked at Flora with a strange expression and said, ¡°Mrs. Cook, are you saying that I talk nonsense because it¡¯s rted to your son?¡± ¡°I heard that you hate Anaya very much and feel that she doesn¡¯t deserve your son¡­ In fact, you should thank her. Otherwise, your son would have be the current Jared! Even if the Shamus Family is very capable, you can¡¯t suppress such a big thing like the fire that year, can you? After all, the fire almost burned several people to death!¡± Flora¡¯s face was livid. She said, ¡°You¡¯re using others just because you¡¯re exposed! How could n be so careless?¡± ¡°I¡¯m using others!?¡± Christy said, ¡°You should ask Young Master Shamus yourself if that¡¯s what happened!¡± Flora quickly looked at his son and grabbed his arm. ¡°n, tell mom that things are not like this, right? Tell mom clearly!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Her eldest son had always been capable and upright. How could he have such a stain? It must be nder! Anaya kept her head down and did not look at n. Her fingers trembled slightly, and a self- deprecating smile appeared on her lips. When she had decided to be with Jared back then, she had prepared to keep this secret forever. But now, her old scars were exposed in public. Flora¡¯s urgent inquiry still lingered in her ears. After a few seconds that felt like forever, Anaya heard n say, ¡°It¡¯s not like this at all. Master Bolton, why are you spreading rumors?¡± Everyone was shocked. Christy couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. ¡°You¡¯re unwilling to admit it!? I heard that you¡¯re a decent person, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be a coward who doesn¡¯t even dare to admit his mistake. Instead, you let a woman help you cover it up!¡± n felt that his lips were a little dry. He looked at Jared and said word by word, ¡°Jared, it was you who set fire in theboratory and wanted to burn me to death. Why did youe out with another version that I don¡¯t understand?¡± Anaya abruptly raised her head. ¡°¡­What?!¡± Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Jared was a little flustered. His fingers kept shaking, and he said, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®I set the fire. Don¡¯t nder me, I¡­¡± ¡°You failed to be with Anaya after you confessed to her and set fire to theboratory. You wanted to burn me to death, but you almost died in the fire. I tried my best to carry you out, and then fainted and went to the hospital¡­ There are both witnesses and evidence of this matter. We can even go to the police station now to get the evidence. Jared¡­¡± n¡¯s voice was very gloomy. ¡°Tell me, what do I owe you?¡± Jared trembled. Anaya was already in tears when she didn¡¯t notice it Between Jared and n, she naturally chose to believe in n. Although they hadn¡¯t seen each other for six years, Anaya believed that n was still the same person she knew. He was so upright that her heart ached for him. He wouldn¡¯t lie, let alone nder others. In the past six years, all the humiliation she had suffered and all the tolerance she had made were like a joke. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jared could not answer. He didn¡¯t know how to react. Knowing that he was about to fall ill again, he stuffed medicine into his mouth and barely managed to calm down. Anaya bit her lip. ¡°Jared¡­ you lied to me?!¡± Back then, n had been taken away by the Shamus Family to recuperate. She couldn¡¯t get in touch. with him at all. She didn¡¯t believe Jared¡¯s words. Instead, she learned the details of this matter from the police. The result of the police investigation at that time was that n had made a mistake¡­ How could the police fake it?! Jared¡¯s eyes reflected Anaya¡¯s appearance. He suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Anaya¡¯s shoulder. He breathed heavily and said incoherently, ¡°Anaya¡­ I really like you a lot¡­ I have never liked a person like this. For you, I even burned myself into a cripple. Can¡¯t this prove that I love you?!¡± Anaya burst into tears. ¡°I don¡¯t need such a love¡­ It¡¯ll only disgust me!¡± ¡°Disgust? Hahahahaha¡­¡± Jaredughed out loud. ¡°I love you so much, but you said I¡¯m disgusting¡­¡± His face suddenly became ferocious. He grabbed Anaya¡¯s neck and gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t love me¡­ Go to hell¡­ You¡¯ll be mine when you die¡­¡± This change made many people cry out in surprise. n rushed forward and kicked Jared away. He held Anaya in his arms and said, ¡°Anaya¡­ Anaya, are you okay!?¡± Anaya coughed bitterly because of the air pouring into her lungs. Flora held her son¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°n, it¡¯s your wedding day with Ariel today. What are you doing now?¡± There were tears in n¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mom¡­ you heard it too. Anaya did it for me. She was cheated by Jared¡­¡± He didn¡¯t understand why Anaya was totally different from before when he came back from recuperation. She was not materialistic at all. How could she break up with him just because Jared had a little money? It was not until today that he knew that although he had been in pain for six years, Anaya was in much greater torture than him! ¡°So what?¡± Flora said angrily, ¡°She is stupid! What¡¯s the point of saying who is right and who is wrong now? Today is your wedding day with Ariel. If you marry her obediently, I will prepare a big gift for you!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Flora¡¯s face was extremely ugly. Putting aside the fact that her sworn enemy Edna wasughing at her, the fact that all the guests were watching this farce today would make the Shamus family be a laughingstock in the future! Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Anaya finally caught her breath. Her face was pale, and she slowly pushed n away. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if the incident of the fire is really as Jared said, I don¡¯t need you to repay me. This is my own choice, and I don¡¯t regret it¡­ What¡¯s more, the fire has nothing to do with you. Al¡­ Young Master Shamus, today is your big day, and the bride is still waiting for you.¡± n¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. ¡°You clearly know that I can¡¯t let go of you¡­ Except for you, I have never liked anyone else.¡± Anaya was stunned, and then sheughed out loud. She cried again, ¡°We¡­ have missed our chance to be together.¡± ¡°In the future, you will like someone else.¡± n was stunned. ¡°But Anaya¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Flora grabbed n and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s shameful enough after what happened? What will Ariel feel if you keep talking to her like this?¡± n managed to calm down. He could take it slow with Anaya, but Jared¡­ He looked at Jared coldly and said, ¡°Back then, I was afraid that it would bring a bad impact on Anaya if the police find out the reason for you setting the fire, so I said I didn¡¯t know anything, which was why you could escape from being put in jail. I didn¡¯t expect you to use this matter to deceive Anaya¡­ Jared, since you like to court death so much, I will take you to the police station now!¡± Flora wanted to stop him, but she thought that today¡¯s wedding would definitely be ruined. Jared wanted to burn his son to death, and it was unforgivable, so she did not say anything. However, Jared was afraid. He knew that he had to go to jail for what he had done. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Anaya¡­¡± Jared knelt on the ground and pulled the corner of Anaya¡¯s clothes. He cried bitterly and said, ¡°We have been together for six years. You can¡¯t be so heartless. You have to save me, Anaya¡­ I have made thousands of mistakes because I like you¡­¡± Anaya¡¯s face was as white as gold paper. She looked down at Jared. After a long time, she said, *Jared, I can¡¯t bear your love.¡± Jared was stunned. Anaya took a light breath and said, ¡°I just want to know if the evidence of the incident I got from the police station that year is fake.¡± Jared only had a little money. How could he have the ability to get the police to give her fake evidence?! This was not something that could be done with money, but power. Jared fell to the ground and looked at Anaya¡¯s haggard face. He suddenly thought of a long time ago. When he saw Anaya for the first time¡­. At that time, he and a few students passed by the drawing room and saw her quietly sitting inside to draw. It was such a boring thing to sketch, but she was neither arrogant nor impatient. She was unhurried, making people feel peaceful at first nce. He was the one who had noticed Anaya first, but he kept hearing all kinds of love stories of n and Anaya. He was sick and crazy. His love had been burned into a prairie fire, rising to the sky, never- ending. But now, when he looked at Anaya¡¯s watery eyes under the crystal light, he suddenly felt that she was a lot different from the way she looked when he had fallen in love with her at first sight that year. In the past six years, he had personally worn down all of her emotions. Jared hated Anaya for not loving him, so he never cared about how his mother and sister insulted her or how outsiders talked about her. Now he didn¡¯t feel that he was wrong. He just¡­ wanted Anaya to remember him forever. He was willing to do a good thing. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 The onlookers were also very curious about the question that Anaya had asked. Everyone stared at Jared. Jared was silent for a few seconds, suddenly rushed to Ariel, grabbed her white dress, and shouted, ¡°Miss Ariel! You have to save me!¡± Everyone did not understand what this had to do with Ariel, but her face was very ugly. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Jared, are you crazy?! Do you know who I am?!¡± Jared raised his head, looked at her, andughed. ¡°Of course I know! Miss Ariel¡­ Wasn¡¯t it you who came up with this n back then!? If it weren¡¯t for you, Miss Ariel, I wouldn¡¯t have had the ability to find the police to deceive Anaya and make her believe me!¡± Everyone in the hall was shocked. Even Flora looked at Ariel in surprise and amazement. ¡°Ariel¡­?¡± n frowned. ¡°When I was in the hospital, you came to see me and advised me not to tell anyone about Jared¡¯s doing. Otherwise, people in the school would talk about Anaya¡­ I thought that you were kind at that time. It turned out to be you!¡± Ariel said in a panic, ¡°n, why did you choose to believe him but not me!? I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t!¡± Flora was the one who had chosen her daughter-inw, and she was unwilling to believe that Ariel would do such a thing. She forced herself to calm down and said, ¡°n, Jared¡¯s words are not. credible.¡± Jared sneered and said, ¡°Miss Ariel, I still have the check you gave me back then¡­ You signed it yourself, which allowed me to cash out 100,000 dors from the bank. I can¡¯t fake it, can I?¡± Ariel pointed at him and said, ¡°You are ndering me! I have never given you a check!¡± Jared said, ¡°Of course you can deny it, but the people who were injured in the fire were allforted by you. I believe that they should still remember Miss Ariel, who was generous, right? Not to mention the two policemen¡­ I have their contact information!¡± Ariel was already in a panic. When she heard these words, she was so shocked that she took a step back. ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t nder me¡­¡± However, judging from her reaction, the answer was quite obvious. Everyone began to whisper among themselves. ¡°Mom.¡± At this time, n was quite calm. ¡°You¡¯ve always disliked Anaya and tried every means to get me to marry Ariel¡­ Now, do you think she canpare with Anaya at all?¡± ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± Flora¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Fine, fine¡­ How dare you question your mother?! n, did I raise you for so long just to let you piss me off?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Mom!¡± n said, ¡°Is it so difficult to admit that you are wrong?¡± ¡°You-¡°Flora was so angry that she lost her mind. Without thinking, she pped n in the face. The crisp p stunned many people. Flora was also stunned. Soon, five fingerprints appeared on n¡¯s face. Flora wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. n had been obedient since he was a child. She had never pped her eldest son before. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to question you like that.¡± n closed his eyes and said, ¡°Mom, this p is what I deserve, but I won¡¯t marry Ariel. I will also settle the matter of that year with her one by one!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to settle?¡± The members of the Marcy family immediately stood up. ¡°Do you want Ariel to apologize to a b*tch?¡± n immediately wanted to refute. When the scene was in chaos, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°Master White is here!¡±D Chapter 433 Chapter 433 As soon as the voice fell, everyone had different thoughts. There was one hidden rule in Fairby that everyone knew. Any family that would hold a wedding or a birthday party or any other asion would send an invitation to the White family. However, it was unknown if Harold or other family members would attend or not. It was the same for the Shamus family. They had sent an invitation to Harold, but they had never thought that Harold would be here in person. He rarely came to such an asion. Since he was here today, the Shamus Family naturally felt proud, but they couldn¡¯t help but panic. After all, this big shot was always unpredictable. The Marcy family was about to make a scene, but after hearing this, they calmed down. Although the Marcy family had a reputation in Fairby, it was nothing in front of Harold. This young master was unpredictable. He was a cruel character in Fairby. Crystal was stunned for a moment when she heard it. Then, she hurriedly stood on her toes to take a look. She saw the master of the Shamus Family, Erik, personally leading a tall and straight man in. He was wearing a ck shirt. The buttons were tightly fastened to the top, and the cor was hand embroidered with a circle of dark silver trim, which set off the man¡¯s indifferent and cold eyes. There was no doubt that he was very good-looking, but this kind of good-looking face waspletely suppressed by his cold and cruel aura. No one dared to look directly at his face. The military boots wrapped around the man¡¯s slender legs. He slowly walked into the crowd and casually pulled the soft glove on his left hand, making it better suited to his five fingers. When Erik saw the messy scene, he said, ¡°What are you doing here? Hurry up and drive all the unrted people out, lest Master White sees a joke!¡± It was not like Erik had no idea what was going on, but no matter what it was, at this moment, a distinguished guest came to their door, so they should only discuss the matterter. Flora reacted and was about to give an order, but Harold said slowly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. On my way here, I happened to hear something. It¡¯s very interesting.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Cold sweat broke out on Erik¡¯s forehead. He didn¡¯t know what Harold was trying to say. Crystal, who was watching from the side, could tell that Harold was in a bad mood. When he was in a bad mood, he would not show it on his face, but he would have a little habit of rubbing the joints of his fingers. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter¡­¡± Flora forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Master White willugh at the mess between the younger generation if you know what happened.¡± In fact, Harold and his son were of the same generation, but now she made him sound as if he was older. ¡°There¡¯s nothing tough at. Everyone has been young and frivolous before.¡± Harold raised his hand. lightly. Luke understood and ordered someone to bring a chair over. Harold sat down on the chair andzily crossed his legs, as if he was going to uphold justice. Some people who knew the truth couldn¡¯t help but start wondering what Harold had done when he was young and frivolous. n¡¯s youth was all about love, but Harold¡¯s youth should be like a sh of the knife and a shadow of the sword. Flora and Erik looked at each other and had no idea what to do. They shut up so as not to say anything wrong and make the big shot angry. If they offended Harold, the Shamus Family would not have a good life. Harold¡¯s gazended on the Marcy family members as he slowly said, ¡°You guys seemed to have something to say before I got here. Now that you have the time, you should go ahead.¡± Chapter 434 Chapter 434 The Marcy family members were all startled when they were suddenly called out. Mr. Marcy looked at the arrogant Madam Marcy and coughed. ¡°Madam, didn¡¯t you hear Master White¡¯s words?¡± Madam Marcy could point at n and scold him, but she didn¡¯t dare to act rashly in front of Harold. She frowned and said, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have anything to say.¡± With a loud smack, Harold smashed the cup in his hand. He said coldly, ¡°I told you to say it, just say it.¡± Madam Marcy was so frightened that her legs went limp. If it hadn¡¯t been for Mr. Marcy¡¯s support, she would¡¯ve knelt down on the ground. Luke smiled and said, ¡°Madam Marcy, my master doesn¡¯t like to repeat himself. We¡¯re at a wedding banquet today. It won¡¯t be good if we use violence. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± His words were polite and thoughtful, but even a fool could hear the threat in his words. Madam Marcy¡¯s body trembled as she said, ¡°Master White, I feel sorry for my daughter. Today is her wedding day, yet this person named Jared hase to nder my daughter¡­ I was furious at that moment¡­¡± She thought that Harold was trying to save face for the Shamus Family, so she said with grievance, ¡°Ariel is a girl. If she is ndered, how will the people in Fairby treat her in the future?¡± Harold didn¡¯t say anything, but Ariel cried in her mother¡¯s arms. Luke nced at Harold and found that there was a faint impatience in his eyes, so he said, ¡°On our way here, we heard Jared talking firmly and he imed that there¡¯s evidence. It doesn¡¯t look like nder.¡± Ariel was her own daughter. How could Madam Marcy not know whether she had done it or not? She held her daughter in her arms and braced herself to say, ¡°The reason why Ariel would do this is because of love¡­ She was wrong that year, but it has been so many years. What else can she do?¡± Luke merely smiled and did not say anything. ¡°¡­¡± Madam Marcy shuddered and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Ariel to apologize to them¡­¡± She pulled her daughter¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re so ignorant! Hurry up and apologize to Miss Paisley!¡± How could Ariel be willing to apologize to that b*tch Anaya? She would rather get pped. However, she knew that Harold was helping the Shamus Family right now, so she had to apologize no matter what. Gritting her teeth, she bowed deeply to Anaya and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Paisley. I was immature when I was young.¡± Her simple sentence made all the humiliation, torture, and pain that Anya had suffered for the past six years in vain. How ridiculous. Anaya¡¯s face became paler and paler. She looked at Ariel, smiled, and said, ¡°Miss Ariel, your apology isn¡¯t sincere at all. I won¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°You!¡± Ariel said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± n immediately stood in front of Anaya and said, ¡°It¡¯s your fault. Of course, she has the right to not ept your apology.¡± Ariel gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°n! It¡¯s our wedding today!¡± ¡°I never wanted to marry you.¡± n had been worried that if he broke off the engagement with Ariel, her reputation would be damaged. But now it seemed that this woman was very vicious. She was obviously the one who started it! This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my mother¡¯s efforts and my misunderstanding of Anaya, I would never have agreed to marry you.¡± n¡¯s words were forceful. He stared at Ariel and said, ¡°My bride will only be Anaya. No matter how hard you try, I won¡¯t marry you!¡± Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Ariel was so angry that she wanted to p n on the spot. Madam Marcy stepped forward and said, ¡°Mrs. Cook, ording to your son, is this marriage over?¡± In fact, although Flora supported this marriage, the Marcy family was not as prominent as the Shamus Family. She insisted that n marry Ariel because she wanted to prove that her son was obedient and filial and was willing to obey his mother¡¯s arrangements. At this time, n defied her in front of so many people. Flora couldn¡¯t bear it and suppressed her temper and said, ¡°n, Ariel has already apologized for what happened back then. You are all adults. Why can¡¯t you sit down and talk about it nicely?¡± ¡°¡­You still want me to marry her?¡± n looked at Flora in confusion. ¡°Mother, she¡¯s such a vicious woman. Do you want me to marry her and spend the rest of my life with her?¡± Flora pursed her lips and said, ¡°The reason why Ariel did that was that she likes you¡­¡± ¡°Like me?¡± There was a deep disappointment in n¡¯s eyes. ¡°If she kills me one day, as long as she says she likes me, you will forgive her, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You!¡± Flora said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that this is a straw man facy!¡± ¡°Mother.¡± n knelt down on the ground and straightened his back. I¡¯m a person, not a pawn that you can use as you please. If I were a bird, you would have locked me in a cage all the time. I would only think¡­¡± He looked at Flora and said word by word, ¡°-I¡¯d rather die than being locked up.¡± Flora was shocked and took a step back. She pointed at n and scolded, ¡°You unfilial son-you unfilial son! How dare you say such words?! I raised you up with so much effort all these years but you learned to threaten me with your life?! ¡°Mother.¡± n smiled bitterly. ¡°You¡¯ve done me a great favor by bringing me up and educating me. I don¡¯t dare to threaten you with anything else. That¡¯s unfilial.¡± Flora covered her chest and said, ¡°Then if you die, is it filial piety? It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± ¡°I just want to know.¡± n said calmly, ¡°Mother, do you care about my life?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Leroy couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He knelt down beside his big brother and said, ¡°Brother has been listening to you since he was a child. The only thing he didn¡¯t listen to you was that he chose. chemistry as a major in his college. But it¡¯s his dream. It was what he wanted to do all the time, just like how he had always liked Anaya. These are what he really likes. You don¡¯t understand and support him, and you insist on making him your puppet. Will you be happy by doing so?¡± Flora was so angry that her chest rose and fell rapidly. ¡°Okay! Even you are helping him as well¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s really your fault, mom. If it¡¯s Brtoher¡¯s fault today, I will also stand on your side.¡± Leroy said, ¡°We are your sons, but we are independent people. Your so-called love will only make us feel suffocated.¡± Flora pinched her palm tightly and said, ¡°You two unfilial b*stards¡­¡± ¡°Madam!¡± Erik rushed forward to hold Flora and whispered, ¡°Master White is still here. Don¡¯t make trouble anymore.¡± Flora pushed him away. ¡°Even you think I¡¯m unreasonable?¡± Erik frowned.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Flora cried, ¡°I¡¯ve always been the one to take care of the two children. Have you ever cared about them? All you know is how to deal with your business. You don¡¯t care about the children at all. You don¡¯t love them, so I have to take care of them. I¡¯m the one who gave birth to them. How can I hurt them?¡± Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Erik said awkwardly. ¡°Why did you get me involved for no reason?¡± There were tears in Leroy¡¯s eyes. He sobbed and said, ¡°Mom, of course I know that you love us, but¡­¡± He looked at his brother and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to force my brother to get married. He has not been happy all these years. You know it¡­¡± Flora gritted her teeth. When Madam Marcy saw this, she immediately panicked. If this marriage really couldn¡¯t continue, in the future, who else with a good background in Fairby would be willing to marry Ariel? She quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°Inw, you took a fancy to Ariel at that time. Now you don¡¯t want her anymore. What will she do in the future? What¡¯s more, Anaya is just an orphan. If she marries into the Shamus Family, she will not be able to help n!¡± Flora didn¡¯t say anything, which made Madam Marcy even more anxious. She turned cruel and said, ¡°Forget it, forget it. If the Shamus Family doesn¡¯t want her, the Marcy family won¡¯t take her back. either. We¡¯ll just let her die here today, so that she won¡¯t be criticized in the future!¡± Of course, Ariel understood her mother¡¯s meaning. She suddenly cried and said, ¡°I might as well die!¡± As she spoke, she was about to hit the marble pir next to her. Everyone hurriedly stopped her. Even Erik was at a loss of what to do. When Madam Marcy saw this, the corners of her lips curled up into a subtle smile. Regardless of whether n wanted to marry her daughter or not, her daughter had to marry into the Shamus Family! It was normal for young couple to quarrel. As time passed, there would be nothing that they couldn¡¯t go through. Ariel was still making trouble. It seemed that she was determined to kill herself. A guest tried to persuade her, ¡°Mrs. Cook, you can¡¯t just watch her die! Just say something.¡± What could Flora say? Her son had threatened her with his life and said that he would never marry Ariel. Was she really going to force n to marry Ariel?! ¡°Let go of her.¡± The man, who had been leaning on the chair to enjoy the farce, finally said casually, ¡°Let her die.¡± If someone else had said these words, someone would have scolded him for being cold-blooded. However, it was Harold who had said those words. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only No one dared to boast. The crowd slowly released their hands. Ariel was a little confused and didn¡¯t know what to do. Harold tilted his head slightly and narrowed his eyes. Looking at Ariel, he seemed to be a little impatient. ¡°Now no one is stopping you. Why don¡¯t you hit yourself to death?¡± Everyone was speechless. Ariel was speechless. She was just putting on an act. How could she bear to die! Harold said lightly, ¡°If you really hit yourself to death today, I¡¯ll cut n into pieces and bury him with you. What do you think?¡± Ariel was speechless. Flora was not happy. Her son didn¡¯t do anything wrong but why did he have to be cut into pieces? Ariel bit her lip and looked at her mother in horror. She didn¡¯t know what to do next. Madam Marcy cried, ¡°Master White, there is no enmity between you and Ariel. Why do you have to force her to die?¡± Harold propped up his jaw with one hand andughed. ¡°That¡¯s interesting. She¡¯s the one who wants to kill herself, isn¡¯t she? Why are you making it sound as if I¡¯m forcing her to do so?¡± Luke¡¯s face darkened as he said coldly, ¡°Madam Marcy, please be careful with your words.¡± Madam Marcy was so frightened that she trembled. Mr. Marcy grabbed his wife¡¯s arm and scolded, ¡°How long are you going to embarrass yourself?¡± Madam Marcy wiped away her tears and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Shamus Family¡¯s fault. Ariel is the Shamus Family¡¯s young madam. I won¡¯t take her back!¡± Mr. Marcy wanted to curse her to death. Harold was clearly helping the Shamus Family Did this stupid woman think that the Marcy family was capable of fighting against Harold?! Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Regardless of whether it was the Shamus Family¡¯s fault or not, as long as Harold said that the Shamus Family was not in the wrong, then the Shamus Family wouldn¡¯t be in the wrong! Mr. Marcy smiled apologetically at Harold and said, ¡°Since things have alreadye to this point, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to continue with their marriage. We¡¯ve made a fool of ourselves today, Master White. I¡¯lle to apologize to you another day. Please don¡¯t take this to heart, Master White.¡± Harold didn¡¯t say anything, but Ariel cried and said, ¡°Dad¡­ I¡¯m not wrong. How can n not marry me all of a sudden? I¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Mr. Marcy was extremely angry as he shouted, ¡°Do you think that you haven¡¯t made enough fuss?!¡± Only then did Ariel shut her mouth indignantly. A polite smile appeared on Luke¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Mr. Marcy, you must be joking. This is a matter between the Marcy family and the Shamus family. Master White is just here to watch the show. What¡¯s there to be surprised about?¡± Mr. Marcy¡¯s face twitched. Their families were in chaos, but Luke sounded like it was a matter of course that they were watching the show. Mr. Marcy said to Erik in a deep voice, ¡°This marriage is supposed to be a good one for the two families, but now it seems that the children of the two families have be enemies. Alright, I wish that your son can find another good woman.¡± He spoke cautiously. He only said that the children of the two families were enemies, which meant that the Marcy family was still willing to interact with the Shamus Family. Madam Marcy and Ariel were very reluctant, but they were afraid of Mr. Marcy, so they didn¡¯t dare to speak. Erik said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Now that things have turned out like this, I¡¯ll definitely bring my son to your house to apologize some other day.¡± The two of them talked politely back and forth, barely managing to settle this matter. They were both old foxes. They knew that they couldn¡¯t be enemies even if their kids could not get married. Mr. Marcy turned around and wanted to take Ariel and Madam Marcy away from this troublesome. ce. Suddenly, he heard a soft but firm voice of a little girl. ¡°Anaya hasn¡¯t epted your apology yet!¡± Madam Marcy was already very angry. When she heard these words, she immediately said, ¡°Apology? Does Anaya deserve it?¡± Anaya held Crystal¡¯s hand and shook her head gently, indicating that she should let it go. However, Crystal did not want to listen to her. There was a clear distinction between ck and white in the little girl¡¯s world. Ariel was wrong, so she had to apologize. When Madam Marcy saw that it was Crystal, she immediately picked up the airs of a noble madam and said with contempt, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I am sister Anaya¡¯s friend.¡± Crystal said, ¡°What Ariel did in the past caused a lot of damage to sister Anaya. Just the mental damage cost alone is a lot ofpensation, not to mention that she also bribed someone to be a fake witness. She has to be sentenced for this.¡± Madam Marcy harrumphed coldly. ¡°If you have that ability, then go ahead and sue her.¡± She did not believe that a powerless person could sue a Miss from an aristocratic family. Harold¡¯s fingers tapped on the armrest of the chair. Luke could tell that he was getting impatient. Just as he was about to step forward and speak, he saw Antony rushing out in a threatening manner. ¡°Madam Marcy, do you think that the Marcy family has developed quite well in the past two years that you can ignore the Evans family now?¡± Madam Marcy was taken aback. Antony¡­ Why did he suddnely speak up? ¡°How can you talk to my sister like that? She¡¯s almost scared to tears.¡± Freud said with an unhappy face, ¡°Please apologize to my sister.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Madam Marcy didn¡¯t know what to say. What was the young master of the Duffy family doing here?! ¡°Madam Marcy.¡± Mason smiled and said, ¡°This is the Fifth Miss of the Evans family. Don¡¯t you know her?¡± His words were light, but there was a deep sense of threat in them. Madam Marcy was stunned. Fifth Miss of the Evans family? Didn¡¯t they say that she wasn¡¯t doted on? However, from Antony¡¯s expression, it was obvious that he was very protective of his younger sister! Chapter 438 Chapter 438 ¡°Aunt Marcy.¡± Dora also walked out at this time. She said to Madam Marcy in a soft voice, ¡°I think my younger sister didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Her request isn¡¯t excessive. Miss Ariel has done something wrong, so she should apologize.¡± Lorna looked at her with a look of disappointment. She did not understand why she had to stand out and speak up for Crystal. Actually, Dora was so angry that her heart was about to bleed. Sure enough, Antony had changed his attitude toward Crystal and regarded her as his younger sister. She wished that Crystal would die. However, there were so many people here. As someone who had been mistaken for the miss of the Evans family, if she did not stand up to help Crystal, she would be poked in the back and scolded to death. Madam Marcy didn¡¯t know what to do. Ariel said, ¡°Mom, I will never apologize to that b*tch!¡± Crystal frowned and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll call the police! Let the police thoroughly investigate your fake testimony back then.¡± ¡°You-¡± Ariel was filled with anger. She took two steps forward and was about to p Crystal in the face. Antony grabbed her wrist and gave her a hard push. Ariel fell to the ground. Before she could cry, she looked into Antony¡¯s cold eyes. ¡°If you dare to touch my sister, I¡¯ll chop you into pieces and feed you to the dog. Do you believe it?¡± Ariel was so scared that she trembled all over. Freud¡¯s face was also very ugly. ¡°D*mn it, I never hit women. Don¡¯t force me to break the rules.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When Madam Marcy helped her daughter up, she was so angry that she nearly ground her teeth into pieces. These sons of aristocratic families had ganged up to bully her daughter! Madam Marcy cried, ¡°Are there stillws? You imed that you¡¯re going to hit my daughter in front of so many people¡­ If anything happens to my daughter, I¡¯ll hang myself in front of the Evans residence!¡± Mr. Marcy didn¡¯t dare to be enemies with the Evans family. He shouted, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± ¡°Your daughter has already been bullied to such a state, yet you¡¯re still just a bystander!¡± Madam Marcy howled. ¡°Do you have any conscience at all?¡± Mr. Marcy had a headache. Suddenly, Harold raised his hand and pressed down with his slender hand. His eyes were full of hostility. Luke¡¯s heart was in his throat. He immediately said, ¡°Hold her down and shut her mouth!¡± Severai men in ck appeared like ghosts and pinned down Madam Marcy and Ariel on the ground. Madam Marcy was so panicked that she wanted to scream, but someone covered her mouth tightly. Harold stood up from his chair. He was tall, but the pressure he gave off was even stronger. There was no expression on his face, only a pair of eyes that were iparably cold. It made one feel as if they had fallen into the Seamless Hell, causing one¡¯s entire body to tremble. ¡°It¡¯s so noisy that it gives me a headache.¡± Harold said slowly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your tongue, I can cut it for you. What do you think?¡± Madam Marcy closed her eyes in horror, no longer daring to make a sound. ¡°If you did something wrong, you should apologize.¡± Harold slightly leaned over and looked at Ariel. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ariel trembled all over and kept nodding. Her tears almost wet her whole face. ¡°Let go of her,¡± Harold said calmly. Ariel was released. She held her chest and took a few breaths. She only felt that her fear rose from the depths of her soul, making every inch of her body tremble. She crawled to Anaya¡¯s feet and cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. I really know I was wrong. Please¡­ forgive me¡­ forgive me¡­¡± Anaya pursed her pale lips and said, ¡°I thought that you would always be high and mighty, Miss. Ariel.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, she suddenly coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood. Chapter 439 Chapter 439 ¡°Anaya!¡± ¡°Anaya!¡± Crystal and n saw Anaya spit out blood. They were so shocked that they hurried forward to hold her. Anaya¡¯s face was originally pale, but after it was stained with blood, it showed a kind of beauty I don¡¯t She was breathing heavily. Looking at the blood on her hand, she reluctantly said, Tm fine want to pursue this matter anymore. I¡­ She bit her lip, frowned, and said, ¡®T¡¯ll go first.¡± She pushed n away hard and staggered out, as if there were a fierce beast chasing her and she could only try her best to escape. Crystal¡¯s finger was also stained with Anaya¡¯s blood. She was stunned for a moment, but n had already caught up with Aaya. Crystal hesitated for a moment, but she did not go after them. Instead, she turned to look at Ariel and said, ¡°Since Anaya doesn¡¯t want to pursue the matter, then I will call the police directly.¡± Ariel was stunned. ¡°Anaya has forgiven me. What right do you have to call the police?¡± Puzzled, Crystal said, ¡°When has Anaya forgiven you? She¡¯s just toozy to argue with you, but I¡¯m a small-minded person and a good citizen. I know you¡¯ve vited thew, so of course I¡¯ll call the police to arrest you.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Antony. ¡°Am I right?¡± Antony nodded. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with your words.¡± Freud replied, ¡°You¡¯re right, sister.¡± Mason, ¡°How about I call the police for you?¡± Madam Marcy almost fell to the ground. ¡°Do you have to force Ariel into a dead end?¡± Crystal tilted her head. ¡°No one is forcing her. She has to pay the price for what she has done. Otherwise, what¡¯s the meaning of the rules that the world has set for thousands of years?¡± The girl stood under the huge and gorgeous crystalmp. She was not eye-catching at all, but at this moment, it seemed as if all the light wasing from her. ¡°Law is the minimum rule of morality. Since Miss Ariel has vited thew, it¡¯s only natural for her to be sentenced ording to her crime.¡± ¡°You¡­ you!¡± Madam Marcy was so angry that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Freud pulled Crystal to his back and said suspiciously, ¡°Are you nning to hit her? You also have to go to jail for hurting people deliberately.¡± Madam Marcy was speechless. ¡°You three f*cking strong men are surrounding me. It seems that you are the ones who are going to hurt me!¡± Crystal stood behind Freud and called the police without hesitation. Ariel¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Crystal¡­ I will never let you go!¡± Crystal raised her mobile phone and said, ¡°When your case of ordering others toe out with false testimony has been dealt with, you cane to me for trouble.¡± Ariel was speechless. Madam Marcy gripped her fingers tightly. She looked at Mr. Marcy and said, ¡°Are you going to watch. helplessly as your daughter is taken away by the police?!¡± Usually, Mr. Marcy would have a hundred ways to prevent the police from taking her away. However, since Harold was sitting here today, he didn¡¯t dare to y tricks. He could only say, ¡°She¡¯s indeed too lawless. She needs to be taught a lesson. This time, I¡¯ll take it as a lesson for her!¡± Both Madam Marcy and Ariel looked at him in disbelief. Ariel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Dad¡­ are you ignoring me?¡± Mr. Marcy didn¡¯t dare to care about her. He said in a cruel tone, ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯s disappointing!¡± Ariel burst into tears, and Madam Marcy also wiped her tears. It was noisy. Crystal covered her ears. and looked at Harold carefully. She asked him with her eyes, ¡°Can you shut their mouths again?¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Harold tutted and said to Luke, ¡°Take them away first. They¡¯re too noisy.¡± Luke nodded and was about to give instructions when Erik quickly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble Master White¡¯s men¡­¡± With a wave of his hand, all of the Shamus Family¡¯s servants rushed out. Erik said, ¡°Madam Marcy, Miss Ariel, please go to the lounge first and wait for the police toe.¡± ¡°And¡­¡± He nced at Jared, who was sitting on the ground with his head down and no one knew what he was thinking, and said, ¡°Take this person away too.¡± The servant nodded in agreement. Madam Marcy and Ariel were making a scene, but they were quickly dragged away. Jared didn¡¯t make a fuss. He just suddenly looked at Crystal and asked, ¡°Do you think that I am very ridiculous?¡± Crystal paused. The servants stopped sensibly, waiting for Crystal to finish speaking with Jared. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re ridiculous.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I only feel that you¡¯re disgusting.¡± When Harold, who had been in a daze, heard these words, he was slightly stunned. Jaredughed out loud. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Disgusting. I love her so much, but she only thinks I¡¯m disgusting.¡± Crystal squatted down in front of him and said, ¡°Jared, you don¡¯t love her. You just fall in love with the obsession in your heart.¡± Jared was stunned. He and n were ssmates and lived in the same dormitory. n got into the school with a high rank, but he had poor results. Everyone praised n, which made him very angry but helpless. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only It was not until he saw Anaya. He had dated so many girlfriends before, both sincere and insincere, but his feelings for Anaya were different. How could a man be so strange? He fell in love with her with just one nce. When he was full of ambition to confess his love to Anaya, he heard the news that n and Anaya were together. They were a perfect match, and they loved each other very much. Jared began to lose control of his emotions. Sometimes, he even needed to take medicine to calm himself down. On a certain night, when he stood at n¡¯s bed, holding a fruit knife in his hand, and wanted to stab him to death, he suddenly woke up. He went to see the doctor. At that time, his illness was very serious. The doctor suggested that he drop out of school for treatment, but he was unwilling. If he dropped out of school because of mental illness, what would Anaya think of him, and what would n think of him? So Jared held on to attend the ss. His anxiety was getting worse and worse, and sometimes he would even hurt himself. That kind of pain made him feel worse than death. He gathered all his courage to confess his love to Anaya in exchange for Anaya¡¯s polite refusal. At that time, he wanted to kill her. He wouldn¡¯t feel any pain anymore in that way. At this time, Ariel found him. This pampered youngdy didn¡¯t care about people¡¯s lives at all. How could a daughter of an aristocratic family like her care about the people of the lower ss? So he and Ariel plotted a conspiracy. Ariel wanted n. He wanted Anaya, and he could get a lot of money afterward. It seemed to be more worthwhile than taking Anaya to die with him. Jared got Anaya as he wished. But it seemed that he had never got her. She no longer liked tough, nor did she like to speak. She had once been young and full of vigor, but she was no longer the same, as if she was a walking corpse. Day after day, year after year, she apanied him as he rubbed her way down. In the past days, Jared only had strong hatred, but today, he suddenly felt a little regretful. Perhaps he should have died six years ago. On a quiet night, he should have jumped down from the rooftop of the dormitory building. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 In fact, he was already dead. How could he know how close n and Anaya were to each other? How good it would be if he died. Perhaps when Anaya mentioned him, she would even say that he was pitiful. But now, he had be her enemy. Maybe he would not be able to get a smile from her when they met again in the underworld. Jared closed his eyes and got up from the ground. Crystal suddenly felt that he was actually very pitiful. He did everything he could to get a love that didn¡¯t belong to him. In the end, he was riddled with holes and wounds. But his miserableness was not worthy of sympathy. Jared stumbled and was carried away by someone. At this time, hisme feet looked very funny. Some people sneered, and some hated him, but he looked at the gentle sky outside the hall and smiled. A person like him shouldn¡¯t be loved and couldn¡¯t be loved. The messy hall finally quieted down. Edna coughed and said, ¡°Since the Shamus Family¡¯s family affairs have been settled, I¡¯ll deal with mine.¡± She looked at Christy and said, ¡°You framed others and ruined the banquet¡­¡± Christy didn¡¯t expect things to develop like this. She wanted to disgust Anaya and the Shamus Family, but she identally revealed the truth that she had been hiding for six years. At the moment, she not only offended Edna but also Flora. She had thought that ording to the means of these two people, they would not let Crystal live a good life. However, all these resentments fell on her. Aletta slowly took a step back and was no longer willing to stand with Christy. She understood that Christy was done for. She did not want to be implicated by Christy. Edna¡¯s eyes were full of disgust. ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear to the higher-ups about this matter. People like you don¡¯t deserve to be an ambassador of thepany. You¡¯re even humiliated overseas. Your honor will be taken back. In the future, if someone in Fairby asks you to tailor them an outfit, it will be against me, Edna!¡± In fact, even if Edna didn¡¯t say that, those respectable noble madams wouldn¡¯t do business with Christy. After all, no one knew when Christy would plot against them. They didn¡¯t want to see the Shamus Family¡¯s joke today happen in their own home. Christy gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Mrs. Mcadams, I¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Flora said coldly, ¡°If I leave you here, it will dirty my ce! Men!¡± ¡°Throw her out! Take back all the orders that our family gave her before!¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± The Shamus Family servant quickly dragged Christy out of the room. When the others heard Flora¡¯s words, they also said, ¡°Yes, I also have an order with her¡­ When I go back, I will ask someone to cancel it.¡± ¡°Even if this kind of person is good at embroidery, I won¡¯t dare to use it. I have ordered five or six cheongsams from her.¡± ¡°I have to withdraw the order as well.. Hearing these words, Christy¡¯s face turned pale. What her studio was doing was the business of these nobledies. Now that they were going to withdraw the order, the studio¡¯s funds would definitely not have enough funds! Crystal looked at her quietly and said nothing Christy¡¯s eyes met hers and she was suddenly rmed. She always felt that¡­ this matter was not over yet. Edna held Crystal¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I wronged you before. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Crystal really appreciated Edna¡¯s temper. She was straightforward and hated those who were evil. If she made a mistake, she would change it She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mrs. Mcadams. I made you unhappy today. I¡¯ll definitely make you a new cheongsam another day.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Edna was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! You¡¯re more intelligent than Christy. You¡¯ll definitely be better than her in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you for your encouragement.¡± The corner of Flora¡¯s mouth twitched. She took a deep breath and showed the posture of the host. She said in a low voice, I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I¡¯ve made a fool of myself today. I¡¯ll set up a banquet as an apology to you all in the future.¡± The meaning of sending the quests off was obvious, and the fun was over. The guests were very sensible and took their leave one after another. Harold also stood up. Then, Erik said, ¡°Master White, would you like to have a cup of tea before¡­ ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Luke said politely, ¡°Master White has other matters to attend to.¡± Erik didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions. He said, ¡°Okay, okay I¡¯ll send you The group of people walked out of the door Crystal hesitated whether she should follow them. Suddenly, she heard Antony say, ¡°Rose, what are you looking at?¡± Dora suddenly came back to her senses and said, ¡°Nothing, nothing Freud was straightforward and said, ¡°Are you looking at your ex fiance? Are you interested in him?¡± Dora immediately blushed and said, Freud, don¡¯t talk nonsense Master White is now Crystal¡¯s fianc¨¦ How could I¡­¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Freud didn¡¯t understand the twists and turns behind this. He hugged Crystal¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Before he met Crystal, I didn¡¯t think that he wanted to marry you Don¡¯t think about it anymore¡± Dora was speechless. Lorna was a little indignant. He added, ¡°You can¡¯t say that If Master White hadn¡¯t been here, Crystal would¡¯ve been able to enter the White family¡¯s house smoothly Just now, Master White was here He didn¡¯t even look at her, let alone talk to her. It doesn¡¯t mean that Master White kept Crystal by his side just for the sake of the Old Madam.¡± Dora was originally in a bad mood from Freud¡¯s retort, but when she heard Lorna¡¯s words, she felt more at ease. If Harold really had some feelings for Crystal, would he not even look at her? Perhaps he didn¡¯t even know that Crystal was here. Freud was a little unhappy. He stared at Lorna and said, ¡°Whether he¡¯s interested or not, this engagement is supposed to be between Crystal and the White family. Who has the blood of the Evans family? Do you still want me to tell you?¡± Lorna¡¯s face turned pale. Looking at Dora¡¯s dejected expression, Antony frowned and said, ¡°Freud, what nonsense are you talking about? Rose is also my younger sister.¡± Freud curled his lips. He didn¡¯t like Dora very much. Although he hadn¡¯t seen her a few times, he just felt that this girl¡¯s mind was too sophisticated. It was very depressing to get along with her. She was not like Crystal He could see the bottom of her heart, which was as clean as a sheet of paper, at a nce. ¡°Antony, I¡¯m fine.¡± Dora forced a smile and said, ¡°Freud is right. I¡¯m indeed not Antony¡¯s biological sister. I¡¯m just a fake.¡± ¡°Rose¡­¡± Dora wiped away her tears and said to Crystal, ¡°Crystal, don¡¯t take it to heart. Lorna¡¯s just like this. She means no harm.¡± Crystal replied with an ¡°oh¡± and slowly withdrew her gaze from Harold¡¯s back. With a nk expression, she asked, ¡°What did she say just now?¡± Dora was speechless. Lorna was speechless as well. Lorna was about to die of anger. ¡°You!¡± ¡°All right, Lorna.¡± Dora pulled Lorna and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Lorna said, ¡°Why? That¡¯s your brother and your fianc¨¦. Why should you hand them over?¡± Dora¡¯s face was pale. ¡°I stole them all. They don¡¯t really belong to me Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Hearing this, Antony was very upset. He wanted to say something but was pulled back by Mason. He put his arms around Antony¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go and have dinner.¡± Antony was a little annoyed. ¡°All you know is how to eat. Didn¡¯t you see that Rose is unhappy¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that your younger sister is about to cry?!¡± Freud was even angrier. He pushed Crystal forward and said, ¡°You¡¯re always siding Dora. She¡¯s crying because she¡¯s upset!¡± The crystalmp was too dazzling and Crystal, whose eyes were filled with tears, was rubbing them. She was confused. Antony looked at the tears in Rose¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to side with Rose.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t care about that at all and replied with an ¡°oh¡±. Antony felt that Crystal was unusually cold. She must be angry. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°I really¡­¡± At this time, Crystal¡¯s cell phone rang, and a beautiful song rang in the luxurious banquet hall. What Antony wanted to say was stuck in her throat. Crystal picked up the phone. On the other side of the phone, the man¡¯s voice was a little cold. ¡°Are you noting out?¡± ¡°Right away,¡± Crystal said. After hanging up the phone, Crystal said, ¡°I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Freud said, ¡°We¡¯re going to have hot pot. Don¡¯t you want to eat anymore?¡± ¡°Next time.¡± Crystal waved her hand as she ran outside. ¡°Thank you so much today.¡± Freud sighed. He patted Antony¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done. Your sister, who has such a good temper, has been driven away by you.¡± Antony was speechless. Was it all his fault? Mason said sincerely, ¡°Antony, although Dora grew up with you, it was Crystal who is rted to you biologically. Just now, Miss Harmon¡¯s words were so harsh. You only thought that Dora would be sad, but you¡¯ve never thought that Crystal would be so sad. Don¡¯t be so obvious, even if you¡¯re being unfair.¡± Antony choked and said, ¡°When did I say that I don¡¯t care about Crystal? She¡¯s my biological sister. How can I not feel sorry for her?¡± ¡°You should scold her back for what he said just now.¡± Freud said, ¡°Are you talking humannguage? What do you mean by offering her? Is Dora a member of the Evans family? She stole Crystal¡¯s identity, but she still felt wronged.¡± Antony felt that Freud¡¯s words were a little harsh, but he had always been like this. He would not hide the words in his heart, and he was clear about love and hate. He liked Crystal, so he would definitely stand on Crystal¡¯s side. ¡°All right, all right.¡± Antony said, ¡°I will make it clear to Crystal¡­ Don¡¯t line up and scold me one by one.¡± He muttered, ¡°She¡¯s obviously my biological sister. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Crystal went out and found Harold¡¯s car. She quickly got into the car and happened to see Christy standing on the side of the road in high heels with disheveled hair. People who came and went would point fingers at her or scold her. Christy¡¯s face was very ugly. Her good student Aletta had already left in her own car. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Crystal looked at Christy¡¯s miserable state through the window and said to the man next to her, ¡°Haven¡¯t vented your anger? I¡¯ll ask someone to¡­¡± Crystal quickly held his hand and said, ¡°She¡¯s still useful.¡± Harold raised an eyebrow and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Instead, he pinched her cheeks and asked, ¡°How was my performance just now?¡± Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Crystal had once asked Harold to be harsh to her in front of outsiders. ¡°Not good¡± Crystal taught him. ¡°You should re at me and then shout at me. Only then do they know that we don¡¯t have a good rtionship. Ignoring me doesn¡¯t work.¡± Harold asked, ¡°Shout at you?¡± Crystal nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it shows that you don¡¯t like me very much.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I can¡¯t, Harold said. ¡°Why can¡¯t you do it?¡± Crystal was surprised. ¡°Since you¡¯re so powerful, you¡¯ll definitely be able to do it.¡± Haroldughed. ¡°I can¡¯t bear it.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t understand what he meant at first. She slowly reacted, and her cheeks and ears turned red in an instant. ¡°You¡­ you should work hard.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t work hard,¡± Harold said. ¡°I really wanted to hug you just now, but I held myself back.¡± He seemed to have put in a lot of effort. Crystal hesitated to kiss him on the cheek and said, ¡°Well, thank you then.¡± After a pause, she said with a smile, ¡°You were really handsome just now.¡± Harold said, ¡°I usually don¡¯t care about such trivial matters.¡± Luke, who was driving in the front, heard it. He thought to himself, ¡°In the past, if Master White was in a bad mood, he would directly shut others¡¯ mouths. If he was in a good mood, he would watch the fun and then shut others¡¯ mouths. He had never presided over justice? It would be a good thing if he didn¡¯t destroy the ce.¡± Crystal hugged his arm and whispered, ¡°Thank you. I know you¡¯re helping me.¡± ¡°How are you going to repay me then?¡± Crystal saw that he was sitting leisurely on the chair with azy look. His slightly drooping eyshes covered his dark pupils, and there was a touch of tenderness. It waspletely different from when he was in the Shamus Family. In the Shamus Family, he was cold, arrogant, and lofty. In front of her, he was gentle and casual, as if he was deeply in love. Crystal didn¡¯t know if she had been bewitched by his handsomeness. She sat on Harold¡¯sp and wrapped her arms around his slender neck. She then kissed him gently on the mole at the corner of his left eye. Her eyshes were trembling. ¡°I saw you sitting on a chair in the banquet hall. I wanted to kiss you when I saw you looking down.¡± Harold chuckled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kiss me then?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Crystal also smiled. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m shy.¡± Her fingernded on the corner of Harold¡¯s eyes and she sighed. ¡°Say, why do you look so handsome?¡± However, she did not know that at this moment, the car was heading for the bustling center of the city and passing through the endless traffic. The light of the sky fell on the side of her face through the window, reflecting her plump and beautiful nose tip. The light on her eyshes was gentle, forming a layer of light golden color. The scenery outside the window was beautiful, but it could notpare to the scenery in front of him. Harold slowly kissed the corner of her lips and said, ¡°I also want to know.¡± There were a lot of people in this world, but she was the one he liked most. Crystal narrowed her eyes. ¡°If I had money, I would definitely be your sugar mummy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very expensive,¡± Harold said. ¡°Can you afford it?¡± Crystal touched her pocket and found that she didn¡¯t bring any money. She sighed and said, ¡°Can I owe you first?¡± ¡°When will you pay me back?¡± Harold was very strict. ¡°Well¡­¡± Crystal thought for a moment and said, ¡°When I have money, I¡¯ll pay you back.¡± There was a red light in front of them. When the car stopped, Crystal was suddenly pressed against the car door. She was startled. When she looked up in confusion, she saw that the man was getting closer and closer. His thin lips touched her neck. At the same time, there was a click in her ear. The man¡¯sughter sounded. ¡°I¡¯m fastening the seat belt for you¡­ What are you thinking about?¡± Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Crystal clearly knew that Harold was deliberately teasing her. For a moment, she did not know where her courage came from. She said, ¡°I thought you would kiss me.¡± Harold was slightly taken aback. Crystal raised her head and kissed him on the lips. Before Harold could properly feel the warmth,she quickly lowered her head and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re not going to kiss me, I¡¯ll kiss you.¡± Harold was speechless. After about two or three minutes, Harold realized that he had been teased by Crystal. This little girl was getting bolder and bolder. ¡°Weren¡¯t you brave just now?¡± Harold looked down at Crystal. ¡°Why are you blushing now?¡± Crystal pinched her hot cheeks and whispered, ¡°Is it against thew to blush?¡± Harold caressed her head. ¡°It¡¯s not illegal, but lovely.¡± He lowered his head, pinched Crystal¡¯s cheek, and asked her to look up. Crystal saw Harold¡¯s smiling eyes. She had never seen Harold like this. His eyes were as bright as stars, and they were the most moving scenery in the world. ¡°You also vited the rules.¡± Crystal said, ¡°You¡¯re too good-looking.¡± Her voice was very soft. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can find anyone more handsome than you.¡± Harold smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me forever then.¡± Crystal thought to herself, ¡°Forever is too far away.¡± There seemed to be nothing permanent in this world, but since Harold had said so, then she would¡­ believe it. n chased after Anaya all the way out of the hall. Anaya had struggled to catch her breath before this. When she reached the outside of the hall, she stumbled and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, n rushed forward in time and hugged her. ¡°Anaya¡­ Anaya, are you still angry with me? You¡­¡± Anaya pushed him away and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you. It¡¯s just that after so many years, you and I are no longer the same person¡­ You don¡¯t like Ariel, but you¡¯ll fall in love with someone else. There are so many good girls in this world¡­¡± n¡¯s face slowly darkened, and he said, ¡°Anaya, we were separated because of a misunderstanding. Now there¡¯s nothing to stop us from being together.¡± Anaya looked at his determined expression and shook her head slowly. Up to now, she was no longer the young and proud girl she used to be. In the past six years, she had been scolded and lived like a mouse in a ditch. She had long lost the courage to rush forward and love him. However, n was different. He was the eldest son of the Shamus Family. His future was bright. He was kind, tolerant, brave, and resourceful. He also had a very good life. She was no longer worthy of n. With a taste of blood rising from her throat, Anaya tried her best to suppress it. She raised her head and whispered, ¡°We were done six years ago.¡± ¡°Anaya!¡± Anaya turned around and said, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me!¡± ¡°Anaya¡­¡± n didn¡¯t give up. He grabbed Anaya¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Before Anaya could finish her words, she suddenly covered her chest and spat out another mouthful of blood. n looked at the dripping blood. ¡°Anaya¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you, Anaya?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Anaya¡¯s lips moved. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn¡¯t manage to say anything and fainted. Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Sitting in the interrogation room, Ariel tugged hard at the corner of her clothes. She had never thought that she, a precious youngdy, would be locked up in the interrogation room one day as if she were a criminal. Ariel did not feel that she had done anything wrong. There was a huge gap between n and Anaya¡¯s family backgrounds. They were not a good match in the first ce. It was n who refused toe to his senses. She was just doing them a favor so that they could separate faster. What was wrong with that? R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only As for the Shamus Family, it was one thing not to be grateful to her, but they even wanted to break off the engagement with her! The more Ariel thought about it, the angrier she became. She wanted to smash something, but there was nothing in the interrogation room that she could smash, which made her even more depressed. Suddenly, the door opened and a policewoman came in. She said expressionlessly, ¡°Your parents want to see you. Come out with me.¡± Ariel snorted. ¡°They must havee to pick me up. What kind of attitude is that? When I get out, be careful I¡¯¡­¡± The policewoman knocked on the door frame. ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡± ¡°You!¡± Ariel managed to suppress her temper and said, ¡°Just you wait!¡± Ariel followed the policewoman into a room. Both her parents were inside. As soon as Madam Marcy saw Ariel, she cried and quickly held her hand. ¡°Ariel¡­ have you been wronged? It¡¯s all because I¡¯m useless that made you suffer so much¡­¡± Ariel frowned and said, ¡°Why are you crying? Can¡¯t I leave yet?¡± After a moment of silence, Mr. Marcy said, ¡°This matter was personally ordered by Master White. No one dares to fool him. The two young policemen you bribed back then have already been arrested. There is both witness and material evidence. You¡­¡± Ariel widened her eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Her father sighed and said, ¡°You may have to stay in prison for a few years¡­ But don¡¯t worry, Ariel. We will definitely get you the bestwyer. When youe out, I will send you abroad¡­¡± Ariel took two steps back in disbelief. ¡°You mean¡­ I will go to jail?!¡± Madam Marcy cried, ¡°Ariel, there¡¯s nothing we can do. We¡¯ve dealt with everything, but no one dares to say anything¡­¡± Ariel said angrily, ¡°There is no enmity between me and Harold. Why does he have to force me like this?¡± ¡°Ariel!¡± Mr. Marcy hurriedly said, ¡°Shut up! If anyone hears this, you won¡¯t be able to get out of here in a year or two!¡± Ariel was so angry that she burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. Why should I go to jail?¡± Mr. Marcy said, ¡°It¡¯s because of your bad luck that you met Master White¡­ However, he usually doesn¡¯t care about these matters. It¡¯s hard to understand why he forced you into a dead end this time¡­ However, he¡¯s always doing things as he pleases. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything I¡¯ve done that offended him.¡± ¡°Since he forced me, you should beg him!¡± Ariel wiped her tears. ¡°Do you really want to watch me go to jail?¡± Madam Marcy choked with sobs. ¡°We tried! But I can¡¯t even enter the door of Flower Land. I can¡¯t see anyone, so how can I plead for mercy¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all that b*tch Anaya¡¯s fault¡­¡± Ariel howled and hugged Madam Marcy. ¡°Mom¡­ I don¡¯t want to go to jail. I don¡¯t want to go to jail¡­ You must save me¡­¡± Madam Marcy¡¯s heart ached when she saw how much she cried. She only had one daughter, and Ariel had been spoiled since she was young. She had never suffered like this before. Madam Marcy gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Ariel¡­ Wait a little longer, I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to save you!¡± Chapter 447 Chapter 447 ¡°Except for you, no one can save me!¡± Ariel sobbed. ¡°I would rather die than go to jail!¡± ¡°Why are you talking about this?¡± Madam Marcy quickly covered Ariel¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°Be obedient and stay here. I¡¯m sure your father and I will find another way.¡± Although Ariel was a little unhappy, there was no other way at the moment. She could only nod her head in grievance and said, ¡°What about Jared? This b*stard dares to implicate me. I won¡¯t let him go easily!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± said Madam Marcy with contempt. ¡°Many people were injured during the fire that year. The police thought it was an ident, so they didn¡¯t arrest him. Now they¡¯ve found out that he deliberately set fire, murdered people, and ckmailed them¡­ There won¡¯t be any good ending for him.¡± ¡°And Anaya!¡± Ariel¡¯s face was ferocious. ¡°I must kill this woman! Shees from a humble background. She can¡¯tpare with me at all, but she made me embarrassed¡­¡± Madam Marcy hesitated and said, ¡°I¡¯m busy getting dealing with your matter, so I don¡¯t know where she is¡­ Don¡¯t worry, Ariel. When youe out, you can do whatever you want to her. There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Ariel was appeased. The policewoman came in and knocked on the door, saying, ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± Madam Marcy sent her daughter away with a reluctant expression. Only then did Mr. Marcy say, ¡°What else can you do now? In the entire Fairby, there are no more than five people who dare to interfere in this matter. We can¡¯t get those people to help us!¡± Madam Marcy said, ¡°Although Harold is extremely powerful, he is still energetic¡­¡± She narrowed her eyes slightly and said, ¡°No matter what others say, it¡¯s not as good as pillow talk.¡± Mr. Marcy was rmed. ¡°He¡¯s famous for not getting close to women!¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t get close to women before, but I¡¯m not sure about now,¡± said Madam Marcy. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that the Evans family¡¯s Fifth Young Lady had stayed by his side? You definitely know better than me why a man wants a woman to stay by his side.¡±. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Mr. Marcy was a little embarrassed. ¡°The Fifth Young Lady of the Evans family doesn¡¯t look very pretty.¡± Madam Marcy crossed her arms and said, ¡°We just need to give him a good-looking one. Someone that would make men¡¯s heart itch when they see her¡­ There is still a chance of sess in this matter. At the end of the day, there is no hatred between Ariel and the one from the White family.¡± Mr. Marcy pondered for a moment and felt that he might really be able to give it a try, but¡­ ¡°Time is running out. Where can we find such a person?¡± Madam Marcy looked up at him and sneered. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that the female student you¡¯re sponsoring looks like a vixen?¡± Mr. Marcy shuddered. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to?¡± Madam Marcy asked with a cold snort. ¡°She¡¯s probably 18 or 19 years old this year. I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on you recently, so I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t have the chance to do anything.¡± Mr. Marcy hurriedly said, ¡°Dear, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯m just supporting a poor student¡­¡± ¡°What? You still can¡¯t bear to part with her?¡± Madam Marcy said angrily, ¡°Ariel is your own daughter! Are you going to let the group of vixens outside give birth to a few more sons for you?!¡± ¡°Dear, don¡¯t be angry¡­¡± said Mr. Marcy. ¡°Since you think she can do it, I¡¯ll have someone call her over right away. You¡¯ll be in charge of the arrangements.¡± Although that was what he said, his father felt a great deal of pain. He had spent three or four years with this female student and had painstakingly nurtured her. He hadn¡¯t even tasted her, yet he was about to hand her over to others! Chapter 448 Chapter 448 When Crystal received the news that Anaya was having a gastricvage in the hospital, she was shocked and quickly sat up from the sofa. ¡°What about now? How is Anaya now?¡± n¡¯s voice was very tired. ¡°She¡¯s still in the emergency room, but I want to ask you toe to the hospital. If¡­ if she can be saved, I don¡¯t think she wants to see me¡­¡± Crystal pursed her lips and answered. After hanging up the phone, she stepped on her little rabbit slippers and went upstairs. She walked all the way into Harold¡¯s study and said in a hurry, ¡°Anaya is in the emergency room. I¡­¡± Harold was talking on the phone when he saw her pale face. He paused and hung up after saying, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± He walked over and wiped the cold sweat on Crystal¡¯s forehead. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Crystal said, ¡°n said that Anaya is having a gastricvage now, and the doctor said that she is unlikely to be saved¡­ I have to go to the hospital.¡± Harold frowned and squeezed her hand. It was icy cold. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Harold said. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°But your work¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Harold held her hand and said, ¡°If you go to the hospital and cry until you faint, do you think n will take care of you or Anaya?¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal was a little dissatisfied and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that weak.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Harold wiped the corners of her eyes with his thumb. ¡°Why are you crying then?¡± Crystal wiped his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not crying!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± At this time, Harold was very easy to talk to. He said, ¡°I was wrong.¡± He took Crystal downstairs. Paul drove all the way to the hospital. Crystal found the emergency room ording to the message sent by n. She saw him sitting alone on a bench, looking particrly lonely. He was still wearing a well-built suit, but he seemed to have aged more than ten years in an instant. ¡°Master White, Miss Evans.¡± When n saw Harold, he was a little surprised, but it was only for a moment. At this time, he was no longer in the mood to pay attention to anything else. He just said in a panic, ¡°Anaya has been in there for more than two hours¡­ She hasn¡¯te out yet.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it only take a dozen minutes or half an hour to undergo gastricvage?¡± Crystal¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± n wiped his face. ¡°She ate a lot of benzodiazepine drugs, which are used for treating mental disorders, but arge amount would cause gastrointestinal bleed and will lead to a slow death¡­¡± Crystal trembled and almost lost her bnce. Fortunately, Harold held her in his arms and patted her gently on the back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Crystal grabbed his arm, and her eyes were full of tears. ¡°When I was a child, my neighbor, who treated me very well, went to the hospital to undergo gastricvage because of drinking pesticide. After that, she never came out again. I¡­¡± Harold pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°The situation is different. Don¡¯t think of bad oues.¡± He didn¡¯t care about Anaya¡¯s life or death at first, but when he saw Crystal¡¯s tearful face, he frowned slightly. After thinking for a long time, he finally came up with words tofort her. ¡°All is well that ends well.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t make a sound when she cried. Her tears kept falling. ¡°Ariel and Jared are still alive¡­ Anaya won¡¯t die!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Harold coaxed her. ¡°She won¡¯t.¡± He coaxed Crystal in a gentle voice, but he looked up at n with a cold look in his eyes. Chapter 449 Chapter 449 ¡°I¡¯ve heard people praise you before.¡± Harold¡¯s voice was faint. ¡°I thought you were a rare talent in this generation, but now it seems that you¡¯re nothing more than this.¡± n wiped his tears and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­ It¡¯s my fault.¡± He should have noticed it when he saw the white dress she was wearing. The dress was the wedding dress he bought for her when he was poor. She wore the dress to attend his wedding and didn¡¯t even care about Christy telling her the truth. It showed that she was determined to die, but he didn¡¯t notice it. If he had discovered it earlier¡­ and sent her to the hospital earlier, things might not have gone like this At this time, the door of the emergency room opened and a doctor came out. Crystal quickly stepped forward and asked, ¡°Doctor¡­ How is it?¡± The doctor sighed and shook his head. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry, we failed to bring her back. My condolences.¡± Crystal felt dizzy, and her vision blurred. She fell into Harold¡¯s arms. ¡°Are you a family member of the patient inside?¡± The doctor nced at Crystal and said, ¡°When the patient was sent here, the situation was very urgent, and we couldn¡¯t contact her family members. She hasn¡¯t gone through the hospital process yet. You have to pay the fee and thene to collect the body.¡± Crystal looked at n in disbelief. ¡°You didn¡¯t even pay?!¡± n, whose face was numb, was stunned. ¡°I¡­ paid for the operation? I signed the surgery consent.¡± The doctor was confused. The doctor asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the family members of the man in the car ident?¡± Crystal asked, ¡°What car ident?¡± The doctor was speechless. n said, ¡°My girlfriend is the one who was sent in to undergo gastricvage.¡± The doctor said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not responsible for it. I guess it¡¯s in the next room. When I saw you after I came out, I thought that I found the family of the person involved in the car ident.¡± Everyone was speechless. go The doctor was probably a little embarrassed. He coughed and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re not, I¡¯ll first.¡± He left very quickly, leaving behind an awkward silence. Crystal covered her face with a p. She really wanted to go back in time. Harold said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one willugh at you.¡± ¡°That man died in a car ident. We should care about him.¡± Crystal pretended to be calm and said, ¡°It¡¯s so pitiful that they can¡¯t even find his family member.¡± Harold touched her head and said, ¡°Well, you¡¯re very kind.¡± Crystal was speechless. The door of the emergency room opened again. n saw the doctor in charge of saving Anaya and All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. hurriedly asked, ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡± The doctor said, ¡°Fortunately, she was sent here in time. Otherwise, even Hippocrates wouldn¡¯t have been able to save her.¡± n suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, and the tense force disappeared. He took two steps back. and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s good¡­ It¡¯s good that she¡¯s saved¡­¡± The doctor sized him up and felt that he didn¡¯t look like a jerk who would force his girlfriend tomit suicide. He said, ¡°Your girlfriend has always had mental illness, Don¡¯t you know that?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± n said bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ve been separated from her for many years. I just met her today.¡± The doctor said, ¡°She took too many drugs and the situation is moreplicated. Although her life. was saved, the subsequent treatment is very troublesome. You have to be mentally prepared.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good as long as she¡¯s still alive.¡± n showed a smile that was uglier than crying. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose her anymore.¡± Chapter 450 Chapter 450 The doctor patted him on the shoulder and sighed. ¡°You are all so young and impulsive. It took your parents a lot of effort to raise you. It¡¯s very easy for you to die. How can you face the people who. care about you?¡± n moved his lips and wanted to say that Anaya had no parents. She was abandoned as soon as she was born. She had been through a lot when she grew up, but she grew up very well. She lived with confidence and freedom. It was he who ruined her whole life. The six years of despair were too bitter. But in the end, n didn¡¯t say anything. He just bowed to the doctor and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility.¡± The doctor said, ¡°She has been transferred to the intensive care unit. You can¡¯t visit her now, but you can look at her through the ss window. I have something to do, so I have to go first.¡± n nodded, and the doctor left in a hurry. They followed the nurse to the intensive care unit. Through the ss window, they could see Anaya¡¯s pale face as shey on the bed. There were many instruments on her body and she was wearing an oxygen mask. n put his fingers on the ss window as if he wanted to touch her eyebrows through thisyer of ice-cold, non-existent artificial product. The coldness on the tip of his finger made him close his eyes, and his voice was hoarse. ¡°Miss Evans, did she mention me to you?¡± Crystal shook her head. ¡°No.¡± n smiled bitterly and said, ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ I made her so sad. Why would she mention me to others?¡± When she was tortured by Jared, humiliated by the Turners, and scolded by everyone, he was the eldest young master of the Shamus Family. He was surrounded by praises. He didn¡¯t know that her depression was very serious, nor did he know how long the cold wind blew her when she sat on the windowsill on those sleepless nights. He even wanted to marry the culprit and let Ariel send an invitation to Anaya. When Anaya stepped into the magnificent banquet hall, what was her mood like? What was her mood like when she swallowed the medicine one by one? n could only think of Anaya¡¯s calm eyes under the crystal light. There seemed to be no sadness or joy in her eyes. She just quietly watched him and Ariel appear together. She seemed to smile again, not knowing whether she wasughing at her many years of infatuation, or at his stupidity and weakness. Crystal suddenly said, ¡°She didn¡¯t mention you to anyone. Perhaps it¡¯s because you¡¯re too precious in her heart. You¡¯re already so precious that she can¡¯t mention you easily.¡± n was stunned. If you Crystal lowered her eyes and her eyshes trembled. She said, ¡°If Anaya didn¡¯t love you, she won¡¯t endure for six years for you. Hering back to life is thest chance that God gave you. don¡¯t grasp it, don¡¯t look for her in the future.¡± She looked at him seriously and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want her to suffer for you all the time.¡± n burst into tears silently. It was said that men wouldn¡¯t easily shed tears. Until they encounter something heart wrenching. Anaya fell into a deep dream. In her dream, she met n and fell in love with him. They got married and had children. They had a happy life together until they were old. That dream was so beautiful that Anaya didn¡¯t believe it was true at all. She cried so hard that she broke the mirror in the dream. The world copsed, all things went silent, and all the love disappeared. Anaya thought that she had to say that passion didn¡¯tst. She didn¡¯t believe it when she was young, but now she suddenly understood. A deep rtionship was destined not tost long.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Anaya opened her eyes and saw the snow-white ceiling. ¡°Anaya!¡± n was ecstatic. ¡°You finally woke up!¡± Anaya slowly turned her head and saw n¡¯s bearded face. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She closed her eyes again, thinking that she was still in a dream. n asked with concern, ¡°Do you feel any pain? I¡¯ll call the doctor right away¡­¡± The doctor rushed over and checked on Anaya. He let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s good as long as she wakes up. At present, the situation is not bad. She can be transferred to an ordinary ward. However, she can¡¯t eat yet. She can only have IV. She can¡¯t digest food now.¡± n nodded and kept it in mind. The doctor reminded him again, ¡°You¡¯d better let the patient rest more.¡± ¡°I know. Thank you, doctor.¡± After sending the doctor away, n turned back to the bedside and held Anaya¡¯s hand. He couldn¡¯t help kissing her on the back of her hand and whispered, ¡°Anaya¡­ you¡¯re awake. I¡¯m really happy.¡± Anaya just looked at him in silence. n looked at her dry lips and said, ¡°You can¡¯t drink water yet. I¡¯ll use a cotton stick to moisten your lips.¡± He carefully wet the cotton swab, carefully moistened her lips, and then smeared the lipstick on her lips. Anaya suddenly said, ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t wake up.¡± n paused and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t married me yet. How can you not wake up?¡± Anaya looked up at the ceiling and said with difficulty, ¡°n¡­ I used to be with you because I didn¡¯t know your identity. I didn¡¯t know that there are some things in the world that can¡¯t be solved by falling in love with each other.¡± ¡°Six years have passed. I still love you.¡± n pursed his lips. Anayaughed and continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t have the courage to love you anymore.¡± ¡°Anaya.¡± A teardrop fell on Anaya¡¯s cheek, and n wiped it away in a panic. He had a thousand words to say, but those words were stuck in his throat. In the end, he only said one sentence, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ but I love you.¡± Anaya forced a smile and her eyes curved. ¡°I¡¯ve never suspected that you loved me.¡± ¡°Even if I heard that you were going to marry Ariel, I knew that you loved me.¡± ¡°But n.¡± Anaya said, ¡°Love is so heavy but so insignificant. I¡¯m not the only one in your world. You have your parents, your brother, and the whole Shamus Family. I can¡¯t be so selfish.¡± If she were still the innocent and reckless girl six years ago, she might have been together with n regardless of anything and would not have turned back. But now, they were already adults. In the world of adults, love was no longer the most important thing. ¡°I¡¯m 26 years old this year.¡± n looked into Anaya¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°In the past 26 years, I¡¯ve only done two things against my family.¡± ¡°The first one was to give up on finance and choose chemistry. The second one was to like you.¡± ¡°After so many years, I have long given up my chemistry dream, Anaya¡­¡± He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to give you up.¡± A tear fell from the corner of Anaya¡¯s eyes, and she choked with sobs, unable to speak. ¡°I want to be with you in exchange for my dream.¡± n¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Six years ago, we should be together. I won¡¯t retreat. Anaya, don¡¯t give up, okay?¡± ¡°Just like that year, how you bravely loved me.¡± Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Anaya naturally remembered that she was in the orphanage. The dean said that she had been abandoned at the gate of the orphanage when she was still a baby. It was snowing heavily. If it weren¡¯t for her tough life, she would have been frozen to death. When she got into the university and was about to leave the orphanage, the dean warned her not to ask for anything that didn¡¯t belong to her. In the end, it would only hurt people and herself. A few years ago, the youth¡¯s heart was higher than the sky, and she felt that there was nothing in this world that could not be obtained with effort. But now, when she looked at it again, it was just a joke. Now she was lying on the hospital bed, looking at n¡¯s face, and there was a slight chill in n¡¯s tears on her cheeks. She was 26 years old this year, and the best years of her life had been given to the person in front of her. Whether it was love, pain, or dreams at midnight, it was all his. ¡°n.¡± Anaya sighed softly. ¡°We have missed too many years.¡± ¡°We have missed too many years, so don¡¯t want to miss you anymore.¡± n held her hand and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°If I can live to 70 years old, there will be only 44 years left for me to be with you. This is very rare.¡± Anaya choked with sobs. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to lose anything for me.¡± ¡°But Anaya.¡± n wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said, ¡°The things that can be lost are not as important as you.¡± Anaya couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. She held n in her arms and cried, ¡°You¡­ always know how to make me sad.¡± n whispered, ¡°Anaya, if my mother doesn¡¯t agree with us being together, I will go and beg her. I will beg her for a day, ten days, a month, a year, and ten years¡­ She will eventually agree.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. You¡¯ve been very tired in the past six years. I should take care of these things.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve wronged you.¡± n said, ¡°I can¡¯t give you the grand wedding I promised you when I was young.¡± Anaya sobbed and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t care¡­ I don¡¯t care.¡± Her voice was hoarse. ¡°As long as I¡¯m with you, it¡¯s good.¡± n hugged her tightly. ¡°We¡­ will never be separated again.¡± ¡°Even if I die, I will wait for you. No matter how many years it takes, I will wait for you.¡± Christy¡¯s studio could be said to be on the brink of death. The capital chain was broken, and she had to face a huge amount ofpensation. Whether Christy was angry or not, Crystal did not know, but Crystal was angry and sick. She walked back and forth in her rabbit-head slippers in the living room. ¡°How can she do this?! She promised to give me nine thousand dors for that dress! Now I¡¯m not paid with anything!¡± Harold leaned back on the sofa, looked down at the data on the tablet, and saidzily, ¡°At this moment, Christy is focusing on thewsuit. She¡¯s selling cars and houses to fill the funding gap. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Even if you take a knife to her neck, she can¡¯t take out nine thousand dors for you.¡± Crystal sat down beside him angrily and crossed her arms. ¡°I made a mistake! I should take the money first and then ruin her reputation.¡± Harold nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed, my feast is gone.¡± Crystal leaned over. ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± Harold said, ¡°Is pointing a gun to her head a good idea?¡± Crystal was speechless. She grabbed a handful of popcorn and stuffed it into her mouth, saying, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m a good citizen. who obeys thew.¡± ¡°By the way.¡± Crystal turned to look at Harold. ¡°I¡¯m going to Sunshine Vige.¡± Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Harold paused and asked, ¡°What are you going there for?¡± Crystal told him what had happened to Madam K and said, ¡°I can fix it if it¡¯s simple. But I don¡¯t know what the embroidery design is before it was destroyed by the fire, so I can only ask my master to do it.¡± Harold asked, ¡°Do you have to go?¡± Crystal said, ¡°She¡¯s already very old, and she¡¯s sitting in a wheelchair. If I let here to Fairby, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to take it. I¡¯d better go back. I can visit my father too.¡± Harold put down the tablet. ¡°Are you going back alone?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask Antony if he cane back with me¡­ But he must be looking for me to get some benefits.¡± Harold pinched her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m right in front of you. Why are you looking for someone else?¡± Crystal was stunned and said, ¡°But you are very busy at work. Your business is hundreds of millions of dors. I can¡¯t afford it if you dy it.¡± Harold said, ¡°If you say something nice, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes lit up. She quickly climbed onto Harold¡¯s body and sat on hisp. Her voice was soft and sweet as she said, ¡°You¡¯re the best person in the world!¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired of hearing that.¡± Harold held her waist and said, ¡°Change to something else.¡± Crystal only knew a few words tofort Harold. She frowned and thought for a while. Then she blushed and whispered in Harold¡¯s ear, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll let you take a bath with me tonight.¡± Harold paused for a moment before looking down at her. ¡°Really?¡± Crystal hurriedly said, ¡°But it¡¯s only a shower! You can¡¯t do anything else!¡± Haroldughed. ¡°What does it mean by anything else?¡± Crystal buried her face in his chest and said, ¡°If you ask again, I will go back on my word.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Harold said, ¡°Deal.¡± Crystal leaned on his shoulder and said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really want to take you to Sunshine Vige.¡± Harold narrowed his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there someone in that shabby vige that I can¡¯t meet?¡± Crystal was speechless. ¡°What are you thinking about? It¡¯s because Sunshine Vige is really underdeveloped. There¡¯s not even a road connected to it. I think¡­ you¡¯re notpatible with that ce.¡± In Crystal¡¯s eyes, Harold was the proud and arrogant young master of the White Family. If she took him to Sunshine Vige and let him see her past, it would make her feel a little ufortable. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t bring Harold with her to feed the pig and pick the maize, could she? But¡­ she really wanted to take Harold to the ce where she grew up. Although the environment there was not good, she had a lot of memories. ¡°There must be some misunderstanding between you and me.¡± Harold pinched Crystal¡¯s chin, raised her head, and said, ¡°When I entered the military camp at the age of three, I had lived in any harsh. environment. I used to eat scorpions in the desert.¡± Crystal opened her mouth wide and widened her eyes, ¡°Scorpion?!¡± Harold felt that such a serious matter might scare her. Just as he was about to change the subject, he heard Crystal continue to ask, ¡°Is the scorpion delicious!?¡± Harold felt that he had thought too much. This girl didn¡¯t think it was a big deal to eat scorpions at all. He recalled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the scorpions in other ces, but in the desert, they are very hard to eat.¡± And if it wasn¡¯t handled well, it would be highly toxic. Crystal said thoughtfully, ¡°I really wanted to catch scorpions to eat when I was young and hungry. Hearing you say that, I¡¯d better not.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 454 Chapter 454 ¡°Were you a soldier before?¡± Crystal asked again. Harold paused and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why did youe back to do business then?¡± Harold hugged Crystal, his fingers sliding down her hair. He chuckled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no future as a soldier.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°Is it because you earn more money by starting apany?¡± ¡°You can also think about it that way.¡± Harold said, ¡°If I don¡¯t have that much money, how can I afford to support you?¡± Crystal puffed out her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m not that hard to raise. I¡¯ll eat even if you roast scorpions for me.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Harold said, ¡°It¡¯s really awful.¡± Crystalughed out loud. She leaned against Harold¡¯s chest and seemed to have thought of something. She said, ¡°I saw someone roast that kind of bee chrysalis and grasshopper before. Have you ever seen them?¡± Harold grew up in Fairby and hadn¡¯t seen many delicacies in the south. ¡°No.¡± Crystal made a gesture. ¡°It¡¯s probably that long. Some people sell fried scorpions, but it¡¯s hard to tell if they¡¯re scorpions because of they were fried¡­ I haven¡¯t eaten them. I heard that bee chrysalis are very delicious. They¡¯re all high protein.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Harold was speechless. Why was this girl so attracted to weird food? ¡°There are more!¡± Crystal said, ¡°There are also fertilized chicken eggs! Do you know?¡± Harold was speechless. He had a bad feeling. Crystal said, ¡°It¡¯s the egg that is about to hatch but notpletely formed. There is the shape of a head, wings, and feet inside the egg. I heard that it is also very nutritious, but I haven¡¯t eaten it yet.¡± Harold was momentarily silent. ¡°Do you want to eat this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really want to,¡± Crystal said, ¡°I just wanted to share it with you. I saw it when I went to the fair before, but what I wanted to eat the most was the walnut cookie, which was very expensive. Grandma asionally bought some, but I couldn¡¯t eat it.¡± ¡°When we get to Sunshine Vige, I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Harold patted her head. ¡°However, let¡¯s forget about fertilized eggs.¡± Crystal¡¯s shoulders trembled withughter. ¡°There¡¯s still something that you can¡¯t ept?¡± Harold thought about it. He didn¡¯t seem to take these things seriously when he was young. As long as there was something he could eat, he would not hesitate to eat it. He was probably getting old now. When he thought of those bloody days again, he found it funny. Crystal turned her head and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a little sad.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Crystal said, ¡°When I went to see Anaya yesterday, she had already reconciled with n, but she couldn¡¯t be discharged from the hospital. Her face was very pale. I thought that although she and n liked each other, they had to go through thick and thin before they could be together. If it was a secret love, how hard it would be to be together.¡± Harold¡¯s eyshes drooped slightly. ¡°Why did you suddenly say that?¡± ¡°I was inspired in the moment.¡± ¡°So don¡¯t fall in love with others first.¡± Harold said in a low voice, ¡°Those who fall in love first will lose.¡± Crystal raised her fair face and said, ¡°If¡­ no one is willing to be the loser, they won¡¯t be together, will they?¡± Harold pinched her face and smiled. ¡°There will always be someone who is willing to lose.¡± Crystal blinked slightly. At that moment, Harold almost thought that she would ask, ¡°Are you willing to lose?¡± But she didn¡¯t. She just leanedzily on his shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember it.¡± There was a gust of wind outside the window, which stirred up the flowers in the garden and brought a cool fragrance. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 On the day of Anaya¡¯s discharge from the hospital, Crystal spent a lot of money to buy a bouquet of flowers before picking her up. Anaya knew that she was always stingy and was surprised by her generosity. ¡°Anaya, what kind of look is that?¡± Crystal curled her lips. ¡°Am I such a petty person?¡± Anaya wanted to say, ¡°You are.¡± But looking at her pouty face, she changed her words and said, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just very happy. It¡¯s been a long time since someone sent me flowers.¡± Crystal nced at n. ¡°You don¡¯t even buy flowers for Anaya?¡± She was childish and felt that n had taken Anaya away from her, so she didn¡¯t like n. ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy the past few days.¡± n quickly said, ¡°Anaya, I¡¯ll buy you a bouquetter.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of buying so much?¡± Anaya sighed. ¡°Who knows, you might no longer be the young master of the Shamus Group in a few days. You¡¯d better save your money.¡± ¡°¡­¡± n said, ¡°Anaya, I¡¯m not that poor. Over the years, I¡¯ve saved up some money¡­¡± Hearing what he said, Crystal immediately thought of the 10,000 dors that she had lost. She was so angry that she immediately red at n. n, ¡°¡­?¡± How could Anaya¡¯s friend¡¯s temper be so unpredictable? Anaya knew that n had stepped on Crystal¡¯s tail. Sheforted him and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t get the money as well, did I? I haven¡¯t gotten paid this month.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Sob sob sob, how could we be so miserable!¡± Anaya didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Alright, alright. If you continue acting like this, others will think that I¡¯m bullying you, but¡­¡± She nced at Crystal¡¯s neck. ¡°What happened to your neck?¡± Crystal touched her neck subconsciously. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Anaya took out a small mirror from the bag hanging on the wheelchair and handed it to Crystal. ¡°Look at it yourself.¡± Crystal looked in the mirror and found that there was a red mark on the left side of her neck. It was neither big nor small. Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Was Harold a dog? He had promised not to bite her neck. Yesterday, after she signed an agreement with Harold, Harold appeared in the bathroom on time. He said that it was just a shower, but he pressed her down on the sink and kissed her. Not only that, but he also held her in his arms and made her look in the mirror so that she could enjoy looking at the kiss marks on her back, like a plum blossom in the snow. Crystal¡¯s answer was to bite Harold hard on the shoulder, leaving a small tooth print. Crystal only knew that there were marks all over her back but didn¡¯t know about the one on her neck. Crystal gritted her teeth and wanted to block Harold on WhatsApp. ¡°Ahem.¡± n said, ¡°Anaya, let¡¯s go back first before it¡¯s toote¡­¡± Anaya nodded and asked Crystal with concern, ¡°Have you been bitten by a mosquito? Remember to turn on the electric mosquito repellent when you sleep at night.¡± She did not think about that. After all, Crystal was just a little sister in her eyes. Crystal, ¡°¡­ Well, I got it. Thank you, Anaya.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Then we¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, she saw two people rushing over in a hurry and directly blocking their way. ¡°Anaya! You can¡¯t just watch others die! I heard that Jared is going to be sentenced for decades. There is only one son in the Huang Family. He can¡¯t go to jail!¡± These two people were none other than Mrs. Turner and Sarita. They had been wandering outside the hospital for several days, but because Anaya lived in a special ward, they couldn¡¯t go in at all, so they had to squat outside and waited for her to be discharged from the hospital. Chapter 456 Chapter 456 When the two of them received the news that Jared had been taken away by the police, it was like a bolt from the blue. They didn¡¯t have as many connections as the Marcy family. After thinking about it for a while, they could only look for Anaya. It was just that the two of them who were used to ordering Anaya did not have the attitude of begging her at all. When Mrs. Turner saw Anaya frowning, she immediately said, ¡°If you don¡¯t save Jared, I will hang myself at the ce where you work!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anaya said, ¡°The studio is going to close down. You can try it.¡± Mrs. Turner knew that her threat was useless. She sat down on the ground and cried, ¡°Do you have a conscience? At that time, Jared didn¡¯t dislike you and was willing to be with you. Now that he is in trouble, you are going to run away with another man. Is there any justice?¡± There were a lot of people in the hospital. Many people stopped to watch the show after Mrs. Turner made such a scene. It was inevitable that some people would point fingers at Anaya and they began to judge her without knowing the whole story. ¡°Since you already know that Jared has been arrested, then you should also know why he has been arrested.¡± Anaya was not angry, and her tone was indifferent. ¡°Since you already know, why do you still come to ask me if I have a conscience? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous?¡± Sarita and Mrs. Turner were both speechless. Sarita said, ¡°Jared did such a foolish thing because he liked you. If you had promised him to be with. him, he would not have been so extreme. At the end of the day, isn¡¯t it all your fault?¡± Her words were shameless to the extreme. However, after dealing with Sarita for a long time, Anaya was not triggered at all. On the contrary, Crystal frowned and said, ¡°So, if the beggars on the roadside like you, he can kill others at will if you don¡¯t ept him and you have to take the me and go to prison for him. Right?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡± Sarita said angrily. ¡°Why do I have to take the me!?¡± Crystal smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t what you just said the same as the example I gave? Why did you make. it sound like a matter of course and when I talked about it, you imed that I was talking. nonsense?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sarita was so angry that her mouth was crooked. ¡°It¡¯s you again!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that I spared Jared¡¯s life, but you still hope that Anaya can save him?¡± n said coldly, ¡°He has deceived Anaya for so long, and you must have benefited a lot from her over the years. Now that the truth has been exposed, you asked Anaya to save her enemy. It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Mrs. Turner pointed at him and said, ¡°Are you talking in the humannguage?! I¡¯ve told you that Jared did it because he liked her. If it weren¡¯t for this vixen who seduced my son, my son wouldn¡¯t have killed others and set fire!¡± The veins on n¡¯s veins stood out. Anaya grabbed his hand and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to help.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Sarita hurriedly said. ¡°Speak!¡± Anaya said, ¡°Give me back all the money you¡¯ve taken from me over the past few years.¡± Mrs. Turner¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°What do you mean by giving you back? You were the one. who gave it to us!¡± What a joke. In the past six years, the few hundred thousand dors that they had taken from Anaya had already been spent. How could they return it? ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry.¡± Anaya sighed. ¡°I will definitely ask the judge to sentence Jared again.¡± ¡°You wicked woman!¡± Mrs. Turner burst into curses. ¡°Our Jared is really unlucky to meet you!¡± Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Anaya pulled the corner of her mouth and said, ¡°Yes, I was unlucky enough to meet Jared.¡± ¡°You have to pay the money back even if you don¡¯t feel like it.¡± Anaya said coldly, ¡°When the time comes, Jared will not only be sentenced formitting murder and setting fire but also extortion. You have to pay back all my money.¡± Mrs. Turner and Sarita¡¯s expressions immediately became extremely ugly. Mrs. Turner did not understand this. She hurriedly looked at Sarita. ¡°Is what she said true?!¡± Sarita nodded. ¡°¡­ If she were to sue, it would very likely be sessful.¡± Mrs. Turner was so anxious that she burst into tears. She wouldn¡¯t be able to make so much money even if she had to sell herself for money! ¡°¡­Anaya.¡± Mrs. Turner held Anaya¡¯s hand and said, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for six years, haven¡¯t we? I didn¡¯t treat you well in the past, but for the sake of our previous rtionship, you can¡¯t force us into a dead end!¡± Anaya pulled out her fingers one by one and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about our rtionship. It only makes me feel sick.¡± ¡°Anaya!¡± Sarita gritted her teeth and said. ¡°We don¡¯t need you to save Jared anymore. We will immediately return to our hometown and promise that we will never appear in front of you again. You¡­¡± Mrs. Turner interrupted her. ¡°How can she not save Jared?! She must save him!¡± ¡°Mom! Pull yourself together!¡± Sarita felt that her mother was unreasonable. ¡°Anaya obviously won¡¯t save Jared. Do you want to carry the big debt?!¡± How could Mrs. Turner bear to part with her son? But her daughter¡¯s words were reasonable. She howled and knelt beside Anaya¡¯s wheelchair, saying, ¡°Please¡­ please! Do you have to force our family to go to a dead end?! Do you have to force me to die here? Will you only be satisfied by then?!¡± Anaya looked down at her and said, ¡°When you pushed me to a dead end, you never showed mercy to me.¡± ¡°You cherish your life so much, how can you be willing to die? Don¡¯t put on a show here.¡± Anaya smiled. ¡°Jared deserves it no matter how many years he¡¯s going to be sentenced. You should pay me back all the money. Don¡¯t think about missing out a penny.¡± After that, Anaya pushed the wheelchair and moved forward. n stepped forward and took the wheelchair. After taking a few steps, he suddenly looked back at the dejected Turner family members and said, ¡°I will make you pay a hundred or even a thousand times more for what you have done to her in the past.¡± The two of them trembled. Sarita fell onto the ground and started crying while hugging her mother¡¯s head. When they were out of the hospital, the sun was shining brightly outside. n opened the umbre and said to Anaya, ¡°Shall I carry you to the car?¡± Anaya looked at him with interest. ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to be so fierce before.¡± n¡¯s ears were red, and he said, ¡°I was too angry¡­ I am not usually like this.¡± He held Anaya¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I won¡¯t do this to you.¡± Anaya smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that it¡¯s not good. Why are you in such a hurry to exin?¡± n pursed his lips and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve changed a lot in the past six years. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t like me. anymore.¡± Anaya sighed softly. ¡°If I don¡¯t, why am I still with you?¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal looked at the sun and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m brighter than the sun?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Anaya coughed and felt a little embarrassed. Crystal was about to say something when she suddenly saw a familiar figure. She squatted behind the wheelchair in a panic and whispered, ¡°Anaya, don¡¯t move.¡± Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Anaya looked forward in confusion and saw a man in a suit despite the summer walking up the stairs. He was very good-looking, but there was no expression on his face, which inevitably made people feel that it was not easy to get close to him. However, the pink Tulip in his hand neutralized the coldness on his body. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Crystal heaved a sigh of relief after she saw him entering the entrance. Anaya asked in confusion, ¡°You hid from him thest time too. Who is he?¡± Crystal touched her chest and thought for a moment about what kind of person Danny was. After a long while, she said cautiously, ¡°A debtor.¡± Danny came to the hospital today because he received news from his assistant that his fiancee, who had been bedridden for a long time and was basically a vegetable, had woken up. He had no feelings for his fiancee, and he couldn¡¯t even remember her appearance clearly. The reason why he asionally came to the hospital to see her was to pretend to be affectionate in front of outsiders. This shield was very useful. Since it was widely spread in the circle that he would never abandon his fiancee, less than half of the people approached him and tried to introduce him to other women. Therefore, when he learned that she had woken up, in order to make his reputation as a lover better, he canceled a few appointments and asked someone to order a bouquet of flowers before he came to the hospital to pick her up in the broad sun. Danny went all the way to the fifth floor with a cold face. His assistant was already waiting at the door. When he saw himing, the expression on his face was veryplicated. A thousand words formed into three words-a long story. ¡°¡­¡± Danny asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The assistant, ¡°¡­ You should go and have a look yourself.¡± When Danny walked into the ward, he didn¡¯t see his fiancee straight. After a while, he saw someone coming out of the bathroom. It seemed that she had just taken a shower and her hair was still a little. wet. She was holding a towel in her hand. When she saw him, she was stunned and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Danny was speechless. Although he couldn¡¯t remember his fiancee¡¯s face, and his fiancee also fled from the wedding with another wild man during their engagement party, it was not necessary for her to ask ¡°Who are you¡± when she saw him. Seeing that he did not speak, Sadie hesitated for a moment and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you¡­ my fiance?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Danny put the bouquet on the table, and then he saw clearly what his fiancee, whose face he didn¡¯t remember, looked like. It couldn¡¯t be said that stie was an extremely beautiful woman, but her facial features were very good, especially her eyes, which were gentle and lively. It was said that her mother was a famous beauty in Fairby. Now, it seemed that it was true. ¡°Sorry.¡± Sadie was a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t remember the past, so I don¡¯t know you. But Nigel has told me the basic information. You have been spending money to treat me for the past few years. Thank you very much.¡± As she spoke, she even bowed to Danny. Danny was speechless. No wonder Nigel looked like that just now. Sadie had been lying in bed for several years and had lost her memory. Danny was silent for a moment and looked out of the door. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± Nigel said, ¡°The doctor said that this kind of situation is not rare. After all, she has been in a vegetative state for several years. Whether she can recover or not is basically up to her luck.¡± ¡°When can she be discharged from the hospital?¡± Nigel coughed and said, ¡°The doctor said that Miss Sadie has recovered very well. It¡¯s noisy in the hospital. It¡¯s best to take her home to recuperate. She¡¯ll be fine after regr treatment. She can be discharged from the hospital today.¡± Danny was speechless. Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Because Sadie had not woken up for a long time, she was not good at controlling her limbs. She had used up a lot of energy to take a shower. She had stayed in the bathroom for two hours, and now she had no strength left to stand on her legs. However, Danny was still here, so she did not dare to sit down. She could only stand there. For some reason, she was a little afraid of Danny. Danny did not look at Sadie. He was thinking about how to deal with her. The Haye family members had been separated for a few years, and Sadie¡¯s parents had disappeared. She had no home to go back to. It seemed that he was the only person in the world who could take care of her. While he was thinking, he suddenly heard a ¡°bang¡±. When he turned his head, he saw Sadie fall to the ground. It should be painful, but she bit her lip and didn¡¯t make a sound. Seeing him looking over, she said in a panic, ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I don¡¯t have the strength¡­¡± Danny walked up to her and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡± He frowned and picked her up from the ground. Sadie was shocked. ¡°No, I can get up by myself¡­¡± Danny was a little surprised. As the only daughter of the Haye family, Sadie had been spoiled by her parents since she was a child. It was said that she was arrogant and reckless. Otherwise, she would not have dared to escape from the marriage with the Evans family. After a long sleep, she had totally changed. Danny put her on the bed and asked lightly, ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± Sadie tugged at the corner of her shirt and said, ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know. Nigel said that I don¡¯t have a home anymore. I don¡¯t know where to go.¡± Danny looked at her for a while and told Nigel, ¡°Go and get a wheelchair over.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Nigel nodded and left in a hurry. Danny asked again, ¡°Do you have anything else to pack up?¡± Sadie shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything.¡± Danny did not say anything else. Nigel quickly pushed the wheelchair over. Danny carried Sadie onto the wheelchair. Sadie had been very nervous. She pressed her lips together and asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± In fact, Nigel was also very curious about how Danny would make arrangements for his fiancee. Although it was said that Danny was deeply in love with Sadie all the time, he knew that Danny might not even remember her name, let alone his deep love for Sadie. Sure enough, Danny asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Sadie was stunned and then replied, ¡°Sadie Hay.¡± ¡°Sadie What?¡± Sadie said, ¡°Sadie Hay.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Danny then only answered her question, ¡°We¡¯re going to No.1 Temple.¡± Sadie didn¡¯t know where that was, but Nigel knew. He was shocked. In fact, Danny didn¡¯t often go back to the old house. After all, it was too far away and it was inconvenient for him to go to work. He usually lived in No. 1 Temple. ¡°Is he going to take Sadie back to his own residence?¡± Danny did not have any other thoughts by doing so. He was ¡°deeply in love¡± with Sadie. If he abandoned her after she woke up, those who were keeping an eye on the position of First Madam of the Evans family would make a move again. He was toozy to deal with them. ¡°Okay.¡± Sadie did not ask much. It was good enough for her to have a ce to live. Nigel did not dare to trouble Danny to push the wheelchair personally. He pushed the wheelchair downstairs. Sadie kept staring at her fingers. No one knew what she was thinking. When the elevator rang, she saw the hot sun outside. The radiance was brilliant and dazzling. Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Although she had been in aa and did not have the concept of time, when Sadie saw the sun, she suddenly burst into tears. She felt that it had been a long time since she had seen such warm sunshine. Danny walked to her side and saw her tears in an instant. He frowned slightly and said, ask Nigel to buy you a pair of sunsses?¡± He thought it was because the sun was too dazzling that Sadie shed tears. Sadie wiped her tears with the back of her hand and shook her head. ¡°No need.¡± Should I Danny did not say anything more. When they arrived at the parking lot, Sadie stood up and sat in the back seat. Nigel was driving, and Danny was naturally sitting in the back seat too. Almost as soon as he came in, Sadie¡¯s back tightened. Although she couldn¡¯t remember the past, Sadie¡¯s fear of Danny seemed to be engraved in her bones. So she carefully moved closer to the door and tried to keep a distance from Danny. It was very quiet along the way. Danny was reading a report, and Nigel was focused on driving. Sadie had nothing to do, so she could only watch the scenery outside the window. When they arrived at No.1 Temple, it was already an hour and a halfter. Danny lived in arge t. It was by the river. The scenery was beautiful and the geographical conditions were favorable. It was an expensivend. They took the elevator directly to the 16th floor. Nigel didn¡¯t go in. Instead, he said to Danny, ¡°President Evans, I¡¯ve already asked someone to buy some daily necessities for Miss Sadie. He will send them overter. Should I leave now?¡± Danny said yes, and Nigel went into the elevator and left. Danny raised his hand to hold the wheelchair. Sadie hurriedly said, ¡°No need¡­ I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± She was going to live under someone else¡¯s roof and did not dare to trouble Danny to push her wheelchair. She did it herself and struggled to push the wheelchair inside. Danny exerted some force behind her and pressed her wheelchair, preventing her from leaving. Sadie, ¡°¡­?¡± Danny bent down slightly and moved closer to Sadie. The distance between them was so close that Sadie could hear his breathing. Sadie was startled, but her body was so stiff that she had no time to dodge. Danny slightly lowered his eyshes and tapped a few buttons on the armrest with his slender fingers. ¡°If you press this, you can move forward at a constant speed. There is a control next to you. that can control the direction.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Sadie came to her senses and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Danny stood up straight, took a pair of slippers from the shoe cab, and put them beside Sadie¡¯s feet. Then he changed his shoes and went into the bathroom to wash his hands. After that, he came out and took a bottle of iced water from the refrigerator. Sadie changed her shoes and did not know how to get along with Danny, so she could only keep silent. Danny seemed to have thought of something. He went to the cab and took a porcin cup. He took a cup of hot water and ced it beside Sadie¡¯s hand. He said, ¡°Drink some water.¡± Sadie was ttered. ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡± She thought that Danny was a very cold person, but she didn¡¯t expect that he was quite¡­ good at taking care of people. However, what Sadie thought about Danny was the limit for Danny. He didn¡¯t know what else to do other than this. Noticing her difort, Danny went to the balcony to make a phone call. Sadie heaved a sigh of relief and held her cup in a daze. Nigel said that the reason why she got into a car ident was that she had eloped with others and escaped from the marriage. Therefore, before she saw Danny, she had been very nervous and was afraid that Danny would get even with her. After all, no man would endure such humiliation. However, Danny not only did not trouble her, but was also willing to take her in. There were only two possibilities. Chapter 461 Chapter 461 The first one was that Danny loved her too much, so he couldn¡¯t bear to make her sad. The second possibility was that Danny didn¡¯t care about her, so he didn¡¯t care who she liked at all. From Danny¡¯s attitude toward her, it was definitely the second one. Sadie was in a daze again. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. She quickly went to open the door as she held onto the furniture. There were a few people she didn¡¯t know. When they saw her, they all bowed and said, ¡°Hello, madam!¡± ¡°?¡± Sadie was at a loss. ¡°Did you mistake me for someone else?¡± They looked at each other and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ President Evans¡¯s home? Are you Miss Sadie?¡± Sadie nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The leader said, ¡°Nigel asked us to bring some daily necessities here. You should check and see if there is anything missing.¡± As they spoke, they ced a few boxes in the entrance. Sadie looked at the boxes and said, ¡°Thank you all, there isn¡¯t anything left behind.¡± The few of them muttered in their hearts. They had thought that President Evans¡¯s wife would be arrogant. They did not expect her to be such a gentle person. ¡°We didn¡¯t know what style of clothes you like, so we didn¡¯t buy much.¡± The leader said, ¡°If you have a brand that you like, you can tell us and we will buy it for you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Sadie said, ¡°There are already a lot of them.¡± Danny heard the noise inside and came out. They quickly bowed and said, ¡°Hi, President Evans.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Danny looked at the boxes and said, ¡°Help her set them up.¡± It was hard for Sadie to even stand, let alone tidy up these things. It was not convenient for him to help Sadie do these things. They answered, took out the slippers neatly, put them on, and began to sort out the things. They were very efficient. They were done in less than 15 minutes. Sadie was a little embarrassed. She took them into the elevator and then slowly walked to the living room as she held onto the furniture. Danny carried a file bag and said, ¡°I just received the news and I¡¯m going to have a meeting. If you¡¯re hungry, call Nigel and ask him to order takeout for you.¡± After a pause, he remembered that she didn¡¯t have a mobile phone at the moment. He took out his spare phone from the drawer and said, ¡°Use this first. The password on the lock screen is six zeros, and the payment password is six ones. You can order whatever you want.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Sadie held his phone and opened her mouth, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± After saying that, Danny walked out. Sadie pursed her lips and felt that it was a little unreal. She turned on the mobile phone. As soon as she entered the password of the lock screen, she suddenly heard footstepsing back. She raised her head and asked, ¡°Have you forgotten something?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Danny took the key from the storage cab and handed it to her, saying, ¡°The key to the house.¡± ¡°The password is 09090911. I¡¯ll register your fingerprint when I am back.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡­¡± Danny didn¡¯t give her a chance to finish her words. He walked out of the door with the file bag. Sadie heard a ¡°ding¡± in the elevator. This time, Danny really left. Holding the key and mobile phone, Sadie was a little distressed. The better Danny treated her, the more she felt sorry for him. She didn¡¯t know how good the person she was willing to elope with was that she would leave everything behind. ¡­ If she really didn¡¯t like him, she should have discussed it with Danny. She just ran away like this. Danny must have felt very embarrassed. Now that he was willing to support her, he could be one of the top ten most touching figures in Hallbury. Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Crystal slipped away from the hospital. She was d that she was not caught by Danny. Otherwise, there would definitely be a murder case. She went to Harold¡¯spany with a lingering fear in her heart. It just so happened that Harold had juste out of the meeting. Seeing her like this, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Crystal sighed deeply. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of luck I have. Every time I go to the hospital, I will meet my cheap brother, which makes me have a psychological shadow on that hospital.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll meet again in the future.¡± Harold sat down on the office chair, opened a document, and signed it. He held the pen with great strength when he signed. ¡°He used to go to the hospital to see Sadie.¡± ¡°Sadie?¡± Crystal had never heard of this name. Harold said, ¡°His fiancee. The one who fled from the wedding and eloped with someone else.¡± Crystal replied with an ¡°oh¡± and asked, ¡°Then why won¡¯t we meet in the future?¡± ¡°Sadie has woken up,¡± Harold said in a rxed voice. ¡°It¡¯s quite rare. After so many years of being in a vegetable state, she can still wake up.¡± Crystal¡¯s interest was instantly aroused and she said, ¡°I was wondering why he brought Tulips with him today. I asked him about his fiancee. He said he was using her as a shield. Is that true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that he loves her deeply and never abandons her. But your big brother¡­¡± He raised his eyebrows andughed. ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to imagine that he loves someone deeply, so he shouldn¡¯t have lied to you.¡± Crystal sat backward on the chair with her chin on the back of the chair and asked, ¡°What kind of person is Sadie?¡± Harold recalled a little and said, ¡°Her reputation is not very good. She is the only daughter in her family. I heard that she is very delicate.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Crystal thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then she wouldn¡¯t be able to get along with my big brother. In my opinion, Danny doesn¡¯t like this kind of person.¡± Harold looked up at her. ¡°Do you even know what kind of person he likes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a guess.¡± Crystal was very proud. ¡°But I think my guess is quite urate. He doesn¡¯t like noisy people.¡± Harold put down the pen and asked, ¡°Then guess what kind of girl I like.¡± Crystal said, ¡°You like me.¡± After that, she couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know what kind of girl you like. You¡¯re a little hard to be seen through.¡± Harold put the signed docurnent on the table for the secretary to take away. When Crystal was looking at the traffic outside the window, he suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to guess. You guessed it right.¡± Crystal was stunned and looked back at him. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Harold stood up, pulled out a chair, and said, ¡°There¡¯s a drinking party tonight. Would you like to go back to Flower Land or go with me?¡± Crystal was not interested in this kind of drinking party. She asked, ¡°Is there anything delicious?¡± ¡°I heard Luke saying that there would be a roasted wholemb. It was delivered from the best origin ce formb.¡± Crystal immediately raised her hand. ¡°Then I¡¯d like to sign up! But¡­¡± She rolled her eyes and moved closer to Harold. ¡°You can¡¯t say that I¡¯m your fiancee.¡± Harold pinched her cheek. ¡°Then what should I say?¡± Crystal said seriously, ¡°You should say¡­ that I am your secretary!¡± Harold narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Secretary? Do you know how to perform the tasks of al secretary?¡± Crystal leaned into his arms and said, ¡°But I can do things that the secretary doesn¡¯t do.¡± She rubbed Harold¡¯s neck, kissed him on the chin, andughed. ¡°We seem to be in an office romance.¡± Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Harold smiled. ¡°A person like you can¡¯t have an office romance with me.¡± Confused, Crystal asked, ¡°Why?¡± Harold said, ¡°Because you would be eliminated as soon as you entered the first level of the interview. The secretaries here have all been selected after they passed different stages.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°Then you can take it as I joined with connections.¡± She tugged at the hem of Harold¡¯s shirt. ¡°Can you?¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± If he were to interview this little girl who kept pestering him, he would give her a pass straight. ¡°Okay,¡± Harold said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you join with connections.¡± Crystal was very happy. She jumped up and kissed him on the face again, saying, ¡°Thank won¡¯te to yourpany for an interview.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± you, but I ¡°This is not my profession.¡± Crystal said seriously, ¡°I can¡¯t teach people how to dissect frogs here, after all, I studied biology in college.¡± Holding her in his arms, Harold sat on the couch near the French window. It was noisy outside, but it was quiet inside. Harold pinched Crystal¡¯s well-proportioned fingers and asked her, ¡°Why did you choose to study biology?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Because it required high scores to major in biology. I think it¡¯s a pity for me to go to other majors with my scores.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± This was what Crystal could say. At 5:30 p.m., Luke knocked on the door and said that the car was ready and they could set off. Crystal was thinking about the roasted wholemb and ran very fast. Harold quickly took two steps forward and pulled her back. Frowning, he said, ¡°Slow down. Someone has just mopped the floor. I won¡¯t coax you if you fall and cry.¡± The cleaner worked very hard. She mopped the floor until it was bright. Crystal looked around and saw that there was no one around. She threw herself into Harold¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Then you carry me.¡± Harold, ¡°No.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Crystal pouted. ¡°Come on, carry me.¡± Harold, ¡°No.¡± Crystal hooked his neck and hung herself on him. ¡°If you don¡¯t hold me, I¡¯ll fall down.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± He sighed softly and held her in his arms. Crystaly on his shoulder with satisfaction. Luke, ¡°¡­¡± Master White had long forgotten about his principle. The party was held at a hotel that was one of the best high-end ces in Fairby. It was not even affordable for the rich people toe here often. After all, any random dish would cost up to five. digits. No matter how rich their families were, they couldn¡¯t afford to spend so much money. When they arrived at the hotel, Crystal consciously kept a distance from Harold and said, ¡°I am your secretary now, and we can¡¯t have an improper rtionship.¡± Luke, ¡°¡­?¡± He was speechless. He didn¡¯t expect that Master White liked to roley. Harold, ¡°¡­¡± The waiter led the way respectfully and brought them to a private room. When Crystal entered the room, she saw that there were already many people inside. When they saw Harold, they were all very enthusiastic and stood up one after another. ¡°Master White is here!¡± Harold let out a faint ¡°hmm¡± and sat down on the chair. No one else dared to exchange pleasantries. with him. ¡°Hurry up and pour tea for Master White!¡± The bald middle-aged man said to the waiter beside him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you know the rules?¡± The waiter seemed to have just woken up from a dream. He quickly stepped forward and poured a cup of tea. The bald man said, ¡°Master White, this is the new tea I got recently. I brought it for you to taste. Try it. If you like it, I still have some. I¡¯ll ask someone to send it to you.¡± The waiter couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised. Why was this middle-aged man in his fifties so respectful to a young man? Chapter 464 Chapter 464 The bald man who organized the event today was called Mavis Ferguson. The Ferguson family was considered to be one of the top families in Fairby. Back then, Mavis¡¯s grandfather was a guard for the Old Master of the White family. Therefore, he benefited from the White family over the years and lived a good life. It was also because of this rtionship that he could get Harold to attend the drinking party today. Mavis could boast that he had a good rtionship with Harold, but in front of Harold, he was as obedient as a little chick and didn¡¯t dare to say anything out of line. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. It was because he knew very well that Harold wasn¡¯t someone who cared about the past. Just the shallow friendship between three generations wasn¡¯t enough to make Harold tolerate him. The tea was indeed rare to be found. The fragrance of the green tea quickly overflowed, clearing one¡¯s heart. Harold was considered to be giving face. He took a sip and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Mavis breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Luke and Crystal who followed him, and said, Tve booked a private room nearby. Do you want to¡­¡± Without waiting for him to finish, Harold said, ¡°They are sitting here.¡± Luke had been with Harold for many years. Everyone in Fairby knew that he was a smiling tiger. He never had a cold face to others and was easy to talk to, but he was vicious deep down. Many people felt scared when they heard his name. Therefore, everyone respected him very much. It was okay for him to stay, but why did he bring his secretary with him¡­. However, Mavis didn¡¯t dare to ask, and the other guests didn¡¯t dare to ask either. Mavis ordered. ¡°Go and get one more pair of cutleries.¡± Someone immediately went to do it. Mavis pulled out the chair next to Harold with a smile and said, ¡°Vania,e over and sit here.¡± A girl came out of the corner. She was still wearing her high school uniform, but it was obvious that her school uniform skirt had been tailored, revealing her white thighs. Her legs were thin and straight, and her face was very pure. Vania walked over shyly and timidly. Her cheeks were red. She seemed as if she didn¡¯t dare to look at Harold. She only listened to Mavis¡¯s words and was about to sit next to him. Harold raised his thin eyelids and said to Crystal with a cold face, ¡°Come here.¡± Crystal replied with an ¡°oh¡± and sat down next to him. The people in the room suddenly had different thoughts. Harold¡¯s action inevitably made people think that he had something to do with Crystal. However, Crystal didn¡¯t seem to be someone who would win others¡¯ hearts with her beauty. Hence, it became more subtle. Mavis couldn¡¯t figure it out. In their eyes, Vania was a stunner. At the age of 18, she had just graduated from high school and she was still very young. She had a lovely face. A man who was a little older liked such a beautiful girl. There was no reason for Harold not to be tempted. Perhaps¡­ he was more reserved? Mavis winked at Vania and said, ¡°Vania, pour a ss of wine for Master White.¡± Vania answered. She picked up the bottle with her slender hands and poured the mellow wine into the crystal ss. Mavis said from the side, ¡°Master White, I just took Vania as my goddaughtertely. She is the most obedient one. She admires you very much and begged me to bring her over to see you¡­¡± The meaning behind his words was very interesting. In this circle, ¡°goddaughter¡± more or less had other meanings. ¡°Just took her as goddaughtertely¡± meant that no one had touched her before.¡± ¡°Obedient¡± meant that no matter how one yed with her, she would not resist. ¡°Admires you¡± meant that she could be given to him. All the people present were cunning old foxes. How could they not hear the meaning behind the words? Luke subconsciously nced at Crystal and found that the only person who did not understand him was staring at the whole roastedmb on the table with full attention. Luke, ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 465 Chapter 465 When Vania heard Mavis¡¯s words, her cheeks turned even redder. She picked up the ss with her snow-white hands and said softly, ¡°Master White, let me toast you.¡± Harold, ¡°I drove here. I can¡¯t drink.¡± ¡­?¡± Mavis said, ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ isn¡¯t Assistant Britton here?¡± Harold said, ¡°Luke vited the traffic rules after he ran a red light when he was drunk. His driver¡¯s license has been suspended.¡± Luke, ¡°?¡± Mavis looked at Luke in shock. ¡°You¡­¡± Luke smiled and said, ¡°Yes, my driver¡¯s license has been suspended. I can¡¯t drive at the moment.¡± Mavis said, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s such a big deal. There is someone I know in the traffic bureau. I¡¯ll order¡­¡± Luke¡¯s smile became even more polite. ¡°We should abide by the traffic rules. It¡¯s only right that my driver¡¯s license has been suspended. I don¡¯t have any objections.¡± Everyone was speechless. I¡¯ve never seen you sopliant before. Vania held up the wine ss in her hand, not knowing what to do. It was Mavis who said, ¡°Since Master White can¡¯t drink, you should drink it.¡± Vania felt wronged and drank the wine. She even secretly red at Crystal, whose eyes were full of the roastedmb. Crystal, ¡°?¡± ¡°Why are you ring at me? Are you also into thatmb¡¯s leg? It has four legs, doesn¡¯t it? Why are you so petty?¡± Crystal stretched out ers hand and pulled the corner of Harold¡¯s clothes under the table. Harold nced at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s start the meal.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Mavis said, ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner. Eating is the most important.¡± The waitress quickly came forward to help them divide themb. She knew who the person with the highest status in the drinking party was, so she cut off the best piece of meat and put it on the te in front of Harold. As a result, she was interrupted before she could ce the meat-Crystal held the te and looked at her with eager eyes, saying, ¡°Give it to me.¡± The waitress was speechless. When Mavis saw this, he felt that the secretary brought by Harold was too rude. How could she fight for the first piece of meat? Looking at Crystal¡¯s eager look, Harold even began to wonder if she hadn¡¯t eaten meat for two months. ¡°¡­Give it to her.¡± Harold was a little helpless. ¡°I don¡¯t really eatmb.¡± Cold sweat broke out on Mavis¡¯s forehead. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t know this beforehand¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Harold said calmly, ¡°Make yourselvesfortable.¡± Everyone was not in the mood to eat. They were trying to test Harold¡¯s attitude and talking about their own business. During the meal, they were trembling with fear. Only Crystal finished amb leg. which was really giving face to Mavis. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Vania was sitting opposite Crystal. She could not help frowning when she saw how oily Crystal¡¯s hands and face were. She didn¡¯t understand why Harold would rather sit beside such a girl than her. She had known that she was good-looking since she was a child. Although her family was poor, she knew how to get money with her beauty. Her methods had always worked on men. Why didn¡¯t Harold even look at her today?! Crystal was full, so she subconsciously turned her head to let Harold wipe her mouth. Harold didn¡¯t. feel anything wrong. He took a piece of napkin and was about to wipe it for her. However, Crystal noticed that something was wrong. She looked around and saw that almost everyone was looking at them. Crystal,¡­¡± Crystal took the napkin from Harold¡¯s hand with her little hands and politely said, ¡°Thank you, Master White, for helping me draw the napkin.¡± Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Haha, why did they think that Master White was going to wipe the secretary¡¯s mouth? The sun didn¡¯t rise from the west today. Harold looked at the oil on the back of her hand and said, ¡°No worries. Just make sure you¡¯ll work hard when you¡¯re back.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Crystal, ¡°?¡± Crystal felt that there was some hidden meaning in this person¡¯s words. Mavis said with a smile, ¡°Master White, you really care about your subordinates. Let me propose a toast to you with this cup of tea.¡± Harold took a sip of teazily, showing his respect to Mavis. When the meal was almost over, Mavis deliberately coughed and asked Vania, ¡°Vania, you drank a lot. Are you drunk?¡± Vania didn¡¯t drink much. At this moment, her face was really red and she was very charming. Many people at the table were staring at her. She staggered to her feet and said in a soft voice, ¡°Yeah¡­ I think I¡¯m drunk.¡± All the experienced lovers knew that Vania had been drugged, but Crystal didn¡¯t understand. She said to Vania with great concern, ¡°Why don¡¯t I order a pot of honey pomelo tea for you? It¡¯s an antidote to alcohol.¡± Everyone was speechless. Vania¡¯s expression froze, and then she said, ¡°No need¡­ The hotel is upstairs. I¡¯ll go to sleep for a while.¡± Mavis said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s Room 6304. Don¡¯t go into the wrong room.¡± Vania looked at Harold with her charming eyes and said, ¡°I got it, Godfather.¡± As she spoke, she twisted her waist and walked out of the door. Mavis quietly put a gold room card on the table and said with a smile, ¡°Master White, we¡¯re almost done with the dinner today. My wife is waiting for me at home. I¡¯ll go back first. Please don¡¯t waste your youth, Master White.¡± In fact, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Mr. Marcy and Madam Marcy came over to beg him and the fact that the two families were rted by marriage, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to help. After all, Harold didn¡¯t like women, so it was really difficult to send people to his bed. Mavis didn¡¯t dare to go too far and only dared to implicitly invite him. Harold didn¡¯t look at the room card, but he didn¡¯t say anything to refuse either. He said, ¡°I won¡¯t send you off.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you!¡± Mavis said with a smile, ¡°Then¡­ everyone, let¡¯s go.¡± Everyone was very sensible and followed Mavis out of the room. Mr. and Madam Marcy were waiting outside. Seeing hime out, Madam Marcy quickly stepped forward and asked, ¡°Brother- inw, how¡¯s it?¡± Madam Marcy¡¯s younger sister was Mavis¡¯s wife. Therefore, even if Mavis had to bite the bullet, he had to help her. Otherwise, his wife would pester him nonstop, which would annoy him. ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure.¡± Mavis lit a cigarette and said, ¡°The girl that has been drugged is all ready, and I¡¯ve passed him the room card, but Master White didn¡¯t say no. This is a good sign.¡± Madam Marcy said nervously, ¡°Then¡­ then from what you can see, how likely can we seed?¡± Although as a woman, she also felt that Vania was very seductive, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that Harold would fall in love with her. ¡°It¡¯s very likely¡­¡± Mavis said, ¡°After all, Vania is really good at seducing men.¡± He patted Mr. Marcy¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°If Vania is really lucky enough to be chosen by Master White, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m the matchmaker.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need her to be very powerful. All I need is for her to persuade Master White to let go of Ariel¡­¡± Madam Marcy pinched her fingers and said, ¡°If she can really be with Master White, then that¡¯ll be her blessing.¡± Chapter 467 Chapter 467 The person who was ¡°very likely¡± to fall for the trap in Mavis¡¯s mouth was leaning against the chair and tearing mutton for Crystal. Everyone who attended the drinking party was full of motives. No one was serious about eating, especially when it was a whole roastedmb. Crystal was the only one who ate it. She was full, but when she saw that there was still amb leg left, she felt that it could not be wasted and decided to eat it herself. Harold¡¯s movements were quite agile. The small silver dagger in his hand moved very smoothly. Hel easily removed the meat on the bone. However, Crystal overestimated her appetite. She couldn¡¯t eat more than half of it. It was Harold who helped her finish it. She leaned against the side and picked up the golded room card. She asked Harold, ¡°Why did he give you this?¡± Harold nced at her. ¡°You can¡¯t tell?¡± Crystal, ¡°?¡± Harold said to Luke, ¡°Exin it to her.¡± Luke pondered over his words and tactfully exined the matter to Crystal. Crystal¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°But Vania looks younger than me.¡± Then, she tried to convince herself. ¡°But that¡¯s true. Old men like young girls. He¡¯s one of them.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± Harold put down his chopsticks and stared at Crystal. ¡°You¡¯re a little girl. What am I?¡± Crystal felt a chill on her back. She coughed and said, ¡°I mean, they are a group of old men, so they think that you¡¯ll like whatever they like, and hence, they wanted to offer Vania to you. Of course, you are definitely not that kind of person. You are serious.¡± Harold said slowly, ¡°Then you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not a serious person.¡± He pinched Crystal¡¯s chin and made her raise her head. ¡°I like a little girl like you.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal¡¯s ears were red as she said, ¡°Then why are you angry? I¡¯m not wrong.¡± ¡°Since when am I angry?¡± Harold said, ¡°I was just asking you a question. You¡¯re the guilty one.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± She suddenly stood up, holding the room card in her hand, and said, ¡°I want to have a look.¡± Harold, ¡°?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to see?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I want to look at the girl that the old men like. I only paid attention to the food just now, and I didn¡¯t see her face clearly.¡± Sometimes, Harold really couldn¡¯t understand Crystal¡¯s thoughts. When other girls encountered such a thing, they would either pretend that they didn¡¯t see it or make a big fuss about it. However, she wanted to have a look. Vania stood in front of the mirror and looked at her blushing face in the mirror. She was born to look pure, and her blushing cheeks were more attractive. She had been chosen and supported by Mr. Marcy at the age of fourteen. Over the years, her ability to deal with men could be said to be perfect. She had originally thought that she could be with Mr. Marcy and be his secret lover. Although she didn¡¯t have a status, it was not a problem for her to eat and drink. Therefore, when Mr. Marcy wanted to send her to another man, she was very reluctant. However, the moment she saw Harold, Vania¡¯s heart began to thump. Putting aside the fact that this person was even more powerful and influential than Mr. Marcy in Fairby, Vania felt that it wouldn¡¯t be a loss to entrust her virginity to this person just based on his appearance and bearing alone. Even if she had to take the initiative, she was willing to do it. Vania waited nervously in the room. Because she had been drugged, she was a little unconscious at this time. But when she heard a sound at the door, she rushed over happily. Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Vania looked at the door open with excitement. Even though she could not stand steadily, she could recognize that it was a woman, not the one she was waiting for. Looking at Vania, Crystal paused and said, ¡°You have a chance to leave now. Do you want to leave?¡± Vania seemed to have heard a great joke. ¡°Leave? Why should I leave? There¡¯s a huge fortune waiting for me here!¡± Speaking of this, she suddenly became alert. ¡°You want me to leave? Do you want to rece me? Let me tell you, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± She thought it was a forced act, but now it seemed that she was very willing to do it herself. ¡°All right.¡± Crystal closed the door politely and turned to Harold. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Harold looked at the tightly shut door, took out the room card from Crystal¡¯s hand, and handed it to Luke. He said in a calm voice, ¡°Go and do what I told you to do.¡± Luke nodded and soon disappeared at the end of the corridor. Crystal asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s it that you asked him to do?¡± ¡°Why are you asking so many questions?¡± Harold touched her belly and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you full?¡± Crystal was a little embarrassed. ¡°¡­A little bit.¡± Harold stretched out his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the riverside for a walk.¡± Crystal happily held his hand, and the two of them sped their fingers. She smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Madam Marcy sat in her room, waiting anxiously. She paced back and forth as she said, ¡°Did he not make a move yet? It¡¯s about time¡­¡± Mavis looked at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s only been an hour. He won¡¯t react so fast. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± ¡°Where did my husband go?¡± Madam Marcy scolded. ¡°He said he was going to the washroom, but why hasn¡¯t hee back after such a long time?!¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s¡­ constipation?¡± Mavis coughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master White actually went up, which means that this matter has been done. Besides, as long as the matter is over, Vania will call me¡­ As soon as he finished speaking, Mavis¡¯s cell phone rang. It was Vania¡¯s phone number. Mavis was overjoyed. ¡°It¡¯s done! It¡¯s done!¡± Madam Marcy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mavis hung up the phone and said, ¡°She¡¯s already called¡­ Let¡¯s go upstairs and have a look,¡± Madam Marcy couldn¡¯t care less about whether Mr. Marcy had constipation or not. She followed Mavis upstairs in a hurry. The two of them stopped at the door of room 304. Mavis pretended to open the door and said, ¡°Vania, are you sober? I¡¯m ready to go home. Do you want me to take you with me¡­¡± At this point, he seemed to be very surprised. ¡°Why is there someone else in the room!?¡± There was not only a person in the room but also scattered clothes on the ground. It could be seen that it was quite intense. Madam Marcy frowned in disgust. She couldn¡¯t bear to see these things and felt that her eyes would be stained. So she just nced at them and looked elsewhere. Mavis didn¡¯t mind. He took two steps forward and said, ¡°Vania, Vania?¡± Vania crawled out of the quilt, her upper body naked, and her face was very ugly. ¡°Mr. Ferguson¡­ I¡­¡± Mavis said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. What the hell is going on? Tell me, who is it¡­¡± Vania held the quilt, and her tears fell instantly. She cried, ¡°I don¡¯t know how things became like this¡­ I really don¡¯t know.¡± Mavis finally noticed that something was wrong. Vania kept crying. Chapter 469 Chapter 469 However, Madam Marcy lost her patience and said, ¡°Why are you crying?! If there¡¯s something, why can¡¯t you talk about it properly?!¡± When Vania saw Madam Marcy, she trembled even more. Then, as if she had made up her mind, she gritted her teeth and lifted the nket next to her, revealing the man sleeping next to her. Mavis and Madam Marcy widened their eyes at the same time. ¡°¡­ How could this be?!¡± It wasn¡¯t Harold who was lying on Vania¡¯s bed. Instead, it was Mr. Marcy who imed that he was going to the toilet! He opened his eyes in a daze after hearing the noise, rubbed his forehead, and scolded, ¡°Why are you so noisy? Is your father or your mother dead?!¡± Madam Marcy was so angry that her eyes turned red. She pounced on him and grabbed his neck. ¡°I knew you couldn¡¯t bear to part with this little vixen! Timothy, are you still human?! This is your daughter¡¯s chance to redeem her sins!¡± Mr. Marcy rolled his eyes because of the strangle. Although Madam Marcy usually only knew how to go shopping, y cards, and gossip, her strength wasn¡¯t small. She was so angry that she didn¡¯t know how to restrain herself. When Mavis saw that Mr. Marcy was about to lose his breath, he quickly stepped forward to stop her. ¡°Hey, sister-inw, let go of your hand! If you don¡¯t let go, he will die!¡± Mavis finally pulled Madam Marcy away. He was so tired that he was out of breath. Mr. Marcy came to his senses and shouted angrily, ¡°You crazy woman! Are you going to kill me?!¡± ¡°Even killing a b*stard like you is a waste of my energy!¡± Madam Marcy pointed at Mr. Marcy¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°I usually don¡¯t bother with you when you¡¯re fooling around outside. Now, this is the only chance we have to save Ariel. You still can¡¯t control yourself¡­ You don¡¯t deserve to be her father at all! You don¡¯t deserve to be a human!!¡± Mr. Marcy was stunned for a moment. He looked at the naked Vania and then looked at himself. His brain was about to explode. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?!¡± Although he couldn¡¯t bear to part with Vania, he wouldn¡¯t go back on his word and swallow this piece of meat despite the big risk! ¡°You¡¯re still putting on a show, aren¡¯t you?¡± Madam Marcy shrieked. ¡°Did someone put a knife on your neck to make you enter this room and fool around with this slut?!¡± The more she spoke, the angrier she became. She pped Vania in the face. When Mr. Marcy saw that five fingerprints had appeared on Vania¡¯s fair and tender face, his heart immediately ached. ¡°Why did you have to p her? Can¡¯t you talk nicely?¡± ¡°How dare you protect her!¡± Madam Marcy was so angry that she went mad. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this little slut seducing you, this matter wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a mess. I¡¯m going to tear her face open in front of you today!¡± Vania trembled and threw herself into Mr. Marcy¡¯s arms. She cried, ¡°Uncle Marcy, save me!¡± It had only been a short while since they did it. Now that their skin was pressed against each other, Mr. Marcy¡¯s heart softened. He grabbed Madam Marcy¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Have you had enough of this?! It¡¯s not Vania¡¯s fault!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not her fault, then whose fault is it?!¡± Madam Marcy gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Right now, your daughter is locked up in the detention center and about to be brought to court. Yet you¡¯re protecting this vixen here?!¡± Vania drew back her shoulders and shivered again. She cried sadly. ¡°Uncle Marcy¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ it¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t quarrel with your wife. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Comparing the two women, Mr. Marcy¡¯s love for Vania grew even more. He said, ¡°You have to be reasonable when you speak. I told you a long time ago that Master White doesn¡¯t get close to women. He didn¡¯te at all. There wouldn¡¯t be a chance even if I hadn¡¯te in. Are you ming This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. me now?¡± Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Although Mr. Marcy didn¡¯t know how he got into the room from the toilet, it was meaningless to pursue it after what had happened. After all, Vania was still leaning in his arms, shivering, which aroused his desire to protect her. ¡°Good good!!¡± Madam Marcy red at Mr. Marcy. ¡°Timothy, did you forget who had risked everything to marry you back when you were so poor!? If it wasn¡¯t for my parents¡¯ support, would you have had your current position?!¡± As a man, it was taboo to listen to these things. Mr. Marcy also raised his voice. ¡°How many years have you been talking about these things? You don¡¯t feel tired when you say it, but I am fed up. If you are so capable, then let¡¯s divorce!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Madam Marcy said, ¡°If I divorce you, you can be with this little b*tch and have her give birth to children for you, right?! Timothy, let me tell you something. Dream on! As long as I¡¯m alive, the only child of the Marcy family will be Ariel. If you dare to have any illegitimate children¡­ I¡¯ll kill as many of them as I can!¡± ¡°You!¡± Mr. Marcy felt that she was unreasonable. Vania leaned into Mr. Marcy¡¯s embrace, her mind racing. At that time, she opened the door and saw a maning in. She didn¡¯t think much and rolled to the bed with him. When she woke up, she found that it was Mr. Marcy. She was very flustered. But now she calmed down and knew that she could not do anything about something that had already happened. Only by holding Mr. Marcy firmly could she have glory and wealth for the rest of her life. ¡°Uncle Marcy.¡± Her fair hands patted Mr. Marcy¡¯s back. Vania¡¯s voice was very gentle as she spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. If something happens to you, what will I do in the future?¡± After beingforted by Vania, Mr. Marcy instantly felt much morefortable. He said, ¡°Vania, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± ¡°Uncle Marcy¡­¡± Vania said delicately, ¡°In fact, I¡­ I have always loved you. You don¡¯t know how sad I was when you sent me to another person¡­¡± Mr. Marcy¡¯s heart was totally softened. He caressed her hair and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vania. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± Madam Marcy looked at the scene in front of her and thought that if she had had a heart problem, she would¡¯ve been so angry that she would¡¯ve died long ago and let this b*tch couple be together. Her nails dug into her palm as she said in a cold voice, ¡°Timothy, don¡¯t you want to save your daughter anymore?!¡± Mr. Marcy said, ¡°Ariel is my own flesh and blood. How can I not feel sorry for her? But right now, I really have no idea what to do.¡± ¡°Right. Feel sorry for her?¡± Madam Marcy sneered. ¡°You feel sorry for her that you slept with a b*tch who¡¯s even younger than your daughter. You must have loved your daughter a lot.¡± ¡°You!¡± Mr. Marcy almost lost control. He said, ¡°This incident was originally an ident. Now that it¡¯s already like this, can I leave Vania alone? Can you be a little more magnanimous?¡± ¡°Be more magnanimous?! ¡­¡± Just as the two of them were about to fight, a cell phone suddenly rang. It belonged to Mavis, who had been awkward and didn¡¯t know what to say. Seeing that the three people were looking at him, Mavis coughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s my secretary¡­¡± He pressed the answer button and after hearing what his secretary said, Mavis¡¯s face instantly turned pale.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 471 Chapter 471 As a result, his cell phone fell to the ground. When Madam Marcy saw this, she quickly asked, ¡°Mavis, what¡¯s going on?¡± Mavis¡¯s face was pale. ¡°¡­ The previously negotiated investment was withdrawn.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mr. Marcy asked, ¡°Which case?¡± ¡°The development n that I¡¯ve worked on for three years and spent a lot of effort to get the White Group¡¯s investment. Now, 20 million¡­ is all gone!¡± Mavis was embarrassed and didn¡¯t know how to persuade the couple just now, but now he hated them. ¡°If I had known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have helped you! If it hadn¡¯t been for today¡¯s drinking party, my investment wouldn¡¯t have been ruined like this!¡± Mr. Marcy and Madam Marcy looked at each other. Mr. Marcy said awkwardly, ¡°Mavis, are you sure¡­ that it¡¯s because of what happened today?¡± Mavis said fiercely, ¡°He has said that I care too much. Is there any other exnation?! I was really confused to agree to help you!¡± ¡°Do you know how big a blow it is for me to lose this investment?¡± Mavis gritted his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved in your family¡¯s affairs at all. In the future, we will not be rtives anymore!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After saying that, he hurried out. Obviously, he had to go back to hold a board meeting. After all, the investment of 20 million dors disappeared just like this. For Mavis¡¯spany, it was definitely a great loss. ¡°Mavis!¡± Madam Marcy chased after him for a few steps, but Mavis didn¡¯t even turn back. Thus, Madam Marcy knew that the Marcy family had really offended the Ferguson family this time. Perhaps, she would turn against her own sister. ¡°Are you happy now?!¡± Madam Marcy turned around and pped Mr. Marcy in the face again. She cried, ¡°After such a thing happened, how can I still go back to my parent¡¯s home in the future?! Timothy, I was blind to marry you back then!¡± Mr. Marcy¡¯s heart was also filled with anxiety. After all, Mavis wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. However, how could he stand being scolded by Madam Marcy like this? He said, ¡°If he wants to fall out with the Marcy family, then so be it. I don¡¯t care!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright!¡± Madam Marcy wiped away her tears and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to divorce me? Let¡¯s get a divorce right away! In the future, we¡¯ll go our separate ways. Even if you die, I won¡¯t even spare you a second nce!¡± Mr. Marcy immediately panicked. If he had dared to divorce, he would¡¯ve done it a long time ago. If it hadn¡¯t been for the support of Madam Marcy¡¯s parents, the Marcy family definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able toe so far. He hadn¡¯t even put on his clothes and was about to chase after Madam Marcy when Vania grabbed him and cried, ¡°Uncle Marcy¡­ are you going to leave me here alone?!¡± The benefits were in front of him, how could he care about the beauty? Mr. Marcy pushed her away and scolded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that I have something to do?! If I really get a divorce because of you¡­ He grabbed Vania¡¯s hair and said fiercely, ¡°I will never let you go!¡± After that, he picked up the clothes on the ground and put them on, then hurried out. Vania was sitting alone on the bed, half of her body exposed. She didn¡¯t want to cover it up. She just held the quilt tightly, bit her lips, and cried out. Men were so ridiculous. They could say anything in bed and would get you everything you want. However, once they showed no mercy, they would show their ferocious side. They were selfish and hypocritical. Vania choked with sobs. All of a sudden, she regretted choosing such a path. Chapter 472 Chapter 472 At this moment, the night scene by the river was the most beautiful. There were lights on both sides of the river, and the neon lights lit up the city. The river surface was sparkling, and there was a boat in it. The water reflected the vast sky, and the stars were all reflected in the water, showing a deep and shallow scene of the human world. The city, which had been prosperous for hundreds of years, seemed to be so bright and golden every night. Crystaly on the railing, and the night wind blew her long hair. She looked at a flower forest by the river and asked, ¡°What kind of flower is that?¡± Harold took a look and said, ¡°Crape Myrtle.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it before.¡± Crystal said, ¡°But standing here, I understand all the poems that Massy Wang had written.¡± ¡°The river flows around the fragrant meadow, the moon shines on the flowers and the forest all looks like shale.¡± Crystal said, ¡°The river and the sky are one color without any dust, and the solitary moon in the sky is shining brightly. Who by the river sees the moon for the first time, and why does the moon shine on people at the beginning of the year?¡± After that, she looked up at Harold. ¡°Who was the first to see the moon by the river, and which year was it that the moon shone most brightly on people?¡± Harold lowered his eyes slightly and said, ¡°If I were a moon.¡± ¡°The first person to see the moon is you, and the person that will be shone is you too.¡± Crystal was stunned and then said, ¡°This poem is not exined in this way. It¡¯s a philosophical question, but¡­¡± She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for letting me be the one who was loved by the moon.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Harold suddenly bent down, kissed her gently on the lips, and said, ¡°Thank you very much for your willingness to stand in the dark.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Crystal tilted her head. ¡°In order to thank me, can you carry me?¡± Harold looked at the crowd and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not shy, I¡¯m fine with it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not shy,¡± Crystal muttered. Harold half squatted down, and Crystal pounced on his broad back. Like a ko, she clung to his body, and her lips were close to his ear. She said, ¡°Take me to the depths of the Crape Myrtle Flower.¡± Harold carried her on his back steadily. She had eaten a lot every day and had only grown two pounds of meat after such a long time. She was very light to be carried. His pace was very steady. From time to time, people would peek at them and take photos of them. It was dark at night, so their faces could not be taken clearly. There was only a rough outline, so Harold ignored them and walked all the way into the Crape Myrtle Forest. There were a lot of people ying here during the day, but it was very empty at night as the flowers could not be seen clearly. Crystaly on Harold¡¯s back, and the sea level suddenly rose. She reached out and touched the petals of Crape Myrtle. She was surprised and said, ¡°When I got closer, I only found that I have seen Crape Myrtle Flowers before.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not called Crape Myrtle in my vige. It¡¯s called a mosquito flower. It will bloom for several months.¡± Crystal said, ¡°When I was a child, I used it to make a wreath.¡± ¡°When we get back to Sunshine Vige, I¡¯ll take you to have some peach cake,¡± Harold said. ¡°Are you going to make a Crape Myrtle Flower Ring for me?¡± Crystal stretched out her little right thumb and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a pinky promise.¡± Harold stretched out a hand and hooked it around her little thumb. Crystal was very serious. ¡°Let¡¯s make a pinky promise and not go back on our words. The person who breaks the promise is a puppy.¡± Harold always felt that this kind of childish promise was ridiculous. Even if it was written in ck and white, one could still go back on his word. Not to mention putting two fingers together. Was it a child¡¯s joke? But at this time, Harold looked sideways and saw the expectant light in Crystal¡¯s eyes. He thought again, ¡°I can¡¯t let her down.¡±I Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Harold put Crystal on the ground. She looked at the river outside the branch and asked, ¡°Do people in Fairby have the custom of putting rivernterns?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Harold said, ¡°But no one does it.¡± ¡°?¡± Crystal asked, ¡°Why?¡± Harold said, ¡°One will get a fine of thirty dors if he¡¯s caught.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal subconsciously covered her pocket tightly. Then she remembered that she actually didn¡¯t have any money in her pocket, so she let go of it and sighed. ¡°I thought of putting a riverntern for my mother on the Hungry Ghost Festival.¡± ¡°I heard that the river is a medium between the underworld and the human world. The riverntern can float with the water to the underworld.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you are not superstitious?¡± Crystal said confidently, ¡°I am only superstitious at times. It¡¯s Science that worships the gods. You don¡¯t understand.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know whether it was science that would die of anger or the gods who would vomit blood. Crystal squatted on the ground and suddenly pulled the corner of his clothes. ¡°Squat down. I¡¯ll tell you a secret.¡± Harold raised his eyebrows slightly, squatted down, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Crystal approached him and kissed him on the corner of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m very happy tonight.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold paused for a moment, then suddenly wrapped his arms around Crystal¡¯s waist, picked her up, and pressed her against Crape Myrtle Flower¡¯s trunk. Crystal and he looked at each other. Harold was more than 20 centimeters taller than her. To be able to meet his eyes, it meant that her feet were suspended in the air. Crystal relied on the help of Harold¡¯s arm around her waist. She was a little flustered. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The wind blew across the river¡¯s surface, making it a little chilly. It blew past Crystal¡¯s cheeks. The sky was dim, which made Crystal¡¯s eyes look especially bright. Harold lowered his eyes and kissed her on the eyelids. His voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Crystal.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Did anyone tell you?¡± Harold pressed the tip of his nose against hers. ¡°You¡¯re so cute.¡± Crystal replied, ¡°Yes¡­¡± She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Harold held her even more tightly and kissed her in the cool river breeze and rustling rain. At this time, the sky exploded with fireworks. For a moment, the light reflected Harold¡¯s deep eyes. His pupils were like a dark sea. There were no waves, but there were countless dangers and¡­ Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. desires in them. When they returned to Flower Land, Crystal held Harold¡¯s fingers and jumped up and down. ¡°Those people who secretly set off fireworks were so unlucky. They happened to meet the police officer on patrol.¡± Harold, ¡°Do you like fireworks?¡± ¡°I like all good-looking things.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Although it¡¯s wrong for them to set off fireworks, I¡¯m still very grateful. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see the exploding firework.¡± Harold said thoughtfully, ¡°If you like it¡­ I¡¯ll ask someone to set off the fireworks for you by the river. Is it all right?¡± Crystal stopped in her tracks and turned to look at him. ¡°That will cost you a lot of money, right?¡± Harold, ¡°Yes.¡± Not only would it cost a lot of money, but he would also have to make use of his power. Crystal said, ¡°Forget it. Why not you give me the money for the fireworks instead? My bank ount number is 67630¡­¡± Harold let go of her hand. ¡°Forget it.¡± Crystal took two small steps forward and hugged his arm. ¡°You can set off fireworks for me, but you can¡¯t give me money?¡± Harold looked down at her in the moonlight. His eyshes were long and straight, with a bit of sharpness. The cold moon and stars were all in the sky. Only Crystal¡¯s face was reflected in his pupils. He touched her chest with his finger and said, ¡°When a woman has money, she will be bad.¡± Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Crystal felt as if her heart had been poked by Harold¡¯s fingertips through her flesh and ribs. Otherwise, how could she forget to move at this moment? She had a feeling of electricity all the way from her heart, flowing along the blood to every part of her body. Harold was about to withdraw his hand when Crystal suddenly pinched his finger and said, ¡°This is a stereotype. I don¡¯t think I will be bad. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can transfer me 20,000 dors first.¡± Harold leaned closer to her cheek. In the distance between his breath and hers, he patted Crystal¡¯s face lightly with the back of his hand and said, ¡°What a beautiful dream.¡± Crystal, ¡°.¡± It was not a dream. What she saw in front of her was very beautiful. How could Harold have such a face? Crystal felt that if he had been born in ancient times, his house would have been smashed by the flowers, fruit baskets, and gifts that the youngdies gave. ¡°Why are you in a daze?¡± Harold took two steps forward and found that Crystal did not follow him. He reached out his hand and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home?¡± Crystal held his hand. ¡°Of course, we are going home.¡± Anaya had recovered well. It was obvious that she had gone through hell, but she was more energetic than before, and her face was ruddy. But today, she was a little nervous. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± nforted her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. Leave everything to me.¡± Anaya smiled and said, ¡°This is rted to both of us. How can I leave everything to you?¡± She took a deep breath and got out of the car with n. Because of the wedding banquet not too long ago, the Shamus Family had be aughing stock in the Fairby¡¯s social circle. The atmosphere was low everywhere. The servant whispered, ¡°Big Master, Miss Paisley, Madam and Mr. Lu are already waiting in the living room.¡± n nodded and asked, ¡°How is my mother¡¯s mood today?¡± The servant paused and said, ¡°¡­Big Master, you should go in and have a look.¡± n could understand from her words that his mother was not in a good mood. In fact, n could guess that Flora, who cared about her reputation the most, was likely to be so angry that she didn¡¯t even want to go out after what happened at the wedding banquet. n held Anaya¡¯s hand with a firm look in his eyes. ¡°Anaya, let¡¯s go.¡± Anaya nodded and the two of them entered the Shamus Family¡¯s main entrance together. In the splendid living room of the Shamus residence, Flora and Erik were sitting in the main seat, while Leroy was sitting next to them, looking at the door. Flora took a sip of tea and said lightly, ¡°What¡¯s there to look at?¡± Leroy coughed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to look at, but¡­¡­¡­.¡± Before he could finish his words, he heard the servant say, ¡°Big Master is back.¡± Leroy quickly shut his mouth. n and Anaya walked into the living room. Flora didn¡¯t even look up, as if she hadn¡¯t seen the two people at all. n shouted, ¡°Dad, Mom.¡± Anaya was a little embarrassed. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. and Mrs. Shamus.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Erik was about to respond, but he was instantly silenced by Flora¡¯s sharp gaze. Seeing that his mother didn¡¯t pay attention to him, n let go of Anaya¡¯s hand and knelt on the ground. As soon as he knelt down, everyone was scared out of their wits. Leroy hurriedly said, ¡°Brother, what are you doing? Get up quickly.¡± In addition to paying respects to his ancestors, n had never knelt down. Anaya pursed her lips and knelt down beside n. n said in a deep voice, ¡°Dad, Mom, it¡¯s my fault for being unfilial. Sorry to let you worry about me.¡± Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Flora sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re actually aware that you made us worried!¡± know She looked down at her eldest son, who had always been obedient, and said coldly, ¡°Do you how people outside are talking about our family? I don¡¯t even dare to go out now!¡± n said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But even if I were to make a decision again, I won¡¯t choose to marry Ariel still.¡± Flora was so angry that sheughed. ¡°You know you are wrong, but you are not nning to fix it?¡± She mmed the teacup to the ground, and the rich aroma of Pu¡¯er tea filled the air. ¡°n, did I raise you for so long to make you piss me off?¡± ¡°Mom!¡± n said, ¡°If I marry Ariel, will you be satisfied?¡± His words were filled with anger. Erik coughed and said, ¡°n, how can you talk to your mother like that?¡± n took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mom, I know it¡¯s impolite for me to say this, but I still have to make it clear. If I marry Ariel, my life will be a mess. Is this the oue you want? Do you treat me as your son or a tool that you can control and brag about?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Flora suddenly stood up, and she was so angry that she couldn¡¯t breathe smoothly. She pointed to n and said, ¡°How can you say that?! n, you are the child that I gave birth to after being pregnant for ten months. Do you think I treat you as a tool?¡± ¡°n!¡± Erik also frowned. ¡°How could you say something like that to poke your mother¡¯s heart? You were brought up by your mother since you were a child. Look at your peers around you, they were all taken care of by their nannies. When you were young, you always cried at midnight, and your mother had to hold you in her arms and coax you all the way to dawn. When you were ill, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep all night¡­ What you said is really unfilial!¡± n was angry. However, he felt a little regretful after he said those words. But now that he was asked to apologize, he choked with anger again. He couldn¡¯t say the word ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± in any case. ¡°Mrs. Shamus, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Anaya¡¯s eyshes trembled and she said, ¡°n did not mean it. When we were together, he always told me how good you were to him. I was an orphan without a mother, and he said that I would also have a mother¡¯s love in the future. He remembers your kindness to him¡­¡± Speaking of this, she almost choked with sobs. ¡°Mrs. Shamus, he¡¯s just mad. Don¡¯t be with angry him.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Flora clenched her fingers and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be involved in the matter between my son and me.¡± ¡°Flora!¡± Erik persuaded, ¡°The girl is being kind. She doesn¡¯t want to see you and n quarrel. Don¡¯t be so aggressive.¡± Flora snorted coldly. Anaya lowered her head, at a loss. She had no parents since she was a child, and she didn¡¯t know how other children got along with their parents. She really didn¡¯t want n to fall out with his family for her sake. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry.¡± n said, ¡°I was angry. I know that you really love me.¡± Flora snorted and said, ¡°Your words sound nice, but in fact, you wish that I would die early. In this way, no one will stop you and Anaya from being together, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never had such an idea.¡± n pursed his lips and said, ¡°I brought Anaya here today to tell you that I¡¯m not going to marry anyone except her. If you don¡¯t agree, then we won¡¯t invite you to our wedding so that you won¡¯t be upset.¡± Chapter 476 Chapter 476 ¡°You¡¯ve gone against the grain!¡± Flora scolded, ¡°Do you not want your biological mother anymore?¡± ¡°This is the best way I can think of for both sides.¡± n said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like Anaya, I won¡¯t let see her in the future. I will do my best in filial piety. But if you ask me to give up on Anaya, I will never you agree.¡± ¡°You have your persistence, and so do I.¡± ¡°You!¡± Flora gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You are really capable. Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a threat.¡± n said, ¡°I¡¯m just telling you the way I¡¯m handling this matter.¡± Seeing that Flora was about to lose her temper again, Erik said in a hurry, ¡°Okay, okay, Flora, n is not sensible. Don¡¯t be angry, lest it affects your health.¡± n pulled Anaya up from the ground and said, ¡°Since Mom is angry with us, let¡¯s leave first¡± He nced at Leroy and said, ¡°Take good care of Dad and Mom.¡± Leroy¡¯s lips moved. ¡°Brother¡­¡± n didn¡¯t say anything else and left with Anaya. Looking at the backs of the two people, Flora stood unsteadily and fell on the sofa. She choked with sobs. ¡°I have raised my son for 26 years¡­ How can I not feel bad¡­¡± Erik hugged her, patted her on the back, and said, ¡°Why do you care about the background of the girl so much? I think the girl is very good. Although she is an orphan, she is hardworking and sensible. SheContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. treats n sincerely. Isn¡¯t she much better than Ariel?¡± Flora cried, ¡°Even you are ming me!¡± ¡­I¡¯m not ming you.¡± Erik sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn. I know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re afraid that if your son marries an orphan, he won¡¯t be able to have a smooth path in the future without any help. But Flora, our family business is not small. I don¡¯t need n to be very sessful and bring honor to his ancestors as long as he does what he¡¯s supposed to do. Why do you want him to marry someone he doesn¡¯t like?¡± ¡°Besides, when I married you, your parents didn¡¯t agree either.¡± Erik said, ¡°You¡¯ve experienced this yourself. Let¡¯s fulfill their wishes.¡± Flora pushed him away and said, ¡°Did that woman also bewitch you?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Erik said, ¡°The reason why I said that is that I think Anaya is a good child. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. She has suffered for n for six years. Can¡¯t it prove that she likes n?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mom.¡± Leroy leaned over and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for Brother to like someone so much. Let¡¯s just give blessings to them.¡± Flora pped him on the head. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Leroy rubbed his head and said, ¡°You are exactly the same as the wicked mother-inw who treats the daughter-inw evilly in the drama.¡± ¡°You little b*stard¡­¡± Flora scolded, ¡°I didn¡¯t agree for you to join the military school back then¡­¡± Seeing that Flora was about to start nagging at him, Leroy wanted to escape right away. ¡°I suddenly remembered that I still have something to do. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± He ran so fast that Flora didn¡¯t even have time to say the words in her throat. ¡°None of them can stop me from worrying!¡± Flora gritted her teeth and said. ¡°The children have grown up, so it¡¯s normal for them to have their own ideas. ¡°Erik said, ¡°We have to admit that we¡¯re old.¡± Flora said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what your son said? He doesn¡¯t even want to invite me to his wedding, and he still wants me to agree?!¡± Erik smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that because he¡¯s afraid that you won¡¯t attend it and you¡¯ll be angry?¡± ¡°When did I say I won¡¯t go?¡± Flora stood up and said, ¡°These little b*stards were born to collect debts!¡± Chapter 477 Chapter 477 ¡°n.¡± Anaya lowered her head and said, ¡°In fact, you shouldn¡¯t have taken me there today. Mrs. Shamus wouldn¡¯t be so angry if she didn¡¯t see me.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± n said, ¡°She will explode sooner orter. It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not because of you.¡± Anaya sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ we get marriedter? Otherwise, Mrs. Shamus will be even angrier.¡± ¡°We are already 26 years old.¡± n said, ¡°We should have gotten our marriage certificate when we were 22 years old. We have missed four years. How many more years do you want to miss?¡± ¡°How can you calcte like that?¡± Anaya couldn¡¯t helpughing. n kissed her lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait anymore. I want you to be Mrs. Shamus for the rest of your life.¡± Anaya¡¯s cheeks were burning. ¡°¡­ I haven¡¯t agreed to marry you yet.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll agree.¡± n said, ¡°You love me so much.¡± Anaya muttered, ¡°Yeah, you love me so much.¡± Just like how I love you. ¡°Didn¡¯t I receive a call from the detention center yesterday?¡± n thought of something and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that Jared¡¯s confession attitude is very good. It¡¯s just that he wants to see you. They hope you can go over.¡± Anaya turned to look at him. ¡°If I go¡­ will you be jealous?¡± n said, ¡°A little bit, but he will probably spend the rest of his life in prison. I am not that narrow- minded.¡± Anaya lowered her eyshes and thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡± Jared sat in the cell. Although it had only been a few days, he looked much older and even had white hair. When the door opened, he saw Anaya standing at the door, and naturally, he also saw n, who was following Anaya. He raised the corner of his mouth and said with a strange smile, ¡°Are you two together?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Before Anaya could answer, he said, ¡°¡­You must be together. There¡¯s no reason for you not to be together.¡± Anaya walked into the cell, pursed her lips, and said, ¡°Although you are not a good person, I am still grateful for you.¡± Jared seemed to find it strange and raised his head to look at her. Anaya said, ¡°You could have chosen not to talk about Ariel, but you did.¡± Jared sneered. ¡°If I didn¡¯t talk about her, then everything would fall on me. I will either be sentenced to life or to death. I¡¯m riot stupid.¡± ¡°Maybe that¡¯s the reason.¡± Anaya said, ¡°But still, thank you.¡± Jared did not speak again. ¡°I heard that you want to see me.¡± Anaya tilted her head slightly. ¡°Is this what you wanted to say?¡± ¡°We have nothing else to talk about.¡± Anaya nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true that we have nothing else to talk about.¡± She took a deep breath, turned around and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m leaving.¡± She had already walked out of the door. When the guard was about to close the door, Jared suddenly stood up, dragged his feet, and quickly walked a few steps. ¡°-Anaya!¡± Anaya stopped and looked back at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jared pursed his lips, and there seemed to be tears in his eyes. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t care about my family anymore. No matter how they beg you, ignore them.¡± Anaya paused and said, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± n held her hand and led her out. Jared¡¯s tears fell on the back of his hand and he sat on the cold. ground with disappointment. In fact, there was one more thing he wanted to tell her. But he didn¡¯t deserve it. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Although Ariel was locked up in the detention center, she was not in a panic. She was different from Jared, who had no money and no power. She was the only daughter in her family. Her parents would definitely save her. Because of this thought, she had been treating the policewoman arrogantly. When the policewoman. opened the door, Ariel rolled her eyes and said, ¡°What are you doing here? It¡¯s not lunchtime yet, is it? The steamed buns you brought this morning are too terrible. Give me some shredded chicken. shredded with cold sauce at noon. When I get out, you will benefit from it.¡± The policewoman remained unmoved and said, ¡°Your mother is here to see you.¡± Ariel immediately smiled and said, ¡°She must have thought of a way to save me-I will give you onest chance. If you apologize to me now, I will not find trouble with you after I¡¯m released, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Do you not want to go?¡± The policewoman frowned and said, ¡°Okay.¡± As she said that, she was about to close the door. Ariel hurriedly said, ¡°When did I say that I don¡¯t want to go?!¡± She tidied up her clothes, raised her chin haughtily, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± When Ariel saw her mother, she was stunned. Madam Marcy was someone who cared a lot about her appearance. However, she was wearing a wrinkled dress today without any makeup. She looked very old. ¡°Mom?¡± Through the railing, Ariel stared at Madam Marcy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Where¡¯s Dad? He didn¡¯te?¡± Madam Marcy said wearily, ¡°Your father and I¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re divorced.¡± Ariel felt as if she had been struck by thunder. ¡°Divorced?! Why did you get divorced all of a sudden? Are you crazy?!¡± Madam Marcy¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears. ¡°Ariel, I¡¯ve tried my best. No one in Fairby dares to interfere in this matter. I really have no choice. You¡­ don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle to visit you often. As long as you perform well, you can be released in advance.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Ariel was going crazy. ¡°What are you talking about!? I don¡¯t want to go to jail! I don¡¯t want to!¡± Madam Marcy wept bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m useless¡­ I can¡¯t save you¡­¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you save me?¡± Ariel said in a sharp voice, ¡°Is it because you care about your reputation so much that you can¡¯t go and beg others?! Go cry and beg!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Ariel¡­¡± Madam Marcy choked with sobs. ¡°I¡¯ve really tried it¡­¡± Ariel could not help butin, ¡°Impossible, I don¡¯t believe it! You must think that I made you lose face, so you don¡¯t want to save me. Do you think I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Ariel, how would I think like that?!¡± Madam Marcy said, ¡°You are the apple of my eye!¡± Ariel said fiercely, ¡°I will never go to jail. I would rather die than be put in jail! If I die¡­ I won¡¯t let you go even if I be a ghost!¡± After she finished speaking, she turned around angrily and left. Madam Marcy wanted to pull her back, but there was a cold railing between them. Madam Marcy could only watch as she left, crying uncontrobly. She knew that her daughter had a bad temper. She was always self-centered. Knowing that she was going to go to jail, she would probably do something stupid. Now she could only pray that Ariel would not hurt herself. The detention center was gloomy, but the sun was shining on the outside, making the road full of hot air. The trees on the roadside were also drooping. Madam Marcy walked forward one step at a time, facing the scorching sun. Suddenly, she felt an unprecedented sense of regret. If she hadn¡¯t spoiled Ariel so much, what happened today wouldn¡¯t have happened, would it? Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Recently, Crystal always felt that Harold was a little strange, as if he was nning something behind her back. However, when she asked him about it, Harold remained silent. She couldn¡¯t find anything out from Luke either. Fortunately, Corey¡¯s appointment came in time, so Crystal didn¡¯t have time to think about it. She was. thinking about the lobster, crab, and sea cucumber that she hadn¡¯t eatenst time. Christy¡¯s studio had been closed down, and Crystal had once again be jobless. She couldn¡¯t go to Harold¡¯s office to sleep every day, so she stayed at home the past few days to study how to make desserts. After receiving a call from Corey, she went out happily. Crystal thought that it didn¡¯t matter if Corey was a good person or not, at least he kept his word. When Crystal walked into the restaurant, she saw that there was no one on this floor. Only a table. near the panoramic floor-to-ceiling window was upied. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Corey was dressed quite formally today. He seemed to have juste out of the meeting room, and the buttons of his shirt were carefully buttoned, which made him look different from before. Crystal walked to the table and saw a basket on it. She asked curiously. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Corey raised his eyelids. ¡°Open it and take a look.¡± Crystal opened the little cloth and saw a big hairy cat sleeping inside. ¡°Peggie!¡± Crystal was very surprised. ¡°Why did you bring it here?¡± Corey said, ¡°I thought that if I didn¡¯t bring the cat with me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get you toe.¡± As a result, as long as there was food, she would run faster than anyone else. Crystal caressed Peggie¡¯s little face and carried it out of the basket. It was very docile and event rubbed its head against her finger. When Corey saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but marvel. ¡°In order to catch it, I got a scratch on my hand.¡± As he spoke, he rolled up his sleeves. Seeing that there were several cat paw prints on his arm, Crystal couldn¡¯t help butugh. She coughed and said, ¡°In fact, cats like girls better. You are tall and fierce. You will only make Peggie feel threatened.¡± ¡°It also likes Felicia very much.¡± Corey leaned back against the back of the chair and said casually, ¡°When Felicia first picked it up, it would always sleep by Felicia¡¯s side. No matter where she went, it would follow her. It would scream desperately if it didn¡¯t see her.¡± Crystal touched Peggie¡¯s little ear, raised her head, and said, ¡°After what happenedst time, your father didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, did he?¡± ¡°How can he make things difficult for me?¡± Corey snorted and said, ¡°As for Alda¡­ she¡¯s causing me a headache.¡± Crystal thought of Alda¡¯s thoughts that couldn¡¯t be expressed in words. She asked tactfully, ¡°Have you known Alda for a long time?¡± Corey frowned. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Just asking.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I just think that she seems to care a lot about your opinion of her.¡± Corey said coldly, ¡°I have no opinion on her.¡± Crystal thought to herself, ¡°It¡¯s probably because Alda knew that Corey wouldn¡¯t like her that she climbed into Eric¡¯s bed.¡± ¡°All the things were air-flown this morning.¡± Corey motioned for the waiter to serve the dishes and said, ¡°Have a try.¡± Crystal nodded. Just as she was about to pick up a shrimp with her chopsticks, she suddenly heard Corey say, ¡°Your stepmother is discussing marriage for Dora. Do you know about this?¡± ¡°What?¡± Crystal stuffed a shrimp in her mouth and asked nkly, ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Eva proposed marriage to Dora?¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Does my father agree with this?¡± ¡°¡­ He¡¯s not in Fairby recently. Don¡¯t you know?¡± Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Crystal spread out her hands. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know my status in the Evans family. I don¡¯t know where he is.¡± Corey nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Crystal curled her lips. ¡°Do you know why you don¡¯t have friends?¡± Corey said, ¡°I¡¯m too excellent.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Bah, it¡¯s because you don¡¯t know how to talk.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Corey said, ¡°How can I not know how to talk?¡± ¡°If it was a normal person, he would haveforted me a little.¡± Crystal said, and then added, ¡°Forget it. If youfort me, I think it¡¯s quite scary.¡± Corey, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal had always been focused on eating. Corey didn¡¯t have much appetite at first, but when he saw the way she enjoyed the food, he couldn¡¯t help but pick up his chopsticks. ¡°Crystal.¡± Corey suddenly said, ¡°If Harold doesn¡¯t want you anymore,e and find me.¡± Crystal, ¡°?¡± Corey said, ¡°Help me to feed the cat, and I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± Crystal wiped her mouth. ¡°Can¡¯t you find someone else?¡± ¡°It only eats what I feed it.¡± Corey nced at thezy Peggie and said, ¡°I¡¯m always worried about it when I¡¯m on a business trip. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll starve to death.¡± Crystal said, ¡°It only eats what you feed it. Why doesn¡¯t it let you carry it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask it about this.¡± Corey knocked on Peggie¡¯s head, and thetter immediately showed its ws. ¡°¡­ You have no conscience.¡± Crystal was almost done eating. She asked Corey, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first?¡± Corey, ¡°¡­ Are you really here for a meal only?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Otherwise?¡± Corey looked at the time and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see a big scene. Do you want to go?¡± Crystal asked, ¡°What big scene?¡± Corey thought for a moment and said, ¡°A group fight.¡± Crystal, ¡°?!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Crystal¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°I want to go! I haven¡¯t seen anyone fighting in a group fight yet.¡± Corey stood up. Crystal followed him with a basket in her arms. She felt that she had finally stepped into an adult world. It was really not easy. ¡°Why are you fighting in a group?¡± Crystal stuck her head out and asked Corey, ¡°ording to what I saw in the movie, it¡¯s mostly because someone teased another man¡¯s wife, but you don¡¯t have a wife.¡± Corey said, ¡°Do you really have to emphasize that I¡¯m single?¡± 1 Crystal said, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot that you single men are very sensitive.¡± If someone else dared to say that in front of Corey, Corey would definitely teach them how to behave. However, seeing that Crystal had made Alda temporarily behave herself, he didn¡¯t want to lower himself to her level. The car was driven all the way to the remote suburb. Crystal held the furry Peggie in her arms and asked, ¡°Why did you choose such a remote ce to fight? To hide from the police?¡± ¡°No.¡± Corey said, ¡°It¡¯s easier to bury others on the spot after we kill them.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± She could not help but hug Peggie tightly. ¡°You¡¯re not going to bury me as well, are you?¡± She had phobia about being buried alive. ¡°¡­¡± Corey looked at her speechlessly. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her brain. How could she be so stupid? ¡°Do I need to bury you now so that I can have another fight with Harold?¡± Crystal felt at ease. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t bury me.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, the person I¡¯m going to meet today was in conflict with Harold two days ago.¡± Corey held the steering wheel with one hand and nced sideways at Crystal. ¡°I heard that they were on the verge of a desperate fight. It¡¯s a pity that I was not here. Otherwise, I would have made them take action.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­ Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Crystal said, ¡°You¡¯re really a good person.¡± Corey said, ¡°Thank you.¡± When the car stopped, Crystal saw that they were at arge warehouse, which was very far from the center of the city. At dusk, the burning clouds in the sky spread out like a painting with thick ink and colors. The warehouse was originally quiet, but when Corey¡¯s motorcade stopped, she heard a ¡°bang¡± and the door of the biggest warehouse opened. A group of sturdy men came out of the warehouse, separated into two sides, with guns in their hands. They looked extremely scary. Crystal stuck to the window ss and asked Corey, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a real businessman? Why are you acting like a gangster?¡± Corey slowly took out a pistol from the suitcase and said, ¡°I¡¯m a real businessman, but Jeremy isn¡¯t.¡± He opened the car door and said to Crystal, ¡°Just stay in the car and watch. Don¡¯t get out of the car. Jeremy is a lunatic. I can¡¯t guarantee that he won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Crystal held the cat and nodded obediently. Corey another look at her before getting out of the car. The smile on his face vanished in an instant. ¡°Is this how Jeremy treats his guests?¡± The people he brought got out of the cars one after another and stood behind him. The people on both sides were ready to fight. A man with a full beard and a big gold chain and a flowery shirt stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°Young Master Coombs, you¡¯re not too polite either.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Coreyughed. ¡°Was Jeremy killed by Harold that he didn¡¯t even show his face?¡± ¡°You!¡± The bearded man was a little angry. He suppressed his anger and said, ¡°Jeremy is busy now. If you have something to say, just tell me.¡± ¡°Ralph, I¡¯ve been talking to you nicely.¡± Corey narrowed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be so shameless.¡± Ralph was obviously afraid of Corey. He hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that Jeremy is busy. If you have something to say¡­¡± With a bang, the bullet was fired. Ralph subconsciously tried to dodge, but he was still a step toote. His arm was hit by the bullet, and blood instantly flowed out. ¡°You!¡± Ralph covered his arm, and the people behind him were restless. Obviously, they were very dissatisfied with Corey¡¯s arrogant behavior. Corey blew the hot muzzle of his gun and said with a smile, ¡°You are so f*cking arrogant. I said a few years ago that if someone wants to have a share of my business, it was impossible unless I die¡­ Ralph, you look down on me too much. I¡¯m still alive, how can you be so impatient?¡± Ralph gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s all Jeremy¡¯s idea. I¡­¡± He hardened his heart and said, ¡°Young Master Coombs, you have a lot of properties in your hands. We only want you to share a part of it with us. You can¡¯t be so stingy, can you? Besides, you¡¯re aware of Jeremy¡¯s reputation in the underworld. There¡¯s no need for everyone to lose face¡­¡± Corey seemed to have lost his patiencepletely. He rubbed the handle of the pistol with his fingers. The people on Ralph¡¯s side did not dare to take it lightly. They raised their guns one after another. The two sides were on the verge of a fight, and it seemed inevitable that a fierce fight was about to begin. Crystal was a little surprised. It was said that Corey was a lunatic. Today, she finally saw his crazy side. It seemed that he really didn¡¯t care about his own life. He would make a move as soon as he didn¡¯t get along with someone. He didn¡¯t want to hear any nonsense. Corey¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he slowly pressed his fingers down. Suddenly, with a ¡°creak-¡± sound, the harsh sound of the brakes rang through the wilderness, and a ck jeep stopped between the two groups of people. Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Everyone looked over. The door of the Jeep opened, and a tall man got out of the driver¡¯s seat. He was wearing a ck vest, revealing his wheat-colored skin. The muscle lines on his arms were very smooth, but the most eye- catching thing was a long scar at the corner of his eye. It was about four or five centimeters long, from his left forehead to the corner of his eyes, which made his already cold facial features more fierce. Without this scar, his original appearance should be very good. Crystal nervously held Peggie and stared at the man who suddenly appeared. She saw that as he walked forward, he loaded the gun. When Ralph saw him, he was stunned. ¡°Jere¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, Ralph was shot in the chest and fell to the ground with a grievance. Everyone was shocked. Jeremy didn¡¯t even spare a nce at him. He only coldly replied to Corey, ¡°It¡¯s his intention to be involved in Young Master Coombs¡¯ business. Now that he¡¯s dead, please take it as an apology to Young Master Coombs.¡± Corey¡¯s back tensed up the moment Jeremy appeared. ¡°Jeremy, you¡¯re still so decisive and ruthless. But is it really his intention?¡± Jeremy looked at him quietly for two seconds and said, ¡°In that case, Young Master Coombs, do you mean that we should make our move?¡± He slowly moved his knuckles and said, ¡°Come on.¡± Corey was provoked and was about to step forward when he suddenly remembered that there was a little girl sitting in his car. The little girl was not even 20 years old. He didn¡¯t know if she would have a nightmare when she saw such a scene. And Peggie¡­ that silly cat. Every time he went back after fighting outside, his body would be stained with the smell of blood, and it would roar while scratching the door. It was so noisy. ¡°¡­ That¡¯s enough.¡± Corey suddenly said, ¡°I believe you.¡± He said faintly, ¡°Jeremy, take good care of your dogs in the future. If you dare to touch my business again, I won¡¯t be so easy-going.¡± ¡°You must have suffered quite a few losses when you fought with Harold two days ago, right?¡± Corey said sarcastically. ¡°From the looks of it, he didn¡¯t seem to have hit you too hard.¡± Jeremy coldly said, ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Corey snorted and casually threw the gun to the people behind him. He turned around and walked to the side of the car. After taking two steps, he suddenly said, ¡°Jeremy, I give you a piece of advice.¡± He looked sideways at Jeremy and smiled coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sentimental. Some dogs won¡¯t be close to you no matter how long you¡¯ve been feeding them.¡± Jeremy didn¡¯t say anything. Corey opened the door and got in the car, only to see Crystal still staring at Jeremy. Jeremy was keenly aware of this. He suddenly turned his head and looked over, which scared Crystal to shrink back. ¡°¡­Are you afraid of him?¡± Corey asked. ¡°He¡¯s a gangster.¡± Crystal whispered, ¡°He must be difficult to deal with.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Corey started the car and said, ¡°He¡¯s indeed the number one gangster in the circle.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the one who does all the shady business in Fairby.¡± Ralph was dead, and the others were also trembling with fear. Jeremy was only leaning on his own seat. He lowered his eyes and lit a cigarette. Someone carefully approached him and said, ¡°Jere, Jeremy, we were deceived by Ralph. Don¡¯t, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Jeremy raised his eyes and gave that person a fright. He almost fell to the ground. ncing at him, Jeremy spat out a smoke ring and said coldly, ¡°Check who¡¯s that woman in the passenger seat of Corey¡¯s car.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ yes.¡± The man was frightened. ¡°I¡¯ll do it right away!¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Peggie fell asleep on Crystal¡¯s legs. Crystal stroked its big tail and asked, ¡°He just fired. Is that person dead?¡± Corey paused for a moment and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He didn¡¯t hurt the vital parts.¡± Crystal, who was far away, didn¡¯t see it clearly. She sighed and said, ¡°He is really fierce.¡± Corey smiled and said, ¡°People like them can¡¯t survive if they¡¯re not fierce.¡± ¡°Jeremy¡¯s biological father is a gambler. He doesn¡¯t know who his mother is. It must be some prostitute standing in the street. After giving birth to Jeremy, she threw him to her father¡¯s door.¡± Corey¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°Where did his father get the money to raise him? His neighbors were the ones who raised him. Later, when Jeremy was four years old, his father lost him.¡± ¡°Lost him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Corey said, ¡°His father lost everything and went mad. He even made a bet with his son, but unfortunately, he still lost the bet. From then on, Jeremy has been hanging out with a man called Grover.¡± ¡°He worked hard and climbed up step by step. When he was seventeen, he was already Grover¡¯s confidant. But Grover probably didn¡¯t realize that he raised a venomous snake and wanted to marry his little daughter to him. Unfortunately, Jeremy was not a good person. When he was neen years old, he killed Grover and took the throne himself. Over these years, he has been standing higher than Grover.¡± Confused, Crystal said, ¡°By right, Grover is Jeremy¡¯s benefactor.¡± ¡°Who can say for sure?¡± Corey said, ¡°Grover doesn¡¯t have a son and wants to marry his little daughter to Jeremy. He has already made it clear that he wants Jeremy to be his sessor, but Jeremy still killed him. Until now, no one knows the reason.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Corey said sarcastically, ¡°There¡¯s no good person among them. There are countless people who cut their own fathers to death, let alone their so-called benefactor.¡± Crystal nodded in understanding and stayed away from him. ¡°You¡¯re not a good person either.¡± Corey was speechless. When they arrived outside of Flower Land, Corey stopped the car. Crystal opened the car door and suddenly came back. She looked at Corey with watery eyes and asked, ¡°Can I raise Peggie for two days?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Corey said coldly, ¡°No, it must sleep in its bed.¡± Crystal curled her lips and reluctantly touched Peggie again, saying, ¡°All right.¡± She got out of the car and waved politely at Corey. ¡°Goodbye.¡± As Corey watched her hop into the door, he suddenly felt that she was quite amazing, as if she had nothing to worry about. Corey was wrong. On the way back, Crystal was very troubled. Originally. Harold said that he woulde back at about nine o¡¯clock today, so Crystal dared to sneak out to y with the cat. However, there was a meeting that was temporarily canceled. Harold came back more than ten minutes earlier than her. Crystal received a secret message from Dana. At this moment, she was very guilty and had a headache. She stood outside the vi and was mentally prepared for a long time. She patted her cheeks to cheer herself up. ¡°Crystal, don¡¯t be afraid. If Harold scolds you, you can just cry.¡± ¡°If Harold gets angry, you can act like a spoiled child.¡± After doing some psychological construction for herself, Crystal entered the door slowly. As soon as she passed through the entrance, she saw Harold sitting on the sofa in the living room. He wasn¡¯t reading documents or watching TV, but he was just staring at the door with his hands crossed in front of his chest. Crystal was speechless. Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Crystal timidly walked in and stood in front of Harold. He said awkwardly, ¡°You¡­ you came back so early today.¡± Harold said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯te back early, how would I have known that you went out with someone to have a big meal?¡± Crystal was speechless. How was she supposed to respond to him when he said that as soon as she showed up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all Corey¡¯s fault!¡± Crystal said seriously, ¡°He not only invited me to dinner but also brought a cat. Is there anyone in the world who can refuse a cat? No!¡± Harold raised his thin eyelids and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to watch a good show after dinner?¡± ¡°How¡­ did you know about this?¡± Crystal rubbed her nose and slowly rubbed it against Harold¡¯s side. She whispered, ¡°I just haven¡¯t seen anyone fighting in a group fight. I¡¯m very curious¡­ But Corey also let me down. They didn¡¯t fight at all.¡± Harold frowned. ¡°What¡¯s there to see in a fight?¡± Noticing that Harold didn¡¯t seem to be very angry, Crystal seized the opportunity. She sat on his leg and said in a sticky voice, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it before¡­ I just find it very interesting.¡± She shared what she saw and heard with Harold today. ¡°That Jeremy really lives up to his reputation as a gangster boss. In my opinion, those gangster bosses in the movies aren¡¯t as fierce as him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a mad dog.¡± Harold¡¯s tone was very cold and his evaluation of Jeremy was surprisingly low. ¡°He¡¯s ruthless and merciless. He¡¯s also indecisive.¡± Crystal was confused. Wasn¡¯t this two description contradicting?¡± ¡°Jeremy has no bottom line when he does things,¡± Harold said. ¡°Recently, someone under him has been stirring up trouble for him. If he still remembers the past, the grass on the grave next year can be used to herd the sheep.¡± Crystal asked curiously, ¡°What past?¡± ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Harold said coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you capable? You even dared to go to a ce where people gather to fight. Why didn¡¯t you ask about it yourself?¡± Crystal shook his arm and rubbed his neck. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not good for the liver if you get angry. I didn¡¯t get out of the car. I stood very far away. I swear.¡± ¡°Something happened in thepany today,¡± Harold said suddenly. Crystal was confused. Harold said, ¡°One of the shareholder¡¯s wife said that she was on a business trip, but in fact, she went to meet her lover. The photos were sent to him. He has been crying in the office all the time, saying that women¡¯s words can¡¯t be trusted.¡± Crystal was shocked. Harold raised Crystal¡¯s chin. ¡°I think he¡¯s right. Women¡¯s words can¡¯t be trusted.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°You can¡¯t tar someone with the same brush¡± Crystal coughed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you because I was afraid that you would be angry. Besides, you didn¡¯te back to eat with me. I thought that Corey owed me a big meal. If I didn¡¯t get even with him, would it be a great loss?¡± She opened her two pockets and said, ¡°My pockets are clean, but I still know how to save money.¡± Harold was speechless. When they first met, she was very obedient. It didn¡¯t take long for her to talk nonstop. ¡°How about this?¡± Crystal came up with an excellent idea and said, ¡°If Corey invites me to dinner next time, shall I take you there?¡± Harold was speechless. Was she afraid that the two of them would not be able to fight? ¡°Besides, you have something you¡¯re hiding from me.¡± Crystal began to turn over the small notebook. ¡°I¡¯ve asked you so many times, but you didn¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while,¡± Harold said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to take a shower now.¡± ¡°You smell like wild man.¡±ED Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Crystal didn¡¯t realize what was wrong until she was carried into the bathroom. She hit Harold and said, ¡°What wild man smell? That¡¯s the smell of Corey¡¯s car!¡± Harold put her on the sink and kicked the door. He said coldly, ¡°No matter what the smell is, you must wash it away.¡± He reached out and undid two buttons on Crystal¡¯s clothes, revealing her snow-white neck and shoulders. Crystal shuddered slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll clean myself up.¡± Harold nced at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like I never clean you up before.¡± Crystal blushed. ¡°Are you cleaning me up properly? Who does that during a proper shower¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. She knocked her head on Harold¡¯s chest and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what bad ideas you¡¯re having.¡± Harold had a serious look on his face. ¡°Tell me then, what bad ideas do I have?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Don¡¯t force me to bite you.¡± Haroldughed and lowered her eyes to kiss her ¡°Bite me here.¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Crystal was pressed against the mirror by him and she scolded vaguely, ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Harold reached out and unbuttoned her shirt. He held her waist with his other hand and said slowly, ¡°Be obedient. I¡¯m very angry today.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m too violent, you¡¯ll have to endure it.¡± Crystal was curled up in the quilt. She felt that Harold was taking the opportunity to bully her It was so painful for her to be bitten. Harold did not allow her to cry, but when she cried, he became more fierce. Crystal thought about it and felt that he was like a dog. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Harold came out of the bathroom and saw her curled up on the bed. He looked at Crystal and asked, ¡°Are you still angry?¡± Crystal faced the back of her head at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s not you who was bitten. If it were you, you would definitely be angry.¡± Harold unbuttoned his clothes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you bite back then?¡± As soon as Crystal turned her head, she saw pieces of distinct muscles. Her face turned red. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± She said gloomily, ¡°Not everyone is as abnormal as you.¡± Harold lifted the nket, took Crystal into his arms, and kissed her forehead. ¡°That¡¯s because I like. you.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Don¡¯t like me anymore then.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Crystal¡¯s voice became more muffled. ¡°Forget it, you¡¯d better continue to like me.¡± Harold smiled. The little girl in his arms seemed to be very easy to satisfy, but also very greedy. Just a little love was enough to satisfy her. But he had to give her all his love in order to make her happy. Dora¡¯s expression was very ugly. ¡°I already said that I won¡¯t go!¡± Eva advised, ¡°Rose, this is your father¡¯s idea. You¡­¡± ¡°I told you, I won¡¯t go!¡± Dora said, ¡°How old am I? Why is dad in such a hurry to get me married?! When Crystal is back, no one like me anymore? You want to send me away as soon as possible, don¡¯t you?¡± Eva said, ¡°Rose, how can you say that? Haven¡¯t your brother and your father treated you well enough? When Crystal came back, your father only saw her once and didn¡¯t care about her at all. How can she compare with you, who has been raised since you were a child?¡± Dora cried, ¡°Aunt Eva, I¡¯m just afraid¡­ I really don¡¯t know what Dad means. If it weren¡¯t for Crystal, why would he want me to get married?¡± She held Eva¡¯s hand and sobbed, ¡°Aunt Eva, can you¡­ help me ask Dad? I¡¯m really scared¡­¡± Eva said, ¡°Well¡­ You know your father¡¯s temper. It¡¯s not easy for me to ask.¡± Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Although Eva was known as Mrs. Evans, in fact, she had no right to speak in the Evans family. Daxton would not discuss anything with her. Once he decided to do something, Eva would not dare to say a word. However, Eva was already very satisfied. She was from a poor family, and she was already lucky enough to be able to get the position of Mrs. Evans. At least in Fairby, no one dared to offend her. Eva was very clear that it was because she was obedient that Daxton kept her. Now that Dora wanted her to question Daxton¡¯s decision, how could she dare to do so? ¡°Rose.¡± Eva didn¡¯t dare to offend Dora too much. She asked cautiously, ¡°Do you¡­ still want to marry into the White family?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Dora paused for a moment and said with reddened eyes, ¡°Aunt Eva, the engagement is mine. It should be me who married into the White family! Why did Crystal take away my things as soon as she came back?! My fiance, father, and brother¡­ were all taken away by her!¡± How could Eva not know Dora¡¯s imbnce? If she had not seen these, it would not have been a big deal for her to be an ordinary vige girl in Sunshine Vige. However, she had been taken to a wealthy ce like the Evans residence, not to mention that the prosperity had been held tightly in her hands. How could she give it up so easily? She patted the back of Dora¡¯s hand andforted her, ¡°Rose, your father and brother are partial to you. You see, on the day when Crystal came back, they didn¡¯t see Crystal because of your graduation ceremony. Can¡¯t it show how much they value you?¡± ¡°That was before!¡± Dora cried and said, ¡°They¡¯ve changed a long time ago! Dad wants me to get married and Antony also dotes on Crystal¡­ I¡¯ve long lost my status!¡± For a moment, Eva didn¡¯t know how tofort her. She sighed and said, ¡°Rose, your dad respects you and he asked you to pick slowly¡­ Well, you can go with me to see a few people, and then you can just say that you don¡¯t like them. Then it will be easy for me to exin to your dad.¡± ¡°If he really respects me, he wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry to marry me off!¡± ¡°All right, all right¡­¡± Eva took out a tissue, wiped Dora¡¯s tears, and said, ¡°If you cry again, your eyes will be swollen. How can there be no conflict between father and daughter? Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Dora managed to stop crying. She hugged Eva and said, ¡°Aunt Eva, you are the best to me.¡± She put her chin on Eva¡¯s shoulder and said in a crying voice, but there was no sadness in her eyes. She looked at the wall and said slowly, ¡°From the moment I had memories, you were the one who brought me up. Compared with my mother, you were the one who raised me.¡± Hearing Dora mention Chloe, Eva froze for a moment. Chloe¡­ Eva had seen her before. Back when she became Mrs. Evans, many people poked her in the back and scolded her. Because she was a servant of the Evans family, she was responsible for taking care of Dora after Chloe¡¯s death. Less than two years after Chloe¡¯s death, she became the matriarch of the Evans family. Countless people scolded her for taking advantage of the convenience of taking care of Dora to climb into Daxton¡¯s bed. However, only she knew that she had never stayed overnight in Daxton¡¯s room over the past few years. She identally broke into his bedroom once and saw the memorial tablet on the table, which made Daxton fly into a rage and drive her out of the room. Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Eva was kicked out, and the dignity of the hostess was lost. Many servants were watching the scene of bustle, but Eva didn¡¯t care about the ridicule and even Daxton¡¯s anger. Her mind was filled with images of the spirit tablet. That was Chloe¡¯s portrait. Even as a woman, Eva felt that she was too beautiful. That kind of beauty was not aggressive. It was gentle and soft, and her smile was like a bright moon and a cool breeze. Eva looked into the eyes of the portrait She even felt that the person in the photo woulde back to life again and cut out a rose in the early morning at the garden. She would turn to her and ¡°Eva, are you afraid of me?¡± say, ..¡± Eva suddenly broke away from her memory. She hugged Dora in her arms. She had once thought that this was Chloe¡¯s daughter. She had tried her best to be kind to her in an attempt to make up for the mistakes she hadmitted back then. Chloe was so gentle to her, but she had her eyes on Chloe¡¯s man. Unable to resist the temptation, she became the matriarch of the Evans family. Why did Chloe ask her that question at that time? Was it because she had sensed her feelings for Daxton, or¡­ Eva closed her eyes and forced herself to stop thinking about the past. She patted Dora¡¯s back and said, ¡°I treat you as my own child.¡± She felt guilty toward Chloe, but she did not like Crystal, who resembled Chloe too much. Crystal¡¯s appearance was exactly the same as Chloe¡¯s, causing her to feel a chill down her spine when she saw her. ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± Eva said, ¡°You should go back to sleep first. Aren¡¯t you going shopping with your friends tomorrow? If you stay upte, you won¡¯t be able to put on your makeup nicely tomorrow.¡± Dora wiped her tears and said, ¡°Then Aunt Eva, I¡¯ll go back first. You should rest early too.¡± Eva nodded. It was not until Dora left that she slowly picked up the teapot and poured herself a cup of cold tea. The cold liquid flowed through her esophagus and fell into her stomach, making her limbs and bones feel cold. No wonder Daxton couldn¡¯t forget Chloe. Didn¡¯t she still remember the bright gaze that Chloe had cast over from the crowd? The girly on the soft sofa and looked at the chat box on her mobile phone, which had no new message. After a moment of hesitation, she got up and made a phone call. ¡°Hello? Brother, are you still busy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The other party¡¯s voice sounded a little tired. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The girl grabbed the pillow beside her and held it in her arms, saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time¡­ Do you really not want me to participate in this matter? I really want to participate. It¡¯s so boring¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± The other party said, ¡°You have other things to do.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s still a long way to go.¡± She pouted. ¡°Should I y games here all this time? Why don¡¯t you take me with you when you have fun? I¡¯m angry. I¡¯m going toin to mom!¡± The other party was silent for a moment and said, ¡°How old are you? Why are you still thinking about comining?¡± The girl giggled and said, ¡°Even if I¡¯m fifty or sixty years old, I¡¯ll stillin.¡± ¡°Be obedient.¡± There was a loud noiseing from the other end of the line, followed by the sound of footsteps. He should have walked out of the room and gone to the balcony. ¡°Don¡¯t show up recently.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Hmph.¡± The young girl said angrily, ¡°Mom definitely doesn¡¯t know about this. When she finds out, I won¡¯t plead for you.¡± The other party was silent for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to do so.¡± Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Early in the morning, Crystal was tucked out of bed. She was very dissatisfied and hummed, ¡°I don¡¯t need to go to school or go to work. Why do I have to get up early?¡± Harold ced her on the sink in the washroom, squeezed out the toothpaste for her, and said, ¡°You have something to do today.¡± Crystal yawned. ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to meet the elders,¡± Harold said. ¡°I¡¯ve made an appointment with a stylist for you. Luke will take you there.¡± Crystal was in a daze. ¡°The elders?¡± Wasn¡¯t Harold¡¯s elder Bonnie? Mark was still in the middle of awsuit. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± Harold handed the little white rabbit toothbrush to her and said, ¡°Go brush your teeth.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Crystal brushed her teeth obediently. Harold kissed her on the forehead and said, ¡°Dana has already prepared breakfast. It¡¯s your favorite steamed bun. I have something to do, so I have to go first.¡± Crystal grabbed the hem of his shirt, her mouth full of toothpaste bubbles, and asked vaguely, ¡°Isn¡¯t today Saturday? Do you still have to go to work?¡± Harold paused and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s something else.¡± Crystal released her hand. ¡°Then you may leave.¡± Harold had already walked out of the bathroom. When he saw her half-lidded face with a toothbrush in her mouth, he walked back and pinched her cheek, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll find you as soon as possible.¡± Crystal curled her lips. ¡°You are not even eating breakfast with me.¡± She was bing more and more delicate, and she could nag for a long time. However, Harold felt that she was so cute. ¡°I really have something to do,¡± Harold said. ¡°I¡¯ll have dinner with you.¡± Crystal¡¯s face fell instantly. ¡°You don¡¯t even apany me for lunch!¡± She angrily pushed Harold out of the bathroom and closed the door. Harold looked at the tightly shut door in front of him and clicked his tongue. He went downstairs and drove away. After waiting for a long time, Dana saw Crystal walking down. the stairs with a unhappy look on her face. Dana couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°Master White really has something to do. Crystal, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Crystal said suspiciously, ¡°I suspect that you are hiding something from me.¡± Even Dana knew about it. She was the only one who didn¡¯t know about it! Dana chuckled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you. Come on,e and eat the steamed buns before they turn cold!¡± Crystal was speechless. ¡°Dana, your ability to change the topic is really bad.¡± However, Dana¡¯s mouth was very tight. Crystal acted like a spoiled child, but Dana still refused to say anything. She was so angry that she ate two extra steamed buns. Luke came in from outside the door. He looked at the time and asked, ¡°Young Madam, are you done eating? We can set off now.¡± Crystal took a piece of tissue, wiped her mouth, and said, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Luke nodded and opened the car door for Crystal. When they got into the car, he sat in the passenger seat. As a result, Crystal sighed and said, ¡°Why do I feel like that was myst breakfast?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luke said, ¡°Young Madam, it¡¯s just styling. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Crystal leaned against the back seat and squinted for about an hour before she arrived. Luke opened the door for her to get off. Crystal looked around and found that it was quite secluded. Luke exined, ¡°This is a private styling club. They only take orders from VIP guests. Today, they rejected all the guests and only serve you. The stylist is already waiting inside.¡± Crystal was shocked and said, ¡°It will cost a lot of money, won¡¯t it?¡± Luke, ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Naomi started preparing early in the morning because she had received an appointment from Harold. She had a good rtionship with the White family. Because of that, she was highly regarded in the industry. When she learned that it was a little girl who woulde for styling today, Naomi started to murmur in her heart. Over the years, Harold had been very clean and there were no girls around him. Naomi could only think of Harold¡¯s fiancee, who was forced to marry him. However, when she heard that Harold¡¯s attitude toward her was cold, she thought that it was unlikely that it would be this fiancee. Could it be that Master White has a secret lover? What kind of beautiful woman could make such a man fall in love with her? This was what Naomi was thinking in her heart, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. When she heard that someone wasing, she calmly said, ¡°Be alertter and don¡¯t offend her.¡± Everyone nodded hurriedly. How could they dare to offend someone from the White family? Naomi personally went out to wee them. She saw Luke walking over with a little girl. The little girl was wearing an ordinary T-shirt and long pants, and her hairstyle covered most of her face. No. one could tell what she looked like. However, Naomi was observant and had sharp eyes. At first nce, one could tell that the little girl had a good figure. Her skin was white and tender. At first nce, one could tell that she was a spoiled daughter of a rich family. ¡°This is Young Madam.¡± Luke came straight to the point, which startled Naomi. ¡°Is she the Evans family¡¯s Fifth Miss?¡± Didn¡¯t others say that Master White didn¡¯t like this fiancee who was forced to marry him?! ¡°Yes.¡± Luke said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave her to you. You know, Master White has always had high requirements. I hope you can satisfy him.¡± Naomi did not dare to boast and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Luke said to Crystal, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯ll pick you up when it¡¯s time.¡± Crystal nodded, and Luke turned and left. Naomi reached out to Crystal and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Naomi, the boss of this styling club, and also the chief stylist.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Crystal reached out to shake hands with her. Naomi only felt as if she was holding a handful of milk tofu, smooth and tender, and her eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Is this the legendary soft jade?¡± Crystal felt that she was a little strange. She frowned and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re, you¡¯re hurting me.¡± Naomi, ¡°!¡± Help. She was so cute. Not to mention a man, even a woman would fall in love with her. Naomi¡¯s heart was instantly filled with enthusiasm. She pinched Crystal¡¯s fingers before letting go of her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was just thinking about something. I was lost in thought.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Crystal shook her head. ¡°Come in with me,¡± Naomi said, ¡°do you mind if I trim your hair first?¡± Crystal was stunned, and then she said nkly, ¡°But Harold said that my hairstyle looks good.¡± Naomi, ¡°¡­¡± Naomi forced a smile and said, ¡°Master White¡­ After all, he is a man, and his aesthetic standard may be¡­¡± She did not dare to speak ill of Harold, so she made a few circles in the air with her fingers and said, ¡°He is a straight man.¡± Crystal sighed. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very good-looking either. It¡¯s very annoying that it keeps blocking my eyesight.¡± Naomi was very d that Crystal¡¯s aesthetic standard was not twisted by Harold. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Evans. I will help you design it well.¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Naomi covered her chest, ¡°¡­¡± Help! She looked so cute when she nodded. Chapter 490 Chapter 490 However, when Naomi pushed her hair away and revealed her face, everyone in the room was stunned. Crystal looked at Naomi nkly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Naomi ¡°¡­¡± I just wanted to ask you if you know how beautiful you are. This face was simply a treasure of human beings. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she didn¡¯t want to die, Naomi would have hugged Crystal and kissed her.. Those in this industry couldn¡¯t resist people with good looks. In the following process, the people in the studio were 100 times more enthusiastic toward her, and they were crazy about her. Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± She was just a little scared. Naomi was very professional. She trimmed Crystal¡¯s hair, revealing her full and smooth forehead. What was reflected in the mirror was true beauty. Even if she was eating jelly, she was still very beautiful. Crystal received a lot of feeding. Jelly and candies were all over the table. If Naomi hadn¡¯t stopped one of the stylists, she would have shared her lunch with Crystal. When it was lunchtime, the stylist had just finished styling Crystal¡¯s hair. Crystal was looking at the mirror happily, admiring herself. She thought that Harold was probably a straight man. She obviously looked good when her forehead was uncovered. Naomi ordered takeout and brought Crystal to her office to eat, in case a group of people would stare at Crystal and make her unable to eat. ¡°Miss Evans¡­¡± Naomi hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to offend you. I just want to ask you, did you really grow up in the countryside when you were a child?¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been in the countryside for neen Naomi asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do farm work, did you?¡± years.¡± ¡°I had to do it.¡± Crystal ate a stir-fried shrimp and said, ¡°Digging the soil and collecting wheat. Harvesting grains, feeding the chickens and ducks¡­¡± Naomi, ¡°¡­¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Naomi was about to cry. ¡°You grew up in the countryside and did all the farm work. Why is your skin so white, soft, and tender?¡± It was a shame for people like her who spent tens of thousands of dors a month to maintain good skin. Crystal bit her chopsticks and thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the gene. I heard from others that my mother¡¯s skin was very good.¡± Naomi knew the situation of the Evans family, so she did not dare to mention Crystal¡¯s sad story. She said, ¡°Master White has sent several dresses over. You can choose which one you liketer.¡± Crystal nodded. After the meal, Naomi took Crystal to pick out a dress. There were seven or eight mannequins in the room, and all the dresses were limited edition. Crystal¡¯s eyes were dazzled, and Naomi was also speechless. ¡°Is it necessary to show off his wealth like this¡­¡± Who didn¡¯t know that Master White was rich? There was no need to send so many priceless dresses here. ¡°Miss Evans, is there any dress that you like?¡± Naomi was afraid that Crystal did not like them. Harold had prepared a second batch. It was too cruel for her to see so many beautiful and precious dresses but could not own any of them. Crystal stopped in front of a white dress and turned to ask Naomi, ¡°How is this one?¡± Naomi was stunned. Crystal picked a princess dress, which was decorated with hand-made pale purple crystal beads. The dress was covered with ayer of light gauze, which was decorated with soft feathers. The most beautiful part was the upper body design, like two ovepping swan wings, with purple crystal color, which was particrly beautiful. Naomi said, ¡°Miss Evans, you have good taste. This one is very suitable for you.¡± There was nothing more suitable for Crystal than white color. Crystal narrowed her eyes. ¡°I just think that the ugly duckling has be a white swan.¡± Chapter 491 Chapter 491 This dress was obviously inspired by a swan, and she was the ugly little duck who stepped into the bustling city. Naomi didn¡¯t understand what Crystal meant, and she didn¡¯t dare to think further. After all, it was better not to get involved in the affairs of the rich and powerful families. ¡°Since you have chosen the dress, let me help you put on your makeup first.¡± Naomi pped her hands and said, ¡°My makeup technique is not good, but I invited my friend to do the makeup for you. He is a top makeup artist in Fairby.¡± As she spoke, Naomi brought Crystal into the dressing room. There was already someone waiting inside. The moment the man with long hair saw Crystal, he immediately stood up. ¡°This is today¡¯s guest?¡± Naomi nodded and teased, ¡°Eddie, weren¡¯t you unhappy when I called youst night? Why did you change your attitude so quickly?¡± Eddie nced at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t nder me. It¡¯s my luck to serve this beautifuldy.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As he spoke, he was about to hold Crystal¡¯s hand and give her a kiss. However, he was pped away by Naomi and said, ¡°Is this someone you can touch?¡± Eddie snorted and then said to Crystal with an unchanging smile, ¡°Then, shall we start?¡± Crystal sat on the chair in a daze, and Eddie began to put makeup on her. Naomi was givingments at the side. ¡°Miss Evans¡¯s skin is so good. Why did you apply such a thick foundation to her face? I don¡¯t think she needs any foundation.¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Eddie rolled his eyes. ¡°When the light is turned on at night, the makeup will not. be obvious anymore. Are you a make-up artist or am I a make-up artist? Don¡¯t worry about my work.¡± Naomi was speechless. This makeup processsted for more than two hours. It could be said that this was Eddie¡¯s most satisfying piece of work for the rest of his life. The final effect made him very happy. ¡°A few days ago, I went to the entertainmentpany to make up for a celebrity. She can¡¯t even bepared to Miss Evans at all.¡± Naomi said, ¡°I won¡¯t say that you¡¯re ttering this time, because she¡¯s really beautiful.¡± She was more delicate than a puppet. Even Heavens was very partial to her too. Crystal blinked her eyes. She was not used to having mascara on her eyshes. She looked at the mirror and felt that she could bear it. After all, she was so beautiful. Naomi personally tied Crystal¡¯s hair into a bun, revealing her slender and fair neck. When she was satisfied, she ordered someone to bring Crystal to change her clothes. The gown wasplicated and difficult to wear. It took a while for Crystal toe out. Naomi knew that the effect would be amazing, but the moment she saw Crystal, she was still impressed. Crystal pulled the delicate feathers on her dress and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s so heavy that I can¡¯t walk¡­ Why don¡¯t I change into another dress?¡± How could such an expensive dress not be heavy? There were not only purple crystals but also diamonds on the dress. It was not an exaggeration to say that this dress was very valuable. ¡°The beautiful dresses are heavy.¡± Naomi was stunned by the effect. She coaxed Crystal, ¡°The other dresses are heavy too.¡± Crystal was suspicious. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Naomi took Crystal to the mirror with a smile and said, ¡°You see, aren¡¯t you very beautiful?¡± Crystal looked at herself and found that she was indeed very beautiful, but she was also a little distressed. ¡°I¡¯m indeed beautiful¡­ but Harold said that he would take me to see the elders. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for me to dress like this?¡± Naomi was stunned and a strange look appeared on her face. ¡°Miss Evans thinks that Master White is taking her to meet the elders?¡± Chapter 492 Chapter 492 However, Naomi was a smart person and did not say much. Instead, she said, ¡°No. It¡¯s because this is the first time you meet the elders, so you need to dress up properly.¡± Crystal replied with an ¡°oh¡± and thought it was true. She said, ¡°All right¡± Naomi snapped her fingers, and someone came with a jewelry box. She said, ¡°Master White sent several sets of jewelry over, but I think this is the most suitable one for your dress today.¡± Crystal opened the exquisite wooden box and saw an entire set of pink diamond jewelry. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The most eye-catching thing was the small crown. The main stone was as big as a pigeon egg, and the pink diamond was very rare, let alone such a beautiful color and such arge size. This diamond alone could be put in the museum The pink diamond was surrounded by white diamonds, shining brightly under the light, making people unable to move. Naomi did not take out the crown. Instead, she put on the earrings for Crystal She did not pierce her ears. The earrings were thoughtfully changed to ear clips Crystal¡¯s skin was white, and the color of the pink diamond made her look better. The luxurious jewelry did not look oppressive at all Naomi couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Some people were meant to be born rich Although this Fifth Miss grew up in the countryside, her temperament makes people think that she is the daughter of a rich and powerful family.¡± ¡°The ring has been changed ording to your ring number,¡± said Naomi as she put the ring on Crystal¡¯s finger. There was a little pink on her delicate white finger, which made her look very delicate and beautiful. Naomi nodded and said, ¡®It¡¯s just right.¡± Crystal really liked pink stones. Her appearance could scare others. No one would doubt it if they were told that she was a royal princess. In fact, she was just a bumpkin. She didn¡¯t know the value of this set of jewelry at all. ¡°Alright.¡± Naomi closed the box and took a few steps back to look at Crystal. ¡°Miss Evans, today. you¡¯re very¡­¡± She thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Eye-catching.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just like a fairy.¡± Eddie said, ¡°Can¡¯t I take a few photos? I¡¯ll never spread them. I¡¯ll just appreciate them by myself¡­ Who doesn¡¯t like beautiful girls?¡± ¡°No.¡± Naomi refused him mercilessly. ¡°If you have the guts, you can talk to Master White yourself.¡± Eddie, ¡°¡­¡± Eddie instantly fell into depression. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s about time. Assistant Britton has arrived. You can leave now.¡± Naomi ordered her employees to bring all the things needed along. She then personally held the hem of Crystal¡¯s dress. Crystal got into the car, but she felt that something was wrong. She asked Luke, ¡°Is this the way back to the White family¡¯s old house?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luke nodded. Crystal didn¡¯t really like the White family¡¯s old house. Perhaps it was because Bonnie lived there that she felt ufortable. After all, the olddy was so cruel that she almost buried her alive. When they arrived at the White residence, Crystal felt that something was amiss. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going through the main entrance?¡± Luke paused and said, ¡°I can drive in from the side door. It¡¯s not suitable for you to walk from the main entrance in your long dress.¡± Crystal replied with an ¡°oh¡±. She still felt that something was strange. Sure enough, they could drive in directly from the side door. Luke parked the car in the yard, opened the door, and let Crystale out. He carefully lifted the hem of her dress and said, ¡°Young Madam, let¡¯s go into the room in front.¡± Crystal obediently walked forward. She was not used to wearing high heels, so she walked slowly. However, she liked this pair of high heels very much, which made her look seven centimeters taller! Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Crystal pushed open the wooden door which made a squeaking sound. It was quiet inside. She walked in slowly and finally saw a figure by the window. The person¡¯s back was broad and his legs were long. He looked very charming. Crystal whispered, ¡°I¡¯m coming.¡± Harold turned around and went against the light. Crystal saw that he was wearing a tailored ck suit, and his eyebrows looked particrly deep against the light of the sky behind him. At this time, one of his hands was pulling on his tie. It was obvious that he had just tied it. Crystal felt that his carefree look was very handsome. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Harold lowered his eyes and said, ¡°You look very good.¡± Crystal narrowed her eyes. ¡°Since you¡¯re so nice to me, I¡¯ll help you with your tie.¡± Harold raised his eyebrows slightly, leaned back against the windowsill, and slightly leaned over. ¡°Come here.¡± Crystal found that she was still much shorter than Harold even when she was wearing a pair of seven- centimeter high heels. She couldn¡¯t help but be angry. She pulled Harold¡¯s tie and said, ¡°Lower yourself a little.¡± Harold was always a kind person. He lowered his head a little to make her movements more convenient. Crystal, on the other hand, had learned how to tie ties from Dana. Dana was a professional in business management and she knew how to tie ties. Crystal flipped her fingers and quickly made a full knot. She was very satisfied. ¡°Fortunately, I still remember how to tie. This is a littleplicated.¡± Harold said, ¡°You¡¯ve alreadye this far. Can you help me put on the cuff?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Inside the box that had been opened, there was a pair of red ruby cuffs. Crystal reached out and took them. She lowered her eyes and carefully put them on for Harold. She said, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°As a reward¡­¡± Harold nced at Luke, who was outside the door. Luke understood and opened the wooden box in his hand, revealing the crown inside. Harold picked up the crown with his slender fingers and ced it on Crystal¡¯s head. He lowered his. head and kissed her between her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll crown you.¡± Crystal smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not the king¡­ but thank you.¡± Harold stretched out his hand, and Crystal put her hand in his. Subconsciously, she wanted to jump in front of Harold and ask what he was going to do, but she didn¡¯t forget that he was wearing high heels and a skirt today. Before she jumped up, she fell forward. Fortunately, Harold caught her quickly, so she didn¡¯t sprain her foot. Crystaly in Harold¡¯s arms and said gloomily, ¡°I see that the actress on television can fly fast in her high heels. She can even chase a car. I can¡¯t even jump no matter how hard I try.¡± Harold said, ¡°Because you¡¯re a piece of trash.¡± Crystal patted his hand. ¡°Let me go. I don¡¯t want to befriend you anymore.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Harold said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry if I let you go.¡± Crystal remembered that she had yet to regain her bnce. After regaining her bnce, she said, ¡°You can let me go now.¡± Not only did Harold not let her go, he even tightened his grip and wrapped her in front of his chest. His eyelids covered half of his eyes, making him look a little mischievous. ¡°What if I don¡¯t let you go?¡± Crystal¡¯s ears turned red. She stammered, ¡°I¡¯ll call for help then. I¡¯ll say that you¡¯re a hooligan.¡± Harold chuckled, let go of her, and said, ¡°For the sake of my reputation, I¡¯d better let you go.¡± He led her forward, and the servant with a lowered head stepped forward to open the door. In an instant, the bright light in the hall came out. Crystal saw that the hall was full of people. The moment. the door opened, almost everyone looked over. Chapter 494 Chapter 494 An hour ago. Bonnie sat in the yard in boredom. The servant carefully covered her leg with a nket. Bonnie Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. looked up at her with her yellowish eyes. The old servant sighed and said, ¡°Old Madam, take it easy. Don¡¯t worry about these things anymore.¡± ¡°What else can I do?¡± Bonnie¡¯s lips moved. She looked up at the sky above her and said, ¡°My son and grandson are in the detention center. They are either going to be sentenced to death or a lifetime in prison¡­ I don¡¯t have any hope anymore.¡± The old servant said, ¡°The Young Master still respects you. Take it easy. You can enjoy your old age.¡± The corners of Bonnie¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Respect me? Do you think he wouldn¡¯t kill me? It¡¯s just¡­¡± When she was about to say something, she swallowed it back. After all, this was the only bargaining chip for her life. The old servant was sensible and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Instead, she said, ¡°Although Second Young Master can¡¯t be saved, the Third Miss and Fourth Young Master are both your grandchildren.¡± Bonnie sneered. ¡°Stacie was initially obedient by helping the family. But ever since she got closer to Clint, she has been ungrateful. Look, Cyril and Mark have been caught. Did she plead for them once? She only remembers about her own things.¡± ¡°You both are of the same blood after all.¡± The old servant tried to persuade her, ¡°Don¡¯t take her too seriously¡­¡± Bonnie closed her eyes. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic anymore. Suddenly, there was a rush of footsteps. The servant turned her head and saw Kimberly rushing over. Her expression was very ugly. ¡°Mom, I heard that Harold is holding a banquet at home today. Is he going to give the b*tch of the Evans family a title in public?¡± Bonnie sneered. ¡°Not only did he hold a banquet, but he also invited almost all the influential people in Fairby here. The marriage ceremonies of others are not as grand as his banquet..¡± Kimberly¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Who does Crystal think she is? She doesn¡¯t even recognize her own father. What qualifications does she have to enter the White family? Isn¡¯t Harold afraid of embarrassing his ancestors if he brings this kind of person back?!¡± Bonnie didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t care?!¡± Kimberly half knelt in front of Bonnie¡¯s rocking chair and pleaded, ¡°You¡¯re Harold¡¯s elder! If you don¡¯t care, then no one can interfere!¡± Bonnie sneered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you one of his elders?¡± ¡°Who do you think I am¡­¡± Kimberly wept as she spoke. ¡°How could Harold be so heartless? He has the blood of the White family. How could he be so heartless?¡± ¡°If you want to scold him, don¡¯t scold him here.¡± Bonnie nced at Kimberly. ¡°If you have the ability, go and scold Harold in front of him.¡± Kimberly shrank her neck. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Mom, does the White Family belong to Harold?¡± Bonnie got up from the rocking chair, looked at the clouds in the sky, and said, ¡°Since I shamelessly invited him back many years ago, the White family has already belonged to him.¡± ¡°I do want to interfere, but can I?¡± Bonnieughed at herself. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that there are so many people guarding the yard? I can¡¯t even get out of this yard.¡± Kimberly fell to the ground in disappointment. All of her fantasies of the past had been shattered at this moment. Chapter 495 Chapter 495 But how could she ept it? Everything was going well, and Harold was supposed to be dead. How could hee back? Why did he come back? She was about to be the matriarch of the White family, but now she was reduced to aughing stock in Fairby. She didn¡¯t dare to go out or meet anyone. Even those who used to tter her dared to step on her. It seemed that they couldn¡¯t wait to prove that they were on bad terms with each other. Mark might be sentenced to long-term imprisonment, and Cyril would be sentenced to death¡­ For a moment, Kimberly only felt that she was alone, and there seemed to be no hope for the rest of her life. However, Harold was about to step on her as well! She was now in dire straits, but Harold had invited all the powerful and influential people in order to give Crystal a name in front of everyone. Crystal was such a despicable person. She was just a country bumpkin and did not even deserve to carry her shoes. However, Harold was going to admit today that she was the future Young Madam of the White family and the future matriarch of the White family! Kimberly slowly clenched her teeth. How could Crystal deserve it?! She didn¡¯t deserve it at all! Bonnie noticed something. She nced at Kimberly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think of doing anything stupid. You¡¯ll get me into trouble.¡± Kimberly forced a smile. ¡°What can I do¡­ But Mom, you really don¡¯t care about this?¡± ¡°I told you.¡± Bonnie closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not in charge of this matter.¡± Kimberly took a deep breath, stood up, and said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t disturb your rest.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Bonnie replied. When Kimberly walked out of the courtyard, she saw several servants running in the front hall. She could not help but frown. ¡°What are you doing? What if the Old Madam has any orders in the back. courtyard and can¡¯t find any of you?¡± When the leading maid saw her, she could not help but look down on her. ¡°There¡¯s someone in the Old Madam¡¯s courtyard, so we don¡¯t have to go. Besides, the front hall is very lively. Everyone has gone to watch the show. Why can¡¯t we go?¡± Kimberly gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to watch?¡± ¡°We want to see our Young Madam!¡± One of the servants said, ¡°She is our future matriarch. Of course, we have to go and have a look!¡± The word ¡°matriarch¡± was like poking Kimberly¡¯s heart. She had worked hard all her life, but she had not be the matriarch of the White family. Why did Crystal, a 19-year-old girl, deserve it? ¡°Besides¡­¡± The servant nced at Kimberly and said, ¡°The Young Master has never held a banquet before. After the news was released, the whole Fairby was shocked and proud of getting the invitation. I don¡¯t know how many people have tried their best toe to this banquet. I¡¯m afraid Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. that you haven¡¯t seen such a big scene, have you?¡± Kimberly¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡± ¡°Do you still think that you are who you used to be?¡± The servant snorted and then said, ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s go quickly. There will be no good seats when we arrivete.¡± The group of people ran away in a sh. Kimberly clenched her fists tightly and her eyes were full of hatred. ¡°Hello.¡± Kimberly dialed a number and said through gritted teeth, ¡°I agree with what you said before.¡± After hanging up the phone, the man picked up the coat next to him and put it on. He ordered in a low voice, ¡°The n can begin.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Remember to deal with the servants of the White family.¡± Chapter 496 Chapter 496 The light became brighter with the reflection of the crystal, and the whole hall was covered with ayer of bright light. The champagne in the champagne tower was crystal clear, and soothing music. was slowly ying. The grandest banquet in the history of the White family was extravagant everywhere. From the arrangement of the wine and cakes to the banquet of guests. All of them showed the prosperity of the capital of Hallbury. In the hall, everyone was drinking and dancing. The moment the big door opened, there was only the slow sound of the violin and the sound of people¡¯s voices. Everyone looked at the door. Of course, the guests knew the purpose of this banquet. On the surface, it was to clear the news of Harold¡¯s ¡°death¡±, but the signature was Harold¡¯s and Crystal¡¯s names. They were all smart people, so how could they not know the purpose of this banquet? This was clearly the first time that Crystal had shown up in front of the rich and powerful as Harold¡¯s fiancee. Harold had specially helped his fianc¨¦e look good, which was why the current morous banquet that had shocked the entire Fairby was held. Fairby was a capital city with a history of a hundred years. It had been prosperous and there were all kinds of well-known families here. Everyone had grown up in splendid families, and they had been used to seeing proud women since they were young. But when they saw the girl held by Harold, they were still stunned. The girl was wearing a snow-white dress. Because of the bright light, the purple crystal and diamonds on the dress were shining, which made her skin look especially white and pink. She looked like a porcin doll. Maybe a porcin doll was not as delicate as her. Her makeup was clear and light, but she was still beautiful. Her eyebrows were slender, and her eyes were clean, like clear water. Her lips were stained with the color of peach blossoms, which were attractive. She looked both surprised and innocent, like an arrow made of beautiful colors, which instantly attracted people. She was such a fragile beauty. If she didn¡¯t have enough ability to protect herself, it would be her sin. However, the man who held her hand was silent and cold. Just by standing there, he showed his arrogance. His power was enough to make him show off his woman to the whole world, and no one dared to covet her. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He protected her under his wings and made her stand on the highest peak of the mountain. She was spotlessly clean, like a princess in an ivory tower. She was ignorant of the world and naive. Crystal was shocked by the crowd. She quickly looked sideways at Harold and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why are there so many people?¡± Harold lowered his eyshes and said casually, ¡°Maybe they like to join in the fun?¡± Crystal was not so easy to fool. She realized something. She widened her eyes and said angrily, ¡°Are you lying to me? We¡¯re not here to see the elders at all, are we?¡± Harold wanted to sigh, but he was afraid that it would be too obvious. How could there be a little idiot like Crystal? Up until this point, she had no why she was there. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re smart.¡± Harold pulled her forward and said, ¡°This banquet is to introduce you to everyone.¡± Crystal followed him obediently and asked, ¡°Why are you introducing me? Do I have to remember all these people?¡± Haroldughed, caressed her head, and said, ¡°Let them remember you. You don¡¯t have to remember them.¡± ¡°Today, I just want everyone to know that you are my fianc¨¦e and the future matriarch of the White family, not a miserable girl that no one wants.¡± Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Crystal was slightly stunned. She raised her head and looked at Harold. Her eyes were clean and only reflected the appearance of the bright lights and Harold. It was as if her world was full and could no longer contain anything else. Harold couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°What should I do if I don¡¯t marry such a little girl?¡± She was so delicate, like an expensive cat. Even if she was luckily captured by ordinary people, they could not provide the wealth she needed and would slowly perish. ¡°Harold.¡± Crystal suddenly let out a soft cry. Harold was about to lead her into the crowd when he heard her voice and stopped. He looked sideways and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Crystal stood on tiptoe and put her arms around Harold¡¯s neck. She blushed and kissed him on the corner of his mouth. Then she quickly turned her head and dared not look at his eyes. She said in a muffled voice, ¡°I just¡­ feel that I like you very much.¡± She liked him so much that she felt like her heart was about to explode. It was beating uncontrobly in her chest as if it was going to break through her ribs, crushing them into powder, so as to rush to the person it loved the most, and give it all to him. Whether it was every drop of blood flowing in her heart, or the meaning of the so-called life represented by it. Harold was slightly taken aback. Crystal had always been an introvert and not good at expressing herself. She had undoubtedly gathered all her courage to stand and kiss him in front of so many people. He held this banquet that shocked the whole capital, and she gave him a kiss full of passionate love. It was very fair. Someone took the lead to p. For a moment, there was thunderous apuse in the banquet hall. The smiles on everyone¡¯s faces were either real or fake. They all looked happy at a nce. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Everyone.¡± Harold chuckled and squeezed Crystal¡¯s fingers. He casually took a ss of champagne from the waiter¡¯s tray. He raised his ss to everyone and said, ¡°There has always been a rumor in Fairby that I¡¯m dead.¡± Someone quickly said, ¡°Master White, don¡¯t say that. We have never believed in such nonsense! You are a lucky man. How could you die young? When I heard this news, I scoffed and scolded the person who spread the rumor.¡± All the people present were cunning foxes, and the words they said were fake. After all, this man was very ttering to Harold. Not long ago, he had dreamed of taking a share of Harold¡¯s business, but now he had to attend this banquet because he was afraid that Harold would get even with him. and let him lose his life instead. Hearing this, Harold didn¡¯t say a word, and the man broke out in a cold sweat. An enchanting woman next to him nced at him disdainfully. She didn¡¯t understand how this fat man got to his current position. It was such a good opportunity to tter Harold, but he chose the wrong way. She took a step forward and said with a smile, ¡°No one has believed the previous rumors. Now that we have seen that you are safe and sound, we are naturally more relieved, but¡­¡± She nced at Crystal and said with a smile, ¡°Who is thisdy? I have never seen her before. At first sight, I thought. that she was a fairy from heaven. I am almost 40 years old, but I have never seen such a beautifudy.¡± The woman¡¯s words had obviously hit the nail on the head. Harold¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he said, ¡°I want to take this opportunity to introduce her to everyone.¡± Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Holding Crystal¡¯s hand, he ced it on his lips and kissed the back of her hand. His voice was low and calm as if he was talking about something that should have been announced more than ten years ago. ¡°This is the Fifth Miss of the Evans family, my fianc¨¦e.¡± D Even if they guessed it, everyone was still surprised after the man announced it. The legitimate and fake daughter of the Evans family was also a scandal in Fairby. A few years ago, when they found that the child was picked up wrongly, many people talked about it. However, in this matter, Crystal had always been the clown. She was born with a golden spoon, but she had lived in a poor and remote vige for 15 years. When the rich youngdies of Fairby were practicing horseback riding, ying the piano, and attending parties, she raised pigs, fed chickens, and picked up sweet potatoes. She was blessed. When she was 15 years old, the truth was obvious, but her family valued the fake daughter more. They even left her in the countryside and didn¡¯t care about her for four years in order to take care of their fake daughter. It was not easy for her toe back, but she was asked to rece the fake daughter to marry a dead man. Such a person was like a clown. No one expected that one day, this ugly little duckling would stand beside the most powerful man in the whole Fairby like a real princess, looking down on everyone. She didn¡¯t grow up like a real rich youngdy, but now she was still noble, beautiful, and proud. She didn¡¯t look like a country bumpkin at all. Some people couldn¡¯t help but think that, after all, a golden phoenix was still a golden phoenix, and the Fifth Miss was Chloe¡¯s daughter. Back then, Chloe was one of the prettiestdies in Fairby, so her daughter was naturally not bad. Even if Dora, who was raised in a luxurious family would look. severely inferior when she stood beside Crystal. Some people thought so, and naturally, some people couldn¡¯t help looking at the Evans family. Since Harold invited the rich and powerful, the Evans family was naturally on the list. A few younger generation members of the Evans family had arrived. Antony looked at Crystal and felt very pleased. He thought, ¡°She is so beautiful. She deserves to be my sister.¡± Danny, who was next to him, looked at little ugly. His heart tightened. Thinking of Danny¡¯s attitude toward Crystal, he hurriedly said, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve seen her. You don¡¯t know. In fact, she is really a good person. She is obedient and kind. She can be cheated away by a candy.. Danny stared at Crystal with gloomy eyes and said coldly, ¡°I know her better than you.¡± Antony was puzzled. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Antony felt that something big had happened, which made his elder brother want to kill her, but he didn¡¯t know. However, he instinctively defended Crystal. ¡°Brother, in fact, she¡¯s really pure and innocent. She¡¯s so silly that she¡¯s easy to fool¡­¡± Danny sneered. She was easy to fool. She deceived him. Danny never thought that the little girl he had always wanted to support and bring back to the family was his biological sister. No wonder she ran away as soon as she saw him. No wonder she refused to ept the cheque. No wonder she refused to tell him her real name. This little liar knew who he was from the very beginning, and she avoided him. Antony felt that something was wrong. There was something wrong with it. His big brother was about to explode. Danny was a very reserved person. He would never show any emotions on his face, and he would not care about others. Otherwise, he would not be able tomand such a bigpany as the Evans family. But at this moment, his face showed that he wanted to kill someone. Antony recalled that thest time Danny was so angry, it was his father who decided to take Crystal back¡­ No, even at that time, Danny did not seem to be so angry. Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Not only Antony, but Marcus also noticed that there was something wrong with Danny¡¯s mood. However, he didn¡¯t care about it. He leaned against the side like a spectator with a fake smile on his face, but Dora didn¡¯t have time to care about it. Under normal circumstances, she would definitely be a considerate little girl tofort Danny in order to please him. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, she was the glorious Fourth Miss of the Evans family, but only Dora knew how she was like treading on thin ice in the family. She looked at Crystal, who stood beside Harold and was praised by countless people. She was already burning with jealousy, not to mention that someone nced at her from time to time and gossiped about her with a strange expression. Even if she couldn¡¯t hear them, Dora knew what they were talking about. ¡°Is she the fake daughter who took over Crystal¡¯s ce?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she¡¯s very doted on? Why isn¡¯t it her chance to marry into the White family?¡± ¡°Compared to Fifth Miss¡­ she doesn¡¯t look like a child from the Evans family either.¡± ¡°If I I were Master White, I would also choose Fifth Miss. No one has ever mentioned the marriage between the two families before. It should be that Master White has not taken a fancy to her, right?¡± ¡°Did he invite her to this banquet just to humiliate her?¡± Dora clenched her teeth and her fists. She really wanted to rush over and scold those people for having no taste. Who was Crystal? Was she qualified topete with her? But she couldn¡¯t. This was the White family¡¯s ce, not a ce where she could make trouble. She couldn¡¯t rush out without any manners, which would make peopleugh at her in vain. Especially that b*tch Crystal. Wasn¡¯t she trying to irritate her by keeping such a high profile? She wouldn¡¯t be fooled! Harold brought Crystal through the crowd and introduced a few people to Crystal from time to time. Those who were introduced by Harold were all real influential people in Fairby, and most of them were old people. Crystal was the kind of child that the old people liked. She would address them by the names that Harold told her. Her voice was so sweet and soft that it could melt people¡¯s hearts. After one round, Crystal collected a lot of heavy red packets. Although it was now very popr to have a card or cheque, the old people cared about the sense of ceremony, so they gave a lot of cash. Each red packet was very heavy, and Crystal also liked cash. She took a red packet and bowed to the old man. The little crown on her head was crooked. Harold raised his hand to adjust the crown on his wife¡¯s head. Thinking of something, he said, ¡°I have a bigger pink diarnond. It¡¯s of good color and purity, but it¡¯s too big. It doesn¡¯t look good if it¡¯s made into a piece of jewelry. Take it if you like it.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Crystal¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Is it bigger than the one on the crown?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lot bigger.¡± Harold said, ¡°It was obtained by chance at the auction a few years ago.¡± Crystal felt that the diamond on the crown was already very big, but Harold had an even bigger one. Indeed, poverty had limited her imagination, but¡­ She narrowed her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t like gems either. Why would you buy them?¡± Harold felt that Crystal had made great progress. If it had been in the past, she would probably have only been happy to see the bigger pink diamond. But now she had learned to ask him such a question. ¡°When I was young.¡± Harold recalled and said, ¡°My mother told me that I should keep some assets for my wife. Gold is too vulgar, so I stored gems.¡± Crystal rarely heard Harold talk about his mother. She said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t think gold is vulgar.¡± ¡°Especially when it¡¯s made into gold bars.¡±50 Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Harold nced at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to me to decide how to use the assets.¡± Crystal had her own logic and said, ¡°But I am your fiancee. Your assets for wife will be my property in the future¡­¡± While they were talking, they approached the members of the Evans family. Before Crystal realized it, a hand with clear joints reached over all of a sudden when she was still arguing with Harold, and a tinum ring was worn on his middle finger. Crystal paused and slowly raised her head. Then, she saw Danny¡¯s expressionless face. Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal, ¡°!!¡± She looked at Danny¡¯s face and then at the red envelope in his hand. She trembled a little. Help. She should have thought of it a long time ago. There were so many people here today, and Danny must have been invited as well. Harold did not know the grievances between her and Danny. However¡­ Crystal felt lucky. In the past, when she saw Danny, her face was covered by bangs. With such a significant change, Danny should not be able to recognize her, right? Thinking of this, Crystal became more confident. She pretended to be calm and showed a polite smile. Her fingers trembled as she took Danny¡¯s red envelope. ¡°Thank, thank you, big brother.¡± Crystal touchedR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only the red packet, but Danny did not let go of his hand. He looked at Crystal with a poker face and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to bow to me?¡± ¡°CoCo.¡± Thest sentence was spoken word by word. Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal, ¡°!¡± Help! How did he recognize her?! Crystal even wanted to live on another. Antony was confused. ¡°CoCo? Who¡¯s that? A member of the Haye family?¡± Danny snorted. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I also want to know who CoCo is.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal was about to cry, and her face was red. She thought that since there were so many people here and Harold was beside her, Danny would not kill her. She put her hands together and bowed to Danny three times. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Her eyes were full of tears. ¡°I said I don¡¯t need your support. I didn¡¯t deliberately fool you in the mall before¡­ If you¡¯re still angry, I¡­ I¡¯ll kowtow to you.¡± As she spoke, she was about to pull up her dress and kowtow to Danny when Harold wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°Is there¡­ a misunderstanding between Mr. Evans and my fiancee?¡± Harold narrowed his eyes. slightly and looked at Danny. ¡°She is from the Evans family.¡± Danny said coldly, ¡°I am teaching my sister a lesson. It seems that you shouldn¡¯t be involved in this.¡± Crystal felt that there was a wave of strong anger between the two. Seeing that Danny was so angry that he said that she was a member of the Evans family and that she was his younger sister. ¡°Well¡­¡± Crystal pulled Harold¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t be angry with him.¡± Harold tutted. ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re willing to be taught a lesson by him?¡± Crystal quickly hugged his arm and shook her head. ¡°No, no.¡± Danny suppressed his anger. ¡°Crystal.¡± Crystal quivered. ¡°Yes¡­¡± He nced at Harold and then said to Crystal, ¡°Come with me.¡± Crystal felt that it was impossible to hide the murderous look in someone¡¯s eyes. Not to mention that Danny not only wanted to murder her but also wanted to chop her to death and feed her to dogs. Why was she so unlucky? Why did she have such a hard life? In her next life, she wanted to be a watermelon instead. Wuwuwu. Chapter 501 Chapter 501 After all, Danny was Crystal¡¯s brother. It was not good for Harold to stop him from talking to his younger sister. Besides, they were in the White residence. Danny would probably only scare his younger sister instead of doing anything out of the ordinary. So when Crystal followed Danny timidly, Harold didn¡¯t stop them. Antony was afraid that Crystal would cry after she got scolded by his elder brother, so he wanted to follow them to persuade him. However, he stood rooted to the spot as soon as he was stared at by Danny. Although his elder brother didn¡¯t say anything, he knew what he meant. -I¡¯ll kill you if you dare to follow us. Antony silently drew back his foot. Forget it, forget it. It was normal for a little girl to cry. When he was a child, he was often beaten to tears by his big brother. Crystal should also have aplete childhood. ¡°Antony¡­¡± Dora bit her lip. She looked in the direction where Danny and Crystal left and asked, ¡°When did Eldest Brother and Crystal¡­ meet?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Antony¡¯s face was full of confusion. ¡°This should be the first time they¡¯ve met.¡± Dora frowned. ¡°Eldest Brother has a bad temper. What if Crystal cries out of fear?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to follow them, are you?¡± Antony hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go. Big Brother is in a fit of anger. You might get implicated if you follow them.¡± Dora really wanted to know why Danny called Crystal away, but she didn¡¯t dare to trigger him, so she had to restrain herself. She nced at Harold and showed a soft smile. ¡°Master White, thank taking care of Crystal during this period of time. She didn¡¯t live in Fairby before, so she doesn¡¯t know you for many rules. If she offended you before, please don¡¯t mind her.¡± Dora¡¯s words sounded very decent and she appeared as if she was considerate of Crystal. However, in fact, Harold had already publicly admitted Crystal¡¯s identity. Why would he mind what Crystal had done before? Her words were obviously hinting that Crystal was from a lowly family and she did not deserve to be here. However, what annoyed Dora was that Harold did not seem to listen to her at all. She just casually clinked sses with Marcus and left without even giving her a nce. Dora, who had already prepared a gentle smile, was speechless. Dora squeezed her fingers awkwardly and said in a crying voice, ¡°Antony, does Crystal not like me? Did she say something to Master White so that he would ignore me?¡± Antony rubbed his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. Isn¡¯t Harold the most arrogant person in the world?¡± ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t like him. But he is really the most powerful person in Fairby. What can we do?¡± Dora was speechless. She was even angrier. Crystal followed Danny through the crowd and entered a quiet lounge. Danny sat down on the sofa. Crystal still remembered to save some face for herself. She closed the door and isted herself from the peeks outside. Like a primary school student, she clenched her hands, lowered her head, and stood by the door. Danny said coldly, ¡°Come here! Do you think I would eat you?¡± Crystal shivered and moved in front of Danny like a little snail. Her voice was a little choked and she said pitifully, ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ why don¡¯t I kneel down and talk to you?¡± Danny was speechless. He took a deep breath and rubbed his temples. ¡°Crystal, if it weren¡¯t for the DNA test, I would have found it hard to believe that you were a child of the Evans family.¡± Crystal burst into tears. ¡°That Antony is so stupid. Is it possible that he and I are not biological children of the Evans family?¡± Danny was speechless. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Antony sneezed out of a sudden. Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Danny suddenly felt that it was ridiculous. Dora was always worried that Crystal would take back her identity. Now it seemed that with Crystal¡¯s intelligence, Dora might as well worry about the third world war. He looked at Crystal quietly for a while. She might be really scared. Her lips were a little pale and she stood there nervously. Danny was the ruler of the Evans family and had countless subordinates. It was natural for subordinates to be afraid of their superiors. However, as his younger sister, Crystal was more afraid of him than his subordinates. Danny suddenly felt a little annoyed. At first, he wanted to stay away from her. It was better not to see her. It was best to be a stranger. But now Crystal was standing in front of him, trembling with fear, which made him very ufortable. It was quiet in the room. Crystal¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. Danny did not speak, but she was imagining how the other party was going to torture her. So she was even more afraid. When her lips were about to bleed from her bite, Danny finally said, ¡°When the first time we met, why didn¡¯t you tell me your identity?¡± Crystal tugged at her finger and whispered, ¡°Antony said that if you saw me, you would definitely strangle me. I was afraid, so, so¡­¡± Danny frowned. How on earth did Antony ruin his reputation when he was outside?! Danny tapped his knee with his fingers, and his voice was still cold. ¡°And you believed what he said?¡± ¡°He¡­ he is my brother,¡± Crystal said with grievance. Danny got angry all of a sudden. ¡°I¡¯m not your brother?¡± Crystal widened her eyes in horror. How angry was Danny? He was so angry that he was confused! Looking at Crystal¡¯s panicked look, Danny realized that his words were too harsh. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Antony is not a good person. You should stay away from him.¡± Crystal knew what he meant. Parents would belittle their children when they were outside, but in fact, what Danny meant was that she had better stay away from Antony, or he would kill her.¡± Crystal was quite fond of Antony and was a little hesitant. ¡°In the future¡­ I can¡¯t y with him, can 1?¡± Hearing the word ¡°y¡±, Danny realized that the little girl in front of him was nearly ten years younger than him. Why was he angry with a little girl? What happened before was his own self-wishful thinking. Crystal had been refusing, and he didn¡¯t seem to have the right to settle ounts with her. Thinking of this, Danny stood up stiffly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± He turned around and was about to leave when he suddenly heard the little girl¡¯s sobbing voice. ¡°Bro¡­ Do you hate me very much?¡± She wanted to call him brother, but after all, she didn¡¯t dare to because she knew that Danny didn¡¯t like it. However, she felt wronged and wanted to gather up the courage to ask more questions, even if she knew the answer and hurt her. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Danny stood where he was. Did he hate Crystal? In fact, he didn¡¯t hate her. He was just tired of her. He was tired of such an existence, so he turned a blind eye to it. However, fate still let them meet each other. He could have answered ¡°yes¡± directly, shutting Crystal¡¯s mouth, but when he saw her red eyes, he just said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee back.¡± ¡°Sunshine Vige is your best home.¡± After saying that, Danny opened the door and went out. Crystal stood in the lounge alone, holding the red envelope tightly in her hand. She lowered her head, sniffed, and finally held back her tears. Chapter 503 Chapter 503 When Harold found her, he saw her looking out of the window in a daze. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In fact, there was no good scenery outside the window, but a few children were ying in the garden. He walked over and held Crystal¡¯s cold hands. He frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What did Danny say?¡± Crystal shook her head. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything.¡± She lowered her eyshes and said, ¡°Brother is¡­ very generous. I¡¯ve gone too far. He didn¡¯t argue with me.¡± She forced a smile. ¡°If he didn¡¯t argue, that means he didn¡¯t care.¡± When she was Coco, she was treated well by Danny. But when she became Crystal, she was no longer worthy. Harold took her into his arms, touched her hair, and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether he cares about it or not.¡± Crystal smiled. ¡°Do you still want to say that no one else is important because I have you?¡± Harold didn¡¯t answer or deny it. Crystal lowered her head and looked at a purple crystal on her skirt. She said in a low voice, ¡°There will be manyplicated rtionships in this world. Family, friends, enemies, lovers¡­ They are all very important.¡± ¡°Actually, you care a lot about the Evans family, Harold said. Crystal sighed lightly. ¡°The blood lineage is so strange. They and I were both born from the same womb. Maybe it was fate that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t even stand by and watch.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t like me, and they don¡¯t treat me well. I didn¡¯t grow up with them too. I have no feelings for them, but I feel ufortable because of their indifference. Isn¡¯t it particrly pretentious?¡± Harold didn¡¯t have any siblings, so he couldn¡¯t understand Crystal¡¯s worries. However, he took in everything Crystal had and slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± ¡°But in this matter, no one is wrong.¡± Crystal said, ¡°It¡¯s not wrong for my mother to want to give birth to me. It¡¯s not wrong for my father to hate me. It¡¯s not wrong for my brother to dislike me¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not wrong for you to survive.¡± Harold picked up a strand of her hair and tucked it behind her ear. His voice was very deep. ¡°Crystal, don¡¯t think about yourself like that.¡± ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s my fault.¡± Crystal narrowed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just analyzing it with you. Do I have to be unhappy all day just because they don¡¯t like me? I won¡¯t.¡± Harold felt that this little girl was really strange. It was her who was weak and it was her who was acting strong. He suddenly remembered what she looked like. Like the same stream of water, it was the softest, but it would also condense into hard ice in the cold winter. ¡°Crystal,¡± Harold suddenly said. ¡°Hmm?¡± Crystal looked up at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Harold said, ¡°I want to kiss you.¡± Crystal blushed and said slowly, ¡°How do you want me to answer you?¡± Harold smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t need your answer.¡± He hugged Crystal¡¯s thin waist and said, ¡°I¡¯m just informing you.¡± At this time, the stars and the moon were in the sky. The sky was clear, the night wind was blowing outside the window, and there was the fragrance of flowers. The children¡¯sughter dispelled the chirping of cicadas and insects, breaking the silence of the night. The cold moonlight fell like a broken mirror. Countless mirror fragments scattered on the ground, reflecting the figures holding each other in the round window. They kissed each other on a starry night. It seemed that the night was flowing silently and slowly. Dawn would nevere again, and it didn¡¯t matter. Chapter 504 Chapter 504 The banquet was very lively, but the host had disappeared for nearly half an hour before he reappeared. Dora¡¯s eyes were sharp. At a nce, she could tell that Crystal had definitely changed her lipstick color. Why would her lipstick fall off? It could only be¡­ Thinking of this, Dora became even more depressed. Even Antony, who was beside her, noticed it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you ufortable?¡± ¡°No.¡± Dora forced a smile and said, ¡°I was quite worried when Big Brother left just now. Could it be that there was some conflict between Crystal and him?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a conflict, Crystal will be the one to suffer.¡± Antony said, ¡°I think she¡¯s still fine. What kind of grievance can Big Brother suffer?¡± Marcus, who had been silent for a long time, looked at Dora with a smile. ¡°You care about her very much.¡± Dora always felt that these words were implying something, but she did not understand for a moment, so she said carefully. ¡°Of course. After all, she is my sister, and I¡¯m sorry for her¡­¡± ¡°Why are you saying this all of a sudden?¡± Antony frowned. ¡°No one feels that you¡¯ve let her down.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Dora wanted to say something, but when she saw how impatient Antony was, she shut her mouth in the end. It had only been a short while, but Antony was already starting to get tired of her! Dora clenched her fists and looked at Crystal, who was being praised by the public. She was even more annoyed. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that most of her friends couldn¡¯te to this banquet because of their low status, she would definitely make Crystal unhappy! As she was thinking about this, Dora saw that something had happened to Crystal. Someone screamed, and then the crowd instantly gathered around her. Antony was tall, so he could tell at a nce that the Second Madam of the White family was looking for trouble. Antony clicked his tongue and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡± Dora hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± When the two of them squeezed through the crowd, they saw Kimberly pointing at Crystal¡¯s nose and scolding, ¡°Who do you think you are?! Let me tell you, you don¡¯t even deserve to enter the White family, and you don¡¯t even deserve to be the matriarch¡­ Little b*tch, stop daydreaming. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person you are?!¡± Her words were so harsh that the onlookers couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Kimberly called her unworthy and called her a b*tch. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t take Crystal seriously and didn¡¯t even care about her status as the Fifth Miss of the Evans family. However, since Harold didn¡¯t say anything, they naturally didn¡¯t dare to stand out first. Of course, there were also some who took pleasure in Crystal¡¯s misfortune. After all, Crystal was so famous today that she would always attract people¡¯s attention. Crystal was not angry. She was stunned by the scolding. Out of nowhere, someone suddenly rushed out and yelled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be innocent!¡± Seeing her like this, Kimberly snorted and said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t seduced Harold, would he have sent his uncle and cousin to the police station? You¡¯re a vixen, little b*tch¡­¡± Crystal hadn¡¯t done anything yet, but Antony couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He chuckled and said to Kimberly, ¡°How did your son and your husband get in? You don¡¯t need me to repeat it to you, do you? It has nothing to do with my sister. Besides, the things your son did were dirty. You¡¯ve taught such a thing and you still have the face to be a shrew here. If you still want your face, you should find an old temple and a monk to help those girls who died in vain find peace!¡± Antony was good at fighting and had a sharp tongue. Kimberly was struck dumb by such a string of attacks.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 505 Chapter 505 However, Freud also wanted to join in the fun. Freud couldn¡¯t stand his sister being scolded like this. He clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Second Madam, now that Mark is disabled, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t try to please your future niece-inw. Instead, you jumped out and scolded her. Is it because your son is going to be sentenced to death? Is there something wrong with your brain that¡¯s why you want to me everything on my sister? What if I told you that I fell down because I thought of your old face? Shouldn¡¯t youpensate me for the medical expenses?¡± For a nobledy like Kimberly, what she cared about the most was her face. Freud¡¯s words were like poking her in the lung. She was so angry that her facial expression turned ugly. ¡°Are you educated or not?! Is this what a junior like you can say to an elder?!¡± Freud looked at Antony with a strange expression. ¡°Antony, if you see a crazy woman on the street, will you treat her like your elder?¡± Antony replied, ¡°I¡¯m not a lunatic.¡± Freud pped his hands. ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m not a lunatic either.¡± The two of them echoed each other, which made Kimberly angry. ¡°Good¡­ You¡¯re very good! You¡¯re working together to humiliate me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Harold had been watching coldly the entire time. At this moment, he finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°Have you had enough?¡± His voice was very faint, but it made Kimberly tremble instantly. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Harold¡­ you can¡¯t marry this woman. You can¡¯t! If you continue to be stubborn¡­¡± She took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll kill myself here!¡± Harold said casually, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your life or death.¡± ¡°If you want to die, get out of here and die. Don¡¯t scare the children.¡± Kimberly¡¯s expression instantly turned extremely ugly. Who else could he be referring to other than Crystal? Even though she knew that in Harold¡¯s eyes, she was nothing. However, being scolded like this in front of so many people still made Kimberly mad. She sneered. ¡°If I can, I want to die outside too.¡± ¡°The White family looks rich and prosperous, but in fact, it¡¯s remote and cold. I¡¯ve had enough of it.¡± Her words were very strange. Harold immediately realized something. She reached out to grab Crystal and pulled her into his arms. The next second, Kimberly suddenly pulled off her coat. Everyone saw a row of explosives tied to her waist. It was the lowest quality explosive produced by the underground workshop. Its power could not be compared with that of regr explosives, but once it was detonated, it would affect at least a dozen people. The onlookers suddenly screamed and wanted to run out. Kimberly shouted, ¡°Whoever runs again, I¡¯ll blow up the bomb right away!¡± People cherish their lives, and rich people cherish their lives even more. As soon as Kimberly finished speaking, the crowd barely quieted down. Someone swallowed their saliva and said, ¡°Second Madam¡­ calm down first. Don¡¯t make fun of people¡¯s lives. If you ignite the explosives, you will be the first to die!¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t be impulsive. Calm down, calm down!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Calm down?¡± Kimberlyughed heartily. ¡°I¡¯m very calm. I don¡¯t have much life left to begin with. Rather than being trampled on and living a life worse than death in the future, I might as well drag Harold and Crystal to hell together!¡± She looked at Crystal with a twisted expression and said loudly, ¡°Everyone, if you die here today, you must remember¡­¡± ¡°Crystal killed all of you!!¡± Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Before she finished her words, she suddenly pulled out the fuse on the explosives. As long as the fuse was pulled out, the whole row of explosives would be lit up, and then all the people around her would be blown to death. Kimberly hadn¡¯t lived enough. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to die. But as that person said, it didn¡¯t seem to be a loss to drag the person she hated the most to die with her. ¡°All of you, go to hell¡­ All of you go to hell!!¡± Kimberly¡¯s face had a crazed and twisted smile. When she thought of how Crystal, that b*tch, would still die before Cyril, she couldn¡¯t hold back her excitement and her fingers trembled. The fuse in her hand was taut and was about to be pulled out. At this critical moment, Crystal suddenly heard a ¡°bang¡±. She didn¡¯t even have time to see what had happened clearly before she was pulled into Harold¡¯s arms. It was dark in front of Crystal. She could hear Harold¡¯s strong heartbeat, and it seemed that someone was screaming. She had a bad feeling and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Harold looked at Kimberly, who was lying on the ground, bleeding but still breathing. He frowned slightly, pressed Crystal¡¯s head tighter, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for children to see.¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯m already neen!¡± Harold raised his hand and ordered someone to carry Kimberly away. ¡°At the age of neen, you¡¯re still a child.¡± Crystal was speechless. The ident just now was so sudden that some people had not realized it, and some people looked at Marcus in horror. He had been silent all the time, like an invisible person. No one could imagine that Marcus, who had always been gentle and elegant, would carry a gun with him and that he would also shoot without hesitation, causing Kimberly to lose half of her life. It was hard to say if Marcus¡¯s shot only hit Kimberly¡¯s shoulder in a hurry, or if he deliberately saved her life. Marcus didn¡¯t have any other expression. He smiled and said to Harold, ¡°I have no choice. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Harold nodded and gestured for the people in the dark to retreat. There was no need for them to make a move. Kimberly suddenly ran out. To Harold¡¯s surprise, he had ordered people not to allow Kimberly and Bonnie toe to the front yard. It was obvious that there were some other stories behind Kimberly¡¯s ability to get the explosives and how she broke through the restriction to make trouble. here. Marcus had saved her life, and he could also squeeze some information out of her mouth. Luke hurried over with a rare serious look on his face. He whispered, ¡°Master, all the people who were sent to guard Second Madam in the backyard are gone.¡± Some were dead and some disappeared. Haroldughed. It was really interesting. It had been many years since someone had dared to behave so atrociously in his territory. ¡°Don¡¯t let her die,¡± Harold said coldly. ¡°I want to know who the person behind her is.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luke said, ¡°I have already sent people to investigate all the people who are stationed here. Do you want them to¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, someone suddenly screamed, ¡°What¡¯s that?! What¡¯s that?!¡± The crowd was already frightened. They shivered when they heard the voice, but they couldn¡¯t help looking over curiously. It was a nobledy. Her child was ying in the garden. Because of the ident in the banquet hall, she was worried about her child, so she hurried to take her daughter away. However, she saw that the children wereughing around a tree, looking very interested. When she took a closer look, she found that there were several people hanging on the tree. They were all covered with tape, and they were all tied with bombs! Chapter 507 Chapter 507 This bomb waspletely different from the inferior explosives on Kimberly¡¯s body. It was a very precise time bomb. The ones tied up were all wearing the clothes of the White family¡¯s servants. Many people even recognized one of them. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. It was none other than Kimberly¡¯s trusted subordinate, Sister Delia! Even Crystal had an impression of her. When she first came to the White family, Sister Delia was very high and mighty. She didn¡¯t take Crystal seriously at all and even wanted to attack Crystal. But at this time, her mouth was wrapped with tape, and the thin and tough hemp rope hung her and the other two servants on the tree. From a distance, she looked like antern, which was very strange. Seeing this scene, Crystal felt a little ufortable. She felt¡­ a little familiar. The children felt curious and continued to circle around these people. Their parents were going crazy. They hurriedly called their children toe over and retreated back far away. The crowd chattered non-stop, and Luke¡¯s face was very ugly. He was in charge of the security of the banquet. It was one thing for Kimberly to run out, but now someone had tied up the White family¡¯s servants under his nose and hung them on a tree, and he didn¡¯t know anything about it! Marcus looked at Crystal thoughtfully and happened to meet Crystal¡¯s eyes. He paused and then looked away indifferently. Luke said, ¡°I¡¯ll call someone right away¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Holding Crystal in his arms, Harold narrowed his eyes slightly and snorted. ¡°The people who are watching the show have already arrived. The show is about to start.¡± Luke was slightly stunned. Then he heard the sound of the time bomb, which was like a drum beating on the hearts of all the people. It was the countdown of the lives of three people. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­ there¡¯s actually someone who dares toe to the White family. ¡°Are they crazy? If Master White finds out who they are, they will die miserably!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s really going to explode! I don¡¯t dare to look at it.¡± ¡°I want to go back. Mom, let¡¯s go back¡­¡± There were all kinds of noises. Crystal looked at Sister Delia¡¯s twisted and painful expression in a daze. In addition to the obvious pain and fear, Crystal felt that¡­ she also saw regret in her eyes. What did she regret? Did she think of something guilty before she died? At 8:90 p.m., three minutes after the bomb had been found, the bomb exploded with a loud bang. Crystal only saw a sh of light, and her eyes were covered. Harold¡¯s hand was a little cold and almost covered half of her face. Crystal asked in a low voice, ¡°Was it like in the amusement park, where people exploded like fireworks?¡± It should be. She heard people crying. Harold didn¡¯t answer, but said, ¡°Don¡¯t think so much.¡± Crystal¡¯s fingers trembled and she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­ I don¡¯t want to think so much either, but¡­¡± She pursed her lips. It was obviously a summer night, but she was cold all over. ¡°I know, he came for me.¡± Be it Jacqueline or Sister Delia, they were both people who had a grudge against her, or they more or less had conflicts with her. They disappeared in an unconventional way that the people behind the scenes thought of themselves as beautiful. ¡°Crystal.¡± Harold hugged her thin shoulders and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Crystal buried her head in Harold¡¯s heart, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°I hate them, but I don¡¯t want them to die either.¡± Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Crystal didn¡¯t see that bloody scene again, but maybe it was due to the visual impact caused by the death of Jacqueline, so Crystal even automatically outlined a simr scene in her mind. It reminded her of the feeling of being forced to eat food that she hated when she was a child. She felt sick subconsciously. Harold¡¯s expression was cold as he ordered, ¡°Clean up this ce.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. In a hurry, someone went to deal with it. In the eyes of the crowd, Harold picked up Crystal and said to Luke, ¡°You deal with the rest.¡± Luke immediately nodded. Under everyone¡¯s gazes of surprise, envy, and jealousy, Crystal was carried out by Harold step by step. The lights were bright, and they were like a painting that was getting fainter and fainter. Finally, they gradually disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. If it were anyone else, they would definitely stay behind to appease the guests when something like this happened at the banquet. However, Harold was different. It was an honor for them to be able to join his banquet. As such, no one wanted him to leave the banquet ahead of time. However, they all thought to themselves that this Fifth Miss of the Evans family seemed to be blessed. Luke arranged for people to deal with the mess in the garden. Suddenly, he saw something shining in the flesh. He stopped and squatted down. When he raised his eyes slightly, someone sent him a pair of rubber gloves. He put on the gloves and picked up the shining thing. The person next to him hesitated and said, ¡°It looks like crystal.¡± Luke replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s crystal.¡± The man added, ¡°This is very simr to a crystal bead. My daughter also has a bracelet made of crystal beads. It¡¯s a very cheap white crystal, but little girls like it very much.¡± Luke was lost in thought. ¡°Crystal bracelet?¡± ¡°Did you find this kind of thing on the scene of the amusement parkst time?¡± The man thought about it carefully and said, ¡°I think so. Because it waste at night, the crystal was shining when the light was swept over. It¡¯s easy to recognize. At that time, we thought that the ornaments on Jacqueline¡¯s body were blown up. But now, thinking about it, it¡¯s unlikely that she would use this cheap white crystal as an essory.¡± Luke slowly rubbed the fragment of the crystal bead, stood up, and said, ¡°You guys deal with it. Don¡¯t tell anyone about it.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Luke put the fragment into a small secret pouch, took off his gloves, and sighed softly, ¡°It seems that it¡¯s time to clean up this group of people.¡± Those who were not loyal would only betray their master. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Crystal was carried away by Harold. Her face was as red as a tomato. She was ced on the sofa by Harold and was still a little dazed. ¡°I¡­ I can walk on my own.¡± Harold said, ¡°I found you reading a fairy tale book before.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly said this. He exined, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it since I was a child.¡± ¡°The fairy tale you readst time,¡± Harold said, ¡°I nced at it. The prince left with the princess in his arms. You took notes and found it very romantic.¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal¡¯s face turned even redder. ¡°Why did you peek at my notes?¡± Harold, who was originally standing next to Crystal, raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard her words. He knelt on one knee on the carpet, put his hands on her knees, and clicked his tongue. ¡°What have I never seen?¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal felt that this was too terrible. Chapter 509 Chapter 509 He had such a terrible face, said such terrible words, and got so close to her¡­ Crystal felt that her heart was about jump out of her mouth. ¡°You can¡¯t be a hooligan at night.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Although no one else heard it, I will be shy.¡± Haroldughed and said, ¡°When we go to bed at night, can I say it secretly in our bed?¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal couldn¡¯t help but hit Harold. ¡°Say it again!¡± Harold grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tease you anymore.¡± He looked at his watch and asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Crystal rubbed her belly. ¡°A little.¡± She ate a lot at noon, so she was not very hungry at the moment. Harold stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to prepare something for you to eat.¡± Crystal nodded obediently. Harold pulled the door open and went out. Luke had been waiting outside for a long time. When he saw Harolde out, he handed over the secret pouch and said in a low voice, ¡°I found this.¡± Harold took it and nced at it. ¡°A crystal?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a turbid rock crystal,¡± Luke said, ¡°We discovered it at the amusement park, but we didn¡¯t notice it.¡± Harold looked at the small residue in the bag with a cold face. No one knew what he was thinking. Luke said, ¡°Master, I neglected my duty tonight. I will take this opportunity to change my team and ensure that such a thing will never happen again.¡± Harold didn¡¯t say anything. He held the secret pouch in his hand, looked at the lights in the depths of the corridor, and suddenly said, ¡°Where is Antonio tonight?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Luke was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re suspecting¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any doubts,¡± Harold said. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about my father.¡± ¡°Mr. White didn¡¯t go anywhere today.¡± Luke said, ¡°As usual, he was reciting his scriptures and didn¡¯t even come out of the temple.¡± Haroldughed and said, ¡°What he worships is not Buddha.¡± ¡°Go and find out who entered the Silent Temple today.¡± Harold walked forward. Suddenly, he paused and said, ¡°Check again and find out what happened in Sunshine Vige.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t we already checked it out?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t find anything, it can only mean that you haven¡¯t investigated it thoroughly enough.¡± Harold snorted. ¡°If you still can¡¯t find anything useful this time, then don¡¯t keep the bunch of good-for- nothings under yourmand.¡± Luke broke out in a cold sweat and said respectfully, ¡°Yes.¡± The night was long, and the stars were scattered. The man hung up the phone, leaned back on the chair, and reached out to rub his temples. There was no sound in the room until there was a ¡°creak¡±, breaking the silence and bringing the light. The girl stood at the door against the light and looked at the man in the dark. She whispered, ¡°Brother?¡± ¡°Come in.¡± The man slowly sat up and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡± The girl sat opposite him and took a banana from the fruit te. She took a bite and said, ¡°If Marcus didn¡¯t take action, would the bomb explode?¡± The man did not speak. The girl was silent for a moment before she said, ¡°Brother, Crystal¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± The man said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to teach me a lesson.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The girl bit her lip, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, she said, ¡°Brother, in fact, you really don¡¯t need to take action at this time. The more you appear, the more Harold will investigate. Mom will definitely be angry.¡± The man said lightly. ¡°She is just a pawn.¡± He looked at the dark and vast sky, and his voice was very cold. No one knew who he was talking to. ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve to get what she has now.¡± The girl pursed her lips. Did he really think that she was unworthy of it? Or was it because¡­ of jealousy? Chapter 510 Chapter 510 The next day, the incident in the White family was in an uproar. Crystal also had a nightmare all night. She really couldn¡¯t fall asleep in the middle of the night. Harold drove her back to Flower Land, which made her sleep a little morefortable in thetter half of the night. Dana knew that she had been frightened, so she made breakfast in different ways. She was also prepared tofort her. As a result, when Crystal got up in the morning, she was fine except for her dark circles. Even Larry, who came to have breakfast in the morning, was surprised and said to Harold, ¡°Your wife has a strong psychological quality. Although I was not therest night, I felt sick after listening to the description.¡± Harold nced at him. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re too weak.¡± Larry choked. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m weak.¡± Hey back and said, ¡°I interrogated Kimberlyst night. I came to have a meal now, but you¡¯re fussy with me. Don¡¯te to me for such things in the future.¡± Harold couldn¡¯t be bothered with his nonsense and asked, ¡°What did you find out?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°I thought she was just an ordinary middle-aged woman and couldn¡¯t hide anything. I didn¡¯t expect her to be quite capable.¡± Larry didn¡¯t say anything about the interrogation. Afraid of scaring Crystal, he said, ¡°But when it¡¯s dawn, she confessed.¡± ¡°About two days ago, someone contacted her and gave her a suggestion, which was to let her do what she didst night. Of course, she didn¡¯t agree at that time, but she was irritated yesterday. She was so angry that she chose to agree to cooperate.¡± Larry supported his chin and said, ¡°The other party imed to be your enemy and promised her that if she killed you, the other party would save Cyril and let him continue living.¡± ¡°What kind of irritation?¡± ¡°A few servants gossiped a little. This kind of thing is normal in the yard, and the weird point was the right timing. How could it be such a coincidence that she appeared at the moment when Kimberly was hesitating and said something to poke at her heart?¡± Larry spread out his hands. ¡°I followed this line and found that those people have disappeared, just like the people who guarded Kimberly. They disappeared from the world.¡± ¡°Although you usually don¡¯t live in the White family, and the security of the White family is not very strict, the banquet was arranged by Luke himself, so the people outside can¡¯t enter.¡± He knocked on the table and said to Harold meaningfully, ¡°There is a spy among your people.¡± Harold took a sip of water and didn¡¯t say anything. Crystal was holding a bowl and eating the rice. She didn¡¯t understand and didn¡¯t speak. Larry scared. her. ¡°You¡¯re being targeted by a pervert.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyshes trembled and she said in a low voice, ¡°You look like a pervert now.¡± Larry said, ¡°I didn¡¯t release any human fireworks for you. Although I¡¯m a little abnormal by chance and don¡¯t have such a strong taste, but¡­¡± He thought of something and suddenly looked at Harold. ¡°Human fireworks¡­ Don¡¯t you think that this style¡­ is a little familiar?¡± Harold stood up, took out a piece of tissue, and wiped the corner of Crystal¡¯s mouth. Then he said, ¡°Bud.¡± Larry pped his hands and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. He used to be an international famous psycho. In recent years, he has kept a much lower profile. I didn¡¯t even think of him for a while.¡± ¡°But¡­ Bud has always been active in M Country, and he has abandoned the life of an ouw for many years. It¡¯s very unlikely that he has grievances with Crystal.¡± Chapter 511 Chapter 511 ¡°I¡¯ve studied his killing methods before. Although he was also in love with bombs, there were no cases of him releasing human fireworks.¡± Larry touched his chin. ¡°But I do have a sense of familiarity.¡± ¡°In fact, I saw Bud once when he first made a debut.¡± Larry smiled. ¡°But I didn¡¯t see him clearly because he was far away. However, what impressed me most was that he¡­¡± He pointed at his neck. ¡°From here to his ear, there is a big tattoo, which looks like some kind of flower. I checked itter but I¡¯m unsure if it¡¯s amon poppy or an opium poppy.¡± Crystal held her cup in shock. ¡°Mr. Reynes, aren¡¯t you at businessman? Why have you seen such a pervert before?¡± Larryughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s all business. Not only do we have some connections in the underworld, but we also have some understanding of the people there.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a tattoo on his face. No wonder he¡¯s called Bud.¡± Crystal put her chin on the table. ¡°But I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t know him.¡± Harold didn¡¯t express his opinion on this matter. He just said, ¡°There should be a lot of people inviting you to some tea party these days. If you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t go. If you are interested, call Luke and ask him to apany you.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Why do I need Assistant Britton to apany me?¡± Larry said, ¡°You have no idea.¡± He stood up, nced at Harold, and said, ¡®Master White is afraid that you won¡¯t be able to control the situation when you show up in front of those people, so he let a bodyguard apany you, and no one would dare to hurt you.¡± Crystal turned to look at Harold. Then, she threw herself into Harold¡¯s arms and said emotionally, ¡°You¡¯re such a nice person.¡± Harold was speechless. Larry was speechless. Larry, who was blinded by her actions, was stunned. Was this little girl¡¯s way of thanking others? Harold was used to it. He touched Crystal¡¯s head and said, ¡°I have something to deal with and it¡¯s not convenient for me to take you with me. I¡¯lle back to have dinner with you tonight.¡± Crystal nodded and reluctantly sent Harold off to work. When she could no longer see the car, she went back to learn how to bake cakes from Dana. Larry stretched himself and said with a rare serious expression, ¡°It seems that you have taken over a big trouble.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Harold replied. ¡°Now I¡¯m a little suspicious.¡± Larry said, ¡°Did Bonnie take her back because she wanted the Evans family, or was it because Daxton was very astute and gave you this hot potato?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°But if it¡¯s really the second possibility¡­¡± Larry narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a small matter to let an old fox like Daxton take action.¡± Seeing that Harold was still looking out of the window, he couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°As a brother, I have to remind you that although there is no definite evidence now, all the signs show that those troublesome things came to you again. Didn¡¯t you leave that year because you didn¡¯t want to get involved?¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Harold said. ¡°I don¡¯t think you know.¡± Larry frowned and said, ¡°Although I also like Crystal very much, I have to give you a piece of advice. If you don¡¯t want to get involved in those things, you should send her away as soon as possible. The person who even Daxton doesn¡¯t dare to keep must be very difficult to deal with. If you keep her, it will be a time bomb.¡± E ¡°I don¡¯t know if you are thest fireworks that will bloom for her.¡± Chapter 512 Chapter 512 ¡°What¡¯s more¡­¡± Larry suddenly lowered his voice and said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t the death of Valerie enough?¡± Harold paused. ¡°Before the death of Valerie, you told us not to continue the investigation. You promised him.¡± Larry said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Harold, it¡¯s not easy for you to live a peaceful life for a few years. Don¡¯t make a mistake.¡± Harold looked at him quietly for a while before saying, ¡°It was my fault for the death of Valerie.¡± ¡°So I don¡¯t want to lose Crystal again.¡± Larry wiped his face and smiled again. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I know that you are a person who doesn¡¯t believe in fate, but I will still tell you this. Valerie¡¯s memorial ising, and Bettina should be back soon. She called me before and said that she won¡¯t leave this time.¡± ¡°You arrange everything for her,¡± Harold said. ¡°I promised Valerie that I would take care of her, so I¡¯ll give her the best.¡± Larry made a hand gesture. After a moment of silence in the car, Harold suddenly said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Larry was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡± Harold said, ¡°You¡¯ve heard it.¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Larry said, ¡°It¡¯s just a little unbelievable. You actually thanked me.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Harold said, ¡°Many of my old friends are gone, but you¡¯ve always been by my side.¡± Larry pursed his lips and his eyes were a little watery, but soon he smiled and said, ¡°What are your talking about? We¡¯ve known each other since we were born. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± As the scenery outside the window passed, Larry changed the topic and asked, ¡°Where are you. going now?¡± ¡°The old manor,¡± Harold said, ¡°I think it¡¯s time to talk to Antonio.¡± The White family, Silent Temple. Bonnie stood at the door. Through the crack in the door, she could see the lush vegetation inside. The sound of wooden fish being tapped could be heard from far away. Even if she stood outside the door, she could still smell the fragrance of incense. When she married into the White family, Antonio was already at the age where he could remember things. Even if she wanted to be a loving mother, he wouldn¡¯t buy it. Therefore, Bonnie simply turned a blind eye to him. Even if they lived under the same roof, they had nothing to do with each other. Bonnie had never thought of having her son fight with Antonio. Not to mention how useless Mark was, just by looking at Antonio¡¯s name, she could tell how much the old master valued and doted on him. Bonnie thought that Antonio was a gift from his wife. He had brought him up and taught him personally since he was a child, but he didn¡¯t care about Mark. Most of the time, Bonnie would think that she would not have a chance to get the position if Shao. Xizhi had not been too reckless and divorced the Old Master. Bonnie never thought that she had the ability to win against Shao Xizhi. She was just lucky. Shao Xizhi was arrogant, had a bad temper, and had a short life. Otherwise, she would not have had the chance to win. But luck was also an ability. Bonnie looked at the tightly shut door with a look of disgust in her eyes. She stood with the help of her cane and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The servant replied with an ¡°oh¡± and quickly went to help her. Bonnie turned around and saw Harold coming over. She paused and said in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You took care of the Second Young Master¡¯s family, and now you¡¯re here to make trouble for me, an old woman?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Harold stopped in his tracks, lowered his eyes slightly, and said with contempt, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not your time to die yet.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to die, so you have to live well.¡± Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Antonio added oil to the oilmp. The temple hall was aze with smoke and fire, and the strong smell of sandalwood almost suffocated people. However, he was calm here and did not take it seriously. After putting down the oil can, he nned to kneel back on the futon. Suddenly, a servant came in hurriedly and said, ¡°Sir¡­ Master White is here.¡± Antonio was not surprised. He took out three sticks of incense and lit them. He said lightly, ¡°Since he¡¯s here, invite him in.¡± Harold stepped into the hall and said coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to invite me. Antonio turned to look at him and said, ¡°You came at the right time. Tomorrow is your mother¡¯s death anniversary. Since you don¡¯t want to pay her respect,e and offer her two incense¡± Beside the Buddha statue, Leni¡¯s memorial tablet was extremely dazzling. After a moment of silence, Harold took the incense stick from Antonio¡¯s hand and bowed three times to the memorial tablet. Then, he inserted the incense stick into the incense burner and said, ¡°I will go see her this year.¡± Antonio was a little surprised. ¡°Why?¡± Harold stared at him and said, ¡°I found someone I want to spend the rest of my life with, so I want to bring her to meet my elders.¡± A smile finally appeared on Antonio¡¯s peaceful expression. ¡°A person you want to spend the rest of your life with?¡± ¡°Father, don¡¯t you know?¡± Haroldughed. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how much I value Crystal, why would you want to kill her?¡± ¡°I want her to die, but this time, I just did it for convenience. You can¡¯t me me.¡± Antonio slowly turned the red sandalwood beads around his wrist. ¡°I owe someone a favor, so I can¡¯t refuse to repay it.¡± Harold suppressed the anger in his eyes. ¡°Father, I¡¯ve been living peacefully with you for the past few years. I have no intention to fight you.¡± Antonio raised his eyes. What resembled Antonio the most was Harold¡¯s pair of eyes. Those eyes were not the kind of that a person who had lived in a temple for many years would have. They were so intense that they eyes were about to drown people. The sticky and ck liquid slowly flowed in his eyes. In the end, he suppressed all of this and showed a kind smile. ¡°I have never interfered with your affairs, so don¡¯t interfere with my affairs.¡± Harold squatted down in front of him and looked into his father¡¯s eyes. He grabbed his cor and said in a cold voice, ¡°Since you like Leni so much and she has been dead for 20 years, why are you still alive?¡± Being treated like this by his son, Antonio was not angry. He said, ¡°Have you forgotten who the most d*mned person is?¡± He revealed a malicious smile. ¡°Harold, have you forgotten how many times she tried to strangle you to death in the middle of the night when you slept on the same bed as your mother when you were young?¡± Harold froze. That suffocating feeling was like having necrosis. After so many years, he thought that he had already forgotten it. However, when Antonio mentioned it, he suddenly understood. It wasn¡¯t that he forgot it, but rather that it had already been carved into the depths of his bones and blood. ¡°Herst wish is to kill you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Antonio pulled his hand away, straightened his cor, and said, ¡°You are not dead yet, so how can I die?¡± Harold slowly stood up and looked down at Antonio. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Father,¡± Harold said, ¡°You¡¯re so disgusting.¡± Antonio remained unmoved and continued to turn the beads. ¡°Mother doesn¡¯t like you because you don¡¯t deserve it.¡± Antonio¡¯s fingers tightened, and the prayer beads made of small red sandalwood were scattered all over the ground, creating a crackling sound. ¡°If you attack Crystal again,¡± Harold said in a low voice ¡°There won¡¯t be another Silent Temple for you to hide like a mouse for twenty years.¡± Chapter 514 Chapter 514 Harold stepped on the bead expressionlessly and left the hall. The servant hurriedly came in and knelt on the ground to pick up the beads. Antonio, however, smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve cherished a snake in my bosom.¡± He looked at the merciful image of the Buddha and murmured, ¡°It seems that there is not much time left.¡± The servant said cautiously, ¡°Sir, Master White really doesn¡¯t respect you at all.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want him to be respectful to me.¡± Antonio bent down and picked up a bead. Looking at the Sanskrit engraved on it, he said lightly, ¡°I only want him to be alive.¡± Harold¡¯s expression did not look good when he came out of Silent Temple. Luke guessed that there was bound to be a conflict between the father and son. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you want to increase the guards at Silent Temple?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Harold walked forward and looked at an old apricot tree in the garden. He suddenly said, ¡°I remember that there was a swing tied to it in the past.¡± Luke said, ¡°The swing has not been repaired for a long time, so it can¡¯t be used anymore. In addition, the gardeners had to trim the branches, so the swing was torn down.¡± Harold remained silent for a long time. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. At this time, it was the natural season for apricot to mature. The tree branches were full of big yellow and orange apricots hanging on them. Harold raised his hand and lowered a branch to pick a few apricots. Luke asked, ¡°Should I get someone to collect all the fruits?¡± ¡°I just want to pick two for her to taste,¡± Harold said. ¡°The little girl¡¯s mouth has been spoiled. recently. She won¡¯t be able to eat much.¡± Crystal was the only little girl that Harold would mention. Luke understood. Luke felt that Harold, who had juste out of Silent Temple, was full of gloom and hostility. At this time, when he mentioned Crystal, more than half of it disappeared in an instant. ¡°That swing,¡± Harold said, ¡°It was Antonio who tied it up for me.¡± Luke was stunned. In his impression, Harold was eitherpeting with his father or had nothing to do with each other. He didn¡¯t expect that there was a period of time between them that could be ¡°loving¡±. ¡°In spring, apricot trees bloom. Mother likes to sit here with me in her arms.¡± Harold lowered his eyshes and looked at the apricots in his hands. ¡°At that time¡­¡± He seemed to want to say something, but he didn¡¯t say it. He just said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Crystal learned how to bake a mousse cake today Dana kept praising her, which made Crystal¡¯s confidence soar. When Harold came back in the evening, she deliberately brought him the best one she had ever made. Harold was speechless. Harold hesitated. ¡°What is this?¡± It looked like a mixture of fruit and cream, and there were also a lot of ck things. Anyway, it looked so disgusting. Crystal said, ¡°This is a cake! Can¡¯t you see it?¡± Harold replied, ¡°You picked it up again when it fell to the ground?¡± ¡°Otherwise, how could it be dirty?¡± Crystal was speechless. ¡°This is the bits from the biscuit!¡± Crystal was angry. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that this is a heart-shaped cake. that I made meticulously!? The biscuit bits on it are a heart shape, okay?¡± Dana forced Crystal to pull herself together. ¡°It¡¯s already very difficult to bake. Crystal has done a good job by making this.¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She put the fork in Harold¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Although it may not look very good the taste must be very good. I¡¯m not willing to eat it yet. Try it.¡± Harold was speechless. No wonder she was so active. She was trying to use him to test the poison. Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Under Crystal¡¯s expectant gaze, Harold inserted a piece of cake filled with cream into his mouth with a fork. The next second, he was speechless. There was still no expression on his face. Crystal asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Harold said calmly, ¡°Not bad.¡± He passed a piece to Crystal. ¡°Have a taste.¡± Crystal was very proud. She ate the fruit in one gulp with Harold¡¯s hand, and then she was shocked. Harold, who was already prepared, handed a tissue to her lips. Crystal spat it out and covered her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s so sour!¡± Dana asked in confusion, ¡°How could it be sour? Isn¡¯t there a mango inside?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I don¡¯t think mango tastes good. I wanted to create something new, so I put some lemon into it.¡± Dana was speechless. Dana looked at Crystal in disbelief ¡°Crystal, the lemon is so sour. Why did you. Crystal was still feeling very wronged. I was thinking that the lemon is sour but the cream and cake are sweet. Why are they so ignorant? They don¡¯t even know how to neutralize the sourness.¡± Dana didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Who would make a cake with lemon pulp? I didn¡¯t look at you for a while and you created a brand new recipe. Crystal curled her lips and red at Harold. ¡°You know it tastes wrong but why do you still want me to eat?¡± Harold raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°We¡¯ll share fortune with each other¡± Crystal was so angry that she stood up and shouted to Dana, ¡°Dana, don¡¯t give any of the chicken wings to Harold. They¡¯re all mine!¡± Dana sighed ¡°Got it, got it.¡± After dinner, Crystal was still angry. She opened the door, let Devil in, and sat on the sofa to watch. cartoons. She put her feet under Devil¡¯s belly to warm them. Harold ced the fruit bowl in front of Crystal. Crystal saw a few round stars in it and snorted. ¡°You want to please me with apricots?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°I liked it when I was young, Harold said. ¡°So I picked some for you to try¡± Crystal was stunned ¡°Did you pick this?¡± ¡°There¡¯s an apricot tree outside my mother¡¯s courtyard. The fruit there tastes very good,¡± Harold said. ¡°I saw it when I passed by it today. I thought that you might like it, so I brought you a few Crystal went over and took one. The apricot was very big and looked delicious. Thinking that Harold picked the apricots for her, she felt that she should not be angry. She coughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll then.¡± She opened the apricot, took a bite, and then immediately put on the mask of pain. Hey!¡± It was so sour!! It was no better than the lemon cake! Harold chuckled. ¡°How is it? It tastes good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Crystal was about to die of anger. She announced to Harold, ¡°You lost me!!¡± First, he let her eat the lemon cake, and then let her eat the sour apricot. She didn¡¯t want to be best friends with Harold any more. Harold drew a piece of tissue for Crystal and said, ¡°I was just joking with you.¡± Crystal burst into tears. ¡°When you were a child, did you like to eat this kind of thing?¡± Harold was surprised. ¡°I wasn¡¯t a fool when I was young. Why would I like to eat this kind of thing? I lied to you.¡± Crystal was speechless. Only she was a fool. Only Crystal¡¯s world was injured, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°All right.¡± Harold was about to hug Crystal. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry anymore¡± Crystal ignored him and immediately climbed onto the sofa. Harold grabbed her thin ankle and asked, ¡°You¡¯re going to run again?¡± Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Crystal¡¯s ankle was very beautiful. Her skin was fair, and there was a little powder on her joints. It was so thin that Harold could easily wrap his finger around her. Crystal felt that her fate had been seized. She turned her head and looked at him in horror ¡°What are you doing?!¡± The sense of oppression that Harold gave off was already very strong, not to mention the fact that his knuckles were now clearly defined and he had an absolute sense of power. Even if he didn¡¯t use too much strength, just wrapping his hands around her ankle made her feel a little scared. ¡°I want to apologize to you.¡± Harold slowly rubbed her prominent ankle and apologized, but in fact, he didn¡¯t mean to apologize at all. His fingers even moved upward and pinched her soft calf, making Crystal¡¯s whole body numb. She said with a trembling voice, ¡°1. I forgive you. Let me go.¡± ¡°Forgive me?¡± Harold suddenly leaned over and looked into Crystal¡¯s eyes. ¡°But I can see that you¡¯re still angry.¡± Harold¡¯s slightly callous fingers slowly moved downwards and grabbed half of her foot. She was very afraid of the itch, but the itch she felt when she was held by Harold was different from the itch. she felt when she was tickled. It was an itch, but it was more like a kind of shiver and numbness. It flowed all the way from her feet to her heart through blood, which made her heart beat faster and her toes couldn¡¯t help curling up. ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Crystal¡¯s voice was a little tearful. She said pitifully, ¡°Can you let me go?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She felt like a rabbit pressed under the ws of a wolf. She was frightened and did not know when she would be swallowed by the big gray wolf. Harold went with the flow. ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as he said that, he let go of Crystal. Crystal did not even put on her shoes and was about to run. Unfortunately, before she could run out two meters away, she was held down by Harold. Hel picked her up and walked upstairs. ¡°Put me down!¡± Crystal said with grievance, ¡°You were the one who was in the wrong first. How dare you bully me instead?¡± Harold walked upstairs slowly with steady steps and said with a smile, ¡°When did I bully you? I¡¯m trying to apologize to you, aren¡¯t I?¡± Crystal asked suspiciously, ¡°Apologize?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Harold carried her into the bedroom and ced her on the bed. He undid a few buttons on his shirt with one hand, revealing his bare corbone and a little muscle. He propped himself up on the bed with one hand and held Crystal¡¯s hand with the other. He ced her hand on his chest and said, ¡°T¡¯ll let you touch me back, okay?¡± Crystal¡¯s face was so red that it was about to bleed. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that I¡¯m at a disadvantage!¡± ¡°You¡¯re at a disadvantage?¡± Harold raised an eyebrow and looked down at Crystal¡¯s chest. ¡°I touched your foot. You touched..¡± He smiled. ¡°But I¡¯m here¡± Crystal was speechless. ¡°However, I¡¯ve always been a magnanimous person.¡± Harold appeared to be easygoing. He held Crystal¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°If you still feel like you¡¯re at a disadvantage, then¡­¡± Crystal was shocked. Crystal quickly sat up and hugged Harold¡¯s waist. ¡°I¡¯m not at a disadvantage! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s at a disadvantage!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Crystal nodded hard. ¡°Yes, yes. Harold narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t like to suffer losses. To be fair, I want to get even.¡± Crystal was puzzled. Before Crystal could say no, Harold had already grabbed the back of her head and covered her mouth. As soon as Crystal was kissed, she felt dizzy and soft all over. She was very angry in the gap. between kisses. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be suppressed.¡± Chapter 517 Chapter 517 As she wished, Harold put her on his body Crystaly on Harold¡¯s chest, gasping for breath. Harold touched her hair and asked thoughtfully, ¡°Crystal, do you like to eat papaya?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten it before, so I don¡¯t know if I will like it or not¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Harold said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Dana to buy some and make a stew for you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Crystal muttered, ¡°I recently want to eat ice watermelon. Ice watermelon is so delicious.¡± Haroldughed and said, ¡°So you¡¯ll have big breasts.¡± Crystal was speechless. ¡°Yes.¡± Crystal was so angry that her face turned red. ¡°You dislike me, but you still¡­¡± She turned over and sat up. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore!¡± She was going to take a shower in the bathroom, but Harold caught up with her in a few steps. He held the door to prevent her from entering and coaxed her. ¡°I don¡¯t dislike you, but I feel¡­¡± He thought for a moment and said, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s okay not to eat.¡± Crystal was puzzled. Her ears were about to bleed. ¡°You pervert!¡± She crawled below Harold¡¯s arms and mmed the door shut. Harold said slowly, ¡°Crystal, have you ever heard of this rumor?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t get tall if you pass through beneath someone¡¯s arm. You have to jump three times as soon as possible.¡± After about two seconds of silence, Harold heard three ¡°bang¡± soundsing from the bathroom. Harold was speechless. He smiled silently and thought to himself, ¡°How can she be so cute?¡± The next day, Crystal wanted to have an argument with Harold, but Harold was very shameless. He called Larry early in the morning and asked him to tell Crystal what day it was today. Larry gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Harold, you¡¯re really good. You even used your own mother.¡± Harold replied, ¡°You tter me.¡± Then he said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Larry was speechless. Larry reluctantly called Crystal and immediately switched his state. ¡°Hello? Crystal, are you awake?¡± Crystal wasbing her hair. She asked, ¡°I¡¯m awake. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Larry said in a deep tone, ¡°Have you noticed that something is wrong with Harold today?¡± Crystal looked at the man not far away who was sitting on a rattan chair and didn¡¯t know what he was doing. She said angrily, ¡°Yes, he has been shameless since yesterday. This symptomsted from yesterday to today¡± Today, when he brushed her teeth, he kissed her, which made her mouth full of the taste of mint and toothpaste. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Larry said, ¡°In fact, today is his mother¡¯s death anniversary.¡± Crystal paused for a moment. ¡°Death anniversary.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Larry said, ¡°He¡¯s not very happy during these two days every year. Remember tofort him when you¡¯re with him this year.¡± Crystal¡¯s heart immediately softened. ¡°He¡¯s facing me alone now. Is he crying?¡± Larry thought, ¡°Why would he cry? Even if the sky falls, Harold won¡¯t cry. This cunning man is just scheming against you.¡± Larry had had enough of this disgusting couple. He said perfunctorily, ¡°That¡¯s very likely. Go andfort him. I¡¯m going back to sleep¡­ Ah, no, I¡¯m going to order a bunch of flowers for Aunt Leni.¡± Crystal hung up the phone. She hesitantly walked to Harold¡¯s side and saw that he was looking at the clouds in the sky, and the corners of his eyes were still a little red. ¡°You¡­¡± Crystal sat down beside Harold and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you. Don¡¯t, don¡¯t be sad.¡± Harold, whose eyes had just been blown by a gust of wind, narrowed his eyes and was puzzled. Sometimes, Larry was quite reliable. Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Crystal leaned over, hugged Harold, and rubbed her face against his neck. She said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad.¡± Harold: replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sad.¡± He was telling the truth, but Crystal felt that he was pretending to be strong, and he was even more pitiful. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be with you.¡± Harold was speechless. He could also be sad for a while. He hugged Crystal with satisfaction and said, ¡°Are you going to visit her with me today?¡± Crystal was stunned. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Harold said, ¡°You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e. Of course I should take you to see her Crystal was a little uneasy. ¡°But but I¡¯m afraid that your mother won¡¯t like me¡± The corners of Harold¡¯s lips curled into a smile ¡°It¡¯s fine¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me either¡± Leni was not buried in the White family¡¯s ancestral grave. This was one of herst wishes. The ce where she was buried was an ordinary cemetery. Holding Crystal¡¯s hand, Harold walked past the unfamiliar tombstones and finally stopped in front of one of them. Luke handed the flower in his hand to Harold. This bouquet of white tulips was the same as usual. It was ced in front of Leni¡¯s tomb. Before this, Harold had said that he would note, but nearly 20 years after his mother was buried, he finally appeared in front of his mother¡¯s tomb Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Luke naturally knew the reason for this change. He nced at the tombstone and silently retreated. It was the first time that Crystal had seen the photo of Leni. ¡°This was taken when she was young,¡± Harold said. ¡°After she married into the White family, she didn¡¯t take any more photos.¡± The girl in the photo wore a simple white dress and looked at the camera. Her smile was bright and unrestrained, like a sunflower born in the sun, enthusiastic and brilliant. Crystal had imagined what Leni looked like, but she had never thought that Leni would be as fiery as a fire. Harold seemed to be more simr to his father, but his lips were like Leni¡¯s. If they stood together, almost no one would think that they were rted by blood. ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Crystal sighed. Harold replied, ¡°Yes.¡± if Leni hadn¡¯t been so beautiful, Antonio wouldn¡¯t have tried so hard to imprison her in the White family back then. Harold ced the snow-white tulip in front of Leni¡¯s tomb and sat down on the steps next to her. He said lightly, ¡°Back then, she actually had someone she liked.¡± Crystal obediently followed him and sat down. ¡°Someone she liked?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Harold said, ¡°It was her childhood sweetheart. The two of them had a good rtionship They would get married after studying.¡± ¡°But she met my father.¡± Harold closed his eyes. ¡°He fell in love with my mother at first sight. He did. everything he could to force my mother to marry him.¡± Crystal was stunned. ¡°He thought that a marriage could tie her up, but it didn¡¯t.¡± Harold said, ¡°Antonio only got her, but her heart was not in the White family. Later, he thought that giving birth to a child could change her and make her willing to stay in the White family.¡± ¡°But he was wrong again.¡± Harold looked at his mother¡¯s photo and said lightly, ¡°She was born a free woman. She doesn¡¯t want to stay in a golden cage. Giving birth to a child will only make her hate it even more¡± ¡°Many times, I think she¡¯s like a bird.¡± ¡°No matter what, she has to break out of the cage. It¡¯s a pity that she met a cruel hunter¡± ¡°Even if she died, she couldn¡¯t fly to the vast sky like she wanted when she was young and grow old with her beloved.¡± Chapter 519 Chapter 519 In fact, Harold had never thought that one day he would tell people about the secrets of the entire White family. In the White family, Leni¡¯s name was taboo, let alone those disgraceful past A gust of wind blew Crystal¡¯s hair. She hesitated for a moment, reached out to hold Harold¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°I suddenly feel that we re alike.¡± Harold looked sideways at her and smiled. ¡°You can¡¯t even find 30 dors from head to toe Do you look like me?¡± Crystal said, ¡°We have no way to choose our own birth.¡± Back then, when Chloe insisted on giving birth to her and made her bear the resentment of the Evans family, she had no choice. When Harold became a tool for his father to control his mother, he didn¡¯t have the right to make a choice The smile on Harold¡¯s face disappeared. Crystal asked again, ¡°If you could choose, would you still be willing to be the current you?¡± Harold didn¡¯t hesitate at all. ¡°Yes¡± He moved forward slightly, his forehead pressed against Crystal¡¯s forehead, and said with a soft smile in his voice, ¡°If I weren¡¯t myself, I wouldn¡¯t have met you.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes seemed to hide the stars all over the sky. When she smiled, they were extremely bright. She said, ¡°I will also be willing to be my current self¡± ¡°How about this.¡± She held Harold¡¯s hand and locked his ten fingers, saying, ¡°That¡¯s how I can hold your hand. Harold held her cheeks and kissed her on the lips without lust. Crystal was a little embarrassed. ¡°We¡¯re in front of your mother¡¯s grave.¡± ¡°Do you believe that there is reincarnation?¡± In fact, Crystal was a little conflicted. If she believed in reincarnation, wouldn¡¯t there be a lot of ghosts in the world? If she didn¡¯t believe in reincarnation, the dead would really disappear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Harold said, ¡°If there was really reincarnation, Leni would have been reincarnated a long time ago. Death was a relief for her In the human world, she had no one to worry about.¡± When Harold said this, his tone was very light. It seemed that he was just talking about other people¡¯s affairs without emotion, but it made Crystal¡¯s heart ache She stood up with Harold and held hands with him in front of Leni¡¯s tomb. Harold leaned over slightly, stroked the words ¡°Leni¡± with his fingers, and said softly, ¡°Mother, I wille to see you in the future.¡± He stood in the cold wind, and the warm sun fell on the top of everyone¡¯s heads. The white pigeon raised by the grave guard flew over the sky. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take it as a reconciliation with you.¡± I¡¯ve reconciled with my childhood self as well.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Harold held Crystal¡¯s hand and walked back. Crystal followed him obediently. After a long while, she managed to squeeze out a sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad.¡± ¡°When we get to Sunshine Vige, I¡¯ll take you to catch loaches.¡± Herfort was clumsy and simple, and she was still in the stage of a child. She felt that if she did another happy thing, she could forget the current sad things, but in an instant, his heart melted. ¡°Okay,¡± Harold said, ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± Crystal nodded heavily. ¡°It¡¯s a deal! I¡¯ll be a puppy if I lie to you.¡± The figures of the two were getting farther and farther away Someone slowly walked up the stairs and ced a handful of white tulips in front of Leni¡¯s tomb The woman touched the soft petals with her red fingernails. She bent down and looked at the bright photos on the tombstone. After a long time, she curved her red lips andughed. ¡°It has only been 20 years.¡± ¡°But I have a vague feeling that it feels like foreverText content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Harold was right Ever since the banquet, Crystal had received more than a dozen invitations and all kinds of gifts every day. However, Crystal did not ept the gifts and did not go to the banquet because she was busy preparing to go to Sunshine Vige. In fact. Dana had already packed up the daily necessities, but Crystal always wanted to bring back something for Dan. Pride Vige was too small, and many things that weremon in Fairby were very rare in Sunshine Vige. It was already two o¡¯clock in the evening when she finally finished packing. She yawned and fell asleep on the bed before Harold came back from the study. Seeing that she had packed up two boxes full, he raised his eyebrows. It was obvious that she had suffered a lot in that small vige, but when she went back, she was still very happy. This little girl was really¡­. Harold sighed softly. Kate got up early today to send someone off at the airport. In fact, if it were not for her mother¡¯s request, she would have been toozy toe because the person she was going to send off today. was her mother¡¯s good friend, Christy. Kate had always disliked Christy. She didn¡¯t know how many times she had persuaded her mother to keep a distance from Christy, but her mother didn¡¯t listen to her. Not long ago, Christy became the target of the upper circle of Fairby. Kate pped her hands and almost set off firecrackers at home. She thought that her mother could finally break up with Christy. Unexpectedly, the day before yesterday, Christy went to the Bertha family. During this period of time, she was very down and out. The studio was closed, and she had a huge debt on her. She was so poor that she didn¡¯t even have the money to buy her air ticket. She went to the Bertha family just to borrow some money. Kate¡¯s mother was kind. She bought a ticket for her and asked Kate to send Christy to the airport. They came early, and there were not many people at the airport. Kate looked impatient and said, ¡°I¡¯ll drop you off here.¡± Christy smiled and said, ¡°Sorry to trouble you today.¡± Kate rolled her eyes. ¡°Why are you still looking for my mom when you know you¡¯re troubling me?¡± Christy¡¯s smile froze and she said, ¡°I was framed. Kate, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Kate crossed her arms and said, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with me? Why should I believe you?¡± Christy bit her lip and held the suitcase tightly with her fingers. She said, ¡°I will prove it to everyone.¡± Kate snorted and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Do you really regard yourself as a victim? I don¡¯t have time to listen to your nonsense.¡± She took out a bulging envelope from her bag and stuffed it into Christy¡¯s hand. She said, ¡°Take this money. Don¡¯t look for my mother again in the future! My mother will be deceived by your fancy words but I won¡¯t.¡± After she finished speaking, she turned around and left. Christy was so angry that his face turned livid Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Who did Kate think she was¡­ How dare she put on airs in front of her! Christy put the envelope back into her bag and thought coldly, ¡°When Ie back from that d*mn ce in Sunshine Vige, I will definitely be the respected Master Bolton again!¡± Kate was in a very bad mood. She yawned and walked to the parking lot Suddenly, she saw someone and was no longer sleepy. It was a man and a woman. The man was tall, with broad shoulders and long legs. He wore a grey striped shirt. The material of the clothes was expensive. He wore a ck mask, and only a pair of eyes could be seen, but he was already very good-looking. However, his aura was low and cold, as if there was no one around him. The people around him were curious but did not dare to approach him There was a little girl sitting on the suitcase that was pushed by the cold-looking tycoon. Chapter 521 Chapter 521 The little girl hugged the boss¡¯s arm and slept soundly. She was also wearing a mask, making it hard for others to see her face clearly. However, looking from a distance, it made Kate feel sweet. She was so excited that she almost jumped up. ¡°Which boss brought his little wife to the airport?¡± How could the she control herself not to go crazy? Ahhh!!! Kate quickly took out her mobile phone and secretly took a few photos. Looking at the photos on the mobile phone, she almost cried again. ¡°Why are these two people so good-looking?¡± Kate held her mobile phone and was about to seize the time to look at the real person when she saw that the man stopped for no reason. The little girl woke up in a daze and looked up at the man. The man lowered his eyes tofort her. The little girl reached out to him. The man seemed to be helpless. He picked her up with one hand. The little girly on his shoulder and continued to sleep. The man held the suitcase with his other hand, and his long and narrow eyes suddenly looked over, which startled Kate. At that moment, Kate even felt that she had fallen into an abyss. She was overwhelmed by a sense of powerlessness and almost suffocated. She instinctively knew that she should escape, but she could only stare at the man and could not even look away-she was afraid that she would be drowned in the abyss in the blink of an eye. The man¡¯s expression was a little subtle. Kate didn¡¯t see it clearly. She only saw him raise his hand. and point at her casually in the air with two clear fingers. Then, he held her in his arms and pushed the suitcase inside. Kate didn¡¯t understand what he meant until she saw a man walking over with a smile on his face. ¡°Hello, Miss.¡± Kate was so scared that she trembled. ¡°Hello.¡± She didn¡¯t know why, but the person in front of her obviously had a gentle smile, but it made her hair stand on end. Luke said, ¡°My boss doesn¡¯t like people taking photos of him. Can you delete the photos you took just now?¡± At that moment, Kate breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that he didn¡¯t want to kill her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Kate took out her mobile phone, hurriedly deleted the photos, and said, ¡°I mean no harm. I just feel that they are very sweet¡­ I have deleted them. You can check them.¡± Luke took the phone and confirmed that it was deleted. Then he returned the phone to Kate and said with a smile, ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡± He finished his task and turned to leave. Kate did not know where her courage came from. She asked in a low voice, ¡°May¡­ may I ask, are they a couple?¡± Her voice was so low that Kate thought Luke didn¡¯t hear her, but Luke stopped and said, ¡°That¡¯s my boss and his wife.¡± Kate was shocked. They were not just dating, but husband and wife! Boo-hoo! Harold took Crystal to the VIP passage. He had intended to take his own private ne, but Crystal was not happy. She felt that it was cool to go to the airport. Thest time she came to Fairby, she was dizzy and didn¡¯t look at it clearly. So this time, she wanted to take a closer look but she fell asleep. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Crystal was holding a cup of hot milk in her hand when she saw Lukee in. He said to Harold, ¡°It has been dealt with.¡± Harold nodded. Crystal was curious. ¡°What is it?¡± Harold said, ¡°Drink your milk.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Humph.¡± She took a big sip of milk and suddenly remembered something. ¡°I seemed to have seen Christy in a daze just now.¡± Without waiting for Harold¡¯s reply, she continued, ¡°But she should be busy paying the debt now. Why. would shee to the airport? Maybe I was wrong.¡± Chapter 522 Chapter 522 To go to Sunshine Vige, one needed to fly to Hardworth first, then change to the high-speed train, the bus, and the tractor. However, since Harold was rich, he did not take thismon route but directly asked someone to drive to Sunshine Vige. Crystal leanedfortably in Harold¡¯s arms and sobbed, ¡°It¡¯s so good to have money. If I have money, I can do whatever I want.¡± Harold touched her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to be as rich as me in this life, but think about it in another way. Your husband is very rich.¡± Crystal thought for a moment and felt that she had really beenforted. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The further they got to Sunshine Vige, the more difficult the journey became. At the end of the road was apletely muddy road. In the past few days, it had rained in Hardworth, so the road conditions were even worse. Fortunately, their cars were all off-road vehicles, so they were not stuck in the mud. However, the rain that night was too heavy and the mountain path was too difficult to go through. If they continued on, they might be in danger. Therefore, Luke temporarily found a few houses by the roadside to res int It was about two hours drive away from Sunshine Vige. It was close to the town. The house was not a small wooden house, but a bungalow made of concrete. Crystal used to pass by here when she went to the market in the town. She said to Harold, ¡°They used to live in our vige, but they lived far away. Later, it rained heavily, and their houses were drowned, and they were unable to live there. So the vige applied for them to build houses here.¡± For example, Crystal knew the family where they were staying with now. She was very close to their children. However, it was just a small matter, so Crystal did not tell Harold. At 10 o¡¯clock in the evening, most of the people in the countryside had already fallen asleep. Gale carefully negotiated with Luke while putting on his clothes. The price offered by Luke could be regarded as a sky-high price. Gale immediately woke up his wife and cleaned up the room. Then he volunteered to go to the other houses and let them fill up the room. Gale¡¯s wife was very afraid of these uninvited guests, so she didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions She listened to Gale¡¯s instructions to boil water and cook. Gale¡¯s daughter, Be, was sleeping soundly. She was very dissatisfied when she was woken up. She wanted to lose her temper, but when she saw a group of tall and strong men, she immediately did not dare to say anything. She hid in the kitchen and asked her mother, ¡°What are these people doing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gale¡¯s wife whispered, ¡°I heard from your father that the rain is too heavy. They will be staying here for one night and they are paying this number for a night¡¯s stay!¡± She made a count, which scared Be. ¡°So much for a night?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not inclusive of the money for food.¡± Gale¡¯s wife said, ¡°Be smart. I think they are all big shots.¡± Be looked at the main room and said, ¡°Is their boss inside?¡± Gale¡¯s wife nodded and said, ¡°I have never seen such a powerful person even when I was watching a movie. My legs were trembling when I saw him.¡± Be only felt that her mother was ignorant. Movie stars were all God¡¯s favored ones. Who could compare with them? When the water was ready, Gale¡¯s wife said, ¡°Be, they requested for some hot water. You send it to them. I don¡¯t dare to do that.¡± Be muttered, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you dare to go? I won¡¯t go.¡± She scored the college entrance examination very well. It was a big event in the whole town. Every rtive in town praised her when she went out, so she became ruder and ruder at home. She said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to sleep.¡± ¡°Be!¡± Gale¡¯s wife grabbed her daughter¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Please go. I beg you.¡± Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Looking at her mother¡¯s cowardly look, Be was annoyed. ¡°What are you afraid of? Will the people in the master room eat you?¡± Gale¡¯s wife had no dignity in front of her daughter. She put her hands together and said, ¡°Be, please go. If your father knows that I haven¡¯t been there when hees back, he will definitely beat me again.¡± As an expectant college student, Be initially felt that it was wrong for her father to always hit his wife. But slowly, she felt that it was also right for her father to hit her mother because her mother was so cowardly. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go.¡± Be picked up the hot kettle impatiently. She didn¡¯t feel sorry for her mother, but she felt that if Gale came back and beat her up, everyone would know about it and she would be surrounded by a big crowd. She was a college student and couldn¡¯t afford to lose face. Be walked out of the kitchen. It was still raining heavily outside. With the light in the hall, she could see three or four seemingly valuable cars parked on the roadside. In fact, there was a lot of space in the car, so they didn¡¯t have to stay here. Be heard from her mother that it was because there was a little girl in this group of people who couldn¡¯t bear the suffering, so she came to stay overnight. Thinking of this, Be couldn¡¯t help but pout. What kind of person was she? She was so delicate that she couldn¡¯t even sleep in the car for a night? But she couldn¡¯t help but envy her. Such a person was like a heroine in a TV series. Otherwise, how could she be treated like this? Be thought for a while and arrived at the door of the main room. Only then did she know what her mother was afraid of. Two strong men in ck stood at the door in silence, like two gatekeepers. Be was so scared that she stepped back and almost dropped the pot in her hand. ¡°What is it?¡± One of them asked. Be wanted to show that she was well-informed and pretended to be calm, but her voice couldn¡¯t help trembling. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m here to send hot water.¡± The man looked at the big kettle in Be¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Go in.¡± Be walked into the inner room, trembling with fear. In the past, Gale and his wife had slept in this room. It was the most spacious room. When she entered, she saw a half-long and short cloth curtain. Be looked down and saw a man squatting on the ground with his back to her and taking off someone¡¯s shoes. The giri was wearing a pair of white sneakers. The car was parked far away, and it would take her more than ten minutes to get there. The rain was heavy and the road was full of mud, but the girl¡¯s shoes were clean. There was no mud at all. Obviously, she was carried all the way here. Be became envious again. She often hated herself for being born in such a small vige. If her parents were rich and she was also a daughter of a rich family, there was no need for her to serve people hot water like this. The man took off the shoes for the girl, revealing a pair of white and pink feet. Her toes were round, her toenails were blood-red, and there were a few obvious blue veins on the back of her feet. With sharp eyes, Be saw a red string hanging on the girl¡¯s left foot. The red string was decorated with several diamonds iid with rose gold, which was attached to the white ankle bone and looked very beautiful. Be opened her eyes wide. Was that a diamond?! She didn¡¯t think it was real. Otherwise, why would someone use it as an ankle chain? ¡°It¡¯s so cold.¡± Be heard the girl¡¯s soft and coquettish voice. For some reason, she felt that the voice. was a little familiar. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The man held her foot with his hand and said, ¡°I got someone to boil hot water. You¡¯ll feel better after you soak your feet.¡± Be was stunned. This man¡¯s voice¡­ was so pleasant. Chapter 524 Chapter 524 For no reason, Be thought of one of the sentences from a poem. His voice was as nice as the sound of a yellow jade shattering and the cries of a phoenix. It also made the lotus flowers bloom. Before she came to her senses, the curtain was suddenly lifted, and the man came out. When he saw her, he asked, ¡°Did you bring hot water?¡± Be shivered subconsciously and did not dare to look at his face at all. She stammered, ¡°Yes¡­ yes.¡± A hand with clear joints reached over and said, ¡°Give it to me.¡± Be hurriedly handed out the kettle. The man took it and went into the inner room. Be was stunned and her heart beat fast. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She grew up in a small vige. The furthest ce she had been to was the high school in the town. She had never seen such a person. Be covered her heart tightly, and her face turned red. She looked at the ck copper kettle in the man¡¯s hands, which had been used in her home for many years and had been heated outside. His hands were so beautiful that she felt that it was sphemy to let him hold the kettle with his hands. Not to mention, he took a clean stic basin and slowly poured a basin of water to wash the girl¡¯s feet. Be almost felt that this scene stung her eyes, which made her uncontrobly jealous. Then, she identally touched the stic bag beside her and made a sound. The girl asked softly, ¡°Is there anyone outside?¡± ¡°Maybe the girl hasn¡¯t left after sending the water.¡± The man replied. It seemed that he was about to come out. Be quickly turned around and ran away! Even when she returned to the kitchen, her heart was beating like a drum. Gale¡¯s wife said, ¡°Be, I said it was scary, but you still don¡¯t believe it! I think you are also frightened.¡± Be sat down on the stool with a straight face. Looking at her mother starting the fire in front of the stove, she suddenly said, ¡°Why are you my mother?¡± Gale¡¯s wife was stunned. ¡°Child, why do you say that? I bore you for ten months and gave birth to you. If I am not your mother, who is your mother?¡± Be gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for being useless!¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were useless, she would have been like the girl in the master room, superior and well taken care of. However¡­ Be frowned. She always felt that the girl¡¯s voice was very familiar. At this moment, Gale¡¯s wife muttered, ¡°We¡¯re useless? If we¡¯re useless, how can we provide for a college student like you? In our town, you and the girl from the Haye family are the only ones who have been admitted this year. Speaking of which, the girl from the Haye family was taken away by her own father and mother¡­¡± Be suddenly stood up. ¡°Crystal Haye?!¡± She should be called Crystal Evans now. She had changed her surname four years ago. The voice she heard in the main room was Crystal, wasn¡¯t it? Be and Crystal had been in the same ss since they were young. When they were in primary. school, Crystal had good grades, fair skin, and a lovely personality. She was always surrounded by a group of boys in school, which made Be very disgusted. She had made a lot of trouble for her, and they became enemies when they were eight or nine years old. Later, Crystal went to junior high school and gradually integrated into the crowd. Her grades were not good, and it seemed that she was not as pretty as when she was a child. She gradually became silent. On the contrary, Be¡¯s grades were outstanding and she was graceful, but Be still didn¡¯t like her. Not only that, but what Be couldn¡¯t bear the most was that Crystal¡¯s lousy middle school final score actually scored her the best high school in the country, and her score was much higher than Be¡¯s total score. How could Be ept this? She insisted that Crystal cheated in the exam. Chapter 525 Chapter 525 In fact, Be didn¡¯t have much evidence, but her grades were good. She was also a good student in school. Everyone would believe what she said, not to mention that Crystal¡¯s middle school grades were indeed a mess. Gradually, these words were spread, and many people believed them firmly. When Debbie learned about it, she felt that Crystal had embarrassed her. When she went back, she locked Crystal up in the woodshed and beat her up. She didn¡¯t even give her dinner. When Be heard about it, she went to watch a good show. In Be¡¯s eyes, Crystal was just a poor person who had been trampled on by her. The girl in the room could not be Crystal! But¡­ It was so simr. Crystal¡¯s voice was very easy to recognize, and she was born soft. Men liked this kind of tone. Be had learned it in secret, but she couldn¡¯t learn it. She pretended to be very disdainful, but in fact, she was very envious. ¡°Mom.¡± Be looked at Gale¡¯s wife and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Crystal was taken away by her biological parents? Do you know what her biological parents do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gale¡¯s wife put the pack of milk into the hot water and said, ¡°But it seems that they are very rich. After all, the Haye family has been living a good life in recent years. In my opinion, it¡¯s all because of Crystal.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Be curled her lips and said, ¡°If her biological parents really liked her, why would they leave her here for four years? If I remember correctly, someone came to look for her when she was 15?¡± Gale¡¯s wife sighed and said, ¡°That girl from the Haye family is also pitiful. I¡¯m scared of that old woman from the Haye family, not to mention that Crystal has been tortured by her since she was a child.¡± Be snorted and said, ¡°What is she pitiful about? I am pitiful, okay? If you were not so useless, would I stay in such a deste ce?¡± Ever since her daughter was admitted to high school, such words were often mentioned. Gale¡¯s wife said, ¡°There¡¯s no other way. You¡¯ve indeede out of my belly. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re Crystal who was taken away by mistake.¡± Be was furious. ¡°I would rather I was taken the wrong person!¡± Gale¡¯s wife shook her head. ¡°You brat.¡± Be sat for a while and saw someone entering the kitchen. He asked in a gentle voice, ¡°Auntie, is the milk ready?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Gale¡¯s wife said nervously, ¡°I¡¯ll take it out for you now¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Luke smiled and took out the milk from the water. Then he opened a yellow thermos cup. cut open the milk box, and poured it into the thermos cup. Be was arrogant in her own home, but when she faced Luke, she only dared to hide aside. Seeing that Luke was about to leave, she mustered up her courage to say, ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± Luke asked in a gentle voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Be grabbed the corner of her clothes and whispered, ¡°I can ask¡­ what are you doing here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Luke said, ¡°We just came back to see an old friend.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Crystal drank up the hot milk, brushed her teeth in a daze, washed her face, and went to sleep. Harold tucked her in before leaving the master room. The rain outside was still very heavy. The rain fell down along the tiles and smashed onto the ground. From time to time, there would be a few streaks of lightning that illuminated the surroundings, but soon afterward, it would die out, leaving behind only darkness. Harold leaned against the pir and lit a cigarette. Smoke curled up and blurred his eyes. His voice was faint as he asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 526 Luke said, ¡°ording to Mr. Reynes¡¯s information, it can be confirmed that Bed is the one behind it. But we still don¡¯t know what the connection between Bud is with Young Madam.¡± Harold was not surprised. Larry and Bud had seen each other from a distance, but he had fought with Bud. Bud became famous at a young age and became a world-renowned killer. Naturally, he was not just an ordinary killer. Harold rarely appreciated anyone, but Bud was one of them. After most of the cigarette was burnt, Harold casually shook the cigarette. Luke continued, ¡°ording to our intelligencework, Bud¡¯s attack disappeared from the public¡¯s sight about five years ago. He kept a low profile, and there were a lot of people following him, but it could be confirmed that it was an imitation crime made by Bud¡¯s fanatical admirers. He himself has not appeared for a long time.¡± ¡°How¡¯s the investigation of Sunshine Vige going?¡± Harold changed the topic. ¡°There¡¯s no progress for the time being.¡± Luke said, ¡°Our people did their best to investigate, but it is just an ordinary small vige. There¡¯s nothing special about it.¡± ¡°If there wasn¡¯t anything special, Chloe wouldn¡¯t have chosen to nourish her fetus here.¡± Harold spat out a smoke ring, narrowed his eyes, and looked at ckhill Mountain. ¡°Sun Vige is too far away from Fairby. It¡¯s very abnormal.¡± ¡°At that time, the Evans family said to the public that when Madam K was pregnant, her fetus was unstable and she would have an abortion anytime. The doctor suggested finding a small vige with beautiful scenery to recuperate. As for how the Sunshine Vige was selected, no one knew.¡± Luke frowned and said, ¡°Now that I think about it, it¡¯s really strange. Although Young Madam was born. prematurely, the medical skills of Sunshine Vige were so poor. How could the Evans family rest. assured that she would be safe here when she was prematurely born?¡± Haroldughed. He looked up at the eaves, put out the cigarette butt, and said, ¡°Luke.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, we¡¯ll have some unexpected gains on this trip.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The rain during the summer, especially the rain in the countryside, came one after another. Last night, it was raining like a storm. The next day, when Crystal woke up, the skies were already clear. Perhaps it was because there were drops of water hanging on the nt, reflecting the sunlight, which made the whole world look particrly bright. Crystal stood at the door and stretched. Harold hugged her from behind and said, ¡°You didn¡¯tb your hair?¡± Crystal touched her messy hair and said, ¡°I just finished washing up. I haven¡¯t had time.¡± Harold pressed her to sit on a small stool while saying, ¡°Let meb your hair for you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Crystal sat down obediently like a primary school student. While squinting at the distant scenery, she said to Harold, ¡°Have you been to such a ce before?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here.¡± Harold thought for a moment. That was probably when he was neen years old. The few of them hadid in the mire for an entire night. It wasn¡¯t a pleasant memory. He said, ¡°But back then, I was busy and didn¡¯t have the time to enjoy the sceneries of the mountains and rivers.¡± Crystal turned her head to look at him. Her little face was white in the morning sun, and her eyshes were covered with ayer of golden light. She said in a soft voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you appreciate me then?¡± Harold couldn¡¯t helpughing and kissed her between her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll appreciate you at night.¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal turned her head and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Focus onbing my hair properly.¡± Her hair was long, ck, and bright, and it didn¡¯t tangle after a whole night¡¯s sleep. She naturally had good hair so Harold didn¡¯t need to spend much effort to fix her hair. Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 527 ¡°Tie two braids for me¡± Crystal raised her own request ¡°Do you know how to make a braided pigtail?¡± Harold hesitated and said, ¡°I think so.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t quite believe it, but it didn¡¯t seem that Harold would find it difficult to make two braids. Although it couldn¡¯t be described as exquisite, it was still very good. Crystal was very surprised. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be in charge ofbing our daughter¡¯s hair Harold paused for a moment, then pulled her up from the small stool, put her arms around her waist, and said, ¡°You are responsible for giving birth. Of course, I will be responsible for nursing. It doesn¡¯t matter if Ib her hair.¡± Only then did Crystal realize what she had just said. She blushed and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just saying it casually.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Harold pinched her cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re still a child yourself.¡± Crystal¡¯s face turned even redder. Be had been thinking about it since she went backst night. She thought about the girl in the master room, and then the man. She didn¡¯t fall asleep until it waste at night, so she yawned and came out of her room at this time. When she was about to subconsciously go to the master room, she was grabbed by Gale and scolded, ¡°What are you doing!¡± Be was stunned and said angrily, ¡°Why are you yelling at me?¡± Gale said in a low voice, ¡°The distinguished guests are over there. You can go thereter.¡± Hearing this, Be woke up from her sleep and looked over there in a hurry. Unfortunately, several men in ck were standing in front of her, so Be could only vaguely see two figures. She pursed her lips and asked Gale, ¡°Dad, did you see that woman¡¯s facest night?¡± Gale took a drag on his cigarette and raised his thin eyebrows. ¡°Why do you ask this?¡± ¡°Just tell me!¡± Gale took a drag on his cigarette and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to look at her. They are protecting her as if she is someone precious.¡± Be was even more upset. The more she recalledst night, the more she felt that the voice was like Crystal. She and Crystal had known each other since she was a child, and her voice was so outstanding. How could she remember wrongly? ¡°Be, what are you thinking about?¡± Gale knew that this girl had a lot of ideas. He widened his eyes and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. These people are all big shots. We can¡¯t afford to offend them.¡± Be said coldly, ¡°Look at your cowardly look.¡± ¡°There is no hope for you to change your fate.¡± Be took a deep breath and said, ¡°I still have to rely on myself.¡± Gale quickly grabbed his daughter and asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Be shook off his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to find my future.¡± Gale was suddenly frightened. ¡°You, you, you. What the hell are you going to do?!¡± Looking at Gale¡¯s cowardly look, Be took two steps back in disgust. Then she gathered up her courage and shouted, ¡°Crystal!!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She thought that the girl in the master room was Crystal, so she made a bet. Although Be felt that Gale was a coward, when several men in ck looked at her in unison, she still broke out in a cold sweat. The sense of oppression was too horrible. After an unknown period of time, maybe one or two seconds, or maybe a few minutes, Be¡¯s nervous hands were full of sweat. Suddenly, she heard someone answer and muttered, ¡°Who is calling me?¡± Be instantly became ecstatic. She made the right bet! That girl was really Crystal! ¡°Crystal!¡± Be waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 528 Crystal turned her head and saw Be against the light. She thought that her rtionship with Be was not good, but Be¡¯s voice was too enthusiastic when she called her, as if she had seen a long-lost sister. Seeing that Crystal knew Be, several men in ck got out of the way. When Be saw Crystal¡¯s face, she suddenly felt that it was not Crystal. This should not be Crystal. When Crystal was young, she was incredibly adorable. When people saw her, they could not help praising her. No one believed that Mia could give birth to such a child. The more beautiful a child was when she was young, the uglier she would be when she grew up. Since junior high school, Crystal had be ordinary and had no sense of existence, so Be almost forgot that she had once been jealous of Crystal¡¯s appearance. Be?¡± Crystal hesitated and called out, ¡°Are you looking for me for something?¡± Be secretly pinched her palm, pursed her lips, and showed a smile. ¡°It¡¯s really you. You¡¯ve changed so much that I almost failed to recognize you.¡± In fact, Crystal had left for less than two months, but she looked totally different from the vige girl in Sunshine Vige. She was wearing a spotless white dress, which was obviously made of expensive brocade. It looked simple but very delicate. Although she tied her hair into two braids, she still looked like a little princess standing there. And she, Be, was a country girl who could only look up to her and was not even worthy of carrying shoes for the princess. ¡°Really?¡± Crystal smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot too.¡± Be carefully looked at the man standing next to Crystal, but she was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to look at his face. She only dared to secretly nce at him and said, ¡°Did youe back to see Mr. Meng and the others?¡± Crystal nodded. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°I also have something to do in the vige. Can I go with you?¡± Be said nervously, ¡°Someone borrowed my father¡¯s tricycle today. If I go by myself, I¡¯ll have to walk for a few hours.¡± Hearing this, Gale became anxious. Although he was also very surprised by Crystal¡¯s transformation, he knew that Crystal was no longer the girl of the Haye family who could be at the mercy of others. He was afraid of offending others. ¡°Be, don¡¯t bother her. Isn¡¯t the tricycle¡­¡± In the woodshed? What nonsense was this girl spouting?! Be red at Gale and signaled him to shut up. Gale subconsciously shut up. ¡°Is that all right?¡± Be said, ¡°It was Sacha who asked me to give Fiona an English tutor in the vige. You know Fiona too, right? She has good grades in other subjects, but she¡¯s weak in English.¡± Sacha was Crystal and Be¡¯s junior high school teacher. She was a gentle middle-aged woman. In the past, she came to the vige to teach and had been staying there for decades since then. She was very concerned about the children¡¯s studies. It was all thanks to Sacha that Crystal could sessfully graduate. Crystal did not make a decision directly. Instead, she asked Luke, ¡°Assistant Britton, is there any more seat?¡± Luke nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Crystal said, ¡°You can join me.¡± Be was ecstatic instantly. ¡°Thank you, thank you, Crystal.¡± She took two steps forward, wanting to hold Crystal¡¯s hand, but the man next to Crystal was extremely possessive and pulled her into his arms. He said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 529 Although it was sunny now, because of the heavy rainst night, the dirt road was still wet and muddy. Harold carried Crystal to the car as he did just now when they came Crystal was quite embarrassed and said, ¡°¡­ I can walk by myself.¡± It had been raining heavilyst night, so no one noticed it. However, there were so many pairs of eyes staring at them now. She blushed and buried herself in Harold¡¯s arms. Her voice was soft and weak as she said, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve injured my leg.¡± Harold said, ¡°You¡¯ll dirty your shoes.¡± He was very calm. He put Crystal in the car. Be wanted to sit in the same car with them, but Luke said politely, ¡°Miss Olin, pleasee with me.¡± Be looked at the closed door and said unwillingly, ¡°Can¡¯t I sit with Crystal in the same car?¡± Luke was still polite. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Olin. My boss doesn¡¯t like to sit in the same car with strangers.¡± ¡­ Okay then.¡± Be took a few steps and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between Crystal and your boss?¡± Luke smiled and said, ¡°She is the fiancee of my boss.¡± Be stopped, ¡°¡­ fiancee?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luke said, ¡°Because Young Madam is still young. In another year, the wedding will be held.¡± Be pinched her fingers and squeezed out a smile. ¡°That¡¯s great. How can Crystal not tell me such good news? She doesn¡¯t treat me as a friend at all.¡± Luke didn¡¯t care about her thoughts and just smiled. Be got in the car. She had never been in such a good car before. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. If she wanted to go to the market in the vige, she had to start walking half an hour early and wait for a car in a specific ce. There was a shabby van that would constantly take this route, and there were no traffic rules in the countryside. Although the van could only amodate seven people at most, the driver would let a lot of people squeeze in. If one could sitfortably in his seat, he was considered to be lucky. The car she was in now was totally different. The seat was made of real leather, and there was premium perfume in the car. It was very stable on the muddy road, unlike the van she usually took. As soon as Crystal got in the car, she felt dizzy and soon fell asleep again. When they arrived, it was Harold who woke her up. The car had to stop at a distance and there was a narrow road that required them to walk for about half an hour. Crystal was pulled out of the car by Harold. Looking at the familiar scenery that she had not seen for a long time, she said to Harold, ¡°In the past, I could only go to study in the town by walking because my family didn¡¯t give me any money for car rides. I had to leave before dawn, or I would be late for school.¡± She pointed to a ce not far away and said, ¡°There¡¯s a cemetery. When I was young, I was always scared when I passed by there Later, I got used to it.¡± Harold felt a little pain in his heart, but he smiled and said, ¡°Did you rely on Marxism?¡± Crystal nodded firmly. ¡°Yes!¡± Harold rubbed her hair and said, ¡°Crystal, you¡¯re really brave.¡± Crystal was a little embarrassed. ¡°Not really. Everyone has a past.¡± She looked up at Harold and said, ¡°But meeting you¡­ makes me feel like a dream.¡± Harold lowered his head and gently bit the corner of her lips. Crystal hissed softly. Harold said, ¡°You feel the pain. It¡¯s not a dream.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Be had been watching not far away When she saw the man¡¯s almost perfect profile, her heart beat faster uncontrobly. Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 530 She thought that the celebrities on television were beautiful and they didn¡¯t seem to exist There were many posters of male celebrities in the room. But at this moment, she suddenly felt that those male celebrities couldn¡¯tpare with the man in front of her. How could Crystal have such a fianc¨¦?! How could she be worse off than Crystal? Be bit her lip and took two steps forward, saying, ¡°Crystal, if Uncle Haye knew that you were back, he would definitely be very happy. People in the vige said that you would definitely note back to our small vige after you were taken away by your biological parents. It made Uncle Haye very angry. You are not ungrateful. You grew up here. How can you note back?¡± Crystal was a little confused. She didn¡¯t know why Be said that. Then, she heard Be say, ¡°By the way, Crystal, do you still remember Farley? He was the boy who took you to school every week when you were in high school. I heard that he didn¡¯t perform well in the college entrance examination. Hel could only go to undergraduate school. But it¡¯s okay. At least he could study.¡± At that time, Crystal had managed to score seven hundred and four points. She didn¡¯t want to show off, so she refused the school¡¯s propaganda and only told others that she was able to further her studies. Be¡¯s words were obviously a mockery of her, but. No matter how careless Crystal was, she could tell what Be meant when she talked about Farley in front of Harold. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Crystal said, ¡°He is a good person.¡± Be was confused. At this time, she still praised Farley? N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°I heard that he liked you before.¡± Be pretended to be unintentional and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it, but he came to see you off every morning, which touched me. At that time, we were all envious of you.¡± Crystal was very puzzled. ¡°You envied me? You envied me for walking to school?¡± Be said, ¡°I envied that someone was so kind to you.¡± Crystal thought for a moment, then turned to Harold and said, ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s pretty good. We¡¯ll give him two pounds of applester.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Harold replied. ¡°There¡¯s still some cherry. Give that to him too.¡± Be was confused. The two of them continued to walk forward while talking andughing, leaving Be stunned. How could Harold be so calm when he heard about his fianc¨¦e¡¯s past with another man? However¡­ On second thought, Be realized that there was no true love among these rich people. He didn¡¯t care. Didn¡¯t it mean that he didn¡¯t really value Crystal as his fianc¨¦e? Be felt that there was hope for her. Although she was not as good-looking as Crystal, how could a man not cheat? After all, women outside were more charming than their wives, so she didn¡¯t believe that she had no chance. Crystal didn¡¯t know what Be was thinking. She was pulled by Harold and slowly followed the path to Sunshine Vige. After walking for about ten minutes, they gradually saw some people. It was rare to see anything strange in the vige. Their team was really eye-catching. When they passed by, many people came out to have a look. They couldn¡¯t recognize Crystal, but they knew Be. They thought that Be was rich, so Be couldn¡¯t help but straighten her back. Finally, after walking for more than thirty minutes, they could see the houses. When Crystal walked past the bluestone steps, she saw the small cob house of the Haye family In fact, the Evans family had also sent some money to the Haye family over the years, but the money had been taken away by Debbie. They wandered around the town, praising and coaxing each other. There was not much left. Only the Haye family had been living in this small house all the time. Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 531 Debbie and Mia were still in City W. It was rare for the Haye family to be peaceful. It rainedst night, and there was water umted everywhere. In addition, there were no crops to grow in July, so Dan sat under the eaves and smoked. He often sat here. Sometimes, he sat there for a whole day and would not feel bored. The tobo in the pipe was about to burn out. Dan took out his tobo bag and was ready to change for a new pack of tobo. Suddenly, a group of people appeared in the corner of his yard. The leading girl was wearing a white dress, which was quite different from when she left. But after all, she was the girl whom he had raised for more than ten years. Others could not recognize her, but how could Dan not recognize her? His hands trembled, and his eyes were watery. He shouted, ¡°Crystal.¡± Crystal sniffed and threw herself into Dan¡¯s arms. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Dan first hugged his daughter tightly, and then suddenly pushed her away. He used the pipe to hit her. ¡°What did you promise me when you left?! I told you not toe back, and you just ignored me, didn¡¯t you? Crystal dodged twice. Dan was reluctant to really hit her. He wiped his tears and said, ¡°You brat, why are you so disobedient!¡± Crystal hugged his arm and said, ¡°I miss you. I want toe back and see you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so interesting about an old man like me!¡± Dan said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen me now. You can go back.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Crystal pursed her lips and said, ¡°I have something else to do since I¡¯m back. Don¡¯t drive me away.¡± Dan said with a fierce face, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Crystal exined to him about Monique. Dan was silent for a while and said, ¡°Are you going to stay. here tonight?¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes curved into a smile. ¡°I¡¯m home. Of course I have to stay at home.¡± Dan scolded, ¡°This is not your home. The Evans family is your home.¡± He grabbed Crystal¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Crystal, is your father and brother good to you?¡± Crystal said with a smile, ¡°Yes, they are. You see, I grew fat.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ that¡¯s good.¡± Dan said, ¡°Your grandma and your mother didn¡¯t make trouble for you, did they?¡± ¡°No.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Now that they are with Dora. They should be very happy.¡± Hearing Crystal mention Dora, Dan paused and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen this child yet.¡± Crystal thought, ¡°It¡¯s better not to see her.¡± Dora didn¡¯t like the Haye family at all. She wouldn¡¯t even acknowledge Dan as her biological father. Dan then seemed to see the others. ¡°Who are these people?¡± Crystal was still trying to organize her words and was thinking about how to introduce Harold to Dan when she saw Harold take a step forward. He was gentle and polite that the influential people in City W would suspect that he was possessed. ¡°Nice to meet you, uncle. I¡¯m Crystal¡¯s fianc¨¦, Harold.¡± Crystal coughed embarrassedly and said, ¡°Dad, this is my boyfriend.¡± Dan looked at Harold silently for a long while before he said, ¡°Are you the one who has an arranged marriage with Crystal?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Yes,¡± Harold replied Dan¡¯s expression was not very good. He turned to Crystal and said, ¡°Crystal,e with me¡± Crystal said ¡°oh¡± in a daze and followed Dan into the room. Dan said with a serious face, ¡°Crystal, tell me honestly. Do you like him?¡± Crystal was a little confused. ¡°Yes, I do. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Dan suddenly sighed and said, ¡°Forget it You can¡¯t tell whether you like him or not ¡°Crystal,¡± he said seriously. ¡°You can be with him, but listen to my words. Don¡¯t ever give your sincerity to him, do you understand?¡± Chapter 532 Chapter 532 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 532 Crystal was even more confused. ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡± Dan wanted to say something but stopped. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything more. He just said, ¡°I¡¯ll clean up your room.¡± Crystal was confused. When Dan was about to go out, she caught up with him and asked, ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t I see¡­ Kyle?¡± ¡°He went to the town and will be back in a while,¡± Dan said. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Crystal was a little dull. Regarding her younger brother, Kyle, Crystal did not know how to get along with him. Kyle was only one year younger than her. He was going to take the college entrance examination next year. His grades were very good, which was the pride of the Haye family. The sister and brother grew up together, but they grew up together under extreme treatment. Crystal didn¡¯t know what kind of feelings she should have for Kyle, because Kyle was very strange. When Crystal was bullied by Debbie or Mia, he would asionally intervene coldly. But most of the time, he just watched coldly, like a spectator. However, Crystal could not say that she hated him. After all, she had watched her younger brother grow up. She was not close to him, but there was no hatred between them. However, she did not. know what to do when she mentioned him. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After Dan left, Crystal walked out of the room. Seeing that Harold was still standing by the side of the courtyard, she hurriedly ran over. Haroldughed and said, ¡°My father-inw doesn¡¯t seem to like me very much?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. He is not against you. My father¡¯s temper is very strange. In the past, Farley insisted on sending me home and was beaten by my father with a broom.¡± Harold narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°It seems that Farley is really interested in you?¡± Crystal coughed and said, ¡°He did confess to me, but I refused. I don¡¯t like him.¡± Harold put on a fake smile and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to give Farley some apples? Why don¡¯t we go now? You lead the way?¡± Crystal felt that something was wrong. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s not at home¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even find him before you know he isn¡¯t at home?¡± Crystal was speechless. At this time, Be jumped out and said, ¡°I know where Farley¡¯s home is at.¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to teach Fiona English?¡± Be smiled and said, ¡°If you want to see Farley, I can go and have a look. After all, his mother is my aunt I can go and visit her¡± Crystal was a little angry. She reached out her hand and said, ¡°Come with me then.¡± Harold held her hand and nced at Luke. Luke followed her with the apples and cherries in his hand. Farley¡¯s family was a little far away from the Haye family. Crystal said informed Dan and continued down the path. After walking for more than ten minutes, they could see the low eaves of Farley¡¯s family. He had a dog in his house, and it was extremely fierce. As soon as it heard the noise, it barked crazily, drooling on its sharp teeth. Looking at the fierce dog, Crystal was shocked and quickly hid behind Harold. Harold gave the dog a cold look and the dog let out a whimper. It actually held its tail and didn¡¯t dare to bark. Farley heard the barking of the dog and hurried out to drive it away. As soon as he arrived at the door, he saw his dog lying on the ground, trembling all over. There was no trace of its previous fierce look. The boy in the white T-shirt was stunned. He looked at Harold and the others and said, ¡°Hello¡­ Why are you here?¡± Crystal wanted toe out of Harold¡¯s back, but she was pressed on the head and could not move. Harold lowered his eyshes, looked at Farley for about two seconds, and suddenly snorted. Farley was confused. Why did he feel that this man whom he didn¡¯t know at all was looking at him disdainfully? Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 533 After Harold finished sizing him up, he finally let go of her. Crystal poked her head out of Harold¡¯s back and waved her hand. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Farley was confused. Farley suddenly saw such a beautiful face and was stunned. ¡°Hello, do we know each other?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Crystal.¡± Crystal said, ¡°You don¡¯t know me anymore?¡± Farley was stunned. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ Crys¡­¡± He was so excited that he could not speak clearly. ¡°You¡­ why are you back? I thought you went to City W and wouldn¡¯te back anymore.¡± What¡¯s more¡­ she became so beautiful. Farley liked Crystal, not because of her looks, but at this moment, he suddenly felt a little inferior. Crystal¡­ she was so pretty. He didn¡¯t think he was good enough for her. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t Ie back?¡± Crystal narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°I grew up here.¡± ¡°Then¡­ then¡­¡± Farley stammered, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Crystal turned around and took the apples from Luke¡¯s hand. He said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just here to see you guys. Here, take these for your sister to eat.¡± Farley was unwilling to ept it. ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Take it.¡± Crystal stuffed the apples into his arm. Farley said, ¡°Come in and have some water then. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll hold on to my dog. It won¡¯t bite you.¡± In fact, the dog had been scared by Harold that it sat on the ground, and it was no longer as powerful as before. It was said that dogs were good at judging a person¡¯s aura. If one was weak, it would be strong. If it met a tough character, it would pick up its tail and pretend to be a good dog. ¡°We won¡¯t go in.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯ll take my boyfriend to see the ces where I often yed when I was a child.¡± Farley was stunned. ¡°He¡¯s your boyfriend.¡± He tightened his grip on the bag and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Crystal nodded and said goodbye to him before leading Harold to another path. Be did not follow them this time. She looked at the backs of Harold and Crystal and turned to Farley, saying, ¡°They are gone. What are you looking at?¡± Farley pursed his lips and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her toe back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Be crossed her arms. ¡°You have good taste, cousin. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have gone after Crystal so early. She¡¯s pretty, and her parents are rich.¡± Farley said, ¡°I like her not because she is beautiful.¡± Be shrugged and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Whether it¡¯s because she is beautiful or not, she is now someone else¡¯s woman. I heard that when Crystal is 20 years old, she will hold a wedding. Cousin, you have no chance.¡± Farley¡¯s grip became tighter. His sister ran out of the house, took the cherry in the bag, and ate it. She cried out, ¡°Brother, this cherry is so sweet. The cherries here are all sour.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Farley was upset. He gave all the fruits in his hand to his sister and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and eat.¡± The little girl nodded and looked up at Farley. ¡°Brother, is that Crystal? Mum didn¡¯t allow you to marry Crystal before, but now she has be so beautiful. I think she will agree now, right?¡± Farley smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Does it matter now if Mum agrees or not?¡± He and Crystal had unknowingly be people from two different worlds. Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 534 Be raised her eyes and said, ¡°Teresa, what do you know? Now, Crystal has be a daughter of a rich family. Have you ever seen a daughter of a rich family marry into a vige?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The little girl was confused. ¡°Crystal can¡¯t be my sister-inw then? But my brother likes her so much.¡± She once saw her brother secretly sorting out the drafts that Crystal had used at night. ¡°Of course-¡°Be dragged out her voice. ¡°Her boyfriend is so rich now. How could she be your sister-in- law?¡± The little girl still wanted to ask, but Farley said, ¡°Teresa, go back to your room.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The little girl replied obediently and went back to the house with the bag. Although Farley and Be were cousins, the rtionship between them was not close. He said coldly, ¡°What are you talking about in front of a child?¡± ¡°What am I talking about?¡± Be curled her lips. ¡°I still think you are pitiful, cousin. You like Crystal for such a long time, but in the end, you still didn¡¯t get her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you say that.¡± Be said, ¡°Cousin, I know you really like her. Are you willing to give up?¡± Farley gave a wry smile and said, ¡°What else can I do except give up?¡± ¡°You still have a chance. Be lowered her voice. ¡°To tell you the truth, Crystal is not as happy as you think.¡± Farley suddenly raised his head and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Seeing that he had taken the bait, Be said slowly, ¡°You know, Crystal¡¯s biological parents are rich, but after knowing that she is their biological daughter, they still left her here for four years. It can be seen that they don¡¯t care about her at all.¡± Although Be made up the story by herself, she had guessed almost all correctly. ¡°But they were in a hurry to take her back. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? Now she¡¯s back with a so-called fianc¨¦. It was her parents who sold her out! You should know the marriage of interests between rich people.¡± Farley was stunned. ¡°Wh¡­ what?¡± ¡°You also saw that man.¡± Be said, ¡°People like him must have seen countless people. The way he looks at Crystal now is a moment of freshness. I can see it along the way. In fact, he doesn¡¯t care. about Crystal at all. I mentioned you in front of him, but he didn¡¯t respond at all. Can¡¯t this exin the problem?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s all your guess.¡± Farley lowered his head and said, ¡°And even if it¡¯s true, what can I, a poor boy. do?¡± Be was exasperated and said, ¡°Do you really like Crystal? She must have been forced by her family to please that man. She looks glorious on the surface, but I don¡¯t know what kind of life she is living! I won¡¯t hide things from you. During the heavy rainst night, they stayed at my house. I went to send hot water to them. Then I saw the man hitting Crystal! She cried so hard and it seems like it was not the first time for her to be beaten.¡± Farley immediately flew into a rage. ¡°He even hit her?!¡± Be said scornfully, ¡°In the eyes of this kind of rich and powerful man, Crystal is just a nobody. Of course, he can beat and scold her at will.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to ask Crystal. I¡¯m going to ask her if she was forced to¡­¡± Be grabbed Farley and said, ¡°You know Crystal¡¯s temper! She is very timid. If she was really forced by her family and bullied by that man, would she dare to tell you?¡± Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 535 Farley said dejectedly, ¡°Yes¡­ she is so timid.¡± Be rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Cousin, I can tell that you really like Crystal, that¡¯s why I told you these things. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t need to look for the bad luck of the rich.¡± Farley suddenly looked at her and said, ¡°You said that I still have a chance¡­ What do you mean?¡± Be said, ¡°In fact, I just said it casually¡­¡± ¡°Be.¡± Farley frowned and said, ¡°You grew up with Crystal. Are you just going to watch her being pushed into the fire pit?¡± Be bit her lip. ¡°But¡­ but you won¡¯t agree to this idea.¡± ¡°Tell me first.¡± Be sighed and said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°In fact, that¡¯s what I think. Those rich people have seen everything. He¡¯s with Crystal because he finds it exciting. If¡­¡± She stared at Farley and said, ¡°If Crystal is no longer innocent, do you think he will still want Crystal?¡± Farley took a step back and said in shock, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Actually, you know what I mean.¡± Be said, ¡°Look, I told you that you wouldn¡¯t agree, but cousin, this is the only way.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°No, no¡­ I can¡¯t hurt her.¡± Farley said, ¡°Your idea is too absurd!¡± Be had already guessed that Farley would refuse. Her cousin was so stupid. If she hadn¡¯t given him any clues, he would not get it. So she said patiently, ¡°Cousin, I didn¡¯t ask you to actually do it¡­. just put on an act and let that man see it. If he finds out, he will definitely be very angry. Crystal will also be free by then, won¡¯t she? You don¡¯t have to worry about Crystal¡¯s reputation. How many more. times will we come back to this small vige in the future? We all go to the college in the city, and no one will know about it.¡± Farley was a little shaken. ¡°But¡­ won¡¯t that man¡­¡± Be said, ¡°Who will publicize the fact that he¡¯s cuckolded? Don¡¯t worry. You are not actually doing anything to Crystal, and you will be her savior. She will definitely be very grateful to you¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been in love with her for so long. Are you really willing to hand her over to others?¡± Be lowered her voice with a hint of temptation. ¡°Crystal is definitely not someone who¡¯s materialistic. Isn¡¯t it good for you two to work hard in a big city, get married, and have children after graduation?¡± While Farley was still in a daze, Be said, ¡°Oh, in fact, I didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter either. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re my cousin and Crystal had grown up with me, I wouldn¡¯t have meddled in it. I just can¡¯t bear to see Crystal suffer such a big grievance. How soft-tempered she is! She didn¡¯t even know how to resist when she was bullied.¡± ncing at Farley, she continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t have the guts, forget it. Pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. But cousin, if you really like Crystal, I will help you with this matter.¡± The feud between Crystal and Be was between themselves, and Be had never openly targeted Crystal. Previously, he only heard from the teacher that Be said that Crystal cheated in the exam, so Farley had never thought that Be would make up such a big lie to deceive him. Seeing that Farley was still wavering. Be added fuel to the fire and said, ¡°Mr. Haye doesn¡¯t like that man very much. The neighbors all witnessed it. I¡¯m not talking nonsense. You can ask around if don¡¯t believe me.¡± Farley gritted his teeth, raised his head, and said, ¡°¡­ Will you really help me?¡± Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 536 Be was happy in her heart, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She pretended to be gentle and said, ¡°Of course, I will definitely help you. You are my cousin.¡± Looking at her sincere expression, Farley lowered his head and said, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid¡­ I¡¯m afraid that Crystal will hate me after I do this.¡± Be wanted to jump up and point at Farley¡¯s nose to scold him for being a coward. Which one mattered to him more? Was it the fact that Crytsal hated him or the fact that he could never get Crystal? She endured it and still looked like a kind-hearted person who was helping others. ¡°Cousin, she won¡¯t. Although Crystal refused your confession before, wasn¡¯t it due to aunt¡¯s disagreement about you being with her? She must have refused you because she didn¡¯t want you to be in a difficult position. You treated her so well and grew up with her. How could she hate you?¡± *¡­ Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Be said, ¡°Not only will she not hate you, but she will also be grateful to you.¡± She curled her lips and said word by word, ¡°After all, you are the one saving her from a boundless sea of suffering.¡± Crystal always ran around in the mountains when she was a child. Because there were no children who were willing to y with her, she had to y by herself. She dug wild vegetables and yed with crabs. She even tried to climb up the trees to get bird eggs. In the end, she found that she did not have the talent to climb trees, so she could only give up. In the field belonging to the Haye family, there was a very big stone, almost like a small bungalow. Crystal liked toe here after she got beaten and felt aggrieved. Debbie would not be able to find her and she could get her peace. At that time, Crystal definitely did not think that at the age of neen, she woulde back here holding her fiance¡¯s hand. Thinking of those memories again, Crystal felt as if they had passed a long time ago. ¡°In winter, I liked to lie on top of it and basked in the sun. I¡¯d hide here during summer or rainy days.¡± Crystal stood under a huge rock. There was no sun all year round, and it was still a little cold. The wet water vapor came out, causing Crystal to lean closer to Harold. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Harold¡¯s body temperature seemed to always be higher than hers, and she would feel warm when she was next to him. Harold pulled her into his arms and ced his chin on her shoulder. His voice was very gentle as he said, ¡°I¡¯m very happy, Crystal.¡± Crystal was confused. ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± Harold said, ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re willing to take me to visit your childhood.¡± Crystal smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not some wonderful memory.¡± This stone should have witnessed her tears many times.. Outside, the sky was clear, and there were unknown wildflowers on the fields. There were crystal drops of water on the green trees. It was a little windy. asionally, birds would fly over, and their wings would spread in the blue world. Everything looked beautiful. Crystal suddenly remembered something. She took two steps forward and rubbed her fingers. against the rock, revealing a crooked pattern. When Harold got closer, he realized that there was actually a word.-Crystal. Crystal said, ¡°I carved it when I just learned to write my name. It has been many years, but it seems to be no different from that year.¡± Harold raised his hand and brushed away a small piece of moss beside it. He saw that there was another word there-Evans. The word was quite sassy and beautiful. Crystal said, ¡°I carved it when I changed myst name.¡± She lowered her eyes and unconsciously moved her toes as she said, ¡°When I first found out that my biological father found me, I thought he would take me back.¡± Chapter 537 Chapter 537 ¡°But I waited for a day, two days, three days¡­ a month, a year, he didn¡¯te.¡± Crystal smiled. ¡°I was very sad at that time.¡± The girl¡¯s eyshes trembled, and her thick eyshes covered the thoughts in her eyes. She pursed her lips slightly, secretly sad. Harold held her face in her hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± Crystal looked up and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± ¡°I went to find you on my own.¡± At this time, she began to rake up the past. ¡°When we first met, you were so fierce. You always threatened to break my legs and asked me to die with you. So mean.¡± Harold raised an eyebrow. ¡°You were the one who stole my apple first.¡± Crystal blushed and said embarrassedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it. I did inform you. although you didn¡¯t hear me.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Harold recalled that he didn¡¯t seem to have done anything excessive to Crystal. He said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you talk about the little cake I gave you?¡± Crystal said,¡± When I received the little cake, I thought you wanted me to stuff me to death.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± The sky was bright just now, but there were a few dark clouds floating in the sky all of a sudden. The weather in summer was unpredictable, especially in the mountains. Crystal pulled Harold¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back quickly, or we¡¯ll be drenched.¡± The two of them went back along the same way. Fortunately, they came back early. As soon as they entered the yard, the bean-sized raindrops fell down, and they began to hit the ck tiles on the old house loudly. Crystal couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Isn¡¯t what I said right? If we hade back a littleter, we would have.¡± Before she could finish her words, she stopped. Because she saw the young man in a ck T-shirt putting away the umbre and walking up the aisle. The raindrops on the checkered umbre dripped down, and the young man¡¯s eyebrows and eyes were as cold as ice in the gray sky. Crystal shut her mouth subconsciously, looking a little reserved. Kyle didn¡¯t look like Mia or Dan. His eyebrows were delicate, and his lower lip was slightly thick, which showed his youthful temperament. Even if he seldom smiled and was always quiet, there were many girls pursuing him crazily in school. Harold noticed that something was wrong with Crystal. He turned around and saw Kyle, who acted as if he had not seen the two of them. He walked into the room indifferently. Dan stopped him and said, ¡°Kyle, didn¡¯t you see that your sister is back?¡± Kyle raised his eyshes quietly, revealing his ck pupils. ¡°Does it have anything to do with me?¡± His words were full of arrogance. Dan knocked on the cigarette pot and said, ¡°That¡¯s your sister!¡± Kyle didn¡¯t even look at Crystal. He merely pulled the corner of his mouth, as if he was mocking her ¡°Is herst name Haye?¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Crystal grabbed Dan and said, ¡°Forget it if Kyle doesn¡¯t want to call me.¡± In any case, since he was a child, he had only called her sister a few times. He had always called her ¡°Crystal¡± in a rude manner. Kyle entered the room in silence. Dan said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know who he takes after.¡± Crystal thought, ¡°He takes after you, doesn¡¯t he?¡± But she didn¡¯t dare to say it. She coughed and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat,¡± Dan said, ¡°I simply cooked some dishes.¡± Crystal nodded and turned to call Harold. Just as she was thinking about what to do with the people brought by Harold, Harold said, ¡°They will settle themselves.¡± Crystal replied with an ¡°oh¡± and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to have our meal. The stir-fry meat cooked by my father is very delicious.¡± Chapter 538 Chapter 538 Kyle didn¡¯t show up during the meal. Dan was busy serving the dishes. He said to Crystal, ¡°Crystal, go and get him.¡± Crystal hesitated. ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Kyle had his own room, and Crystal never went in. She walked to the door and took a while to gather herself. When she was about to knock on the door, the door was opened from the inside. ¡°¡­¡± Crystal was stunned on the spot. Kyle stood at the door and looked down at Crystal. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± It was only then that Crystal realized that her younger brother was already more than half a head taller than her. She was standing in front of Kyle and being looked at like a little chick by him. Crystal took a cautious step back to keep a distance so that she would not appear so short. She said, ¡°Dad asked me to call you for dinner¡± Kyle replied, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he was about to close the door Crystal quickly said, ¡°Wait, wait, wait. You are growing up now. How can you not be hungry?¡± She reached out her hand to stop him from closing the door and said, ¡°Is it because I¡¯m back that you¡­¡± Kyle seemed a little impatient. Crystal quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I, I will leave soon. I won¡¯t stay for a long time. Don¡¯t skip your meal because of me.¡± Kyle¡¯s expression was even worse. ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself After that, he pushed Crystal¡¯s hand away and closed the door coldly. Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal curled her lips and said, ¡°¡­ When you were young, you always followed behind me and called me sister, asking me to buy candy for you. Why are you not as cute anymore after you grew up?¡± She went back, muttering and cursing, and said to Dan, ¡°Kyle said that he is not hungry.¡± Dan snorted and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to him. I¡¯m not the one starving anyway.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Crystal secretly shrugged at Harold, indicating that this was how the Haye family got along with each other. By the time Christy arrived at the town in the tricycle, she was about to faint. As soon as she got out of the tricycle, she vomited so much that she even began to regret keeping Monique in such a deste ce. But at the same time, she was also very d. If she hadn¡¯t been careful and chosen to keep Monique alive, she wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to turn over. Christy knew very well that it would be very difficult for her to make aeback after being tricked by Crystal this time. How could she be willing to be an unknown embroidery master? She had to return to the upper-ss circle of City W. The opportunity for her to make aeback was the wedding dress that Madam K had treasured. When Christy saw the wedding dress for the first time, she knew that it was made by Monique. No one in the world could have such ingenious embroidery skills other than her. As long as she could fix the wedding dress, she could make aeback with the help of the K family. So what if Crystal was the Fifth Miss of the Evans family? Even Daxton, the master of the Evans family, had to give Madam K some face! Christy took a sip of water and suppressed her urge to vomit. She tidied up her appearance and began to look for the old folks¡¯ home ording to the address. The town was remote and there were many paths. It was asplicated as a spider web. After a while, Christy was confused. It was through the guidance of the locals that she found the ce. The management of this ce was very poor. Christy went in and said that she wanted to find Monique. The woman in slippers didn¡¯t even ask her identity before taking her to find Monique. Christy had thought about Monique¡¯s life here many times, but when she saw it with her own eyes, her chest was still full of joy. Chapter 539 Chapter 539 The weathered old woman was lying on the rocking chair. The rocking chair had been worn out. Only because the old woman was so thin that he only had a pile of skin and bones left, did the chair not copse Monique, who had once been famous, was now white-haired, with wrinkles all over her face. She was wrapped in dirty clothes that no one could see its original color. She had no expression on her face as she looked at a bird¡¯s nest on the tree. Ady stepped forward and kicked the lounge chair, saying, ¡°Someone¡¯s here to see you.¡± The old woman¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately turned her head. However, the moment she saw Christy, the light in her eyes went out. She didn¡¯t seem to think that she would see Christy again. The old woman¡¯s cracked lips trembled, and she asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Christy smiled and stepped forward. She stood in front of Monique and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see you. After all, I¡¯m not that heartless.¡± Monique said disgustedly, ¡°Do you believe that?¡± Christyughed out loud, ¡°Hahahaha¡­ that¡¯s true, but¡­¡± She stared at Monique. ¡°You were the one who let me down first.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°You¡¯ve clearly promised me that you wouldn¡¯t ept any more disciples.¡± Christy said viciously, ¡°But I met a young girl in City W. She¡¯s skilled in embroidery. She has your skills, Monique!¡± Monique trembled. ¡°You¡­ you met Crystal?!¡± At the same time, she sighed in her heart. She had already warned Crystal not to reveal who her teacher was because she was afraid that Christy would retaliate if she found out. However, she did not expect that Christy would still keep an eye on her. Christy grabbed Monique¡¯s hands. The old woman¡¯s hands, which were as dry as bamboo branches, already had many old spots. She looked very ugly. Christy stared at her hands and said, ¡°I should have disabled your hands at that time¡­ Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have taught Crystal!¡± ¡°What did you do to her?!¡± Monique gasped. ¡°Christy, don¡¯t touch her!¡± Christy rolled her eyes, thinking that Monique cared so much about Crystal, but at the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but be jealous. Why was Monique so kind to Crystal?! ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± Christy smiled contemptuously. ¡°If I were¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, she heard a crack. The skinny old woman clutched Christy¡¯s wrist tightly and said fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t try to lie to me¡­ Christy, you can¡¯t touch her.¡± ¡°It seems that you know who she is.¡± Christy shook off Monique, straightened her sleeves slowly, and said, ¡°But, do you really think that the Evans family cares about her? The real daughter of the Evans family is called Dora. Crystal is nothing. With my current ability, it¡¯s not easy to kill her, but it¡¯s not difficult to make her crazy.¡± Monique gritted her teeth. ¡°Why are you here then?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to be sensible earlier?¡± Christy smiled. She took out her phone and showed a photo. ¡°This wedding dress is from you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Monique¡¯s pupils constricted. Christy said, ¡°As long as you help me fix this wedding dress, I can let go of Crystal and never be enemies with her again. Is this a good deal?¡± Monique was so angry that her whole body was trembling. You vile spawn-you vile spawn!¡± Christy burst outughing. She squatted in front of Monique and tilted her head, showing a sense of innocence. She said with a smile in her voice, ¡°You¡¯ve taught me well.¡± ¡°After all, you gave birth to me Chapter 540 Chapter 540 ¡°If I had known that I would have given birth to a scourge like you, I would rather not have gotten pregnant!¡± Monique hissed. ¡°You are a debt-collecting ghost!¡± Christyughed even more wildly. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ If you had known earlier, Mom, how could you have known earlier? You were the one who let me down first. Did you forget?¡± Monique grabbed the armrest of the lounge chair with her fingers and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough for me to pay you back all these years?¡± ¡°Enough?¡± Christy¡¯s expression was twisted. ¡°I just made you be a street rat that everyone despises, but you¡­¡± She stared at Monique¡¯s wrinkled face. ¡°What you want is my life.¡± Monique took two rapid breaths and said, ¡°I have already exined it to you. I just lost my mind for a moment.¡± Christy snorted. She raised her hand and patted Monique gently on the chest. She said casually, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be agitated. If you die, who will mend the wedding dress?¡± ¡°You still hate me. Monique¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Christy smiled and said, ¡°When I was young, I thought you loved me. but Mom.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t love me, nor do you love my dad. He is just a poor guy who is fooled by you and will be thrown away after you make full use of him. You only love yourself¡± ¡°No it¡¯s not like that.¡± Monique reached out to hold Christy¡¯s hand, but Christy pushed her away in disgust and said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t believe your nonsense anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you away.¡± Christy stood up and said, ¡°Go back to City W with me¡± Monique¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I¡¯m not going back to City W!¡± Christy suppressed her temper. ¡°How are you going to mend the wedding dress if you don¡¯t go back. to City W?¡± Monique seemed to have been greatly stimted. She said crazily, ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t go back. I will die if I go back. She said that I will die if I go back!¡± Christy frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you still in love in this poor and remote ce?¡± Monique was in a bad mood. ¡°I won¡¯t go back to City W!¡± ¡°Old lunatic Christy gritted her teeth. ¡°You¡¯d better not force me to take action. Do you want to see your precious disciple be a piece of trash like you?¡± However, Monique couldn¡¯t listen to her anymore. She kept saying things like ¡°I won¡¯t go back¡±, ¡°TH die if I go back¡±, and so on. E The olddy rushed over and said to Christy, ¡°She¡¯s sick. You cane to see her tomorrow.¡± Christy gritted her teeth. ¡°How long will she be awake?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯ll be fine after a good sleep,¡± the olddy said casually. Christy nced at Monique and reluctantly left the old folks¡¯ home. What did Monique mean? Why didn¡¯t she dare to go back? Was there anyone she was afraid of in City W? Christy couldn¡¯t figure it out.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org However Monique¡¯s reputation was ruined in City W. If she didn¡¯t want to go back, it should be able to make sense. Christy told herself not to think about it anymore. She stepped into Sunshine Vige, and somehow, she looked back and saw that the olddy in slippers was staring at her with a gloomy look. Christy shivered in fear at the look in her eyes. But soon, the middle-aged woman lowered her head, grabbed a handful of melon seeds from her pocket, and walked as she dragged her slippers into the corner. She didn¡¯t look at Christy again. seemed that what had happened before was just an illusion of Christy. Christy raised her hand and touched her head. On a cold weather in July, cold sweat broke out on her forehead. z Chapter 541 Chapter 541 It rained all the way until night fell. The signal in the vige was not good, and it would take half a day to browse the web. Crystal completely lost interest in the mobile phone, so she found a piece of chess and wanted to y chess with Harold. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The house of the Haye family was not big, and the kitchen was next to the dining room, followed by Dan¡¯s room. She had not slept with Mia in the same bed in the early years, so Mia and Debbie slept in the same room. Next to them was Kyle¡¯s room, and thest room, where there was a small pile of things, was Crystal¡¯s. As soon as Crystal left, there were a lot of things piled up in this ce. Dan packed up all the things, revealing the original appearance of this small room. The ground in the mud hut was bumpy, and in the corner, there was a small bed of about 1.5 meters. The bedding had beenid out, which was made of ordinary coarse floral fabric. Next to the bed was a broken table, which was probably abandoned, repaired, and barely used. There were also some books on the table. In addition, there was a box with a few pieces of clothes in it, which all belonged to Crystal in the past 19 years. Harold was tall. As soon as he came in, he blocked more than half of the light, making the small room look extremely small. Crystal sat on the edge of the bed and gave the only stool to Harold. She reached out to touch the quilt and said. ¡°This is my favorite quilt. Dad still remembers it.¡± Harold bent over and sat down on a stool. Everything in the room was small for him. There was at small bed, a small table, a small stool, and a small Crystal. Holding her chin, Crystal looked at Harold and said, ¡°I think there¡¯s something strange about you. now ¡°Hmm?¡± Crystal said, ¡°It¡¯s strange for you to sit in such a ce.¡± People like Harold seemed to have been born to live a luxurious life. Even if he was put on rags, he would still be dazzling. The kind of arrogance that he showed was natural. Not to mention that he was now wearing a well-cut gray shirt and ck trousers, which were out of ce ¡°Where should I sit then? Harold raised his eyebrows slightly and suddenly smiled. His smile was a little naughty, but also a little bad. Even the mole under the corner of his eye was seductive. ¡°On your leg? Crystal choked, and her eyes were watery as if they were covered with a thinyer of mist. She red at him and said, ¡°Can you speak seriously?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who started it,¡± Harold said. ¡°No one is born to be like this.¡± His bony fingers tapped on the curved table and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to y chess?¡± Crystal was stunned, and then she took out the box of simple chess pieces. There was no chessboard, only a thin, wrinkled piece of paper. Crystal carefullyid it out and asked Harold, ¡°Do you want ck or white?¡± ¡°White chess piece should go first. I¡¯ll let you go first,¡± Harold said. Crystal wrinkled her nose and snorted, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me. I y chess very well.¡± As she spoke, she took the white piece and said excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s bet on something.¡± Harold asked, ¡°What do you want to bet on?¡± Crystal¡¯s darkshes trembled. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Whoever loses will be painted with a cat¡¯s whisker.¡± Harold was speechless. What on earth was he thinking? With Crystal¡¯s little head, she couldn¡¯t think of any punishment that was better than an eight-year-old child. Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Harold was quite confident in his own chess skills. He said, ¡°Okay.¡± Crystal yed the first piece of chess, and Harold followed closely behind. After the fourth chess piece was ced, Crystal said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop me? I¡¯m going to win.¡± Harold was confused. Why didn¡¯t he see how Crystal was going to win? Crystal pursed her lips with a proud look on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve already warned you. Don¡¯t me me.¡± She put down the fifth piece and put her palms together. ¡°I won!¡± Harold was confused. ¡°How did you win?¡± Crystal gestured with her hands and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Here, there are five pieces! You still said that you know how to y chess. You lost so quickly and didn¡¯t even know how you lost.¡± Harold was speechless Harold put down the ck chess piece in his hand. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I thought we were ying Go.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Crystal looked puzzled. ¡°Of course we¡¯re ying Five in a row! I don¡¯t know how to y Go.¡± Harold was speechless. Crystal propped herself up on the table. ¡°I¡¯ve always yed Five in a row.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never yed Five in a row before.¡± Harold said, ¡°You didn¡¯t make it clear in advance.¡± Crystal said straightforwardly, ¡°That¡¯s your own problem. Do you think I can y Go? I certainly can¡¯t, so we yed Five in a row and I won.¡± She stood up and said seriously, ¡°Sit here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯m going to find some charcoal to draw a cat¡¯s whisker for you.¡± Harold was speechless. Harold said, ¡°You didn¡¯t make it clear. Let¡¯s start over.¡± Crystal pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s you who misunderstood me. I¡¯m not going to rey again.¡± ¡°Master White, your words carry weight. A solemn promise.¡± Crystal praised him. ¡°So you can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± Harold was speechless. Crystal ran out like a rabbit, took out a small piece of charcoal from the kitchen, and returned to her room excitedly. Looking at Harold, who was still sitting on the stool, she inexplicably felt that she was a great bandit who was forcing ady who he had just robbed. Looking at Harold¡¯s cold and delicate face, she inexplicably felt a little scared. Wiping the sweat from her palms, she pretended to be fierce and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to start.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Harold replied. Crystal took two steps forward and realized that it wasn¡¯t easy for her to draw with Harold sitting like this. However, if she allowed Harold to stand up, she wouldn¡¯t be able to draw. After thinking for a while, she said to Harold, ¡°Sit down and face me.¡± Harold was quite obedient and did as he was told. Crystal sat down on hisp and said with satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± Harold subconsciously put his arms around her waist. Crystal held Harold¡¯s face with her clean hand and looked so close. She murmured, ¡°Your eyshes are so long.¡± His eyshes were longer than many other girls, but they were not curled up at all. They were long and straight, and there was ayer of frost on his eyshes. Harold lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Your eyshes are also very long.¡± Crystal tugged at her eyes. ¡°Is that so? I haven¡¯t paid much attention to it. But don¡¯t change the subject.¡± She said with a serious face, ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to draw you a cat¡¯s whisker¡± The charcoal in her hand was of a suitable size Crystal frowned Those who didn¡¯t know the truth would think that she was drawing a detailed design. In fact, she was just drawing a cat¡¯s whisker on Harold¡¯s chiseled face Crystal drew it seriously for five minutes before she was finally satisfied. It¡¯s done!¡± Chapter 543 Chapter 543 She took out a mirror from her bag with great enthusiasm and showed it to Harold. ¡°Look at my drawing skills. Isn¡¯t it good?¡± In the mirror, the man¡¯s eyes were cold, but he had three thick cat whiskers on his face. There was a piece of ck drawing on his nose, which looked a little cute. Crystal sighed. ¡°But you don¡¯t look like a cat. You look fiercer than CoCo.¡± Speaking of CoCo, she thought of Danny. She didn¡¯t know that Danny was nning to kill her in the hundreds of ways. She wanted to forget it and be happy. She would think about it when she got back to City W. If nothing worked, she would kneel down and apologize to Danny and say that CoCo was a puppy a hundred times. Harold¡¯s hand around her waist exerted force, but Crystal was caught off guard and clung to him. tightly. The man¡¯s chest was hard, and there was a bit of hot air and a bit of steady wood fragrance.ing out of his cor. Crystal raised her head and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Harold held her hand, took the charcoal from her small ck hand, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll draw one for you.¡± Crystal quickly covered her face and said, ¡°No! You lost the bet. I didn¡¯t lose, so don¡¯t dirty my face.¡± Harold paused for a moment, and his gaze was hard to describe. ¡°Have you forgotten that your hands are dirty?¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal raised the small mirror and saw a mass of ck and gray ash printed on her fair face. Haroldughed in a low voice. Hisughter was very dull as if it was pressed down in his throat. However, it made Crystal even more embarrassed and annoyed. ¡°Don¡¯tugh!¡± Harold grabbed the back of her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s dirty anyway.¡± Crystal was confused. Harold leaned over and kissed Crystal, leaving a mark on her face. He gently kissed Crystal¡¯s plump lower lip, and his voice lingered between her lips and teeth, appearing a little blurry. ¡°Did you just eat. candy?¡± Crystal said, ¡°No.¡± She couldn¡¯t catch her breath and tilted her head to prevent Harold from kissing her. Harold didn¡¯t force her to kiss him like before. Instead, he used his high and straight nose tip to slowly rub Crystal¡¯s cheek. The little girl¡¯s cheeks were soft and white. He gently pressed down and there was a small dimple. There seemed to be a faint fragranceing from her skin and flesh lingering in his nose. ¡°I¡¯m obviously the winner,¡± Crystal muttered. ¡°But now, I¡¯ve be a cat.¡± Harold moved down her cheeks, along the smooth lines of her neck, and slowly sniffed and rubbed her snow-white skin. Her delicate skin was left with red marks after being rubbed for a while. Crystal thought of something and reached out to push him. ¡°You can¡¯t continue. My neck will be dirtyter¡± Harold said, ¡°I¡¯ll wash it for you.¡± Crystal replied, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Harold looked up with a faint smile in his eyes, which waspletely different from his usual indifferent look. He also said in a tired voice, ¡°Tell me then, what am I thinking?¡± It was so strange. The man¡¯s face was ck and white, but he was still very good-looking. This reminded Crystal of the scene when the peach trees at the vige entrance bloomed when she was young. The night during spring was long, and the sun was slowly shining. When the first peach blossom bloomed on the spring day, the light fragrance of flowers was lingering. As a gust of wind passed, it turned into clouds. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. At that time, the scenery was like the reflection of Harold¡¯s face in her pupils. Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Out of the blue, Crystal straightened up slightly, kissed him on the corner of his eyes, and said, ¡°Everything is written in your eyes.¡± Harold¡¯s eyshes fluttered as he brushed past Crystal¡¯s soft lips. Crystal felt a little itchy and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, let go of me. The bed is going to be dirty if you keep doing this.¡± What she meant was that both of their faces and hands were ck, and they might dirty the sheet. But Harold interpreted her words differently. ¡°Dirty?¡± Haroldughed in a muffled voice. He rubbed Crystal¡¯s full earlobe with his fingers and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. It won¡¯t get dirty.¡± ¡°?¡± Crystal said, ¡°No matter how careful you are, it will still be dirty.. When she said this, she suddenly realized something, as if she had been stabbed. She stood up immediately, and her face was so red that it seemed that she was going to burn in the next second. ¡°You are a hooligan!¡± Harold raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°Why are you saying that I¡¯m a hooligan? Crystal, you¡¯re the one who talked about it first.¡± Crystal bit the corner of her mouth and said, ¡°But I¡¯m talking about the carbon dust on our hands!¡± Harold replied slowly, ¡°I¡¯m also talking about the carbon dust.¡± After a pause, he asked deliberately, ¡°What do you think it is?¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal was so angry that she felt dizzy. Like a calf, she threw herself into Harold¡¯s arms and bit his Adam¡¯s apple. Before Harold could react, she made a face and ran away. Harold, ¡°¡­¡± Harold touched his Adam¡¯s apple and hissed. The girl¡¯s lips were soft, but her teeth were hard. Her teeth marks were quite deep. He smiled and got up to catch the rabbit that bit him. Sunshine Vige was remote, and the Haye family¡¯s conditions were simple. There was no tap water here. The water that they used was from the well. The well had been there for hundreds of years, and the water in it was cool even during summer. In the summer, they would freeze some watermelons and grapes in the well. Soon, the fruits would be frozen. Crystal¡¯s face was red, white, pink, and ck. Standing under the shade of the tree, she put the barrel into the well. The rain stopped at this moment. The light of the sky shone through the woods and leaves, reflecting the fine fur on the girl¡¯s cheeks. It seemed that even the light favored her a little bit, which made her look particrly gentle. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As soon as the barrel went down, Crystal turned the winss and lifted up the barrel filled with well water. The barrel was quite heavy, and Crystal felt a little tired. Suddenly, someone put the barrel on the rocking frame With a push, the well rope rolled up quickly. In about a few seconds, the barrel came up. Crystal was slightly stunned. The person held the barrel filled with water with one hand and put it on the edge of the well made of stone. Then, as if he did not see Crystal, he turned around and was about to leave. Crystal quickly grabbed the hem of his shirt and whispered, ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡± Kyle turned his head and looked coldly at the hand that was grabbing the corner of his clothes. Crystal quickly retracted her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± It was only then that Kyle¡¯s gazended on her face. Just when Crystal almost thought that he was going to be mean and say, ¡°Did you go to dig up coal to support your family?¡±, Kyle just turned around and left without saying a word. Crystal curled her lips and used a melondle to scoop up water to wash her face. The well water was really cold. Even in July, it was a little cold on the skin. When Harold found Crystal, she had already washed up. The little one was squatting beside the well, like a small mushroom growing beside the well. Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Harold walked over and rubbed the mushroom¡¯s head. Like her, he squatted on the ground and asked, ¡°Have you finished washing?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Almost.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just right.¡± ¡°?¡± Crystal was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Harold, ¡°Since you¡¯ve finished, you should clean me up. Crystal, ¡°?¡± Crystal grabbed one of his hands. ¡°What¡¯s this? Harold, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± H Crystal snorted. ¡°You¡¯ve lost and dirtied my face, but you¡¯re asking me to clean you up.¡± As sheined, she scooped the water and slowly wiped away the stains on Harold¡¯s face. In the summer, in the countryside, the branches and leaves of the trees covered the sky and the sun, and the wetnd gave off a unique fragrance. The hens led their fluffy chicks to look for food. everywhere. The cicadas kept chirping, and the breeze was blowing, making one¡¯s heart beat fast They squatted by the well, and the light fell on their eyebrows, like a peaceful painting. It made people feel happy just by looking at it. Crystal would smile unconsciously when she recalled this after a long time. Crystal thought that Harold would not get used to living in the countryside, but she didn¡¯t that he would get used to everything, except for one thing, which made him very dissatisfied. He stood at the door of Crystal¡¯s room. ¡°Am I sleeping alone?¡± expect Crystal pulled the door frame and nodded. ¡°My dad has already made the bed for you. Go to sleep.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­ Why can¡¯t I sleep with you?¡± ¡°First,¡± Crystal said, ¡°My bed is very small. You¡¯re almost 1.9 meters tall. How can you sleep on it?¡± Without waiting for Harold to refute, she raised her second finger. ¡°Second, my dad said that if you sleep with me, he will break my leg.¡± Harold,¡± Crystal held back herughter. ¡°Harold, you¡¯re already a child. You need to get used to sleeping alone.¡± Harold,¡± ¡± Crystal was about to run away, and she pulled the door. However, Harold was faster than her. He pressed her against the door and grabbed her wrist. He said in a low voice, ¡°Give me a kiss before you sleep. Crystal deliberately said, ¡°Harold, you should be more mature. How can you think of kissing all day long? This is¡­ uh.¡± Before she could finish her mischievous words, her mouth was blocked. Crystal¡¯s back felt a little numb. At this time, the moonlight and the stars were quiet. There was an unknown fragrance of wild flowers in the moist air. Dan and Kyle had already returned to their rooms, but the lights were still on. From the papered window, there was a small area that was shone on which made Crystal vaguely see Harold¡¯s handsome face. Dan ordered his daughter not to sleep with a wild man. At this time, the wild man was not far from his room. He pressed his daughter on the door, and tears welled up in his eyes. Harold had a bad habit when he kissed. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. As long as he was standing in front of Crystal, he would never let her feet touch the ground. Her thin waist could be easily hugged, and the feeling of being unable to step on the ground made Crystal extremely insecure. She could only grab the cloth on Harold¡¯s shoulder more tightly and pull out two small folds. The dark clothes set off her thin white, pink fingers on her knuckles, giving off a strong smell of lust. ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± Crystal put her arm feebly on Harold¡¯s shoulder and said in a low voice, ¡°If my father sees itter, he will definitely beat me with a feather duster.¡± Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Harold took a step away from her, but he didn¡¯t let her go. Instead, he said, ¡°Did he beat you before?¡± ¡°No.¡± Crystal looked nervously at Dan¡¯s room, afraid that he would suddenly push the door open and come out. ¡°But if he sees it, he will.¡± Harold tutted and finally let go of Crystal. He rubbed her tender neck and said, ¡°Go to sleep. ¡°Okay.¡± Crystal hurriedly nodded, Afraid that Harold would go back on his word, she turned around and slipped into her room. She even locked the door. Harold, ¡°¡­¡± He tidied up his cor slightly and walked down the steps in the bright moonlight. The moon was hanging high in the air, dragging his shadow very long. There were asional bird cries. Luke walked out of the darkness and said, ¡°I¡¯ve received news today.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Harold replied. Luke said, ¡°As you expected, after you left City W, they didn¡¯t let go of this good opportunity. They have contacted several shareholders.¡± Harold took out a cigarette case and took out a cigarette. He put it in his mouth. With a click, the lighter lit up a blue me. After lighting up the cigarette for a long time, he shook the lighter and put out the fire. The man narrowed his eyes slightly. In the darkness, he looked like a wild beast that was immersed in hunting. He had been lurking for a long time in order to kill with one strike ¡°Go ahead.¡± Harold started a conversation. After a long while, he continued, ¡°What¡¯s their purpose for doing this?¡± Luke said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s about money.¡± Harold casually knocked on the cigarette ash and asked, ¡°Has anyone given in?¡± ¡°Perhaps the conditions proposed by the other party are really attractive, so three shareholders have already leaked something.¡± Harold thought for a moment and said, ¡°Larry has been busy recently and has no time to even date. It¡¯s not good for us to dy him like this. Ask him to stop working. Thepany¡¯s affairs will be temporarily handed over to the first person who leaked the information.¡±¡± Luke was stunned. ¡°Master?¡± Harold yed with the silver lighter in his hand and rubbed the uneven mark on it with his fingers. He said lightly, ¡°I never care about the group.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re fishing, we¡¯ll have to spend some money.¡± Harold tapped his finger on the back of the lighter and said in a soft voice, ¡°If the bait is unattractive, the big fish won¡¯t take the bait.¡± Something came to Luke¡¯s mind. ¡°By the way, Master, there¡¯s something else.¡± Harold raised his eyes and motioned for him to speak. ¡°Old Madam has been in poor health these days. Maybe¡­¡± He paused and did not continue. Harold¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much. He said ndly, ¡°Got it.¡± While Crystal was in a daze, she felt that there was some movement in her room. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In the past, she would not wake up no matter what happened after she fell alseep. Tonight, she didn¡¯t know whether it was because she was used to sleeping in the bed in City W, or because Harold wasn¡¯t here, she had always been in a light sleep. When she first heard it, she thought she was dreaming. It wasn¡¯t until she pinched herself and frowned in pain that she suddenly opened her eyes. It was not a dream. There was really a strange sound in the room. Crystal was a little scared. She clutched the quilt tightly with her fingers and buried her head in it, not daring to look outside. It wasn¡¯t until someone lifted the nket a bit and then forcefully squeezed himself in that she popped her head out and widened her eyes. ¡°¡­ What are you doing?!¡± It was originally a storage room, and the lighting was not good. It was dark at night. Crystal could not see what was in front of her, but she could hear his slow breath. The man said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m. here to sleep with you.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°I locked the door!¡± Harold was a little contemptuous. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how old your lock is?¡± Chapter 547 Chapter 547 If Crystal was told that Harold would pry open the lock and enter her room in the middle of the night. just to sleep with her in his arms when she first met him, Crystal would definitely think that this person was talking nonsense and was Harold¡¯s enemy. After all, Master White looked so cold and arrogant. But now, Master White, who was cold and arrogant, forced his way onto her one-and-a-half-meter bed. It was okay for her to sleep alone, but with a tall man with long legs, it was too difficult. Crystal was held in Harold¡¯s arms. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t you feel that it¡¯s too cramped sleeping like this?¡± Harold, ¡°No.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­ But I think it¡¯s very cramped.¡± Harold simply rolled over with Crystal in his arms, put Crystal on his body, and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine now.¡± ¡°¡±Crystal said, ¡°But it¡¯s hot.¡± Crystal¡¯s skin was cold even in summer, but Harold was like a stove. Fortunately, the temperature of the summer night in the mountain was low. If it had been during the day, Crystal would probably get heatstroke. Harold patted her back and said, ¡°Calm down and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Shey prone on Harold¡¯s chest andpromised, saying, ¡°Remember to leave early tomorrow morning. My dad usually gets up at six o¡¯clock. If he sees you on my bed, he may break your legs in anger.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Harold replied and Crystal fell into a deep sleep. The next morning, when Crystal woke up, Harold was indeed gone. She was lying on the bed alone, and the door was closed, as if everything that had happenedst night was just a dream. Crystal sat up and took a look at her phone. It was eight o¡¯clock in the morning. Her eyes were still slightly closed when she opened the door. The sun was shining brightly outside. Dan was about to ask her to have breakfast. Seeing her in a daze, he said, ¡°Go wash your face and eat¡± Crystal nodded, turned around, and was about to go to the kitchen. Unexpectedly, someone came out from behind. She almost bumped into him. Fortunately, he was very fast. He stretched out a finger and pressed it against her forehead. Crystal raised her head in confusion and looked at Kyle¡¯s expressionless face. Kyle asked coldly, ¡°Have you steadied yourself?¡± Crystal said yes. Kyle retracted his hand and entered the dining room. Crystal touched her forehead, turned around, and said to Dan, ¡°Dad, do you think that Kyle has been entric recently?¡± Dan asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t he always been like this?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Is that so?¡± He was fine in the past. ¡°Was Kyle so disgusted with me in the past?¡± The breakfast was simple porridge and salty vegetables. After breakfast, Crystal wanted to go to the town to find Monique. Dan held a cigarette pot in his hand, hesitated for a moment, and asked, ¡°Are you¡­ing back after you go to the town?¡± Crystal couldn¡¯t helpughing and deliberately said, ¡°Of course I won¡¯te back. After all, you¡¯ve been trying to drive me away.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dan said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯te back.¡± Crystal smiled and said, ¡°I will definitelye back. I still want to stay with you for a few more days. When school starts, I won¡¯t have time toe back.¡± Dan opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something to drive her away. But looking at his daughter¡¯s bright smile under the sun, he still couldn¡¯t bear it and said, ¡°Do you think i care if youe back or not?¡± ¡°My dad must want me toe back.¡± Crystal looked happy. ¡°Because my dad loves me so much.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dan couldn¡¯t help but smile. He stroked Crystal¡¯s hair and said, ¡°¡­ You little girl.¡± Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Because it was raining again, the road to the town was still slippery and hard to walk on. The body of the off-road vehicle was sshed with mud. Crystal lost her temper and leaned in Harold¡¯s arms, doubting her life. Was she so delicate before? It must be Harold¡¯s fault for being so kind to her, causing her to be so picky. About an hourter, they finally arrived at the town. It was the day of the fair. Many people from the surrounding viges came. There were rows of stalls on both sides of the narrow road. People were selling vegetables, seeds, pesticides, clothes, and meat¡­ There were shouts everywhere. When children encountered such asions, they would be very excited. They would walk through the crowd in groups, not afraid of the big sun above their heads, and burst intoughter. Because the two sides of the road were too crowded, the car could not drive in at all. The off-road vehicle stopped on the side of the road. Harold got out of the car first, opened the umbre in his hand, and let Crystal down. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Even if the quality of the umbre was good, when Crystal left the car with the air conditioner on, she still felt a burst of hot air hitting her face, which made her white and tender cheeks instantly turn red. Although Crystal grew up in Sunshine Vige, she had never been to a big fair. She felt that it was very interesting. Harold felt that she was no different from the running children at this time. While Crystal was squatting on the ground ying with other people¡¯s chickens, Harold was standing behind her and holding the umbre. The group of people was ipatible with this small town, and many people were secretly looking at them. The woman who was selling chickens had a kind look. She saw that Crystal was very pretty and knew that she liked these chickens, so she said, ¡°Girl, I¡¯ll give you one. You can easily feed it at home.¡± Crystal quickly shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need, there¡¯s no need.¡± If she raised a chick in Flower Land, it would be trampled to death or eaten alive by CoCo. She stood up and Harold handed her a bottle of mineral water. He just took it out from the small refrigerator, which was still as cold as ice. Crystal took a sip and Harold asked, ¡°Which stall is selling the peach crisp that you mentioned before?¡± Only then did Crystal recall the promise she made to Harold by the river. She was a little embarrassed. ¡°But I haven¡¯t made up a wreath for you yet.¡± With a nce, she saw that there were clusters of beautiful Brachye Angustifolia beside her. The flowers were worthless and they could be found everywhere, but they were very beautiful when they bloomed Crystal carefully selected the most beautiful one and made a circle with its thin stem. The flowers. were just ced in the middle. ¡°Here.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Harold lowered his eyes and stretched out his left hand. Crystal carefully put thevender-colored small flower ring on his middle finger and said, ¡°This is an engagement ring, so you should wear it on the middle finger. I¡¯ll give you the wedding ring that you should wear on the ring fingerter.¡± At that moment, Harold suddenly felt his heart burning. The little girl¡¯s words were gentle, but they were like endless wildfire. ¡°Okay,¡± Harold said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget.¡± Crystal curled her lips. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Harold held her hand and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve fulfilled your promise, it¡¯s my turn now.¡± Crystal smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s right in front of us.¡± In fact, in the past, Crystal always felt that it was meaningless to get what she always wanted when she was a child after she grew up. But now, Crystal felt that it was actually the person who would give her what she wanted that mattered. Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 549 C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Crystal kept thinking about the peach crisp. The store was very small, and it was run by an old couple. Ever since Crystal could remember, this store had been there. The children in the nearby viges often waited at the door, staring at the pastries. In the early years, the old couple would give the remaining pastries to the children before closing the shop. But since the old couple¡¯s son married a wife, the children couldn¡¯t get any pastries anymore. Because their daughter-inw was stingy. She felt that if they gave the pastries to these children. who had no rtives for no reason, she might as well sell them at a lower price on the second day. If she couldn¡¯t sell them, she would throw them to the pigs and dogs raised by her family. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t let others benefit from it. It was a big shop for Crystal when she was a child. Now that she was standing at the door, she felt that it was narrow. The old woman was still kind-hearted. ¡°Miss, what would you like to buy?¡± Harold couldn¡¯t understand thenguage she spoke. Dan had been talking in anguage that he understood. He suddenly felt like he was in a foreign ce now. ¡°I¡¯d like to get three pounds of peach crisp,¡± Crystal replied to her in the samenguage. Thenguage of this generation in Sunshine Vige was the same. The tone was long and the voice was soft, which sounded a little bit soft. The old woman cried out, ¡°Youngdy, are you a native? You look so good. I thought you were from the city! Is that your boyfriend?¡± Crystal nced at Harold and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my boyfriend.¡± Harold narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, ¡°What are you talking_ut?¡± Crystal knew that Harold didn¡¯t understand and deliberately said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that granny said that you don¡¯t look like a good person. She asked me to be careful so that I won¡¯t get cheated by you.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± There was a cover at the door of the small shop. There were two stone steps below to prevent the water from flowing directly into the shop when it rained heavily. Harold was originally standing at the foot of the stone steps. Hearing this, he took two steps forward. He was too tall. If he stood straight, he would touch the awning. So he bent slightly, lowered his head, and pinched Crystal¡¯s tender cheek. ¡°Do you think you can talk nonsense just because I don¡¯t understand?¡± Crystal pulled his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t pinch me. Don¡¯t pinch me. There will be a markter.¡± Her skin was very delicate. With a little bit of strength, it would be covered with a red mark. If he exerted more strength, there would be a bruise on her skin. People who didn¡¯t know it would think that she had suffered some domestic violence. The old woman had already weighed three pounds of peach crisp for her. Crystal took it and thanked her. Harold gave her the money, and then Crystal took out a peach crisp for herself, took another one for him, and gave the rest to Luke. ¡°Take this and distribute them to everyone.¡± She was talking about those people brought by Harold. Luke was stunned for a moment, then he smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Harold raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯ve been thinking about it for so long, yet you¡¯re only eating one?¡± Crystal took a bite. It was crispy, and her mouth was filled with sweetness. She said, ¡°Just one is enough.¡± In fact, this thing was not very delicious. It was just that she could not eat it when she was a child, so she had been thinking about it all the time. Crystal felt that eating too much would make her sick. On the contrary, she could no longer find the expectations of childhood. Harold only took one bite of the peach crisp, and the rest went into Crystal¡¯s stomach. When she finished eating the two peach crisps, they had arrived at the door of the old folks¡¯ home. Crystal used toe here often and was familiar with the way. She went in and knocked on the information desk. ¡°Madam Lisa.¡± The middle-aged woman was watching TV while eating melon seeds¡­..en she heard the shout, she raised her head and asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 550 Crystal said, ¡°Aunt Eva, don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m Crystal.¡± Aunt Eva was stunned. ¡°Crystal?¡± She stood up, walked around Crystal in her slippers, and said, ¡°Oh my god, I really didn¡¯t recognize you.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Aunt Eva, I¡¯m here to see Monique. How¡¯s she doing recently?¡± Speaking of this, Aunt Eva¡¯s expression changed. Confused, Crystal asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Aunt Eva sighed and said, ¡°Monique is dead.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± Crystal almost suspected that she had misheard. ¡°How is that possible? Monique¡­¡± ¡°If you hade a day earlier, you would have been able to her.¡± Aunt Eva looked sad. ¡°She passed awayst night due to cerebral thrombosis. I tried to wake her up this morning but there was no response. As soon as I went in, I saw that her body was already hardened.¡± This kind of thing was actually very normal in the old folks¡¯ home. It wasmon for elderly people to die of illness or naturally die of old age. Therefore, Aunt Eva did not feel much pain. Crystal felt a chill run down her spine. ¡°A cerebral thrombosis? Wasn¡¯t it said that her condition was well controlled?¡± ¡°She was getting old and her mental state was abnormal. This is within our expectations,¡± Aunt Eva said. ¡°Her daughter has already taken her corpse away for cremation. Everyone wants to return to their roots. Monique doesn¡¯t belong here, so it¡¯s better for her to go back.¡± ¡°Daughter?¡± Crystal was even more confused. ¡°Monique isn¡¯t married yet, and she doesn¡¯t have any children. How could she suddenly have a daughter?¡± Aunt Eva suid, ¡°It must be Monique who lied to you. Her daughter got here yesterday. She was very sad this morning when she heard that Monique is dead. Of course, we can¡¯t let her take the body away so casually. We checked the household register. She is indeed Monique¡¯s daughter.¡± As she spoke, she took out a notebook that was mped by a big steel clip. There was a lot of waste paper on it. Aunt Eva looked around and said to Crystal, ¡°Hey, look, this is her signature.¡± Crystal took it and saw the words ¡°Christy Bolton¡± written on it. Christy Bolton? Christy was actually the biological daughter of Monique?! Then why did she treat her mother like this? She saw Christy at the airport in a daze before. It turned out that it was not an illusion. Christy really came to Sunshine Vige. Yesterday, Christy hade to visit Monique. Last night, Monique had died. Would the death of Monique have anything to do with Christy? C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Aunt Eva looked at Crystal¡¯s expression andforted her. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t think too much about it. Monique is in her 70s. It¡¯s about time. It¡¯s not a loss.¡± Crystal frowned and said, ¡°Aunt Eva, do you know where Christy took Monique?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not the one in charge of these things,¡± said Aunt Eva. ¡°But¡­ Monique has something for you.¡± Crystal was stunned. ¡°For me?¡± Aunt Eva nodded and said, ¡°Monique gave it to me a long time ago. She said that if she¡¯s dead and you happen to be here to look for her, I should pass this to you. It¡¯s with me. I¡¯ll look for it for you.¡± As she spoke, she rummaged through the front desk filled with misceneous items. After a while, she found a wooden box in the drawer bottom. The wooden box was very rough and worthless. Aunt Eva said, ¡°I opened it and saw a few pieces of paper. I don¡¯t know what treasures there are.¡± Crystal took it and opened it, only to see a stack of base patterns for embroidery inside. She had a good memory, so she immediately recognized that it was the embroidered design drawing on Chloe¡¯s wedding dress. Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 551 Actually, Crystal had found it strange before. Madam K said that Chloe¡¯s wedding dress had been made by Monique. Monique must have seen Chloe before, and her face was about seventy to eighty percent simr to Chloe¡¯s. It was impossible that Monique did not recognize her. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Now the wooden box in her hand proved that Monique knew from the very beginning that she was a child of the Evans family. It was even earlier than before the Evans family found her. Otherwise, Monique would not have given her these design drawings. So was it really just a coincidence that Monique appeared in Sunshine Vige? For a moment, Crystal felt that the wooden box in her hand weighed more than 1000 kilograms. ¡°Crystal.¡± Harold took the box, held her cold hand, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad.¡± Crystal shook her head in silence. In fact, she was not very sad. As Aunt Eva said, Monique was already in her 70s. It was normal for her to die at such an age. She just couldn¡¯t figure out something. ¡°The rest of Monique¡¯s belongings were taken away by her daughter,¡± Aunt Eva said. ¡°Speaking of which, that daughter of hers is strange. The house that Monique stayed in was quite small, and there. were only a few pieces of clothing in it. She searched inside for a long tim something.¡± ¡°I know what she is looking for,¡± Crystal said. However, the thing she was looking for was now in her hands. if she was looking for Christy¡¯s purpose of looking for Monique could easily be guessed after thinking about it. She just wanted Mo le to fix Chloe¡¯s wedding dress and give the K family a favor so that she could rise again with ¡­ nelp of the K family¡¯s power. If she seeded in getting the design drawings, it would be very likely to happen. It was just that¡­ Crystal looked at the yard behind the old folks¡¯ home. There was arge parasol tree in the courtyard, and Monique¡¯s lounge chair was often ced under a tree. If she did not go mad, she would sit quietly and watch the clouds in the sky, the flying birds, or a fallen leaf. No one could have imagined that the skinny old woman used to be the embroidery master. Crystal¡¯s eyes were dry. After a long time, she looked away and whispered to Harold, ¡°I want to do something.¡± Harold said, ¡°Okay.¡± Crystal looked to the side and asked, ¡°Are you not going to ask me anything about that?¡± Harold said, ¡°You can do anything.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes were watery, but she smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± After saying goodbye to Aunt Eva, the group of people left the old folks¡¯ home. Harold, said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to go around here. Christy has a corpse with her. I don¡¯t think she can go far. Is there a crematorium nearby?¡± Even though cremation had long been promoted, the people in the countryside were still ustomed to burial. They believed that they could rest in peace. If they were burned to ashes, they would never be able to receive the offerings of their descendants. However, there was a crematorium in the town. It was built to respond to the call. However, the business was bad all year round and only a few people came. Christy only wanted the design drawings. If she was really filial, she would not have ruined Monique¡¯s reputation and made Monique stay in such a remote ce for more than ten years. Therefore, it was impossible for her to take Monique¡¯s body back to her hometown for burial. She would most likely take her to the crematorium and burn her to ashes. If she wanted to find Christy, she could just go to the crematorium. Crystal pursed her lips. There was a hint of indifference on her usually soft face as she said softly, ¡°Christy does not deserve to send Monique off.¡± Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 552 The old folks¡¯ home was quiet again. Aunt Eva walked past the courtyard and returned to her room. There were not many things inside, and only the telephone was the most conspicuous. She picked up the receiver and dialed the number. The phone was soon picked up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Crystal just came,¡± Aunt Eva said, ¡°Monique¡¯s death was done very cleanly. She didn¡¯t suspect it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The other party responded faintly, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She should have just informed the other party and should not have asked more questions. But at this time, for some reason, she said, ¡°Monique has gone mad. Is there a reason that she must die?¡± After a while, when she thought that the other party was angry, the other partyughed and said coldly, ¡°She stole it from me that she could stay alive until now.¡± ¡°The reason why she ended up in such a way is that she was too kind and soft-hearted back then. I thought I have done my best.¡± ¡°Or¡­¡± The other party paused and said, ¡°Do you have any opinion on how I dealt with this matter?¡± Aunt Eva immediately broke out in a cold sweat and said, ¡°No, no, don¡¯t think too much. I just¡­ just wanted to know. Now that Monique is dead, there is no need for me to stay here. Next¡­ where should I go?¡± ¡°Someone will inform you.¡± The person on the other side of the phone said. Then came the busy voice. Aunt Eva put down the phone and sat on the bed. She covered her face with her hands. She knew that she could no longer get through to this phone. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. It was the first time that Crystal hade here. After all, no one woulde to crematorium for nothing. When she entered the iron gate, a cleaner looked up and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on today? Why are there so many people all of a sudden?¡± Crystal stepped forward and asked, ¡°Madam, was it a woman who came before? She¡¯s in her forties or fifties with an old woman¡¯s body.¡± ¡°Yes, there was indeed such a person.¡± The woman pointed and said, ¡°She is inside.¡± Crystal immediately walked toward the room. As soon as she arrived at the door, she saw Christy. She sat on the chair for people to rest expressionlessly, and there was a cup of cold tea on the tea table. She did not drink it but just looked in a direction in a daze. Crystal looked over and saw that it was a door. The sign on it said, ¡°Incineration Room.¡± Probably because it had not been used for a long time, or the staff worked efficiently, even though Crystal had rushed over, she still did not see Monique for thest time. ¡°¡­Crystal?¡± Christy¡¯s voice was a little strange, and then sheughed. ¡°Are you here to find Monique? Hahahaha¡­ What a pity. She¡¯s dead. Neither of us can fix that wedding dress.¡± Crystal took a deep breath and managed to remain calm. ¡°Christy, the person who is dead is your birth mother.¡± ¡°Mother?¡± Christy seemed to have heard a joke. ¡°Mother?¡­ Hahahaha.¡± Her expression instantly became terrifying. ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve it! She doesn¡¯t deserve it at all! This selfish and hypocritical woman¡­ she doesn¡¯t deserve to be a mother at all!¡± Crystal didn¡¯t know why Christy was so angry. She frowned and said, ¡°But you also made her lose everything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nothing!¡± Christy sneered. ¡°She deserves it.¡± ¡°Crystal, do you think that I¡¯m an ungrateful person?¡± Christy stared at Crystal¡¯s face. ¡°To think that I¡¯ve forced my own mother into a dead end.¡± Crystal noticed that her mental state was a little abnormal. Just as she was it to say something, Christy suddenly stood up. She looked like she wasughing and crying at the same time. ¡°You are not the one who was almost killed by your own mother. Of course, you won¡¯t feel the same way as me!¡± Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Crystal was stunned when she heard that. Monique wanted to kill Christy? What reason did Monique have to do this? But looking at Christy¡¯s crazy and excited look, it didn¡¯t seem like she was lying. In other words, to this day, she had nothing left and her reputation had been ruined. There was no need to lie at all. Looking at Christy¡¯s ferocious expression, Crystal was a little afraid that she would pounce on her and bite her. She squeezed her way to Harold¡¯s side and tugged at his sleeve. Only then did she have the confidence to say, ¡°Why did Monique want your life?¡± Christy¡¯s expression instantly became very strange. It was only then that Crystal noticed that Christy was alreadypletely different from the Great Master Bolton whom she met for the first time. She did not put on any makeup, did not do her hair, and her clothes were wrinkled. She looked old and decadent. It was unknown whether it was because of the death of her mother or theplete destruction of her dream to make aeback. ¡°Back then¡­¡± Christy raised her head, closed her eyes, and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not that no one pointed at my nose and called me unfilial, saying that I didn¡¯t deserve to be a human being.¡± She suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Crystal. ¡°But I think love needs equal treatment.¡± These words did not sound like what Christy would say, but when she did, a tear rolled down from the corner of her eye. She took a deep breath, raised her hand to wipe it away, and said, ¡°She didn¡¯t love me. She only treated me as a container. Why should I love her?¡± Crystal felt that these words were very strange, and she couldn¡¯t catch them for a moment. Christy turned to look at the incineration room. She stared at it nkly, as if she was talking to herself instead of Crystal. *¡­ When I was a child, it was my father who took care of me.¡± *Mom was always very busy. She had countless meetings, lectures, and orders. Sometimes, I couldn¡¯t see her for several months.¡± Christy¡¯s lips trembled and she said with a smile, ¡°Dad didn¡¯t seem to be very happy. He always drankte at night, sighed, and then fell asleep in silence.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to my family. I told Dad that if he couldn¡¯t ept this marriage, he could get a divorce.¡± ¡°But he didn¡¯t want to.¡± Christy¡¯s eyes were full of tears. She cried andughed. ¡°Do you know why?¡± Crystal felt that at this moment, everything seemed to have been removed from Christy¡¯s body. She was not the high and mighty Great Master Bolton, nor was she the rat crossing the street. She was like a butterfly returning to its cocoon. When it broke out of the cocoon, it was still the ugly caterpir, but it was naive. ¡°He said¡­¡± Christy gritted her teeth and said, ¡°He said he loved her! Monique only used him as a tool, but he said he loved her¡­ Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous?¡± Her fingers were tightly clenched, and her fingertips were almost embedded into her palms. ¡°When I was thirteen years old, my father passed away.¡± ¡°Hemitted suicide.¡± Crystal was shocked. ¡°His depression was very serious, but in order to take care of me, he was not willing to receive treatment. If he was in the hospital and Monique wasn¡¯t home, what was the difference between me and an orphan?¡± Christyughed at herself. ¡°But that year, he finally couldn¡¯t hold on. He made me thest dinner, opened the window, and jumped down.¡± ¡°From the 15th floor.¡± Christy gritted her teeth and said, ¡°He jumped down from the 15th floor. I dealt with his funeral alone. My so-called mother only came back from a lecture after he was buried.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. In Christy¡¯s description, Monique seemed to be a very different person. Chapter 554 Chapter 554 ¡°On my 22nd birthday.¡± Christy said, ¡°When I got home, Monique actually prepared a cake for me.¡± ¡°How happy I was! She even poured me juice in person.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t care about me. She didn¡¯t know that I was allergic to mango juice. I didn¡¯t drink the mango juice at all. After I fell asleep in the evening, she came to my room.¡± The door creaked and Monique did not turn on the light. She just stood at the door and looked at her daughter on the bed. After a long time, she coughed twice and then took out her mobile phone to make a phone call. She added drugs to the mango juice. Monique must have thought that Christy had fainted, so she did not avoid her. Her voice was mixed with the winding in from outside the window. ¡°¡­ Well, she¡¯s already fainted.¡± ¡°Now?¡± Monique paused and said, ¡°Does she have to die?¡± No one knew what kind of answer the other party gave her. She didn¡¯t speak for a long time, but Christy, who was pretending to be asleep on the bed, seemed to have been struck by thunder. What was Monique talking about? Death? Who was going to die?! Christy¡¯s body was covered with ayer of cold sweat, and she felt cold all over on one of the days in October. ¡°Okay,¡± Monique spoke again in a very soft voice. ¡°After all, she¡¯s my daughter¡­ I hope she doesn¡¯t feel any pain.¡± Thest sentence was almost humble. ¡°¡­ Is that okay?¡± The other party might have agreed. Monique said, ¡°Then let theme up.¡± Christy felt a chill run down her spine. She always thought that her mother just didn¡¯t love her, but she didn¡¯t expect that her mother would kill her! About a few minutester, or perhaps a centuryter, Christy was curled up in the quilt. At some point, tears were streaming down her face. She heard the sound of Monique opening the door, and then a few men entered the room. One of them dragged her out of the quilt easily like a pair of iron pliers. Christy could no longer control herself and started screaming. She cried and struggled. The other party probably did not expect her to resist. He was caught off guard for a moment, and Christy broke free. However, there were four or five big men in the room. Where could Christy hide? She was dragged out of the bedroom. The lights in the living room were dazzling, and there was still an unfinished cake on the table. Christy cried in a hoarse voice, ¡°Monique¡­ Monique, you don¡¯t deserve to be my mother! You don¡¯t deserve to be loved by my father!¡± Monique stood by the wall and looked at her daughter, who was in a mess, with no expression on her face. Christy didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, and she didn¡¯t care what Monique was thinking. When she was dragged out of the door, those resentments finally broke out. ¡°¡­Monique, you killed my father, and you¡¯re going to kill me now! How could there be such a cruel person like you¡­¡± Her eyes were red like a cornered beast. ¡°Look! Turn around! My dad jumped down from the window. He called you before he died, didn¡¯t he? He was so humble and wanted to see you onest time, but what did you do?! Monique¡­¡± The men seemed to think that she was too noisy. They reached out to cover her mouth. Monique¡¯s mouth twitched and she said, ¡°Christy, I¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it!¡± Christy cried, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to call me that! You¡¯re not my mother! You¡¯re not!¡± Monique turned her head awkwardly. She seemed to have been angered by Christy. She covered her chest and coughed for a long time before she slowly said, ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She walked up to Christy and looked at her tearful face. She closed her eyes and said to the leader who had been watching coldly, ¡°Sorry, I give up.¡± Chapter 555 Chapter 555 The leader¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sure.¡± Monique struggled to sit down in front of Christy and covered her face. ¡°¡­She is my daughter. I can¡¯t do it.¡± The leader seemed to be a little sarcastic. He didn¡¯t say anything more. He just made a gesture, and then they left quietly. ¡°¡­She owed me.¡± A twisted smile appeared on Christy¡¯s face. ¡°She had never fulfilled her promise to me.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t she the respected Monique? Wasn¡¯t she highly respected? I wanted her to fall into the mud!¡± ¡°She wanted to be known for her own needlework, but I didn¡¯t let her get what she wanted! I wanted her whole life¡¯s efforts to be ruined by me. I wanted Monique¡¯s needle technique to be Bolton n¡¯s needle technique. I wanted her to remember my father forever!¡± Speaking of this, Christy¡¯s face was already full of tears. Crystal didn¡¯t know what to say. She bit the corner of her lips and lowered her eyshes. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. At this time, the door of the incineration room was opened with a bang. A staff member came out. with a small box in his hand and said, ¡°This is the ashes of your mother. I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡± Christy trembled and took the small box with trembling fingers. It was so strange that such a big person, after being burned, had turned into a pile of non-existent things. Crystal seemed to have passed through the years when she saw Christy, who was only 13 years old. She stood in the funeral house and took the ashes of her father. Time was clearly moving forward, one second at a time. But for Christy, it had turned back for more than 30 years at this time. The staff quickly left. Christy held the box and slowly walked out. She said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Crystal, I¡¯m no longer a threat to you.¡± Crystal took a step forward, wanting to say something, but Harold grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s legal or blood, they are mother and daughter.¡± Crystal stopped in her tracks. She looked at Christy¡¯s back and asked, ¡°You have avenged your father. Are you happy now?¡± Christy laughed out loud. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ I¡¯m so happy. How could I be unhappy?¡± At the end of her words, she was already crying. Crystal watched her leave the crematorium step by step and whispered, ¡°Where do you think she will go?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where she goes.¡± Harold said lightly, ¡°You won¡¯t have any contact with her in the future.¡± Crystal raised her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ Why did Monique want to kill her? What does a container mean? This word¡­ makes me very ufortable.¡± Harold¡¯s eyes were very cold, as if a storm wasing. But when he faced Crystal, he lowered his eyshes and covered them up. ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, then don¡¯t think about it. The rtionship between humans is veryplicated.¡± Crystal pressed her chest and said, ¡°Yes, my mother tried her best to give birth to me, but Christy fell out with Monique.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Harold said. ¡°Everyone has their own ending. They¡¯ve already reached their end.¡± He took Crystal¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Crystal answered in a daze and followed Harold out. The crematorium was cold and windy, but the sun was shining brightly outside. It was not until a long timeter that she realized that Monique was the only one who had reached the final stage. However, Harold had used the word ¡°they¡± Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Christy didn¡¯t know how long she stumbled. When she heard the sound of water, she suddenly raised her head and saw a river. There was a bridge on the river, which was a little remote and deserted. Christy walked to the bridge and sat by the railing. She opened the urn and poured Monique¡¯s ashes into the river. She murmured, ¡°I actually don¡¯t know where to bury you¡­ I¡¯ll just leave your ashes in the river. You can do whatever you want and go anywhere you want.¡± The grayish-white powder blurred Christy¡¯s eyes and made her cry again. She looked up at the dazzling sunlight and said, ¡°Monique, I hate you so much and I wanted you to die so badly, but when you are really dead¡­¡± She grabbed the edge of the urn, and her knuckles turned white. ¡°But when you¡¯re really dead, I don¡¯t hate you anymore.¡± ¡°Have you ever regretted it?¡± Sheughed in a low voice. ¡°Regret letting me go at that time. If I had died a long time ago, you wouldn¡¯t have be like this.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t hear your answer anymore.¡± She poured all the ashes into the river and sighed. ¡°I once thought that if I were to die, I would jump from a high building like my father. Maybe I could see him again in hell if I die in the same way as him.¡± ¡°Now¡­¡± She looked at the sparkling river and slowly stood up. She closed her eyes and said softly. ¡°You¡¯re lucky.¡± Crystal was not in the mood to continue shopping in the town. She bought something casually and was ready to go back. As a result, as soon as she arrived at the car, she saw Be. Crystal, ¡°.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Why did she feel that this person was always around? Be smiled and said, ¡°Crystal, I am looking for Farley for something. Can you take me with you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°How did you get here?¡± ¡°My dad brought me here.¡± Be frowned and said, ¡°But he has something to do at thest minute. He went to another vige. Please do me a favor.¡± Just as Crystal was about to speak, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°There¡¯s a dead person in the river!¡± ¡°What? A dead person? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s on the other side of the bridge. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s a foreign woman. She was no longer breathing when she was picked up. Someone is calling the police now! If you want to watch the fun, hurry up, or she¡¯ll be taken away by the police in a while!¡± These words were all spoken in anguage that Harold couldn¡¯t understand, but Crystal could. It was such a small ce and not a lot of outsiders woulde throughout the year. How could it be so coincidental that a woman from another country jumped into the river and died? Seeing that Crystal¡¯s face was pale, Harold asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Be rushed to say, ¡°It¡¯s said that a woman died after jumping into the river!¡± Harold was silent for a moment. Crystal¡¯s eyshes trembled and she said, ¡°I¡­ Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± There were already many people surrounding the river. The police station was in the town, but the police came very quickly and set up the cordon. Crystal stood outside the crowd and looked through the gap between the people. On the bank of the river, Christy¡¯s corpse was lying upright. Her clothes were soaked in water and looked particrly heavy. Her face was blue and purple, and her expression was stiff. ¡°All right, Crystal.¡± Harold covered her eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t see it anymore.¡± Crystal grabbed the clothes on Harold¡¯s chest and asked softly, ¡°Why do you think shemitted suicide?¡± Harold was so tall that he could see the whole scene without squeezing in. He looked coldly at Christy¡¯s corpse. Monique¡¯s urn was ced by the side. ¡°Maybe.¡± Harold said, ¡°At thest moment, she has forgiven her mother.¡± Chapter 557 Chapter 557 Christy¡¯s body was finally taken away by the police. They didn¡¯t know how the police were going to deal with it, but it should be like Monique, she would probably be sent to cremation and would turn into a handful of ashes in the end. Sitting in the car, Crystal said sullenly, ¡°If I die in the future¡­¡± Harold clicked his tongue. ¡°You¡¯re only neen years old. Why are you thinking about death?¡± Crystal said, ¡°But everyone will die eventually. If I die, I want you to bury my ashes in a beautiful ce. I think Sunshine Vige is very good. There is a peach forest at the entrance of the vige. It¡¯s beautiful when the flowers bloom in spring. Unfortunately, there are only green leaves now, otherwise, I can take you to see it.¡± She finished her sentence and raised her head to ask Harold, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Crystal asked, ¡°Where do you want to be buried after you die?¡± Harold thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Is the peach forest you mentioned huge?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite big.¡± Crystal gestured. ¡°Since it¡¯s big enough.¡± Harold said, ¡°Then I¡¯d like to get buried with you.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After returning to the Haye family, Be didn¡¯t stay any longer. It seemed that she really came to see Farley. She greeted Dan and left. Dan saw that Crystal had been in a daze after she went to the town. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Crystal?¡± Crystal said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just frightened by someone who jumped into the river.¡± Dan frowned as soon as he heard that. ¡°Someone jumped into the river? Who would do that?¡± Crystal shook her head and entered the room. The sun was high in the sky. Dan had never been willing to use a fan in summer, but at this time, he had already moved out the electric fan and turned it on for Crystal. He poured a ss of water for Crystal and said, ¡°If you¡¯re scared, why don¡¯t you sleep for a while?¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± Dan said, ¡°Have a good rest. Just now, Aunt Marcy asked me to repair a cab for her. I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡± Crystal agreed. She wrapped herself in her little quilt as the cool wind blew on her. She was indeed a little tired. Harold did not squeeze in with her. After all, it was really hot at noon. He kissed Crystal¡¯s eyebrows and said, ¡°Go to sleep for a while. I am going out with Luke.¡± Crystal grabbed his hand. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Just nearby,¡± Harold said. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Only then did Crystal fall asleep in a daze. Harold made sure that the electric fan blew in all directions to prevent Crystal from catching a cold before he closed the door for her. Luke handed over a ck umbre and said in a low voice, ¡°Sunshine Vige is indeed a little strange.¡± Harold held the umbre and walked out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± There was a small hill next to the Haye residence. The two of them walked up the hill. Luke said, ¡°There was electricity in Sunshine Vige twenty years ago.¡± ¡°But I checked the surrounding towns and found that they only had electricity almost five or six years later than. Sunshine Vige. The person who was in charge of the construction of the power nt is nowhere to be found. Our people asked the local elders about that, and it was said that the reason why Sunshine Vige would have electricity so early was because of a kind-hearted person¡¯s financial support.¡± Harold was already standing on the top of the small hill. The wind at the top of the mountain was strong, and the leaves were rustling. He narrowed his eyes and looked at a dense forest at the foot of the south mountain. He asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Luke paused and said, ¡°Daxton.¡± Harold looked back at him and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luke nodded. ¡°We asked a lot of old people and asked Mr. Reynes to investigate all the charity projects of the Evans family. There was indeed a expenditure and it was transferred to Sunshine Vige.¡± Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Sunshine Vige still retained its original style. The forest had not been developed yet. The woods under the hill covered the sun, so the sunshine could not prate it at all. Looking at the darkness, it looked a little cold in the summer July sun. Luke pointed to the forest and said, ¡°Our people have learned that this ce is called Dragon ditch. The locals will not go there if there¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Our men have gone to check it out. There¡¯s a cave there. It¡¯s very cold inside and there¡¯s water flowing out. We can tell it¡¯s very deep. However, there¡¯s ack of oxygen inside. We could have dug out the Dragon ditch here. but we¡¯ve checked the surroundings. The most suspicious part is still here.¡± Luke hesitated for a moment before asking. ¡°Do you need me to take some people to explore?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Harold was thinking about something. The expression on his face was a little faint, and the emotions in his eyes were even more obscure. He slowly stretched out his fingers and said, ¡°If we go, wouldn¡¯t we alert the enemy?¡± ¡°Continue the investigation following the clue of Daxton¡¯s financial support,¡± Harold said indifferently. Take your time, dig it out slowly. There will always be traces left behind¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Crystal woke up about half an hourter. She had a lot of dreams when she was sleeping, but after waking up, she couldn¡¯t remember a single one of them. It was just that she seemed to have cried in her dreams. Tears were stuck to her long and curly eyshes, making her vision blurred. When she saw someone sitting beside her table, she subconsciously thought it was Harold. She said in a delicate voice, ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty. I want to drink some water.¡± The other party paused for a moment and handed over the ss on the table Crystal did not take it. Instead, she took the hand and drank two mouthfuls of water. After moistening her throat, she reached out to rub her eyes. After her eyes became clear, Crystal was shocked. At this moment, the stiff person who was holding the ss of water was not Harold, but Kyle Thinking of what she had done before, Crystal instantly stammered, ¡°Ky, Kyle, why are you here?¡± Kyle¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°Hot.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± There was only one electric fan in the Haye residence. Dan moved it out for her. As a young man, Kyle started sweating even when he was sitting. Wasn¡¯t it hot? No wonder he was willing to enter her room. Crystal coughed and said, ¡°If you feel hot, you can move it into your room.¡± Kyle twitched the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°If I move it away, do you think Dan will scold me?¡± Crystal,¡­¡± For Mia and Debbie, Kyle was precious, but for Dan, Crystal was the real treasure. Crystal sat on the bed, her fingers twisting. Her face was flushed, and there was a drop of sweat on the tip of her nose. ¡°I will tell Dad. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t scold you.¡± Kyle still did not move. He looked at Crystal for about two to three minutes. Crystal¡¯s toes were about to curl up from his stare when he finally said, ¡°Crystal.¡± Even though Crystal had changed her surname for four years, Kyle still called her that. Crystal replied. Kyle asked, ¡°Are you happy in City W?¡± Crystal didn¡¯t expect that Kyle would ask such a question. Although she had been trying hard to get closer to him, he had always been cold and indifferent. At this moment, he suddenly asked this question. Crystal was stunned for a long time and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± She frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll miss dad and¡­ She wanted to say the word ¡®you¡¯, but when she looked at Kyle¡¯s cold face, she swallowed it back.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 559 Chapter 559 She could only pout and say, ¡°I miss Dad very much.¡± Kyle¡¯s expression was neither sarcastic nor cold. He stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Crystal hesitated. ¡®Do you really not want the fan?¡± Kyle did not answer. Crystal looked at his tall back and muttered, ¡°He¡¯s strange.¡± Kyle returned to his room and closed the door. The room was not big, and the things inside were very tidy. However, he never allowed anyone to enter his room, and he often locked it. He leaned against the door and stood there for a while. Then he opened the drawer, took out a stack of letters, and began to write a letter with his back straight. Crystal couldn¡¯t sleep anymore. She moved the fan out of the room and squatted on the te. Her hair was blown by the wind, and she waited for Harold toe back. As a result, she didn¡¯t see Harold but saw Be and Farley instead. In fact, Crystal was quite surprised that Be and Farley appeared together. After all, although they were cousins, their rtionship had never been close. ¡°Crystal, Be said with a smile, ¡°I came to tell you something.¡± Crystal was confused as she asked, ¡°Huh?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Be said, ¡°After I went back yesterday, I met Sacha. She was very happy to know that you are back. She said that she would treat you to a meal in the town tomorrow. Do you want to go?¡± ¡°Sacha?¡± ¡°Yes¡± Farley said at this time, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not just you. Many of the students she has taught will also go.¡± Sacha had always been very kind to Crystal. Since it was her invitation, Crystal naturally would not reject it. She asked, ¡°What time tomorrow? Where is it?¡± ¡¯12 o¡¯clock at noon,¡± Be said, ¡°At the biggest restaurant in the town.¡± Crystal nodded. Be seemed to have juste to inform Crystal on the way. After that, she left. Farley was one step behind her. Looking at Crystal, he pursed his lips and asked in a low voice, ¡°Crystal, where is your boyfriend?¡± Crystal said, ¡°He went out.¡± ¡°Where did he go?¡± Crystal was at a loss. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t tell me.¡± Farley suppressed his anger and said, ¡°Is he always like this? He didn¡¯t even tell you where he went.¡± Crystal felt that his question was very strange, but there seemed to be nothing difficult to answer. ¡°Well, he won¡¯t say it most of the time.¡± She didn¡¯t care about whichpany Harold went to to talk about cooperation. It was too boring. Farley¡¯s heart was burning with anger. Like what Be said, that man treated Crystal as a toy! He didn¡¯t tell Crystal where he was. He was fooling around outside, and Crystal didn¡¯t know anything! ¡°You Farley bit the tip of his tongue and said, ¡°Did the daughter of the Evans family bully you?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Yes.¡± She didn¡¯t care. When she saw Dora, she was unhappy and insisted that Dora had bullied her. Farley looked at her with more pity and said, ¡°You. Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t live that kind of life in the future.¡± Crystal, ¡°?¡± Crystal was confused, but before she could figure it out, Farley had already left. Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± He was strange. She continued to wait for Harold. She found it boring after waiting for some time, so she simply started to make a sound as she faced the fan. Her voice started trembling and sounded long as the fan des moved. When she was a child, she liked to y like this, but she only dared to do it secretly. Because whenever it was hot, she would definitely not be able to blow the wind. As a result, when Harold came back, he saw a little idiot who was singing ¡°Where is Spring?¡± and whose hair was blown into the shape of a golden-haired lion. Harold, ¡°¡­ Chapter 560 Chapter 560 However, when she saw Harold return, Crystal was very happy. She immediately abandoned her ymate and threw herself into Harold¡¯s arms. ¡°Why did you leave for so long?¡± Harold said, ¡°We were walking around nearby.¡± He pressed Crystal¡¯s hair. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hair?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Crystal said, ¡°I just didn¡¯t want tob it.¡± She casually pulled the messy hair to make it look less messy. She was good-looking, which was why she still looked adorable with such messy hair. ¡°I¡¯llb your hair.¡± Harold¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°Crystal, are you 19 or 13 years old?¡± Crystal followed behind him obediently and said, ¡°I couldb my hair by myself when I was three years old. Humph.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± You still have the nerve to snort, huh? He slowlybed Crystal¡¯s messy hair and made a braid for her. At this time, Dan just came back. Seeing this scene, he paused and walked into the kitchen without saying anything. The next morning, Crystal went to see Sacha after breakfast. Originally, she wanted to go with Farley, but she found out that he didn¡¯te back yesterday. Crystal didn¡¯t take it to heart and talked to Harold about Sacha. ¡°She graduated from the free teacher training program and came here to teach. Originally, she could go back to the city to develop after staying for a few years. But after teaching here for a few years, she couldn¡¯t bear to leave and got married to a local teacher. Now she lives here. I nned to visit her before I left, but I didn¡¯t expect that she would invite me to a ¡°Then are you going to buy something for her?¡± Harold had lived for nearly thirty years. This was the first time that he had thought of buying gifts. It seemed that it was impolite for Crystal to not bring anything to meet her teacher. Crystal was reminded by him and said, ¡°Yes, I have to buy something.¡± The two of them strolled around the store. In the end, Crystal bought some fruits and a box of milk for her teacher. It was not appropriate for Luke to follow them, so everything was carried by Harold. Crystal was a little embarrassed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it heavy?¡± Harold, ¡°Do you want to share the burden with me?¡± Crystal quickly shook her head and ran to the front. ¡°I just asked for fun.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± The ce where Sacha invited them to a meal was said to be the biggest restaurant in the town. In fact, it was just a small restaurant, but the price of the dishes was rtively high. Generally speaking, people would onlye here when they wanted to treat others to a meal. In the private room, everyone was almost there. One of the girls with sses asked, ¡°Be, is Crystal back?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Be said, ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± The girl said in a strange tone, ¡°I thought she wouldn¡¯te back to this poor and remote ce after she became a rich girl. Speaking of which, she¡¯s so lucky to be born into a rich family. She is not like us who have to study hard to get into a college. She doesn¡¯t need to work hard, and she is living a much better life than us.¡± Because Crystal didn¡¯t want to show off, not many people knew her grades in the college entrance examination and which school had she been epted to. The girl looked at Sacha, who was drinking tea, and said, ¡°You must know which school Crystal went to, right? Tell us.¡± ording to Crystal¡¯s terrible grades in high school, she must have failed or got admitted to an unknown school. The girl asked such a question because she wanted to make a fool of Crystal. Many people were interested in this topic, so they all looked at Sacha, hoping that she could say something to satisfy everyone¡¯s curiosity. Chapter 561 Chapter 561 Sacha was nearly 50 years old this year. Although she was teaching in a remote town, she never gave up on dressing herself up. At this time, she was wearing a soft gray dress. Her hair was coiled up, revealing her smooth forehead, which made her look very gentle. Hearing the students¡¯ questions, she put down the teacup and said, ¡°Crystal will be here soon. Why don¡¯t you ask her yourself?¡± The girl with sses pursed her lips and said, ¡°She got such bad grades. She must be too embarrassed to talk about it. After all, she was someone who went to high school by cheating¡­¡± Sacha frowned and said, ¡°Vanessa, I¡¯ve told you so many times that Crystal got into high school with her own ability. She didn¡¯t cheat.¡± She felt a little regretful that she taught Crystal to hide her ability. She was afraid that Debbie would not allow her to continue to study. Who knew that the rumors would be so ridiculous? It was as if everyone had seen Crystal cheating in the exam. Vanessa said, ¡°Sacha, since junior high school, you¡¯ve been partial to Crystal. Of course, you will speak up for her¡­ Forget it, it¡¯s up to you to believe in her. Anyway, I don¡¯t believe it.¡± The atmosphere was a little stiff for a while. Be knew that Vanessa had always been interested in Farley, but Farley liked Crystal, so Vanessa became hostile to Crystal. She rolled her eyes, stood up, and tried to smooth things over. ¡°Well, Vanessa, don¡¯t talk too much. We can finally get together today. We should all be happy.¡± Vanessa had a good rtionship with Be. She was willing to listen to her, so she didn¡¯t say anything more. Be looked at her mobile phone and said, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Crystal arrived yet? Is she lost? Why not I go out and have a look¡­¡± As soon as she said this, she saw the owner of the restaurant leading some people in. ¡°It¡¯s this table.¡± Be immediately turned to look. Crystal was wearing a light green dress today. There were fine white flowers printed on it. Just by looking at the design, one could tell that it was expensive. She was wearing a pair of white Mary Jane, which made her look particrly delicate. Harold stood behind her. The man was tall, and his grey shirt set off his broad shoulders and narrow waist. He did not look at anyone else in the private room. His focus was all on Crystal. Not to mention in such a small town like this, even in a big city like City W, such an outstanding man would attract a lot of attention. For a moment, everyone in the room was stunned. When Crystal saw Sacha, she immediately smiled and rushed over. ¡°Sacha!¡± Sacha quickly hugged her. ¡°Crystal!¡± The two of them hugged each other warmly, but Vanessa was shocked. ¡°This, this is Crystal?!¡± In her impression, Crystal was just a vige girl who didn¡¯t know how to dress herself up. But now such an exquisite and beautiful person¡­ How could it be Crystal?! What¡¯s more¡­ She carefully looked at Harold at the door and felt that her back was shaking. She couldn¡¯t help but grab Be¡¯s hand. ¡°Bell, Be, who, who is that?¡± In fact, Be was in a panic. Even if Harold deliberately restrained his momentum, in the eyes of the two little girls who had not gone out of the mountains, it was still shocking. She tried her best to remain calm and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s¡­¡± Before she finished her words, Crystal had begun to introduce him to Sacha. ¡°Teacher, this is my boyfriend.¡± Harold ced the item in his hand next to Sacha¡¯s chair and said, ¡°Sacha, it¡¯s our first time meeting. It¡¯s a little token of appreciation.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 562 Chapter 562 ¡°Why did you buy so many things?!¡± Sacha hurriedly said, ¡°Take them back and return them.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t spend much money.¡± Crystal pulled Sacha to sit down on the chair and said, ¡°Besides, I ate so many free meals at your house in the past. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Sacha sighed. ¡°You.¡± She nced at Harold again and said in a low voice, ¡°Crystal, I know that you are already an adult. I don¡¯t object to your rtionship, but you should protect yourself. Do you understand?¡± Crystal thought that Sacha asked her to be careful so that she would not be fooled by some jerks, so she nodded and said, ¡°I know.¡± Now that all the people had finally arrived, Sacha asked the water to start serving the dishes. There were no fancy dishes that could be served in the town, and they were all home-cooked food. Unfortunately, at this moment, among all the people at the table, only Crystal was in the mood to eat. Vanessa clenched her chopsticks and forced a smile on her face. ¡°Crystal, you¡¯ve only been away for less than two months, but you¡¯ve changed a lot. I almost failed to recognize you just now.¡± Crystal was straightforward. ¡°We¡¯re not familiar with each other. It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t recognize me.¡± Vanessa, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal added. ¡°¡­ By the way, who are you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vanessa gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I sat in front of you when we were in high school. Don¡¯t you remember me?¡± In fact, Crystal didn¡¯t remember, but the other party had already introduced herself. If she continued. iming that she didn¡¯t remember her, it would certainly make her feel embarrassed. So she nodded vaguely and said, ¡°I do. We had been ssmates for three years. How can I not remember you?¡± A male student at the table said, ¡°Crystal¡­ you¡¯ve really changed a lot.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t know this person either. She said perfunctorily, ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot too.¡± The boy was very happy. Are you kidding? How could he not be happy to be praised by a fairy? ¡°Crystal.¡± Vanessa gave a fake smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce your boyfriend to us?¡± Crystal felt that it was very strange. She wasn¡¯t familiar with these people, so why should she introduce Harold to them? However, since Sacha had invited them over for a meal, Crystal said, ¡°This is my boyfriend, who runs a small family business.¡± Harold, who was running a small business, replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Vanessa bit the corner of her mouth and asked, ¡°Did you bring your boyfriend back to have fun?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Should I not?¡± Vanessa choked and said, ¡°I mean, there¡¯s nothing good to see in this small ce. I¡¯m afraid that your boyfriend will be bored.¡± Harold, ¡°I¡¯m not bored with her around.¡± Vanessa, ¡°¡­¡± Disgusting couple. Be seemed to mention it casually. ¡°Vanessa, weren¡¯t you very curious about which university did Crystal join?¡± Hearing Be¡¯s words, Vanessa immediately picked up her arm and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Crystal. Be got into a famous university, and she¡¯s been the most promising person in our town in recent years. As for me, although I¡¯m not as good as Be, at least 1 got an undergraduate degree. What about you? You must have scored well, right?¡± Crystal replied, ¡°No, I made a minor mistake.¡± Vanessa immediately mocked her. ¡°Just a minor mistake?¡± With Crystal¡¯s poor grades, how could she get into a good school? # C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ww ww Be also thought so, so she urged Vanessa to mention it on such an asion. She wanted to let Harold know that Crystal was simply useless except for her look. Farley frowned and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we here for a meal? Why are you asking this?¡± Seeing that Farley helped Crystal to speak up, Vanessa was even more unhappy. She said, ¡°Everyone has just finished the college entrance examination not long ago. It¡¯s normal for me to ask about this, isn¡¯t it? I didn¡¯t do well in the exam, yet I dare to reveal my results. What¡¯s there that Crystal can¡¯t say?¡± Chapter 563 Chapter 563 ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Be quickly made peace. ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± After that, she looked at Crystal and said, ¡°Crystal, since Vanessa wants to know so badly, just say it. We are all ssmates, and we won¡¯tugh at you.¡± Crystal was eating some dessert, which was covered with ayer of brown sugar. It was crispy and sweet. It was quite delicious, but the sticky rice powder made her almost choke. It was Harold who fed her half a ss of water before she finally swallowed it. When she came to her senses, she saw that everyone at the table was staring at her. ¡°¡­¡± Crystal asked, ¡°What did you say just now?¡± Vanessa was pissed off. ¡°Do you need to y dumb? We¡¯ve already said that we won¡¯tugh at you. How bad is your result that you need to keep hiding it?¡± Crystal thought for a moment and said, ¡°¡­ I made a little mistake, but it¡¯s not bad.¡± Vanessa crossed her arms and said coldly, ¡°Then tell me about it! Which university did you get into? How many points did you get in the college entrance examination?¡± Crystal said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s Princeton University.¡± Vanessa thought that she had misheard. ¡°What?¡± Sheughed and said, ¡°Did you hear that? She said that she got into Princeton University¡­Crystal, don¡¯t you know how to lie? You need to get at least 670 points to enter Princeton University. Do you know that Princeton University is a top university in Hallbury?¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­ I know?¡± Otherwise, how could she fill Princeton University as the university that she wanted to go to? ¡°I scored 714 points for the college entrance examination. Can¡¯t I go to Princeton University?¡± The expression on Vanessa¡¯s face was full of pity. ¡°Aren¡¯t you exaggerating too much? The points of the top schr in the province are 714, and you actually scored that high?¡± Crystal said, ¡°¡­ Is there a possibility that I¡¯m the top schr?¡± Vanessa replied, ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no such possibility!¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± All right. At this time, Sacha said, ¡°Vanessa, Crystal is indeed the provincial top student of your ss. She¡¯s taking a biology course at Princeton University with 714 points.¡± Vanessa was stunned and then said, ¡°Sacha, I know you want to give Crystal a way out, but you don¡¯t have to lie for her, do you?¡± Sacha frowned and said, ¡°Why should I lie for her? Isn¡¯t this kind of lie easily exposed?¡± The expression on Vanessa¡¯s face froze for a moment. She stared at Crystal and said, ¡°You really¡­ got 714 points?¡± Crystal replied, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Vanessa, ¡°¡­¡± Everyone at the table was speechless. Especially Be, her facial features were almost twisted. 714 points, provincial top schr, biology course in Princeton University¡­ Crystal?! How could these words be connected?! It was absolutely impossible¡­ If Crystal was the top schr of the province, wouldn¡¯t she be a clown jumping around in front of her since she had only entered an ordinary university?! Be almost bit the tip of her tongue to bleed. Vanessa¡¯s face was as white as a sheet. She actuallyughed at a student who went to Princeton University. Even though she was thick-skinned, she couldn¡¯t wait to find a hole to hide in. She suddenly stood up and said, ¡°I, I suddenly remember that I have something to do at home, so I will leave first.¡± After she finished speaking, she ran away. Sacha shook her head. ¡°Vanessa is just impetuous.¡± Then she saw that Be¡¯s facial features were twisted together. She asked with concern, ¡°Be, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°¡­¡± Be took a deep breath and forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just thinking that Crystal got such a high score and goes to such a good university. Why didn¡¯t she say anything to us?¡± Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Sacha smiled and said, ¡°Crystal is a low-key girl. When the TV stations wanted to interview her, she refused all of them. She didn¡¯t even participate in the school¡¯s propaganda. I was actually very surprised when I received the call at that time.¡± Be clenched her fists. Crystal kept a low profile, which meant that she, Be, was arrogant, wasn¡¯t it? Be¡¯s face darkened for a moment, and then she put on a smile. ¡°This is a good thing, and everyone should know¡­ Come on, Crystal, let me toast you.¡± She picked up the ss beside her. Because they were all students, they didn¡¯t order wine. Instead, they ordered non-alcoholic drinks. Crystal felt that Be was very strange. She picked up the ss and clinked it with hers. She found that this drink was mixed with essence and it tasted awful. The atmosphere was rtively harmonious after that. In the beginning, everyone was curious about Crystal¡¯s life after she returned home. However, Crystal only focused on eating and only answered asionally. It was extremely perfunctory. No one dared to ask Harold, so they could only talk about other things. It wasn¡¯t long before Crystal felt a little dizzy. But it was still fine. When others were talking, she ate. When others were eating, she was already full. Shey on the table and waited for them to be done in boredom. After a while, she found that her vision was a little blurry. Be looked at her and said, ¡°Ah, there¡¯s alcohol in the drink I ordered. Can it be that Crystal can¡¯t drink alcoholic beverages?¡± Harold thought that Crystal was sleepy, but as soon as he lowered his head, he saw her blushing and staring nkly at her ss. She did look like a little drunkard. He frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take her back to rest for a while.¡± ¡°No.¡± Be stood up and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything yet. How about this?¡± She looked at Sacha and said, ¡°Teacher¡¯s house is nearby, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll take her to teacher¡¯s house to rest for a while.¡± Sacha said, ¡°Sure. If she takes a car in such a condition, she will throw up. She has to lie down for a while.¡± With this, she took out the key, handed it to Be, and said, ¡°There¡¯s some sober-up tea in the shelf. Make her some tea.¡± Be responded. Sacha turned to Harold and said, ¡°Tell me about her life in City W. She¡¯s too sensible and only told me the good things. She said that she¡¯s living a good life. I don¡¯t believe it.¡± The middle-aged woman was truly concerned about Crystal. Harold nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¨C Be helped Crystal out. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Sacha¡¯s house was indeed nearby. It was not far away, and it took less than two or three minutes to walk there. Be took out the key and opened the door. It was clean and tidy inside, and no one was there. Sacha¡¯s husband went out for training while her children were all working at somewhere else. Be put Crystal on the bed, held her arms and stared at her for a while. Then she sneered and took out her mobile phone. At the same time, there was a ding-dong sounding from Farley. His heart, which had been hanging for a long time, fell down as if a knife had cut off the thin rope that had been hanging on his heart. But after his heart fell down, it jumped quickly again. Farley almost suspected that it was going to jump out of his chest, and his hands were also sweating. Without looking at it, he knew that it was a message from Be. Everything went smoothly. Farley wiped his sweat, gritted his teeth, stood up, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± He walked out quickly and went straight to Sacha¡¯s house. Be stood at the door and winked at him. Farley nodded, walked into the room, and closed the door. Chapter 565 Chapter 565 Standing in the sun, Be closed her eyes and took a deep breath. When she was in junior high school, she knew that Crystal couldn¡¯t drink alcohol, and she would get drunk if she took a sip of alcohol. But she didn¡¯t expect that things would go so smoothly today. Her hands were still trembling- She trembled with excitement. Whenever she thought of how Crystal would be hated and abandoned by Harold, she was extremely excited. It would be a good thing if she could take the opportunity to get close to Harold, but it didn¡¯t matter if she couldn¡¯t get close to Harold. Be knew very well that she wanted to see Crystal fall from the sky more than to be with a rich man. They were all born in the vige, so why did Crystal escape so easily? Be turned her head and looked at the closed door. She smiled and said, ¡°Crystal¡­ don¡¯t me me. In fact, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. After all, Farley likes you so much. He should be good to you, right?¡± Speaking of this, she paused for a moment, and her eyes showed viciousness. ¡°However, my aunt has never been easy to deal with. If the news of you and Farley sleeping together gets out, all the vigers will know. I¡¯m not sure if she will let you marry him.¡± ¡°After all, she cares about her reputation the most.¡± Be returned to the private room, humming a tune happily. Seeing that Harold was still talking to Sacha, she said, ¡°Crystal seems to be a little drunk. She will be fine after resting for a while.¡± Sacha nodded and sighed. ¡°This child is careless. She didn¡¯t say that she couldn¡¯t drink.¡± Be picked up the drink on the table and smiled at Harold. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what your name is, Crystal and I had been ssmates for six years. Thanks for taking care of Crystal. Here¡¯s my toast to you.¡± Harold said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t like sweet ones.¡± This was a rejection. Be didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. She drank the drink in the ss and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m very curious about how you and Crystal know each other?¡± As soon as Crystal left, Harold looked very cold. In the face of Be¡¯s initiative to talk to him, he acted as if he didn¡¯t hear her. Only Sacha could get his attention. Sacha was afraid that Be would be embarrassed, so she said, ¡°I¡¯m also very curious about how you and Crystal got together.¡± Harold thought for a moment and said very cautiously, ¡°I love freely.¡± Although it was an arranged marriage, if his fiancee had been someone else, she would not have been treated like how he treated Crystal. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± Sacha sighed. ¡°Crystal¡¯s life has not been good. Because of the environment she gew up in, she is always very easy to satisfy.¡± She looked at Harold and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want much, but I think she¡¯s worth a lot.¡± Harold found it hard to disagree. ¡°Indeed.¡± Be was speechless. The meal wasing to an end. Be estimated that it was almost time, so she deliberately said, ¡°It¡¯s strange. Why hasn¡¯t Farleye back yet?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A ssmate said, ¡°He has been gone for more than ten minutes, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Someone at the table said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Farley likes Crystal. Crystal hasn¡¯t been back for such a long time. Did he go to meet Crystal in private?¡± Speaking of this, she curled her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s too fake to get drunk after just a mouthful of drink.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Be quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Crystal¡¯s boyfriend is still here!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Let¡¯s go and have a look, then we¡¯ll know.¡± The girl crossed her arms and said Chapter 566 Chapter 566 In fact, the girl who spoke was making malicious guesses. It didn¡¯t matter whether there was such a possibility or not. She was just a little depressed. Crystal, who was inferior to them in every aspect in the past, had transformed from an ugly duck into a white swan. She had beauty, a prominent family background, and a handsome and rich boyfriend¡­ How could anyone bear such a huge difference? Be was so grateful to her for saying those words. On the surface, she said, ¡°Crystal and Farley used to be a little¡­ but that can¡¯t be the case. After all, she already has a boyfriend. Well, since we¡¯re almost done with the meal, shall we go and wake her up together?¡± Speaking of this, she carefully peeked at Harold, only to find that the man¡¯s face was cold, as if he didn¡¯t care. Be bit her lip-could it be that Harold didn¡¯t care at all that her woman had an affair with another man? However¡­ it was also a good thing that he didn¡¯t care. Sacha¡¯s face was not very good. ¡°Sonia, how can you say that? Crystal and Farley are both good children. They won¡¯t do such a thing.¡± Sonia straightened her neck and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? After Crystal left, Farley went out, and he hasn¡¯t come back after such a long time. Who would believe it that they are not meeting each other in private?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Before Sacha could say anything, Be said, ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Sacha didn¡¯t believe that Crystal would do such a ridiculous thing. She said with a gloomy face, ¡°Then let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She looked at Harold. ¡°What do you think? Harold stood up and said in a casual voice, ¡°Just in time to take her home.¡± A subtle smile appeared on Be¡¯s lips. She wanted to walk in front of the crowd, but Harold, who was tall and had long legs, was a few steps ahead of the crowd. Be thought it didn¡¯t matter. Anyway, Crystal and Farley must be in a mess now. If Harold saw it first, the impact would be greater. She should not be too eye-catching and just follow them. As she thought so, they had already arrived at Sacha¡¯s door. There were studentsing and going in and out of her house normally, and many people had keys. Sacha was not worried that her students would do something. In addition, she was poor and had nothing valuable at home. Moreover, people rarely locked their doors at night in such a small town. If there was someone with bad intentions, he would be punished by everyone in town. Sacha opened the door and went straight to the bedroom. Be heard a scream as she stood behind the crowd. ¡°This¡­ this!¡± Sacha¡¯s face was livid. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Sonia, who had been trying to stir up trouble, also changed her face. ¡°¡­ How could this be?!¡± Be had already imagined the current situation. She quickly pretended to be anxious and said, ¡°How could it be? Crystal is not such a person. She already has a boyfriend. Even if she still can¡¯t let go of Farley, she won¡¯t do it on such an asion¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, she saw Sacha looking at her with a strange expression. ¡°Crystal?¡± There were too many people in front of Be. She only vaguely saw a man and a woman rolling in the bed. Hearing Sacha¡¯s words, she thought that she was trying to suppress this matter. She quickly covered her mouth and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ we can¡¯t tell anyone about this kind of thing. If others know it, what will Crystal do in the future? Sacha, don¡¯t worry. I will keep my mouth shut!¡± This time, not only Sacha, but Sonia also had an ugly expression. She said, ¡°Be, what are you talking about?¡± Chapter 567 Chapter 567 Be, on the other hand, was at a loss. ¡°¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sonia frowned and said, ¡°What does this have to do with Crystal?¡± Be blurted out, ¡°Aren¡¯t Crystal and Farley-¡± Before she could finish her words, she heard a moaning from the bed. ¡°Hmm¡­ why are there so many people?¡± Then there was a scream, ¡°¡­Ah!! Why am I naked?! I¡­¡± Even though Be couldn¡¯t see the person on the bed clearly, she could tell that the voice was definitely not Crystal¡¯s. On the contrary, it sounded like¡­ Vanessa?! Be¡¯s face changed greatly. She pushed away the people standing in front of her and looked at the person on the bed- Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She saw Vanessa sitting on the bed with her clothes in disarray, holding the quilt and desperately trying to cover herself. Farley was sleeping next to her, and his upper body was naked. With such a big noise, he finally frowned and sat up, rubbing his temples. After seeing the group of people in front of him, he subconsciously thought that the n had seeded. He showed a shameful expression and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sacha. We were just¡­ unable to restrain our feelings at that moment.¡± Hearing what he said, Sacha¡¯s face became even uglier. ¡°Farley, you have been studying for so many years. Have you forgotten all the manners and ethics you¡¯ve learned?! Yes, you have graduated from high school, and I don¡¯t object to your rtionship, but how can you¡­ How can you!¡± She seemed to be unable to finish her words and let out a long sigh. Farley knew that Sacha would definitely be angry, but this was the only chance for him to get Crystal. He didn¡¯t want to give up, so he could only say sorry. Then he turned to look at the person beside him, and his voice was full of uncontroble joy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be responsible for you¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, he suddenly stopped and said in disbelief, ¡°How could it be you?¡± After the initial shock, Vanessa couldn¡¯t help feeling a little happy. She had been in love with Farley for many years, but it was as if there was only Crystal in his eyes. He would never look at her. Although she did not know why she was here, she knew one thing- Farley had to marry her. She looked into Farley¡¯s eyes, pursed her lips, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I woke up like this.¡± Farley immediately looked at Be, but Be¡¯s cracked expression had not yet recovered. How could this be? How could it be Vanessa who slept with Farley? Where was Crystal? She had clearly helped her in! Sacha calmed down and said, ¡°I can¡¯t handle this matter. I can only find your parents.¡± Farley immediately said, ¡°Teacher, you can¡¯t¡­ you can¡¯t tell my family!¡± He didn¡¯t want to lose Crystal just like that! Hearing this, Sacha was even more disappointed. ¡°Farley, you are a man. How can you not bear the responsibility?¡± ¡°No, teacher. It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Vanessa cried, ¡°I don¡¯t have the face to continue living¡­ I¡¯ll just jump into the river!¡± Everyone hurriedly tried to stop her. There was such a big noise in Sacha¡¯s house and it alerted the neighbors. They all came to join in the fun. After a while, the news that Farley and Vanessa had slept together spread throughout the town. Be thought of something and looked at Harold in a panic. The man stood far away in the living room, leaning against the wall, looking rxed. His eyshes drooped slightly, covering his ink-like eyes, and his sharpness faded a little. His appearance¡­ It was like he was watching a childish, boring, and ridiculous farce. Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Perhaps sensing Be¡¯s gaze, Harold raised his eyes and looked at her. At that moment, Be only felt that she was frozen by his gaze. Her whole body was shaking, and every cell in her body was screaming and trembling. -¡°What kind of pair of eyes is that? It¡¯s so beautiful, but it seems to carry an entire abyss. It¡¯s so dark that as long as someone falls, there will be no bones left.¡± Be froze on the spot and couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. She couldn¡¯t even control her own body in this extreme fear. Harold stood up straight and looked away indifferently. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for me to be here, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Sacha said, ¡°Where¡¯s Crystal? Where did she go?¡± ¡°My assistant told me that she has been taken to the car.¡± Harold smiled and said, ¡°She has minor heatstroke. There is an air conditioner in the car.¡± It sounded reasonable. Perhaps Farley and Vanessa had acted recklessly because they saw that Crystal had been taken away. Sacha said, ¡°Well, you should go and take care of Crystal. As for here¡­¡± She shook her head and said, ¡°I can only inform their parents.¡± Hearing Harold¡¯s words, Farley felt as if he had been struck by lightning. How could this happen?! How could this happen?! Harold walked out of the room. Luke was already waiting outside. He took two steps forward and held an umbre for Harold to block the scorching sun. He said, ¡°Mrs. White is fine. She¡¯s really drunk.¡± Harold said, ¡°Did the alcoholic drink make her drunk?¡± Luke also felt that this was ridiculous, saying, ¡°Yes.¡± Harold clicked his tongue. Luke asked, ¡°How should we deal with that Be?¡± He bent his index finger and gently scratched his neck. ¡°Should I¡­¡± Harold nced at him and said, ¡°Why are you so violent? It¡¯s the 21st century.¡± Luke, ¡°¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until Crystal wakes up.¡± Luke responded and said, ¡°Then you should go and check Mrs. White out. She has been looking for you.¡± When Harold reached the side of the car, he finally understood why Luke had said that Crystal had been looking for him. Because Crystal was lying on the back seat of the car, pretending to cry. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Because she was drunk, her cheeks were flushed red. She closed her eyes and howled, ¡°Boohoo¡­ boohoo¡­¡± When Harold got into the car, he heard Crystal say, ¡°Boohoo! I clearly left Harold here, how could he go missing?! No, no¡­ Boohoo.¡± Harold was speechless. There were several burly men standing outside the car. They could fight well, but they couldn¡¯t convince their boss¡¯s wife that they were not kidnappers and that they didn¡¯t kidnap her boyfriend. Probably sensing someoneing in, Crystal half opened her eyes. Holding Harold¡¯s hand, she asked nervously, ¡°Have you¡­ have you seen my boyfriend?¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal anxiously made some gestures. ¡°He¡¯s, very tall, very good-looking-no, he¡¯s superb-looking!¡± She pointed to a group of people outside and sobbed, ¡°They kidnapped my boyfriend¡­¡± She leaned on Harold¡¯s body and cried, ¡°Can you help me call the police? I¡¯ve finally found someone I can¡¯t lose¡­¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal didn¡¯t get any response. She suddenly became alert and quickly leaned against the window. ¡°Are¡­ are you with them?¡± Chapter 569 Chapter 569 The sun was shining brightly outside. Even though the temperature in the mountain was much lower than that in the city, the leaves were dried up by the sun. The air conditioner in the car had been turned on. Crystal, who was lying beside the car door, looked like a vignt little animal. She was on guard and tried to protect herself with her soft ws Harold closed his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m not with them.¡± Although Crystal was drunk, her logic was still very clear at this time. ¡°Dad said that I can¡¯t believe what a stranger says.¡± The stranger, Harold, was speechless. Crystal was a little confused¡­ However, I feel that you look a little familiar.¡± She slowly crawled over and moved her face close to Harold¡¯s. The tip of her nose almost touched the tip of his nose. As long as Harold lowered his eyes, he could see her eyes, which were covered by the thin curtain of her eyshes. Crystal¡¯s eyes were a kind of indescribable cold tea color in the sun. It was obviously a cold color, but maybe it was because she had a pair of deer-liked eyes, it made her look very lovel ¡­Let me take a closer look,¡± Crystal muttered. As she spoke, her entire body was lying on Harold¡¯s body. She even reached out her hand to hold his face and used her misty gaze to slowly depict his features. Long and slender eyebrows, cold eyes, tall and straight nose, pale lips¡­ and a small, inexplicably lustful mole under the corners of her eyes. Crystal looked at it and was confused. ¡°Why do you look so simr to Harold?¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± How could he answer that? Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Crystal began to pretend to cry. ¡°You and Harold look exactly the same. Both of you have two eyes and one nose and one mouth!¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You must be a strange monster.¡± Crystal made a decision and said very seriously, ¡°It must be like this! You ate Harold, and then you took his form to deceive me!¡± Hearing this story, Harold found it a little familiar. In a trance, he remembered that it seemed to be a plot in a cartoon that Crystal had watched not long ago. He smiled and said, ¡°I ate him. What can you do?¡± Crystal was stunned for a moment. She stared at Harold for a long time without blinking her eyes. Harold was about to cover her eyes and force her to close them, lest her eyes be dry and ufortable. Suddenly. Crystal burst into tears. This time, she was really crying. Big tears fell down like beads and fell on the back of Harold¡¯s hand, which made him stiff. ¡°Crystal?¡± Crystal cried so hard that she could barely catch her breath. ¡°Boohoo¡­ I¡¯ve be a little widow again¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold thought that the word ¡®again¡¯ was very exquisite. He hugged the crying little girl and said, ¡°You are not a little widow.¡± He wanted tofort Crystal, but Master White had never done such a thing. He had only killed others without blinking an eye before. While he was thinking, Crystal suddenly left his embrace. She stayed away from him and sniffed, saying, ¡°My husband has just died, so I can¡¯t get too close to other men. A widow will easily be gossiped about, and I don¡¯t want to be scolded.¡± Harold didn¡¯t know if Crystal was really drunk. If she was drunk and her logic could still be so clear, it meant that the 714 scores she got didn¡¯t make sense. Harold pressed the space between his eyebrows and said, ¡°Crystal¡­¡± Crystal covered her ears and said, ¡°I don¡¯t talk to a strange man.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 570 Chapter 570 Harold had no choice but to ask someone to drive the car to the Haye family. Crystal covered her ears for a while and then secretly came to see him. After a while, she moved closer to him and whispered, ¡°You are really handsome.¡± Harold raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you refuse to talk to an unfamiliar man?¡± Crystal looked confused. ¡°Did I say that?¡± Harold was speechless. Wow, she could be drunk intermittently and talking incoherently. ¡°You look like someone, Crystal said firmly. Harold was not sure of his identity in the script in Crystal¡¯s hands. He asked, ¡°Who do I look like?¡± Crystal smiled and said, ¡°Come here a little bit. I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Harold paused for a moment and then leaned in. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Crystal took the opportunity to kiss him on the cheek and whispered in his ear, ¡°You look like my sweetheart.¡± t was inevitable that Harold¡¯s ears turned red. Even if the expression on his face was still calm. Crystal stared at his red ears and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re so cute. Are you shy? Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not a good person.¡± Harold was speechless. Luke, who was driving in front of them, was afraid that he would be killed if he knew too much about things that he shouldn¡¯t know. So he decisively lifted the partition to cut off the space between the front and back seats and concentrated on being the driver, pretending that he didn¡¯t know that Master White was shy after being teased by his wife. Crystal was no different from a pervert. She got up and sat on Harold¡¯sp. With her hands around his neck, she whispered, ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Harold was speechless. He felt that something was not quite right. Crystal¡¯s fingertips brushed against the small mole at the corner of his eye. It seemed that she loved it a lot. She then leaned forward and kissed it gently. The kiss was as light as a dragonfly skimming the water, but Harold¡¯s heart trembled slightly. Veins stood out on the back of Harold¡¯s hand. ¡°Crystal-¡± The girl¡¯s kissing skills were immature. Perhaps she didn¡¯t have any skills at all. She just wanted to be closer to him and barged in like a little sheep who identally entered a wolf¡¯s den. She didn¡¯t know that she was stared at by cold and greedy beast eyes. She felt that she was very brave and had been arrogant in her own territory. Crystal did feel that she was very brave. She tried hard to kiss Harold while thinking that she was a little bad. Harold¡¯s eyes turned red. Was he going to cry because of her kiss? Well¡­ if he really cried, should she continue to kiss orfort him? Crystal thought seriously for a while and felt that she should continue kissing afterforting Harold, so she twisted her body She wanted to stand up straight and look into Harold¡¯s eyes, but suddenly she felt something strange. She stretched out her hand in confusion and said, ¡°What is it?¡± Harold was speechless. Harold suddenly pulled her into his embrace. Before Crystal could ask anything else, he had stopped her from making any sound. His way of kissing was much more vicious than Crystal¡¯s. Crystal only knew how to kiss him softly. Harold even wanted to tease her, bite her, and torture her. He grabbed Crystal¡¯s wrist and pressed it on the leather cushion. The posture of her hands being pressed on top of her head made her look very weak, like amb being sacrificed on an altar. A school bag. Chapter 571 Chapter 571 But she didn¡¯t know what she was like now, and she didn¡¯t know how she could be suppressed. She just opened her watery eyes wide, took a deep breath, and pursed her swollen lips unhappily. Crystal¡¯s lower lip was already plump. Being kissed by someone, it became red and swollen. For no reason, it reminded people of the rose petals with morning dew hanging on them. Harold¡¯s chest was pressed against Crystal¡¯s. ¡°Crystal, you provoked me first.¡± Crystal was confused. She blinked and reached out to push him. ¡°You¡¯re a little heavy. Can you go away?¡± Harold grabbed her hand and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°No.¡± Crystal was shocked. She finally realized that she had been targeted by a fierce beast. This vicious beast¡¯s eyes were cold, deep, and heavy with desire. It revealed its sharp teeth, which were about to skin her and tear off her bones and devour her into its stomach. By the time Crystal woke up, it was already dusk. She was lying on her small bed, and the Haye family¡¯s only electric fan was ced not far away. There was a cool winding from it. Crystal rubbed her head and slowly sat up. Wasn¡¯t she having dinner with Sacha? When did shee back? Her hands hurt as well. She looked down and saw that her fair and tender palm was red as if she had been pped dozens of times. Crystal was stunned. Could it be that she had been sleep walking and went to p someone? Who was so unlucky then? Her hands were swollen. Crystal was trying hard to recall what had happened, but the door was pushed open. Harold walked in. It was especially spacious behind him. He held a cup of tea in his hand and was still steaming. It was obvious that he had just finished making the tea. Seeing Crystal sitting on the bed in a daze, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Crystal looked at him, then at the door and asked, ¡°Did I sleep all day?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Harold was puzzled. Crystal said, ¡°Because you¡¯ve changed your clothes.¡± He had been wearing a gray shirt and ck trousers before, but now he had changed into a loose round- cor loungewear and a pair of linen pants. Harold stopped in his tracks and brought the tea to her side. There was also a ss straw inside, allowing Crystal to drink it without her holding the cup. Crystal took a sip of the sweet tea and sobered up a little. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Did I eat poisonous mushrooms? No, I haven¡¯t eaten any mushrooms recently¡­¡± Harold asked, ¡°Have you been poisoned before?¡± Crystal replied, ¡°No, the mushrooms are very poisonous. My dad said that after eating the mushroom, one will see a little guy I haven¡¯t seen him yet.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t drink?¡± Harold frowned. ¡°Ah..¡± Crystal thought for a moment and said, ¡°It seems that there was such a thing. When I was in junior high school, a ssmate invited me to dinner on his birthday. I was drunk after drinking alcohol. It was Kyle who carried me back Speaking of this, she looked at Harold and said, ¡°Was I drunk again?¡± Harold replied, ¡°What do you think?¡± Crystal was speechless. She rubbed her head and murmured, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything out of line, did I?¡± Harold replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Crystal was shocked. She said in horror, ¡°Did¡­ did I really go and p someone? Did I p anyone I see?¡± Harold didn¡¯t know why she had such a ridiculous guess. He pushed the straw into her mouth and let her continue drinking. He said, ¡°You¡¯re drunk. You won¡¯t hit anyone.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯re very annoying.¡± She was very tempting as well. Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Crystal did not understand the deeper meaning of Harold¡¯s words. She heaved a sigh of relief and then felt that something was wrong. She stretched out her red hand and asked, ¡°What happened to my hand then?¡± Harold was speechless. Harold was silent for a moment, then looked away. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Crystal did not have any doubts. While drinking tea, she tried hard to recall her memories, but she really could. not remember anything, so she had to give up. ¡°Farley¡¯s house is very lively now. Do you want to go and have a look?¡± Harold asked casually. Crystal asked, ¡°How lively is it?¡± Harold said, ¡°It¡¯s lively enough for you to enjoy the show¡± Crystal immediately stood up ¡°I want to go and have a look then I want to bring along my caramel nuts.¡± She stretched out her arm to Harold and said, ¡°Carry me¡± Harold hugged her and easily carried her off the bed Sitting on Harold¡¯sp, Crystal watched him put on his shoes and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it impolite for me to bring titbits over? Harold said. ¡°Are you noy going to take it with you?¡± Crystal said, I¡¯ll be impolite then¡± She took the caramel nuts in her snack box and went to the Lewis family home with Harold. As expected, the Lewis family was very lively Crystal, who was far away, heard Farley¡¯s mother¡¯s sharp curse. When they arrived at the Lewis family. Crystal understood what had happened She widened her eyes and was very shocked, Farley and Vanessa?¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t know anything. Harold clicked his tongue in his heart. What would this little girl do without him? The arrival of Crystal and others did not attract much attention, because the Lewis family was already surrounded by a lot of people at this time In the small vige, no matter what happened, it was a big deal. The vigers nearby had toe to join in the fun after half an hour. In the center of the incident, Farley lowered his head and no one could see his expression clearly Vanessa was crying with her hands covering her face Be stood aside with an ugly look on her face. Phoebe was scolding Vanessa¡¯s mother, ¡°You taught such a shameless daughter What does it have to do with me? Lying on the same bed? What¡¯s wrong with lying on the same bed? My son didn¡¯t lose anything!¡± Vanessa¡¯s mother was livid with anger. ¡°Is this what a normal human would say? Your son slept with my daughter, and he doesn¡¯t want to be responsible for it? Your family will be so lucky to marry my daughter!¡± Phoebe¡¯s fighting ability was obviously stronger. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to give our family this chance then. Hurry up and bring your shameful daughter back. From now on, don¡¯te to our family! She hasn¡¯t had ns on getting married yet she slept with men. What kind of good woman can she be? I can¡¯t bear to have any such a woman marry into my family!¡± Vanessa cried even harder after being scolded like this. She had thought that she was going marry Farley after sleeping with him, but she had never expected that Phoebe would be so tough and would not allow her to marry into the family. If Farley didn¡¯t marry her, she would be criticized even if she got married outside. In the vige, the vigers treated women harshly. Inparison, Farley didn¡¯t have to bear much responsible. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Vanessa tugged at the corner of her mother¡¯s clothes and sobbed, ¡°If I don¡¯t marry into the Lewis family, how will I have the face to live in the future?¡± Phoebe burst into curses, ¡°Bah! You think that Farley has a promising future so you deliberately want to cling to our family. Are you even worthy of him?!¡± Chapter 573 Chapter 573 ¡°Cling to your family? You really have the nerve to say that!¡± Vanessa¡¯s mother was unwilling to be outdone and said, ¡°Farley has only been admitted to a college. Vanessa is an undergraduate student. Who¡¯s clinging to who?¡± Phoebe sneered and said, ¡°How can you say that? She was just admitted to an unknown university. It only sounds nice. Will anyone hire her in the future?¡± Vanessa was pissed off. ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense? You know whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not!¡± Phoebe said, ¡°Let me make things clear today. My son will have a great fortune in the future, and it¡¯s impossible for him to marry Vanessa!¡± Vanessa¡¯s mother was trembling with anger. ¡°What great fortune? If he doesn¡¯t dare to admit it after sleeping with Vanessa, who else dares to marry into your house in the future?¡± When the quarrel was about to turn into a fight, Farley finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°Stop arguing!¡± Vanessa cried, ¡°Farley¡­ Farley, you can¡¯t be irresponsible¡­¡± Farley frowned and said, ¡°You know whether we slept or not.¡± Vanessa froze. Of course, she knew that she was still a virgin. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m in the same bed as you.¡± Speaking of this, Farley looked at Be with a heavy voice. ¡°Be, do you know?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Be panicked and said with a hollow smile, ¡°How how would I know?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Farley was expressionless. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to help me be with Crystal? You lied to me, and now you still want to stay out of it?¡± Farley¡¯s words undoubtedly hit the mark, which made everyone at a loss. What did this have to do with Crystal? Crystal herself was also very confused. What did it have to do with her? Be clenched her fists. What she was most worried about had still happened. If it were someone else, they might have gritted their teeth and admitted it. However, Farley was very stubborn and he was determined when he fell in love with Crystal. He would not swallow his anger and would reveal everything. ¡°Farley¡­¡± Be stepped forward, grabbed the corner of Farley¡¯s clothes, and said, ¡°Are you mad? Let¡¯s sit down and talk about it. We¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Phoebe pushed her away. Phoebe looked ferocious and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always known that you¡¯re not a good person. I¡¯ve told your mother so many times but she wouldn¡¯t listen to me even if I asked her to take good care of you. Now that you caused the trouble, do you want Farley to take the responsibility alone? You¡¯re dreaming! Farley, tell me, what¡¯s going on!¡± ¡°Aunt!¡± Be said eagerly, ¡°This really has nothing to do with me. I¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to find me? You said that Crystal was not happy with his boyfriend.¡± Farley said with a poker face, ¡°You said that as long as he saw me with Crystal, he would dislike Crystal and let her go. Then I could be with Crystal. Even today¡¯s dinner was set up by you and Sacha.¡± Almost everyone in the whole Sunshine Vige knew about Farley¡¯s feelings for Crystal. Hearing this, Phoebe cried out, ¡°Crystal has be a rich girl, but you haven¡¯t given up on her!? She lives a luxurious life in the city. Does she need you to save her?¡± Farley gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Be told me that she was not happy! She was just a ything of a rich man and would be beaten¡­ I can¡¯t bear it.¡± Phoebe was so angry that she pped Be in the face. ¡°B*tch¡­ You b*tch, you want to kill my son!¡± Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Phoebe had always been proud that she had raised such a good son like Farley. He could endure hardships. and always behaved well. Except for falling in love with the girl of the Haye family, he was perfect. When she first heard that he had slept with another girl, she didn¡¯t believe it. Now it seemed that something was reallywrong! ¡°Your mother doesn¡¯t bear to hit you. As an aunt, I will teach you for her!¡± Phoebe was mad with anger. She rushed forward and grabbed Be¡¯s hair. As someone who did the farm work, she was very strong. She pressed Be¡¯s head into the mud. Be struggled and cried, but no one helped her. All the vigers knew that someone like Farley wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. On the contrary, it was Be who was shrewd and had bad intentions. It was not surprising that she woulde up with such an idea. Even Vanessa¡¯s mother, who had been arguing with Phoebe just now, also pounced on Be and started beating her. She cursed. ¡°You b*tch! You evil widow! You have ruined my daughter¡¯s life!¡± The two women pressed Be to the ground and hit her. Be had no power to fight back and could only cry, ¡°Why do you believe Farley¡¯s one-sided words? It has nothing to do with me!¡± Farley said, ¡°Then we can go to Sacha and ask her!¡± Be spat out a mouthful of mud and said angrily, ¡°Is it all my fault? If it weren¡¯t for your shameful thoughts about Crystal, you wouldn¡¯t believe me, and you wouldn¡¯t have promised me!¡± ¡°Hey, you little b*tch¡­¡± Phoebe sat on Be¡¯s body and pped her in the face. ¡°How dare you say that?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Farley took a deep breath and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me who harbored evil intentions. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been deceived by you. I made a mistake and will pay for it.¡± Phoebe noticed something and said in a panic, ¡°Farley, don¡¯t be too rash¡­¡± Farley closed his eyes and said, ¡°I will marry Vanessa.¡± Vanessa was stunned, and so were the onlookers. Vanessa¡¯s mother immediatelyughed so hard that her eyes could not be seen. ¡°Farley, you¡¯re a responsible man. I knew you wouldn¡¯t ignore Vanessa.¡± Although what happened was not something very glorious, now the truth was revealed. It was all Be¡¯s fault. Her daughter was innocent, but she got such a capable son-inw as Farley. It was really a happy ending! ¡°Farley¡­¡± Vanessa was ecstatic and was about to pull his arm, but Farley avoided it with a cold face. Phoebe cried and said, ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have asked you to marry that girl from the Haye family. Look at what¡¯s going on now.¡± Farley only felt bitter in his mouth. ¡°¡­ Mom, I did sleep in the same bed with the girl. I can¡¯t be so irresponsible.¡± For a moment, Phoebe was both gratified and angry. Her son was always so stubborn. ¡°I just want to know. Farley squatted down in front of Be. ¡°Is what you told me before true?¡± At this time, Be was in a mess. Her whole body and face were covered with mud. However, she laughed wildly, stared at Farley, and said maliciously, ¡°What do you think?¡± Anyway, she had been exposed, and she was going all out. She did not care about anything else. At worst, she would note back to this shabby vige in the future. ¡°Of course it¡¯s fake. Ha ha ha ha ha.¡± Be said, ¡°Her boyfriend treats her well. He carried her in the rain and washed her feet in person. Ha ha ha ha ha ha, I really don¡¯t understand your man. What do you like about a vixen like Crystal?¡± Chapter 575 Chapter 575 Farley clenched his fists tightly, and his arms were trembling, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to the woman in the end He said with hatred, ¡°A vicious person like you can¡¯t evenpare with Crystal¡¯s finger. Of course, you won¡¯t understand Crystal was speechless. She carefully nced at Harold. She could only rejoice that he didn¡¯t understand the local dialect. Otherwise, this matter would have been too difficult to settle. Crystal sighed softly, made way for herself in the crowd, and said, ¡°Farley,¡± When Farley heard her voice, his whole body stiffened. ¡°Crystal¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about what happened just now.¡± She pursed her lips and smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m doing very well, but thank you for worrying about me.¡± ¡°Crystal¡­ Farley¡¯s eyes were watery. Looking at Crystal¡¯s face, he felt even more ashamed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Crystal just said, ¡°It¡¯s not all your fault.¡± Farley asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Then, can we still be friends in the future?¡± Crystal smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Your future wife will be unhappy.¡± She was very gentle as she cut off all ties with him. She was smiling, and her smile was very beautiful. Even after many years, Farley had always remembered that it was sunny that day, and the sunset was so bright that it looked like an oil painting. It seemed that it was going to burn warmly. However, the girl he had loved for many years said in a soft but irreparable tone, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Crystal walked up to Be and looked down at her. Be sneered and said, ¡°Are you here tough at me?¡± Crystal slowly squatted down. For some reason, she picked up the dead branch next to her and poked Be¡¯s. face. ¡°¡­¡± Be said angrily, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Crystal eximed and said, ¡°I just want to see how thick-skinned you are.¡± ¡°I think I have nothing against you, and I had very little interaction with you. But in junior high school, you took the lead to iste me and exclude me. When we were in high school, you spread rumors everywhere that I cheated in the mid-term exam. Now you deceived Farley and wanted to hurt me¡­ Look.¡± Crystal said, ¡°You have done so many things, but when you look at me, you don¡¯t feel ashamed at all. Instead, you are very self- righteous.¡± Beughed and said, ¡°Ashamed? Why should I be ashamed? Crystal, you are the b*tch. You deserve it! You¡¯re just lucky that you¡¯re born into a good family. I just lost because I don¡¯t have influential parents!¡± Crystal said seriously, ¡°But I¡¯m better than you because I was born into a good family. I¡¯ve already won. No matter how angry you are, you can¡¯t change it.¡± Be¡¯sughter stopped, and her facial features became ferocious. Crystal continued, ¡°Do you think that no one will know about your evil deeds in Sunshine Vige when you go somewhere else to study?¡± Be did think of that, but when she saw Crystal¡¯s expression, she felt a little uneasy. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. What did Crystal mean? ¡°My boyfriend said that he has called the school that epted you. Because of your moral turpitude, the school has decided to drop you out after receiving the evidence.¡± Be instantly sat up and stared at Crystal. ¡°Do you think I believe you? Who do you think you are? You can even decide the university¡¯s enrollment?!¡± Crystal smiled and said, ¡°As you said, I was born into a good family. What¡¯s more, my boyfriend is quite capable. You¡¯ll know when you get a call from the school.¡± Be swallowed. ¡°You must be lying to me¡­ You must be lying to me!¡± Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Crystal stood up and moved a little further away in disgust. She said, ¡°Then you can just take it as if I¡¯m lying to you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Be¡¯s parents rushed into the crowd. Seeing their daughter in a mess, they didn¡¯t have time to ask the reason. Gale said eagerly, ¡°Be, your school called and said that they won¡¯t ept you. What the hell is going on? Was it a scam call?¡± The couple couldn¡¯t sit still after receiving the call. Gale rode his tricycle here with his wife to find Be. Be widened her eyes. ¡°Dad, what did you say?¡± ¡°I said¡­ I said¡­ Be, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Be almost fainted directly. She crawled over with her hands and feet and grabbed Gale¡¯s trouser legs. ¡°Did you hear it wrong? How can they not ept me? What¡¯s the reason?¡± Gale recalled and said, ¡°The person in charge told me that they don¡¯t ept such a student with bad conduct¡­¡± Hearing this, Be¡¯sst hope was shattered. She cried, ¡°Crystal! Why did you do this to me?¡± In fact, Crystal also felt that Harold¡¯s move was really an ultimate move. Be was proud that she got into the university, but Harold directly ruined her future. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She couldn¡¯t go to school and had be a rat crossing the street in the vige. It was easy to imagine what would happen to her in the future. ¡°What have I done to you?¡± Crystal frowned. ¡°I was just telling the truth. The school doesn¡¯t ept you because they have to be responsible for the other students in the school as well.¡± ¡°Crystal¡­ Crystal¡­¡± Be cried with tears all over her face, which made her look even funnier. ¡°I know I was wrong. I beg you, let me go¡­ I beg you¡­¡± As she spoke, she wanted to grab Crystal¡¯s dress. However, the cold and tall man pulled Crystal into his arms and did not let Be¡¯s dirty hands touch Crystal¡¯s clean dress. Be didn¡¯t dare to move. She knew very well that this man was different from anyone else she had seen in the past. He was really cold- hearted and could ignore everything. Gale and his wife didn¡¯t know what had happened. When they were in a daze, Phoebe rushed over and grabbed Gale¡¯s wife¡¯s neck. ¡°Look at your good daughter you¡¯ve taught! Look!¡± Her voice was full of tears. ¡°She has ruined Farley¡¯s whole life!¡± Everyone hurried to stop the fight. In the end, the Vige Chief stood up. The old man took two swigs of dry. smoke and looked at Be with disgust. ¡°This little girl is young, but she is very vicious. We don¡¯t dare to keep such a person in our vige.¡± Gale hurriedly said, ¡°Vige Chief, Be is still young. She won¡¯t do it again in the future¡­¡± Vige Chief scolded, ¡°She schemed others and made them end up in the same bed. Who knows what else she¡¯ll do in the future? If you plead for her, you should move out with her!¡± Gale was suddenly speechless. Vige Chief said, ¡°Either you send her off to work, or we won¡¯t ept your stay here in the future!¡± Be cried and begged, ¡°Dad¡­ Dad, I don¡¯t want to work!¡± She had worked so hard to get into college so that she wouldn¡¯t end up like those women working in the fabric and electronic factories. She clearly had a bright future, so how could she ept falling back into the mud again from high up? Gale looked at Be and then looked at the angry vigers. He pushed his daughter¡¯s hand away and said, ¡°You did such a sharneful thing first. I can¡¯t protect you. Pack your things and go look for your aunt tomorrow. There is still ack of people in her factory.¡± Chapter 577 Chapter 577 In some aspects, it had to be said that Be and Gale were the same kinds of cruel people. They could give up without hesitation. When Be heard her father¡¯s words, she cried out of breath. ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t treat me like this¡­ I still want to study, I want to study! I don¡¯t believe that Crystal really has such a great ability to prevent the school from epting me!¡± Gale was a little hesitant. He said, ¡°But your school¡¯s enrollment office has called. They said that there will be an official document that they¡¯re going to stamp.¡± Be¡¯s whole body stiffened when she heard that. She knew that Crystal would not let go of her, so she simply cursed, ¡°Crystal¡­ Crystal, you b*tch! You ruined my future, and I will not let you live a good life!¡± After saying that, Be stood up and rushed to Crystal. There was a slope on the side of the courtyard of the Lewis family, and it was as deep as ten meters. She actually wanted to push Crystal down directly! In fact, Crystal didn¡¯t understand what Be wanted to do at first. When she reacted, Harold had already kicked Be to the ground. He showed no mercy to the girl. Bey on the ground for a long time, unable to get up. Gale¡¯s wife cried so hard that people who didn¡¯t know would think that Be was dead. Crystal cried out and looked at Harold. ¡°You¡¯re so violent.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± If Luke was here, he would know that Harold didn¡¯t use much strength at all. If he used his strength, Be would be killed here immediately. Gale red at him. ¡°Why did you hit her?¡± Harold said coldly, ¡°Did I do it first?¡± Gale choked. If it was someone else, he would still be able to mess with them. However, when it came to Harold, he didn¡¯t dare to say a single word. All he could do was re at him. Then, he could only remain silent. Vige Chief was a very fair person and said with a sullen face, ¡°Gale, this is your daughter¡¯s fault. How dare you me him?! Hurry up and take this shameful thing away, or she will be sent to the Public Security Bureau!¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Gale didn¡¯t dare to say a word. He winked at his wife, signaling her to take Be away quickly. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose face. Be was dragged away by the couple, and she was still cursing. Crystal sighed and said, ¡°Even the dog¡¯s barking sounds better than her voice- right, doggie?¡± It was unknown whether the dog, which was extremely fierce, was frightened by Harold or if there were too many people at this time, ity on the ground shivering and did not dare to agree with Crystal¡¯s words. Crystal thanked Vige Chief and extended her hand to Harold. ¡°Harold, let¡¯s go home.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± Harold was stunned for a few seconds before he handed her his hand and warned her, ¡°Don¡¯t call me like that in the future.¡± Crystal blinked her eyes. ¡°¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°You can¡¯t do it when there are too many people.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Crystal responded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can remember it. If I can¡¯t remember it, you¡¯ll have to endure it.¡± The two walked out hand in hand. Crystal jumped on Harold¡¯s back again and said, ¡°I want you to carry me.¡± Harold carried her on his back as they walked along the mountain road. Suddenly, Crystal rubbed Harold¡¯s neck. Harold asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Crystal whispered, ¡°Nothing.¡± She secretly kissed Harold on the back of his neck and said, ¡°I just feel that I like you better now.¡± Farley looked at their backs from a distance, closed his eyes, and loosened his clenched palm. At this moment, he finally understood that he would never be able to give Crystal what she wanted. Chapter 578 Chapter 578 When they arrived home, it was already dark. Dan had finished cooking, but Kyle still did not appear at the table. Dan said, ¡°I¡¯ve brought him food. He¡¯s not going to starve.¡± Crystal leaned over and said, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re still very concerned about Kyle, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Humph.¡± Dan said, ¡°Why should I be concerned about him?¡± Tonight, there was stir-fried pork meat, which was Dan¡¯s specialty. Crystal ate two bowls of rice. After dinner, Crystal wanted to take a shower. There was no water heater in the mountain, so she could only boil water in a firewood stove. Harold bent down and tested the water temperature in the bucket. He felt that Crystal¡¯s delicate skin might not be able to take it, so he added some cold water. Crystal carried her clothes into the little shed for bathing. Seeing that Harold was still there, she pushed him and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going out yet?¡± Harold asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you need me to rub your back?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°No need. Thank you.¡± She pulled the curtain of the small shed and took afortable shower. Harold used the remaining hot water to take a shower and came out in a pair of gray sportswear. Crystal was squatting outside counting stars. Seeing him like this, she was stunned for a moment and then said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wear clothes?¡± Harold, ¡°Hot.¡± To be honest, Harold¡¯s figure was unrivaled. A lot of people would look weird if they practiced too hard in the gym, let alone that kind of body-strengthening figure they got after drinking protein powder. However, Harold was different. Every muscle on his body was just right. The clear lines on the abdominal m¨²scles that were not obvious on ordinary people¡¯s bodies were obvious on his body. Because he had just taken a shower, the water on his body had not dried up. The cold moonlight condensed in the water droplets and dripped down along the mermaid line. Then, it was covered by his loose pants. Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± How could he not be shy toe out like this? However, it would be a waste if she did not stare at his body. Crystal wanted to reach out to touch him, but Harold casually wiped his hair with a towel with one hand and grabbed her hand with the other. The few-dor shower gel from the supermarket had its own fragrance, like the fragrance of some kind of messy flower. As soon as the hot air was steamed, the cold wind blew and spread in the air. The same smell of the two people intertwined with each other, adding a sense of ambiguity. Harold lowered his long and straight eyshes and looked at Crystal. The girl¡¯s eyes were particrly bright under the starry night sky. Half of her soft cheek was shining in the moonlight, and the other half of her cheek was stained with a little moonlight reflected in the shadow. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Harold¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and the tip of his tongue brushed past his sharp canine teeth. He raised a somewhat evil smile and said, ¡°A good girl can¡¯t be like this.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯m a bad girl. Let me touch you.¡± Harold said, ¡°You¡¯re unreasonable.¡± ¡°?¡± Crystal was at a loss. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®I¡¯m unreasonable¡¯?¡± Harold said slowly, ¡°You cried when I touched you, so I won¡¯t allow you to touch me either.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Crystal, ¡°.¡± Crystal wanted to talk to him as calmly as possible. ¡°I just feel like touching your abdominal. muscles, but where did you touch me?¡± Harold had always felt that it was fine to be shameless. He wanted to answer Crystal¡¯s question, but before he could make a sound, Crystal tip-toed and covered his mouth. She widened her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t say it!¡± Harold looked at her for about two seconds, then slowly stuck out his tongue and licked her soft palm. Crystal, ¡°!¡± Chapter 579 Chapter 579 Crystal quickly bounced away as if she was on fire, and her face turned red. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to do this?!¡± Harold, ¡°I can choose not to listen.¡± Crystal. ¡°¡­¡± She was pissed off. That d*mn man. Harold put on the short T-shirt and saw Crystal squatting there, looking like a mushroom. He said with a smile, ¡°All right, don¡¯t be angry anymore. I¡¯ll let you touch me, okay?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t give a d*mn.¡± She curled her lips. ¡°It¡¯s just abdominal muscles, isn¡¯t it? Who doesn¡¯t have them?¡± Harold clicked his tongue. ¡°Do you have it?¡± Crystal pinched her soft belly angrily and said, ¡°Of course. Can¡¯t you see it? It¡¯s so big!¡± After a moment of silence, Harold said sincerely, ¡°Your muscles are bigger. You won.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal felt that her victory was not glorious at all. Harold coaxed her with a few more words. Crystal was a little girl who didn¡¯t remember her grudges and soon forgave him. She returned to the house hand in hand with Harold. She asked, ¡°How did yo¨´ know that Be wanted to set me up?¡± Harold said, ¡°I¡¯m not an immortal. Of course, I couldn¡¯t guess it.¡± Crystal, ¡°?¡± Harold said, ¡°I just asked someone to keep an eye on Farley.¡± .¡± Crystal was a little speechless and said, ¡°I told you that I didn¡¯t ept his confession.¡± Harold said, ¡°You allowed other men to pursue you. Am I not allowed to be jealous?¡± Crystal stopped in her tracks, thinking that she had heard wrongly. When she came back to her senses, she immediately trotted to catch up to Harold. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Harold!¡± Harold¡¯s footsteps were even faster. ¡°Ouch!¡± Crystal¡¯s acting skills were poor. ¡°I fell down. I need Harold to pick me up.¡± ¦§ Harold walked back and looked at Crystal, who was squatting on the ground and pretending that she had fallen. He said condescendingly, ¡°I don¡¯t think you need me to carry you. You need me to f*ck you instead.¡± Crystal was stunned when she heard his words. ¡°What?¡± Harold bent down and picked her up as if she were a child. Crystal leaned on his shoulder and a?ked, ¡°Did you just say something sensitive?¡± ¡°Do you want to hear it again?¡± Crystal¡¯s ears turned red. ¡°There¡¯s, there¡¯s no need.¡± She rested her head on Harold¡¯s shoulder and yawned. ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy.¡± Harold patted her back and said, ¡°Go to sleep if you¡¯re sleepy.¡± Crystal closed her eyes and said vaguely, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to sleep with me tonight. Your ribs are too annoying.¡± Harold pretended that he didn¡¯t hear her. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Although Crystalined, she soon fell asleep. Harold quietly watched her pale face in the dim light and remembered what Luke had said before. The olddy was about to die, and there would probably be another storm in City W. In City W. Sadie sat on the sofa and watched TV. Suddenly, there was a click at the door. It was Danny who had returned. She had been staying at Danny¡¯s ce for the past few days. It could be said that they didn¡¯t. interfere with each other¡¯s business. Danny went to work early and returnedte every day. Sadie was a quiet person. She would clean up the house, and tidy up the things. She rarely went out. After Danny came back, she would go back to her room. Therefore, hearing this movement, Sadie immediately stood up and wanted to go back to her room. She was doing well in her rehab recently. Although her limbs were not very flexible, she had no problem walking. As soon as Sadie was about to walk away, Danny came in. The man was as expressionless as usual. In fact, he was not cold-hearted. He was just used to keeping a straight face. After all, he held the power when he was young and could not suppress his subordinates if he did not look serious. No matter what other people talked about, Sadie felt that her fiance was a good person. Chapter 580 Chapter 580 The moment Danny came in, Sadie smelled a strong smell of alcohol. He should have drunk a lot. Although she couldn¡¯t tell it from his face, he walked a little unsteadily. He seemed to have forgotten that Sadie was at home. As soon as he locked the door, he began to take off his clothes. Sadie, ¡°¡­¡± Sadie quickly closed her eyes. With a ¡°bang¡±, Danny went into the bathroom. It seemed that he had gone to take a shower. Sadie breathed a sigh of relief and opened her eyes. She looked at Danny¡¯s shirt and trousers that were thrown on the ground. After a moment of hesitation, she went to pick them up and put them in theundry basket. The clothes were made of expensive materials, so Sadie did not dare to throw them into the washing machine. After putting away his clothes, Sadie went into the kitchen and began to cook soup to help him sober up. When she was almost done cooking, she suddenly heard Danny¡¯s hoarse voice in the bathroom. ¡°Molly, don¡¯t y in the kitchen.¡± Sadie paused. Molly? It sounded like a girl¡¯s name. Was she Danny¡¯s girlfriend? The soup had been boiled. Sadie had no time to think about it. She poured the soup into the bowl and went out with it. After taking a shower, Danny wore loose pajamas and leaned against the sofa with his eyes closed. He seemed to have a headache. Hearing her movement, he said, ¡°Molly, I don¡¯t have time to apany you today. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sadie didn¡¯t dare to answer. After all, she was not Molly, so she could only put the soup on the tea table before saying softly, ¡°Dan¡­ Danny, I¡¯ve cooked the soup for you. Do you want some?¡± Danny opened his eyes. He looked different from usual when he was drunk. He looked softer and his temperament waszy. He stared at Sadie for a while and frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡± Sadie said with a good temper, ¡°I¡¯m Sadie. Don¡¯t you remember me?¡± Danny paused for a moment. ¡°The new minute maid?¡± # ¡°¡­¡± Sadie said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the new minute maid.¡± ¡°How can you call the employer¡¯s name directly?¡± Danny looked serious. ¡°You have to call me Mr. Evans.¡± Sadie was still good-tempered. ¡°Well, Mr. Evans, why don¡¯t you drink the soup?¡± Danny couldmunicate after getting drunk, and he didn¡¯t go mad. He drank the sober-up soup, stood up slowly, and said, ¡°Ask Molly toe to my room, and then you can leave.¡± Sadie, ¡°?¡± ¡°Does he need a girlfriend to apany him after drinking too much?¡± But she didn¡¯t know Molly at all. Before Sadie could refuse, Danny had already returned to his room. Sadie stood in the living room for a long time before she slowly moved to the door of Danny¡¯s room. The door was not closed, and she could see Danny lying on the gray bed. It seemed that he was not comfortable. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Sadie had never been drunk before, so she didn¡¯t know how ufortable it was. After hesitating for a long time, she knocked on the door politely but didn¡¯t go in. She stood at the door and said softly, ¡°Mr. Evans, I don¡¯t know Molly.¡± Danny did not reply for a long time. Just when Sadie thought he was asleep, the man muttered. something. Sadie didn¡¯t hear it clearly. She hesitantly walked into his room. Danny was still talking, but his voice. was so low that Sadie had to bend down to listen carefully-Danny suddenly reached out and pulled her to the bed. Sadie was stunned by this fall. Before she could react, she had been firmly held in Danny¡¯s arms. At this time, she finally heard what Danny was talking about. The man¡¯s voice was hoarse when he was drunk. He said coldly, ¡°Molly, don¡¯t drink toilet water again.¡± Sadie, ¡°¡­ Sadie, ¡°?¡± Chapter 581 Chapter 581 After holding it in for a while, Sadie couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡­ Is this Molly¡¯s fetish?¡± An adult with a strong mind wouldn¡¯t go to drink toilet water, would she? Danny was probably drunk, so he did not answer Sadie¡¯s question. Sadie felt a little strange as she was held in his arms. He was wrapped in a bathrobe. Perhaps because of his action just now, the bathrobe on him was loose, revealing a little of his chest. Sadie was wearing thin pajamas. Their bodies were stuck together, and she could feel his body temperature, which made her have goosebumps on her back. Sadie moved a little and found that Danny did not respond, so she wanted to sit up. However, as soon as she was about to seed, she was pressed back by Danny, and he hugged her even tighter. ¡°¡­¡± Sadie was still in a daze. Danny ced his hand on her head and rubbed her hair casually. He said in a low voice, ¡°Molly, why is your hair so long?¡± Sadie, ¡°?¡± Sadie started feeling that something was not quite right. As expected, the next second, Danny sat up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get scissors and trim it for you.¡± Sadie subconsciously covered her head and did not even bother to put on the slippers on the ground. She ran back to her room barefoot, afraid that Danny would really press her down and cut her hair. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She leaned against the door to calm her heartbeat. After a long while, she took out her mobile phone and called Danny¡¯s special assistant. ¡°Hello, Nigel. President Evans is drunk. He is looking for Molly now. Do you know Molly¡¯s contact information?¡± Nigel was silent for two seconds before he said, ¡°Molly?¡± Sadie said, ¡°Is she President Evans¡¯s girlfriend? President Evans seems to miss her very much. Can you¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nigel coughed and said, ¡°Miss Sadie, you¡¯re mistaken. President Evans has been single for many years and has never had a girlfriend.¡± Sadie was stunned. ¡°Who is Molly then?¡± Nigel said, ¡°It¡¯s a chinchi that President Evans raised before. It seems to be left by President Evans¡¯s mother. It passed away two years ago, but asionally, when President Evans was unconscious or drunk, he would think that it was still there.¡± Sadie hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°¡­ I¡¯ve never heard that chinchi likes to drink toilet water.¡± Nigel said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that¡­ But President Evans is usually very quiet after getting drunk. You don¡¯t have to worry about him. He will fall asleep soon.¡± Sadie replied with an ¡°oh¡± and thanked Nigel. Then, she hung up the phone. Sadie didn¡¯t expect that Molly was a chinchi. She couldn¡¯t helpughing. She stretched and was about to sleep. Suddenly, a man¡¯s cold voice came from the door. ¡°Molly, do you think I can do nothing to you if you hide in it?¡± Sadie was speechless. She was told that he would be very quiet when he was drunk! Sadie could imagine Danny standing at the door with a pair of scissors. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that he was a terrorist. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± There was a knock on the door. Danny¡¯s voice was slow. ¡°Molly, I¡¯m going to be angry.¡± Sadie, ¡°¡­ It was impossible for her to open the door for Danny. She didn¡¯t want to be pressed by Danny to get her hair cut, but Danny was very persistent. He stood at the door, as if he had toe in no matter what. After knocking on the door a few times and there was no sound, he began to find the key. Sadie was so anxious that she was sweating. Nigel was full of nonsense. If she had known that Danny would be like this when he was drunk, she would have run away early. Chapter 582 Chapter 582 ¡°Crash!¡± Thinking that Danny had taken the key, Sadie was nervous and her heart beat fast. She held the phone tightly, and her palms were covered with a thinyer of sweat. With a click, the key was inserted into the keyhole. Sadie pursed her lips and saw the wardrobe next to her. She quickly hid in the innermostyer of the wardrobe and closed the sliding door. It had to be said that Danny took good care of his fiancee. Even if Sadie said she didn¡¯t need it, he still asked Nigel to send a lot of clothes over, and the wardrobe was full. Sadie squatted in a pile of soft clothes, holding her knees. She prayed in her heart that Danny would leave as soon as he failed to find Molly after he entered. The locked door was pushed open. Through the gap of the wardrobe door, Sadie saw a long shadow coming in. From the shadow, it could be seen that Danny was really holding a pair of scissors in his hand. Sadie, ¡°¡­¡± Could she call the police now? Did the police care about this kind of thing? How many years could he be sentenced to if he cut off someone¡¯s hair? While she was lost in her imagination, Danny had alreadye in. Perhaps because he had drunk wine, his footsteps were heavy, which sounded like a drum in Sadie¡¯s ears. It was very scary. Danny did not turn on the light. He leaned against the wall and said in azy voice, ¡°If youe out on your own, I will forgive you.¡± Sadie, ¡°¡­¡± After waiting for a while, Danny said, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know where you are?¡± Sadie, ¡°¡­¡± Help, she seemed to be in some horror movie. She was the poor protagonist who was driven to desperation by a man holding a pair of scissors. Sadie covered her head and tried not to make a sound. Unexpectedly, there was a ¡°crack¡± sound. The light shone in, and Sadie¡¯s whole body stiffened. She slowly raised her head and saw Danny squatting at the door of the wardrobe, looking at her quietly. Sadie, ¡°¡­¡± Sadie, ¡°!!¡± Danny narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you learn to be smarter? You only know to hide in the closet.¡± Sadie,¡± Why was Molly¡¯s habit so simr to hers? But she didn¡¯t drink toilet water! ¡°I caught you,¡± Danny said, ¡°Aren¡¯t youing out?¡± If it were Sadie in the past, she would never believe that Danny, who looked stern and indifferent, would talk to a small animal-no, it was strange enough that someone like Danny would raise a small animal. Sadie coughed lightly and whispered, ¡°Mr. Evans, Mr. Evans, don¡¯t I look more like a human being?¡± Danny was silent for about two or three seconds, and was surprised. ¡°Molly, have you be a human?¡± Sadie, ¡°¡­¡± Could it be that the chinchi that Danny raised before would really be a human in the middle of the night? If the chinchi could transform into a human being, what would it be called? Sadie¡¯s mind was in a state of chaos. She heard Danny say, ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Sadie heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Danny was not so outrageous as to believe that the chinchi would be a human being. She looked at Danny with hope, and Danny said seriously, ¡°You must be too smart that you¡¯ve be a human.¡± Sadie, ¡°¡­¡± She hoped that someone woulde and kill her and give her a quick death. Sadie had given up. As long as Danny dared to cut her hair, she would¡­ She would take a picture as evidence. When Danny woke up, she would ask him forpensation. Everyone had their own temper! C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Okay.¡± Danny sighed. He bent down and reached out to take Sadie out of the closet, saying, ¡°I won¡¯t cut your hair. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Sadiey in Danny¡¯s arms and was a little confused. She was a little hesitant to answer Danny¡¯s question. However, when she saw that Danny was still the scissors, she felt that he was really a liar. She simply shut up and pretended that she didn¡¯t know how to speak. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Danny carried Sadie out and looked around. Confused, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your cage?¡± Sadie looked like a good girl. ¡°Forget it.¡± Danny took her straight back to his room, put her on the bed, and said, ¡°You can sleep with me tonight.¡± Sadie, ¡°!¡± Danny rubbed the space between his eyebrows. While lying on the bed, he held Sadie¡¯s waist tightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble anymore. Go to sleep first. I¡¯ll give you some grass tomorrow.¡± Sadie was speechless. ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t like grass. She had nned to sneak away when Danny fell asleep. However, Danny was very persistent. Even when he was asleep, he would not let her go. Sadie could not stand it anymore and fell asleep in a daze. The next morning, Sadie woke up first. She was very well-behaved when she slept. She was still in the same posture when she was awake. So at this moment, she was still held in Danny¡¯s arms. However, she was a little confused and did not remember what had happenedst night. She subconsciously wanted to sit up but fell back because of the pressure on her waist. -Her nose just happened to hit Danny¡¯s nose. For a moment, Sadie burst into tears, and Danny woke up in pain. Sadie covered her nose and cried silently. Danny slowly sat up and looked at the strange scene in front of him. He remembered that he drank a lot of winest night. He was drunk, and then¡­ He looked at Sadie, whose clothes were in disarray, and her face was covered with tears. He tried his best to calm himself down and said, ¡°When do you want to get married?¡± Sadie raised her teary eyes and asked, ¡°?¡± Danny tried not to make himself sound like a jerk who ran away after sleeping with a woman. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since¡­ I will be responsible for you.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°But I don¡¯t want a child for the time being. I didn¡¯t take any safety precautions last night. You¡­¡± However, he couldn¡¯t say things like asking Sadie to take contraceptive pills, so he sighed and said, ¡°Forget it. If you have a child, you should give birth.¡± ¡°..?¡± Sadie asked in confusion, ¡°Child?¡± She covered her nose and cried for a while. ¡°What happened?¡± After staring at Danny for about 20 seconds, Sadie came to her senses and asked, ¡°Did you misunderstand something?¡± Danny looked at her calmly and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t have any ns to get married recently, I will be responsible.¡± Sadie opened her mouth and then said, ¡°Mr. Evans, don¡¯t you remember what happenedst night?¡± The ears of the thirty-year-old virgin turned red. ¡°¡­Why do you ask?¡± Sadie said, ¡°You were drunkst night.¡± Danny said, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my fault. I won¡¯t do it again. I¡­¡± Sadie didn¡¯t expect him to apologize so quickly. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mr. Evans, listen to me.¡± ¡°You were drunkst night. After you came back, you took me as Molly and slept with me all night¡­ That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°¡­Molly?¡± Danny frowned, then closed his eyes and said, ¡°When I get drunk, I tend to forget that Molly is no longer here. I¡¯m really sorry. You should have just pushed me away instead of listening to me.¡± Sadie, ¡°¡­¡± You carried a pair of scissors. How could I push you away? Chapter 584 Chapter 584 After the misunderstanding was resolved, the two of them washed up respectively. Sadie changed her clothes and came out. She saw that Danny was wearing a tie in front of the mirror. He looked serious, which was totally different from the way he looked when he was searching for her with scissorsst night. Seeing Sadiee out, Danny said, ¡°What happenedst night¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Sadie said first, ¡°I won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Danny hummed in agreement. Just then, the doorbell rang. Sadie walked over and opened the door. It was Nigel, who was full of lies. Nigel felt a little strange. He didn¡¯t know why Miss Sadie, who used to be gentle, looked at him with some resentment in her eyes. He coughed dryly and put the breakfast he bought on the table. He bought two shares of breakfast. Danny and Sadie faced each other and ate silently. Nigel felt a little embarrassed and said, ¡°President Evans, I have checked. Master White is not in City W these. few days, so someone took the opportunity to seize power.¡± The affairs of the Grecic Group had been in a mess in City W in recent days. It was said that several elders were not satisfied with Harold¡¯s dictatorship. It was very likely that the internal forces were going to reshuffle. Although Danny never got involved in the affairs of the Grecic family, he would still find out the inside news from time to time. ¡°No wonder they¡¯re creating chaos.¡± Danny said lightly, ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°He seems to¡­ have gone to Sunshine Vige,¡± Nigel said. Danny paused and turned to look at Nigel with a straight face. ¡°Sunshine Vige?¡± Nigel said, ¡°Yes, it should be Fifth Miss who has to go back to Sunshine Vige for something, so Master White took her back.¡± Danny said with an unclear emotion, ¡°It seems that she has been living a good life at Harold¡¯s ce.¡± Nigel said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone thought that Master White was dead earlier on and Fifth Miss was a widow when she married him. When Master White came back, it was said that Master White didn¡¯t like Fifth Miss. As a result, Master White held such a big banquet for Fifth Miss¡­ I was shocked. I didn¡¯t expect that Master White would care so much about someone one day.¡± ¡°Pa!¡± Danny put down the chopsticks in his hand and said coldly, ¡°Did I ask you to say this?¡± Nigel quickly shut his mouth. He thought to herself, ¡°President Evans already hates Fifth Miss so much that he doesn¡¯t even let others mention her.¡± But Sadie, who had lost her memory, did not know this. She asked curiously, ¡°Is Fifth Miss¡­ Crystal?¡± Although she didn¡¯t like to go out, she was Danny¡¯s fiancee after all. Since she woke up, someone had tried every means to contact her in order to find out the truth. Sadie remembered that Crystal was a famous figure in City W recently. ¡°Yes.¡± Danny replied coldly. Sadie said, ¡°I¡¯m quite curious about her.¡± Danny looked up and asked, ¡°You¡¯re curious about her?¡± There was nothing to be curious about a little liar like Crystal. Sadie narrowed her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just think¡­ she should be a good person.¡± Danny held back his anger and asked, ¡°She¡¯s a good person?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not fooled by her yet. She even lied to her own brother.¡± Otherwise, he would not have recognized his sister at the Grecic family¡¯s banquet. Sadie was a little surprised. ¡°She lied?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Danny refused to mention such an embarrassing thing. He stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m full. Enjoy your breakfast.¡± Sadie, ¡°¡­ Oh, then be careful on your way to work.¡± Danny responded and walked out with Nigel. The more Danny thought about it, the darker his face became. He said coldly to Nigel, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me anything about Crystal in the future.¡± Nigel, ¡°Okay!¡± When they entered the elevator, Danny said, ¡°Forget it. Just tell me everything about her, lest she deceives me again.¡± 2 Nigel, ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Chapter 585 Chapter 585 Crystal, a well-known figure in City W, was feeding chickens at the moment. The Haye family had two nests of chickens, and they were all furry. Crystal squatted in the yard, holding a handful of rice in her hand, and slowly sprinkled it on the ground. The chickens were eating the rice with their yellow and red beaks. Dan took out a bunch of bean seeds and dried them. He looked at her for a while and asked, ¡± Crystal, when are you going back?¡± Crystal turned his head. ¡°Are you driving me away?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not driving you away, Dan said, ¡°This is not a ce for you to stay.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. He squatted beside Crystal, knocked on the cigarette pot, and said, ¡°In the past few days, the people brought by the Grecic family have been wandering in the mountains.¡± Crystal eximed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dan frowned and said, ¡°He came to our vige for another purpose.¡± Crystal touched the little chick¡¯s head and said, ¡°I know.¡± Dan said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t really love you.¡± Crystal paused. ¡°Why did you say that?¡± Dan said in a muffled voice, ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s not sincere.¡± Crystal couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Crystal, you¡¯d better not be with him.¡± There was a hint of mncholy in Dan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be sad.¡± Crystal didn¡¯t know why Dan was so sure that she would be sad if she was with Harold. She smiled and said, ¡°Dad, he treats me well.¡± If I don¡¯t stay with him, where can I go? ¡°Crystal¡­¡± Dan wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Finally, he sighed deeply and said, ¡°Forget it.¡± ¡°Did you go back to pay your respects to your mother?¡± Crystal shook her head. In fact, she didn¡¯t even know where Chloe had been buried. She had only paid her respects in front of Chloe¡¯s memorial tablet when she gathered with her family. ¡°You¡¯d better go to pay respects.¡± Dan said, ¡°It can be regarded as returning her kindness of giving birth to you after ten months of pregnancy.¡± Crystal guessed that the Evans family members would not allow her to go to Chloe¡¯s grave, but after listening to Dan¡¯s advice, she still agreed. Suddenly, she remembered something and said, ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t I see Roy? He sent me a postcard before, together with a picture of you smoking.¡± ¡°Roy?¡± Dan shook his head and said, ¡°He came back some time ago, but he was in poor health and seemed to be seriously ill. He said that he has gone to the city to treat his illness, but I don¡¯t know the specifics.¡± ¡°Has it gotten worse again?¡± Crystal frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t he say his illness was well controlled?¡± Dan sighed and said, ¡°A few years ago, he could still walk on his own. Thest time I saw him, he was already sitting in a wheelchair, and his face was as white as paper. He looked as if he could be blown away by the wind¡­ What a pity.¡± Crystal pursed her lips and sprinkled all the rice on the ground. The chickens rushed up to grab their food. Crystal held her chin and asked, ¡°Dad, do you know what happened to Roy¡¯s legs?¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t born like that.¡± Dan said, ¡°At that time, you were still young. He yed games with you and his legs were fine. Later, he seemed to have fallen into the mountains. By the time the vigers found out, there was already something wrong with the child¡¯s legs.¡± Crystal was a little sad. Roy¡¯s grandmother was from Sunshine Vige. He would asionallye to live here during the winter and summer holidays. Although he hadn¡¯t stayed here for long, Crystal liked him very much. After all, Roy was the most gentle person she had ever seen. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Dan touched her head. ¡°Anyway, it has nothing to do with you. That¡¯s his fate.¡± With that, he stood up, shook his head, and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all fate.¡± Chapter 586 Chapter 586 The weather on this day was quite good. There was no sun or rain. Crystal pulled out a small basket made of vines and nned to take Harold to see their ¡°burial ce¡± in the future. No one knew who nted the peach forest at the entrance of the vige. The peach blossoms were gorgeous in the spring and fruitful in July and August. The peaches were managed by the vigers, and the money they got from selling the peaches was distributed equally. But if someone wanted to pick up a few, no one would stop him. The peach forest was more than ten minutes away from the Haye residence. Crystal held Harold¡¯s hand and walked all the way. Along the way, people from different families would poke their heads out to look at them, making Crystal feel like a monkey in a zoo. She voiced out her thought to Harold, who raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°If you are a monkey, you must be the most standard-looking monkey.¡± Crystal thought for a moment. ¡°Then you should be the second most standard-looking monkey.¡± Harold epted it calmly. Returning to her hometown, Crystal wanted to take Harold to have a look. She couldn¡¯t wait to introduce the little flowers and grass along the road to Harold. ¡°Do you know this kind of flower?¡± Crystal bent down and touched the blue and purple flowers on the roadside. Harold was familiar with precious flowers and trees, but he didn¡¯t know much about wild flowers. The fine sunlight shone on Crystal¡¯s fingertips, making her skin even more translucent. Harold squatted down beside her and asked, ¡°What kind of flower is this?¡± Crystal said, ¡°This is called Veronica Persica. How can you not know?¡± Harold rubbed her head and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the smartest.¡± Crystal finally knew why all the big shots liked to be ttered by others. It was because it would indeed make others happy. The two looked around and it took them half an hour to finally arrive at the peach forest. At this time, the peaches had begun to mature and looked particrly beautiful. Crystal opened the fence and handed the basket to Harold. ¡°Take it.¡± Harold didn¡¯t say anything and took it over. This peach tree was very old, so it was very tall. The vigers would use special tools when picking the peaches. Crystal didn¡¯t bring it with her. She raised her head and looked at the peach tree for a while. ¡°I can help you.¡± Harold tapped her cheek. ¡°Give me a kiss. I¡¯ll pick one for you.¡± However, Crystal was very courageous sometimes. Before Harold could reply, she jumped up flexibly, grabbed the shorter branch, and pressed it down. Crystal squinted at Harold. ¡°I picked one for you. Kiss me.¡± Harold was a little surprised. ¡°I underestimated you.¡± He was very obedient. He walked over, lowered his eyes, and kissed Crystal¡¯s lips. He said with a smile, ¡°The first one.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Crystal¡¯s eyes widened and she was stunned for a long while. She loosened her fingers and the tree branch that she had managed to suppress with great difficulty bounced back. Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Harold said emotionlessly, ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already kissed you. You can¡¯t go back on your word, can you?¡± Crystal¡¯s ears were a little red. Harold seemed to be able to kiss her at any time, as if this was a normal thing to do. Seeing that Crystal didn¡¯t speak for a long while, Harold bent down slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you really going to go back on your word, President Evans?¡± He deliberately dragged out his voice with a smile, which made him look particrly frivolous and full of teasing. Crystal¡¯s face was as red as a ripe peach, but she had to try her best to be serious. She said, ¡°Of course not. President Evans will never go back on her word.¡± Chapter 587 Chapter 587 She stood on tiptoe, hooked her arms around Harold¡¯s neck, kissed him on both sides of his cheeks, and said, ¡°I kissed you twice. You should pick two for me, but you just kissed me once, so you only need to pick one for me.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± She was very clear-headed. Harold was tall. He slightly raised his hand and pressed down the tree branch that Crystal tried hard to reach earlier. He picked out thergest and most plump peach and handed it to Crystal. ¡°I didn¡¯t go back on my word.¡± Crystal took it and took a bite. In fact, this peach was a local species. It did not have good breeding, and its taste was not as good as those sold outside. But she had been used to eating it since she was a child, so she liked it very much. ¡°This is quite sweet.¡± Crystal handed over the peach. ¡°Have a taste?¡± Harold didn¡¯t take it. Instead, he took Crystal¡¯s hand and took a bite at where she had just bitten. Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Why was Harold¡¯s action look so ambiguous? Crystal felt dizzy. It was likely that she was about to have a stroke and the peach in her hand almost fell to the ground. Harold reached out to steady her hand and raised his head to look at Crystal. His eyes were originally cold and indifferent, like the snow on the mountains and rivers. Even his long eyshes had a sharp feeling. However, as he looked up, his thin eyshes covered a part of his eyes, weakening his coldness, and even his lips were curled, which was full of¡­ Crystal thought for a long time before a word suddenly came to her mind. Seduce. Harold was seducing her. Crystal surrendered. She admitted that she had been seduced. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pretty sweet,¡± Harold said. Crystal, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re talking about the peach.¡± Harold, ¡°So smart.¡± Crystal,¡­¡± ww¡­ Crystal¡¯s heart beat so fast that she could only stuff the peach into her mouth. She looked left and right and said, ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s go pick the peaches. It will be delicious if we use the peaches to make jam.¡± Harold followed behind her slowly. Crystal ran around in the peach forest and picked up a basket of peaches. Crystal squatted on the ground and counted. There was a total of eight of them. ¡°Are you done counting?¡± Harold was very patient. ¡°I picked these eight for you.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyshes trembled and she curled her lips. ¡°Can¡¯t we give me a discount?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only doing business with you. There¡¯s no discount,¡± Harold said. ¡°After all, I¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Did hard work mean that he could easily pick peaches with his height? That was really hard work. Crystal hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Then close your eyes.¡± Harold raised his eyebrows slightly and then closed his eyes. Seeing him close his eyes, Crystal picked up the basket and ran away, intending to be a bad girl who didn¡¯t keep her word. It was a pity that even if Crystal took the lead to run first, she was not as fast as Harold. Moreover, she was moving forward with a heavy load. Before she could run out of the peach forest, she was already caught by Harold. When she was pressed against the tree trunk, she began to pretend to be pitiful. ¡°In fact, I didn¡¯t think of going back on my word. I just wanted to warm up my body¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°I believe you.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve warmed yourself up, are you going to start paying the debt?¡± Crystal pursed her lips and said in a low voice, ¡°Or¡­ uh.¡± Harold didn¡¯t give President Evans a chance to speak again, and he began to get back what she owed him. Crystal felt dizzy from the kiss. Suddenly, there was a ¡°dong¡± sound, and then she felt a pain in her head. At first, she didn¡¯t react, but when she saw the peach on the ground, she was stunned. ¡°¡­ Did I get hit in the head by the peach?¡± Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Harold was silent for a while before he rubbed Crystal¡¯s head in amusement. ¡°Why are you so unlucky? Does it hurt?¡± The peach was not big and did not fall from a very high ce. It did not hurt much, but Crystal felt very wronged. ¡°Is this about my luck? If you had not insisted on making a fuss, I would not have been smashed by the peach. At the end of the day, this is your fault.¡± She was unreasonable. Harold paused and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s my fault.¡± He pushed Crystal¡¯s hair aside and looked at her scalp. It was a little red, but it was not serious. However, Crystal took the opportunity to moan. ¡°Blow on it for me. It hurts.¡± Harold lowered his eyshes and blew on her. Crystal continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to coax me? When other kids are injured, their parents would coax them.¡± She had never enjoyed this kind of treatment and had kept it in mind for many years. Harold raised an eyebrow. ¡°Am I your father or your mother?¡± Crystal said, ¡°You¡¯re my fiance. Hurry up and coax me.¡± Harold didn¡¯t know how to handle a spoiled child. After thinking for a while, he still didn¡¯t know what to do. After all, back then when he was still a child, no one coaxed him when he was injured. Crystal was a little disappointed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to do it? You should say, I¡¯ll blow it for you and the pain will go away.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± Harold said seriously, ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I can do it.¡± ¡°Then you should coax yourself,¡± Harold said. ¡°I trust you.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Harold sighed and said, ¡°Aspensation for not knowing how to coax others, should carry you back?¡± Crystal immediately said happily, ¡°Then I forgive you.¡± She climbed onto Harold¡¯s back skillfully, picked up the peach, and called him, ¡°Harold.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold, ¡°Yes.¡± Crystal said, ¡°When I was young, I walked this path alone. I thought it would be great if someone could keep me apanied, but at that time, I was alone.¡± At this time, the sun passed through the clouds and became brighter. The wind blew through the peach forest, making a rustling sound, with the fragrance of dry soil. A group of unknown birds flew over the sky. The flowers were blooming, and the water was singing. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Harold carried his beloved little girl on his back. He looked at the winding path in front of him, as if he had seen the little Crystal back then. She was still very short. She walked alone on the long path of weeds. Maybe because of loneliness, she would hum seme random tune. Maybe she would say hello to the flowers and grass on the side of the road, maybe she would talk about her troubles with the birds on the horizon, or maybe she would throw herself at a gust of wind. She smiled because of this intimacy. Harold asked, ¡°What about now?¡± Crystalughed and said, ¡°Now¡­ aren¡¯t you apanying me?¡± The sadness of the past seemed to disappear at this moment. She raised her head and saw arge field of rice fields in the distance. She saw smoke rising from the chimneys of the staggered farmers and the verdant mountain in the distance. She could feel the warmth of Harold¡¯s body at this moment. If shepared her childhood to a mirror, the water would surge up, and the mirror would be covered with a thickyer of mist. She slowly reached out to wipe it, revealing the blue sky and white clouds beneath the mirror. The gloom and boredom were like umted ashes. There was not a single trace left behind. Her childhood was finally shining in her memory. Chapter 589 Chapter 589 Crystal stayed in Sunshine Vige for six days and was ready to go back to City W. Dan sent her to the vige entrance. He insisted on sending Crystal to the town, but was rejected by Crystal. He said, ¡°Dad, you should go back now. You don¡¯t have to see me off.¡± Dan sighed softly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know when you wille back after you leave.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯W be back during the winter vacation. I¡¯ll take you to City W for the new year, okay?¡± ¡°This is my home. I won¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Dan said, ¡°Don¡¯te back. This is not the ce where you should stay.¡± He kept saying these words. Crystal was used to it and said, ¡°Dad, I put two thousand dors under your pillow. Remember to take it out when you¡¯re back.¡± Dan¡¯s face suddenly changed, ¡°I said I don¡¯t want your money.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much money.¡± The person who had been kissed to tears after borrowing money from others last night was now very generous as she said, ¡°Be careful not to let Grandma and the others know. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to spend the money. Don¡¯t keep it. Buy some food and clothes for yourself. Otherwise, I will be angry.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Dan pursed his lips and said, ¡°I got it.¡± Crystal smiled and waved her hand, saying. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first. Dad, don¡¯t get too tired. Take good care of yourself.¡± Dan nodded. Crystal got in the car and waved her hand. Dan nced at Harold and said, ¡°Take good care of Crystal.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Harold said. After the car started, Crystal had been leaning against the window and looking behind. Suddenly, she paused and murmured, ¡°¡­ Kyle?¡± Harold asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Kyle is here too.¡± When she left, Kyle stayed in the room and did note out. Crystal did not disturb him. At this moment, he was standing behind Dan. He was still expressionless as usual, but his clear eyes kept looking at her. Crystal stretched out her hand and waved it. Kyle did not respond at all, but he did not leave. It was not until the car was driven far away and she could no longer see them that Crystal then closed the window and said, ¡°Kyle still cares about me very much.¡± Harold nced at her and said, ¡°Maybe he just passed by because of something.¡± ¦§ Crystal thought about it carefully and found that Harold¡¯s words made more sense. She snorted and said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll just treat it as if he was there to see me off.¡± Harold, ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve been living happily.¡± Crystal, ¡°?¡± Harold said, ¡°Silly people are blessed with dumb luck.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± On the way back, Crystal was a little dizzy. When the ne arrived in City W, it waste at night. After staying in a small vige for a long time, she was a little unustomed to seeing City W¡¯s prosperity and wealth. Crystal yawned in the back seat. Dana knew that she was back, so she had already made a big table of delicious food to wait for her. As a result, something bad happened before the car arrived at Flower Land. Old Madam Grecic was ill and her life was in danger. Someone from the old house called and asked Harold to go back as soon as possible, saying that Old Madam had something to tell him. Crystal¡¯s mind went nk. When she saw Old Madam Grecic before, she felt that she was very healthy. Why did something happen to her all of a sudden? Harold had no expression on his face. He just asked the driver to change direction and head to the Grecic family¡¯s old house. When they arrived at the old house, it was already 11 o¡¯clock in the evening. Harold got out of the car in the darkness. The wind of thete July night carved his frosty frown, and the pce lamp hanging in front of the Grecic family¡¯s old house swayed. T Jarrod, the steward of the old house, had been waiting at the door for a long time. When he saw Harold getting out of the car, he quickly went up to him and greeted, ¡°Big Master.¡± Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Seeing that Crystal was here, Jarrod called out again, ¡°Mrs. White.¡± Crystal nodded and Harold asked, ¡°How is she now?¡± Jarrod shook his head and said, ¡°The situation is not good. We¡¯ve asked the doctor toe over and were told that it¡¯s very likely that she can¡¯t make it through tonight.¡± Harold pursed his lips. As the group of people walked inside, Harold suddenly stopped and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Old Madam¡¯s yard. Take Mrs. White to have dinner. She didn¡¯t eat anything after getting off the ne.¡± Jarrod was stunned and then said, ¡°Okay.¡± Crystal pulled the corner of his shirt and whispered, ¡°¡­ Are you sad?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Perhaps because of the wind, Harold¡¯s fingers were a little cold. He tidied Crystal¡¯s hair and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Go ahead.¡± Crystal was very obedient. She nodded and left with Jarrod. Harold strode towards the olddy¡¯s courtyard. Before he could even get there, he heard a burst of crying. Clint and Wylie were both present. It could be said that Old Madam Grecic¡¯s favorite grandson was Cyril. However, the children that she did not value much were the ones in front of her bed now before she passed. Not long ago, Old Madam Grecic, who was still in high spirits, was lying on the bed, looking like she had run out candle Her eyelids droop loosely over her eyes. Her face was withered, like 2 23 ER TO BE soon be blown out. She kept mumbling, ¡°Harold¡­ Where¡¯s Harold? Hasn¡¯t hee back yet? Why hasn¡¯t hee back yet¡­¡± ¡°¡­Big Brother.¡± Seeing Harolde in, Clint called out to him first. Wylie also quickly called out to him. Harold responded faintly. The old woman on the bed suddenly sat up and coughed violently. ¡°¡­ You¡¯re back.¡± Harold looked down at his nominal grandmother and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know when our rtionship became so good that you have to wait for me to be back before you die.¡± Old Madam Grecic stared fixedly at Harold. Her turbid eyes seemed to pop out of their sockets. In fact, they were scary, but no one dared to say anything.. ¡°¡­All of you, get out.¡± Old Madam Grecic said hoarsely. ¡°All of you, get out.¡± Everyone in the room went out noisily, leaving only Harold and Old Madam Grecic in the room. The Old Madam was always elegant. The room was lit with sandalwood all year round and it was stuffy, making it hard for people to breathe in the deep night. Harold pushed the window slightly open and let the fresh air in. Then he turned to look at Old Madam Grecic and asked, ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡± Old Madam Grecic gasped and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to die¡­ Are you still unwilling to let me see Mark and Cyril?¡± Harold slowly sat down on the carved stool and said, ¡°Even if I agree, you won¡¯t be able to hold on until theye back.¡± Old Madam Grecic closed her eyes and said, ¡°Only the blood of the Grecic family flowing in your bones is cold. and vicious. It is passed down from generation to generation. You are the best of them all.¡± Harold raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You tter me.¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Old Madam Grecic coughed a few more times and said, ¡°If Crystal had really died back then to soothe Leni¡¯s resentment, I wouldn¡¯t have died so quickly.¡± Harold smiled and said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s you who hasmitted all sorts of evil deeds and that there¡¯s no ce for you in the world anymore?¡± ¡°I havemitted all sorts of evil deeds¡­ How innocent do you think you are?¡± Old Madam Grecic snapped, ¡°Harold, we are all people who will go down to the Seamless Hell after our deaths. You don¡¯t have to put on airs. as if you are superior to us!¡± Chapter 591 Chapter 591 Harold didn¡¯t take her words seriously. Old Madam Grecic slowlyy back and said, ¡°If you keep Crystal, you won¡¯t have a good ending ¡°You don¡¯t believe in karma, but there will always be a time when you seek the gods for help Harold said regretfully, ¡°You probably won¡¯t be able to see it.¡± Old Madam Grecic stared at Harold¡¯s face for a while and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to know what happened to Leni? I can tell you now.¡± Harold looked at her quietly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this, do you think I would have kept you alive until now?¡± As for Leni, many people only knew that her marriage with Halden was not blessed. Old Madam Grecic hated this daughter-inw very much and suppressed her from time to time. In the end, she drove a normal person crazy. Later, Lenimitted suicide in the ancestral temple of the Grecic family. Her blood sshed on the memorial tablet of the ancestors of the Grecic family, which was shocking. Old Madam Grecic sneered weakly. Then she smiled oddly and said, ¡°It was said that I was the one who drove Leni crazy and I was the one who forced Leni to death. I have nothing to say after so many years.¡± ¡°But do you think I¡¯m capable of doing that¡­ Harold, you should know your mother better than I do.¡± Harold closed his eyes. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Harold remembered that when he was four years old, he went home after school. Arge number of people knelt in the courtyard where his mother lived. All of them were trembling with fear, as if they were treading on thin ice. When someone saw hime in, he whispered, ¡°Big Master, don¡¯t go in yet.¡± He didn¡¯t listen to it and walked toward the big open door. The ground was stained with blood, and there was a sweet smell in the air. As soon as he entered, he heard his mother crying. It was so weak that it seemed as if she was going out of breath. Harold followed the trail of blood on the ground and saw his father standing in front of the carved window with his wounded mother in his arms. He looked at the wounds on her body with pity and asked with a gentle expression, ¡°Why are you always disobedient?¡± Then his face suddenly became ferocious, and he grabbed his mother¡¯s thin neck. ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to me?! Why do you always want to escape?! Leni, I love you so much. Can¡¯t you feel it? I can even show you my heart!¡± The blood stains on the corners of his mother¡¯s lips had dried up, and the tears and blood stains mixed together. She looked extremely embarrassed, but her eyes were very fierce, with ridicule. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you take it out and let me have a look.¡± ¡°You still refuse to admit your mistake¡­¡± His father became agitated. He raised his head to look at Harold, who was carrying his bag on his back, and the corner of his mouth cracked open into a smile. ¡°Just in time. Harold is back.¡± He kindly waved his hand. ¡°Harold,e here.¡± Harold slowly walked over. His father said softly, ¡°Leni, remember the lesson I taught you today in front of your son.¡± Harold didn¡¯t even have time to react before his mother was thrown to the ground. She was like a rag doll with scars all over her body, but she didn¡¯t gain the slightest sympathy. The whip dipped in the salt water cut through the air and fell on his mother. Suddenly, there was a bloodstain. His mother twitched in pain and curled up on the ground. He hurried over to protect his mother, but his mother pushed him away. Her voice was filled with endless hatred and disgust. ¡°Get lost get lost! You little b*stard. get lost!¡± He fell to the ground and watched helplessly as the whip fell one after another. In the end, his mother didn¡¯t even cry. Shey there, as if she was dead. Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Harold opened his eyes again. There was neither sadness nor joy in them. He said lightly, ¡°Halden won¡¯t kill her¡± His love was deformed and sick, but he would not allow Leni to die. Old Madam Grecic clenched the sheet with trembling fingers and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Why, are you holding expectations toward your so-called father?¡± ¡°Holding expectations?¡± Harold smiled. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re really dying soon. You¡¯re not even clear- headed now.¡± ¡°If there is anything else you want to say before you die, say it as soon as possible.¡± Harold raised his wrist, looked at the time, and calmly said, ¡°I have something else to do.¡± Old Madam Grecic closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t like Leni, but I didn¡¯t want her life. She begged me.¡± Harold was stunned. ¡°What?¡± The corners of Old Madam Grecic¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile as she said, ¡°No one wanted her to die. It was just that she didn¡¯t want to continue living anymore.¡± ¡°That day¡± Old Madam Grecic seemed to have fallen into a new memory of the past ¡°It was snowing heavily.¡± Halden was not at home as he had something to do. Leni was sitting alone in the yard. There were at least a dozen people around her. They were both monitoring and protecting her She didn¡¯t have any human rights in the Grecic family. She couldn¡¯t even kill herself Freedom became an unreachable hope. On that day, Old Madam Grecic passed by Silent Temple and saw a plum blossom blooming in the snow at the door. She stopped and looked at it for a few seconds. Leni, who was under the tree, turned her head and showed a pale but beautiful face. She asked softly, ¡°Old Madam Grecic, can you talk to me for a while?¡± Old Madam Grecic had an intuition that something was wrong. After all, the rtionship between her and Leni was so bad that everyone in City W knew about it. How could Leni invite her to chat? However, it seemed that Leni had not had a normal conversation with anyone for a long time. She raised her hand and poured a cup of tea. With the fragrance of the tea curling up, she smiled and said, ¡°There is no one else in the Grecic family who would apany me For some unknown reason, Old Madam Grecic walked in. That time, Leni¡¯s words were harsh and offended Old Madam Grecic. She was so angry that she asked people to drag Leni to the ancestral hall from Silent Temple. Halden¡¯s men hurriedly reported the news, but Halden didn¡¯te back in time. Old Madam Grecic smashed the teacup into pieces in the ancestral hall, and Leni took one fragment to slit her own throat. Old Madam Grecic was also shocked by Leni¡¯s madness. She was afraid that Halden would take revenge after he got back. In order to cover up the truth of Leni¡¯s death, she hurriedly ordered people to send Leni to the crematorium and burned her into a pile of ashes. She lied to the outsiders that Leni was suffering from an old illness and could not make it through. This was the story version that outsiders knew. Old Madam Grecic coughed and said, ¡°That day¡­ she begged me.¡± ¡°She said that she felt disgusting staying by Halden¡¯s side every day¡± Old Madam Grecic seemed to think of Leni¡¯s cruel and fragile look. ¡°She made a deal with me.¡± Harold said expressionlessly, ¡°Grecic Group.¡± Old Madam Grecic smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°¡­Yes, Leni was so smart. She said that as long as I helped her, she would let Mark take charge of the Grecic Group.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org After a long silence, Harold asked, ¡°Why did she¡­ burn herself to death?¡± ¡°Is it hard to understand?¡± Old Madam Grecic said in a hoarse voice, ¡°She didn¡¯t even want to leave her body to Halden and you. Tell me, how much do you think she hated you and your father?¡± @ Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 593 ¡°It has nothing to do with you whether she was disgusted or not. Harold lowered his eyshes and did not show the pain that Old Madam Grecic wanted to see. ¡°I only wanted to know the real cause of her death out of curiosity. Otherwise, what do you think the reason is?¡± You!¡± Old Madam Grecic said angrily, ¡°You are so indifferent even to your own mother!¡± Harold said, ¡°She didn¡¯t fulfill her duty as a mother, so I naturally don¡¯t need to fulfill my filial duty.¡± Old Madam Grecic¡¯s face was livid and she seemed to be out of breath, but she still stared at Harold. ¡°I have told you everything I know! You can¡¯t¡­ can¡¯t¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t catch her breath. After a long while, she continued, ¡°You have to keep Clint¡¯s life. You can¡¯t let Mark lose his son!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Harold stood up and said, ¡°As long as they don¡¯t provoke me, I¡¯m toozy to be bothered.¡± After that, he walked out. He had already stepped out of the threshold. Suddenly, he turned back and looked at the old woman on the bed under the soft light. He said, ¡°In your next life, remember not to have anything to do with the Grecic family.¡± The cold wind blew, and a tear rolled down the corner of Old Madam Grecic¡¯s sunken eye. Crystal sat at the table. Jarrod moved very fast. Crystal waited for only five or six minutes before all the hot dishes were served. There were all kinds of dishes. She didn¡¯t eat anything after getting off the ne. She was very hungry at the moment, but she didn¡¯t have much appetite. She put down her chopsticks before she finished half a bowl of rice. It was quiet in the flower hall. Crystal looked at the night sky outside. Before Harold returned, an uninvited guest came. The man was about 50 or 60 years old. He wore a simple ck Tang suit, without any embroidery on it, but the brocade among the threads showed a faint light. He carried a bird cage with one hand and slowly walked in. At the same time, a deep fragrance wafted in. Crystal did not know much about the fragrances. She only felt that it was very simr to the incense in the temple ¡°Sir.¡± The servants in the flower hall all lowered their heads and greeted him. Crystal looked at Jarrod in confusion. Jarrod said, ¡°This is Big Master¡¯s father.¡± Halden. Crystal was slightly stunned. Wasn¡¯t Halden living a secluded life? Why did he show up here? ¡°Take it.¡± Halden handed the bird cage in his hand to Jarrod and said, ¡°Give it some food.¡± Jarrod quickly agreed and went out with the bird cage. The other servants looked at each other and left with Jarrod. Crystal and Halden were the only ones left in therge parlor. She didn¡¯t know how to address him. Halden said casually, ¡°Are you the girl from the Evans family?¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Halden chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re pretty. It¡¯s not surprising that Harold likes you.¡± These words made Crystal feel a little ufortable. It seemed that Harold only liked her appearance. Halden asked again, ¡°How old are you this year?¡± ¡°Neen,¡± Crystal said softly. Halden sat down on the chair and thought for a while. ¡°Harold¡¯s mother has been gone for 20 years.¡± Crystal did not know what he meant. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your mother¡± Halden poured himself a cup of hot tea as if he was measuring the value of the goods. He looked at Crystal quietly for a while and said, ¡°You look very much like your mother.¡± ¡°When I saw her for the first time, she was younger than you now.¡± Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Crystal didn¡¯t like Halden and instinctively didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him. But when she heard him mention Chloe, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Have you known each other for a long time?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Halden said, ¡°when I saw her for the first time, she was only six years old. Later, I was a senior of hers for three years. Back then, many people teased us and said that it would be a pity if we didn¡¯t get married.¡± Crystal opened her mouth. Was the rtionship between Chloe and Halden so good? ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± Halden smiled. ¡°I was a very close friend of your mother. We didn¡¯t love each other. After graduation, our friendship remained normal.¡± ¡°Chloe¡­¡± He narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°She seemed to be very kind to everyone. At that time, she was very famous in school. Those who wanted to give her a love letter would have to line up to pass it to her.¡± Crystal pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Do you know how my parents got together?¡± After thinking about it for a while, Halden said, ¡°Daxton was the president of the student union. They were colleagues. When he chased after Chloe, he made a big fuss. Chloe never agreed. I thought that they wouldn¡¯t be together. But suddenly, they got married.¡± Speaking of this, Halden nced at Crystal. ¡°They should have quite a good rtionship after marriage.¡± A gust of cold wind blew into the courtyard. Harold came in. He looked at Halden coldly and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Halden said, ¡°Why are you so hostile? As a father, can¡¯t Ie and see my future daughter-inw?¡± Harold burst intoughter. ¡°Father?¡± The father and son didn¡¯t look like each other, but the coldness in their eyes at the moment was almost the same. Even if they didn¡¯t say a word, it would make people feel that they were in a tense situation. Harold walked over, held Crystal¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Halden looked at the sky and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to leave.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a servant rushed in. ¡°Sir, Big Master, bad news¡­ Old Madam¡­¡± Halden said slowly, ¡°Look, I told you that you won¡¯t be able to leave.¡± He said to the servant, ¡°Get someone to prepare for the funeral.¡± The servant took the order and left. Crystal felt strange. Halden rarely left Silent Temple, but the servants of the Grecic family were still obedient to him. Even an old man like Jarrod was in awe of him. Before she could figure it out, Harold had already ced an arm around her shoulder and said, ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Crystal replied with an ¡°oh¡± and followed Harold out. It waste at night, and the stars were all over the sky. The olddy of the Grecic family had passed, but the servants of the Grecic family were still in an orderly manner, as if they had practiced it many times. The two of them walked through the corridor, and the wind chimes under the corridor tinkled. Harold asked her, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Crystal said subconsciously, ¡°Your father.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to think about?¡± Harold said lightly, ¡°What did he say to you?¡± ¡°Actually, he didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Crystal said gloomily, ¡°He just told me that he knew my mother before.¡± Harold stopped in his tracks and said seriously, ¡°Crystal, no matter what he says to you, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°¡­ Why?¡± Harold said coldly, ¡°Halden is always full of nonsense. He lives in lies his whole life. If you see him in the future, you can turn around and leave.¡± Crystal responded obediently and nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± Harold rubbed her hair and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back and sleep. We¡¯ll be busy tomorrow.¡± Chapter 595 Chapter 595 Sadie heard from Nigel that Danny would get off work on time tonight, so she specially cooked a big table of dishes. Danny closed the door and looked at Sadie quietly. ¡°Your birthday?¡± ¡°No,¡± Sadie said in a gentle voice, ¡°I just feel bad to trouble you all the time during my stay.¡± Danny had been wandering in the business world for many years. Of course, he knew that one wouldn¡¯t curry favor for no reason. But looking at the table full of home-cooked dishes, he was silent for a moment. Then he went to wash his hands and sat down to eat with Sadie face to face. When they were about to finish eating, Danny finally said, ¡°Do you¡­ have anything that you want?¡± His question was rather tactful. Sadie smiled and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing major¡­ She looked at Danny with a smile and said, ¡°The Old Madam of the Grecic family has passed. You will go to attend the funeral, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Sadie said softly, ¡°Can you take me there?¡± She always felt that the name Crystal should be very important in her memory in the past. Danny cleaned his hands slowly and did not ask Sadie why she wanted to go. He said calmly, ¡°Okay.¡± Harold¡¯s wordsst night meant that he would be very busy. Crystal was basically just a vase. She would be dragged out for a walk at times. She didn¡¯t need to attend the wake, nor did she need to deal with misceneous affairs. She became the idlest person in the Grecic family. However, she had only been idle for two days. Because on the third day, there were many guests who came over one after another. There were people from the Evans family too. Although there was a marriage, the rtionship between the Evans family and the Grecic family could not be said to be close, so only the First Young Master of the Evans family came. He was also the person Crystal was most afraid of seeing. Hearing that Danny was here, Crystal did not dare to swallow the tea. She quickly stood up cowardly. Danny did not even look at her directly. He only sent his condolences to Harold and lit at stick of incense on Old Madam Grecic¡¯s memorial tablet. Clint and Wylie were in charge of the wake. No one dared to ask Harold to wear mourning clothes. After all, they were not on good terms with each other, and they were not rted by blood. Crystal secretly looked up at Danny while he was talking to Harold. As a result, she was caught by Danny in such a short time. Crystal, ¡°1¡± Oh God! He¡¯s so scary! Crystal quickly retracted her head. Suddenly, she heard a gentle voice. ¡°Hello.¡± Crystal looked over and saw that it was a woman beside Danny who was speaking. She was about 20 years old and had gentle features. She was a very ssic beauty. Danny¡¯s fiancee, who had be a vegetable, woke up. It was no longer anything new in City W. Crystal immediately guessed who she was. ¡°Hello.¡± Crystal hesitated for a moment and whispered, ¡°Sister-inw.¡± Danny was speechless. Sadie, ¡°¡­¡± Sadie opened her mouth and said, ¡°In fact, I¡­¡± Danny looked at Crystal coldly and said, ¡°It seems that you are not mute. You know how to call others.¡± Crystal realized that something was wrong after a while. She shouted again, ¡°¡­ big brother.¡± Crystal thought it was her illusion when she saw Danny looking a little calmer. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Sadie said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re pretty. Now that I¡¯ve seen you, I found that what others said is true.¡± She gave a gentle smile and said, ¡°They¡¯re going to the front hallter. It¡¯s too noisy. I don¡¯t like it. Can you take me to a quiet ce?¡± Crystal felt guilty about Danny and did not dare to refuse her sister-inw. She nodded like a chick pecking rice. ¡°Of course.¡± In fact, she was not familiar with the Grecic residence, but there were servants. Crystal coughed and said, ¡°Eldest, Eldest Sister-inw,e with me.¡± Sadie said to Danny, ¡°Call me when you feel like leaving.¡± Danny nodded. The two of them walked out together and met a gust of wind with fallen flowers. Crystal narrowed her eyes and threw away the petals. Sadie said, ¡°You¡¯re different from what I thought.¡± Crystal was puzzled. ¡°Then what should I be like in your imagination?¡± Sadie said, ¡°You should be like a little princess. After all, in the whole City W, no one is more honorable than you.¡± Crystal blushed. She was discovered by her sister-inw that she couldn¡¯t hide her temperament. owowow Sadie seemed to have read her mind and burst intoughter. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think,¡­ I mean you don¡¯t look arrogant.¡± Crystal¡¯s face turned even redder. ¡°I¡¯ve just met you, so I have to pretend to be proper.¡± She was quite honest. Sadie smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re so cute.¡± Chapter 596 Chapter 596 Crystal was embarrassed. ¡°Thank you.¡± poem?¡± ¡°The sound is so crisp.¡± Sadie and Crystal went to the corridor together. This was the inner yard, and there were few people. The wind chimes hanging on the eaves of the corridor rang. Sadie reached out and shook it. With a ¡°ding¡±, she said, ¡°Have you heard of that meditation Crystal thought for a moment and asked, ¡°The one about wind chimes?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sadie nodded. ¡°It hangs in the void, regardless of the east, west, north, or south, making the Ding Dong sound.¡± She sighed softly. ¡°I can¡¯t understand the realm, but I always feel that I am like such a wind chime.¡± ¡°It¡¯s shaking and noisy, as if it has seen the most bustling scene in the world. But in fact, it just stayed where it was in the end.¡± Crystal was slightly stunned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sadie said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have told you this, but¡­¡± She curved her lips and said, ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen you before.¡± ¡°I used to be in the countryside.¡± Crystal said, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have had a chance to meet. Did you meet someone simr to me before?¡± Sadie said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find someone who looks like you.¡± ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to call me sister-inw.¡± Confused, Crystal asked, ¡°Why?¡± Sadie said without hesitation, ¡°Because your big brother and I have no feelings for each other. He just takes care of me out of moral obligation. I can¡¯t stay with him for the rest of my life.¡± Crystal was shocked. ¡°Rumor has it that you two are very close!¡± If it weren¡¯t for love, why would Danny wait so long for Sadie to wake up? He didn¡¯t mind that she had escaped from the wedding! Sadie said, ¡°Don¡¯t trust the rumor.¡± She lowered her eyshes and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t remember what happened in the past, I heard that I¡­ wasn¡¯t very good. I didn¡¯t like your big brother. Although I¡¯m the only one left in my family, I still have to live. I can¡¯t rely on your brother all the time.¡± Before Crystal could speak, Sadie said, ¡°I¡¯m five or six years older than you. You can just call me sister.¡± Crystal nodded and asked in a low voice, ¡°Sister, did my brother¡­ mention me to you?¡± Sadie was a little hesitant. She coughed and said, ¡°He did mention before¡­¡± But it was nothing pleasant. Crystal said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even if he scolds me, I¡¯m not afraid. What did he say about me?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Sadie recalled and said, ¡°He said you are a little liar. You even lied to your brother.¡± Crystal immediately felt bitter. She knew that Danny was still upset about this matter! ¡°What happened¡­ to you and Danny?¡± Sadie asked. Crystal said bitterly, ¡°He¡¯s right. I¡¯m a liar.¡± Sadie asked, ¡°What did you lie to him about?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Heart.¡± Sadie, ¡°!¡± Sadie, ¡°¡­¡± She asked, ¡°You are siblings, aren¡¯t you¡­¡± Crystal frowned and told her about the grievances between Danny and herself. She said timidly, ¡°I was afraid at that time. Antony told me that if my eldest brother and second brother saw me, they would kill me. If I had known this, I wouldn¡¯t have believed Antony¡¯s words. How could my eldest brother be so violent?¡± Sadie thought to herself that he was really violent. He would forcefully cut someone¡¯s hair with a pair of scissors in the middle of the night, but she couldn¡¯t bear to ruin Crystal¡¯s glorious image of her elder brother. So she could only say things that went against her conscience, ¡°In this way, it should be all Third Young Master¡¯s fault.¡± Chapter 597 Chapter 597 Antony, who was riding a horse with others in the stable, sneezed for no reason. Leroy came up with a horse rein and asked, ¡°Which girl is thinking about our Third Young Master?¡± ¡°It should be my sister.¡± Antony rubbed his nose and said, ¡°Other than my sister, who else would think of me?¡± He raised his chin high and spoke in an impatient tone, which made people want to punch his handsome face. Leroy immediately became jealous. ¡°D*mn it. Why did I even ask?¡± Mason caught up and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it Old Madam Grecic¡¯s funeral today? Crystal should be in the Grecic residence. Why don¡¯t you go and see her?¡± Antony said unhappily, ¡°I feel like going, but my dad said that we are not familiar with the Grecic family. There is no need for so many people to go over. He only asked my eldest brother to go alone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Mason nodded in agreement. ¡°Uncle Evans is very thoughtful. If you¡¯re the one who goes there, you will only care about ying with your sister. Old Madam Grecic¡¯s funeral is a big deal. You can¡¯t be there to fool around.¡± Antony pointed at them and said, ¡°Fine, you can say whatever you want. Anyway, I have a sister but you don¡¯t.¡± After that, he rode his horse far away. Mason was speechless. Leroy said, ¡°D*mn it. He¡¯s earned it.¡± Grecic family. Crystal brought Sadie to a quiet small courtyard. The servants were very perceptive and quickly served them fruits, desserts, and hot tea. The two of them chatted quitefortably until a mocking female voice sounded, ¡°I was wondering why I couldn¡¯t find you everywhere. It turned out that you hid here like a coward.¡± Crystal was listening attentively to Sadie telling her about Danny¡¯s drunken affairs. She was disturbed when she heard that Danny was looking for someone with a pair of scissors. She was very unhappy. When she looked up, she saw more than one personing from outside the yard. It was a group of people. They were not very old. They came to attend the funeral today, but they had put in a lot of effort to dress up. They looked quite eye-catching. Crystal decided to forgive them for a second. ¡°Sis.¡± Crystal approached her and asked, ¡°Do you know them?¡± Sadie was even more confused than her ¡°. I don¡¯t know them.¡± ¡°I heard that you lost your memory. Are you for real?¡± The leading woman crossed her arms and looked down at Sadie. She said coldly, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re putting on an act because you want to Original from N?velDrama.Org. rely on Big Master after the Haye family is gone?¡± Crystal understood and whispered, ¡°Sister, she is my brother¡¯s admirer.¡± Sadie, ¡°¡­ Why are they looking for me? It¡¯s not like your brother is into me.¡± Crystal looked at Sadie with sympathy. ¡°Have you ever thought that he might be taking care of you for other purposes instead of doing it out of obligation?¡± Sadie sighed. ¡°I understand now.¡± She slowly stood up and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about Danny first. Before the official fight, can you introduce yourselves first?¡± Otherwise, she didn¡¯t even know who to scold. ¡°Oh, have you really lost your memory? You don¡¯t even remember me, Angelica.¡± The leading woman said scornfully, ¡°We have known each other since we were young.¡± Sadie was silent for a moment, then she suddenly understood and said, ¡°No wonder I hate you the most among so many people.¡± There was a feud between them. It seemed that even if she lost her memory, her body¡¯s instinct was still there. How much did she hate Angelica that she had physiological nausea at soon as she saw her? Chapter 598 Chapter 598 ¡°You!¡± Angelica was so angry that she stamped her feet. ¡°You actually have the nerve to hate me? Sadie, don¡¯t think that you can erase all the things you have done in the past just because you have lost your memory. It is only because President Evans is a good person that he is willing to support you, someone whoes from such a poor family. Do you really think that he likes you?¡± Sadie was silent for two seconds and asked, ¡°Are you envious?¡± Sadie said, ¡°Don¡¯t be envious. When your parents die, maybe Danny will be willing to raise you for charity too.¡± ¡°How dare you curse me?!¡± Angelica was obviously a brainless person. The little princess, who had been spoiled by her family, felt that the whole world had to revolve around her. She would be furious over the smallest thing. ¡°Sadie, back then, when you got engaged, you still hooked up with Daniel. You even escaped from your wedding and ran away with Daniel. Don¡¯t tell me that Daniel was your true love. If that¡¯s the case, you should have canceled the engagement with the Evans family instead of relying on them! You want to be the Eldest Young Madam of the Evans family, but you¡¯re unwilling to let go of your little lover at the same time!¡± These words made Sadie unable to refute for a while After all, she was the one who did all these things. However, after waking up for so many days, she finally heard the name of her ¡°lover¡± from others today. This feeling was quite subtle. It turned out that the man¡¯s name was Daniel. It was a pity that he had died in a car ident. She couldn¡¯t see with her own eyes what kind of young talent was he who could beat Danny and make her so obsessed with him before she lost her memory. When she thought of Daniel, Sadie¡¯s heart was as still as still water There was no deep love or hatred, as if her ¡°lover¡± wasbeled ¡°Daniel¡±. Crystal slowly stood up and said, ¡°Miss Angelica, it has nothing to do with you whether Miss Sadie will cancel the engagement or not, right? I remember that there is no deep friendship between the Evans family and your family. You don¡¯t have to worry about our family affairs.¡± Angelica nced at Crystal. She had gone abroad to attend a fair, and she came back in a hurry because she heard that Sadie had woken up. She had never seen Crystal. She just felt that her appearance and temperament were definitely unlike ordinary people¡¯s. She frowned and asked in a low voice, ¡°Who is she?¡± Someone replied in a low voice,¡­ It¡¯s the Fifth Miss of the Evans family, as well as the fiancee of Master White.¡± Angelica was stunned. No matter how unfavored Crystal was, she was a real member of the Evans family. Angelica had no position to refute what she said, not to mention that she was Harold¡¯s favorite woman¡­ Angelica pursed her lips and put on a smiling face. She said, ¡°Fifth Miss, you have just returned to City W. You definitely don¡¯t know what kind of person Sadie is, do you? Don¡¯t be fooled by her¡± As she spoke, she looked at Sadie with contempt. ¡°The Haye family is not a big family. They relied on their friendship with Madam K to make Sadie marry the young master. Sadie often relied on this identity to threaten others. She made a lot of trouble in the school in the past, and it was all settled with the help of the Evans family.¡± ¡°It was one thing for her to act like she was the future hostess of the Evans family whenever she saw someone, but she was also using this identity to hook up with Daniel. There was even a time when she was caught in bed with him. President Evans just let it slide, but she became even worse. She often swaggered around in the Evans family¡¯s industry with Daniel¡­¡± Speaking of this, Angelica stared at Sadie with extreme hatred. ¡°After doing so many disgusting things, do you think you can erase them all by relying on the fact that you¡¯ve lost memory? Sadie, you really have a good n!¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 599 Chapter 599 Crystal looked at Sadie in shock. She didn¡¯t expect her gentle-looking sister-inw to be so vigorous. Sadie was caught in the bed with her lover and still unting her lover¡­ Danny was a cuckold From this, it could be seen that Danny was really a good person. After all, Sadie had done so much, and he was willing to support her. Sadie looked into Crystal¡¯s shocked eyes, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°I know what you want to ask¡­¡± ¡°I just thought about it. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. I may really have done these things.¡± Crystal was speechless. She¡­ she admitted it so simply. Her sister-inw was a real woman. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Angelica sneered. ¡°Is it useful for you to deny what the whole City W knows? Sadie, let me tell you, you¡¯d better leave Mr. Evans as soon as possible. Don¡¯t be a disgusting vampire. It¡¯s sickening.¡± Sadie said, ¡°Gossipers are also very annoying, aren¡¯t they? Don¡¯t you know that people who love to gossip during their lifetime will go to hell where their tongues will be pulled out after they die?¡± Angelica was speechless. Crystal looked at Sadie with admiration. Sadie was so good at taunting people! She had to learn the technique. She only hated that she didn¡¯t have a small notebook to record it down! ¡°Okay, Angelica.¡± Helena, who had been silent before, came out of the crowd, pulled Angelica¡¯s arm, and whispered, ¡°Today is the funeral of Old Madam Grecic. It¡¯s not good to make a scene.¡± Crystal looked a little familiar to Helena. After a while, she remembered that she had seen her in the K family. ¡°Miss Evans.¡± Helena said, ¡°We meet again. I didn¡¯t know your identity before and thought you were Mr. Evan¡¯s lover.¡± Crystal shivered as if she had heard a horrible story. Marcus¡¯s lover?! Being Marcus¡¯s lover will surely shorten their life!? Who would want tomit suicide? Crystal¡¯s entire little face was wrinkled. Her bodynguage showed that she was disgusted beyond words Helena was very hostile toward Crystal before, but after knowing that Crystal was Marcus¡¯s younger sister, her hostility did not dissipate. It wasn¡¯t that Marcus didn¡¯t have a younger sister. Dora had been raised in the Evans family for neen years and had called Marcus her older brother for so many years. She didn¡¯t see Marcus treat Dora in a special way but to Crystal¡­ Although he didn¡¯t show it, Helena felt that he treated Crystal differently. She would not allow any woman to surpass her in Marcus¡¯s heart! ¡°Hello,¡± Crystal responded politely. Helena said gently, ¡°Miss Evans, don¡¯t mind Angelica. She is defending Mr. Evans. There is no malice.¡± Angelica held her arms and snorted. Crystal eximed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± She couldn¡¯t wait for Angelica to provoke Sadie again so that she could learn Sadie¡¯s way of taunting others. Helena lowered her eyshes and said in surprise, ¡°I thought Miss Evans had a good rtionship with Miss Sadie¡­¡± Angelica said disgustedly, ¡°Miss Evans, let me give you a piece of advice. One takes on the color of one¡¯spany. If you hang around with people like Sadie, you won¡¯t have a good ending.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I think my sister-inw is right. Gossipers¡¯ tongues will be pulled out in hell!¡± Angelica replied, ¡°You¡¯re unrepentant!¡± She was so angry that she turned around and left. She sighed and said, ¡°Angelica is just bad- tempered. Please forgive her, Miss Evans.¡± Crystal said, ¡°She¡¯s not my rtive. Why should I forgive her? I¡¯ll go andin to Haroldter and say that someone cursed me today.¡± Helena was speechless. Angelica stopped in her tracks and almost sprained her ankle. Chapter 600 Chapter 600 Not to mention Angelica and Helena, even Sadie was amazed by Crystal. She sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s so good to have someone to back you up.¡± Helena smiled and said, ¡°Miss Evans, in fact, this matter is not so serious¡­¡± Crystal ignored her and only said to Sadie, ¡°Look at them. They have bullied you a lot in the past. Today, my elder brother is also here. Why don¡¯t we let him make it clear whether he is interested in Miss Angelica or not?¡± In fact, Crystal was just bragging. She didn¡¯t dare to go near Danny. But Sadie was still there. Crystal believed that Danny was willing to use Sadie as an excuse to get rid of Angelica. Helena still wanted to persuade her, but Crystal was a man of action. She pulled Sadie to the mourning hall. Angelica stamped her feet and gritted her teeth. ¡°She¡­ she really went?!¡± Helena thought for a moment and said, ¡°Angelica, let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± In fact, she didn¡¯t have any affection for Angelica, but Angelica was stupid. For Helena, sitting in the position of First Madam of the Evans family was much more reassuring than sitting with Sadie. She didn¡¯t really have any emotional connection with Angelica, it was just that Angelica was naive. For Helena, having Angelica in the position of the wife of the young master of the Evans family made her feel more relieved than if Sadie were in that position. ¡°But¡­¡± Angelica was a little hesitant. ¡°What if Mr. Evans really¡­ ¡°No.¡± Helena said, ¡°Mr. Evans won¡¯t easily say heartless words. Besides, if we don¡¯t go there, we won¡¯t know how Crystal will make things up in front of Mr. Evans.¡± Hearing this, Angelica became anxious. What if Crystal talked nonsense to smear her reputation? She quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s follow them!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Harold White stood in the mourning hall with his eyes lowered and a nk expression on his face, while a group of distant rtives was kneeling on futons, crying and weeping. It was likely that even the Old Madam didn¡¯t expect that just a month and a half ago, she had organized a grand funeral for Harold, and now she was the one lying there with white candles and a in coffin. At this time, there was a noise outside. Jarrod¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. ¡°Why did you barge in without announcing yourselves? It¡¯s so disrespectful!¡± Everyone in the mourning hall was attracted by the voice and turned to look. Outside the mourning hall, a middle-aged man pushing a wheelchair moved the wheelchair over the threshold expressionlessly. A young man was sitting in the wheelchair. The man¡¯s skin was as white as snow, and he was wearing a white shirt. All the buttons on his cor were tightly fastened. His neck was slender, and his jawline was clear. Without looking at his face, he gave off a graceful aura. Most of thedies present were unable to move their eyes away. The man¡¯s long eyebrows reached his temples, his eyes were shining, and the color of his lips was a little pale, which made people think of the flowers that were scattered in the rain. The red mole between his eyebrows was bright and strong, like a red plum blooming in the snow. It was amazing. There seemed to be something hanging on his neck. He was wearing a thin red line, and only a little bit could be seen, but it was inexplicably attractive. There didn¡¯t seem to be much difference between this red color and the color of the mole between his eyebrows, but one was holy and almost divine, while the other was decadent and seductive. Harold raised his eyes and met the man¡¯s eyes. Before Jarrod could ask for Harold¡¯s forgiveness, he saw Crystal dragging Sadie in. She probably had something to say, but she had just uttered a syble. When she saw the man, she suddenly stopped. After standing there for a while, she stammered, ¡°Roy?¡± Roy smiled warmly and said in an icy voice, ¡°Long time no see. You are all grown up.¡± Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Crystal blinked her eyes and was sure that it was really Roy. She couldn¡¯t help but throw herself at him. The middle-aged man standing behind Roy was about to stop her, but Roy caught her with a smile. He touched her hair and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re no longer a child. Why do you still like doing this?¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes sparkled as she said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m only neen. I¡¯m still a child.¡± Roy couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re still a child no matter how old you are.¡± Crystal remembered that Dan had told her that Roy had returned to the city to treat his illness, but she did not expect him toe to City W. Although she and Roy had known each other since she was a child, they had a pure rtionship. Crystal only knew that his family should be very rich. His family was in a big city, and his parents were businessmen. ¡°Roy.¡± Crystal whispered, ¡°Your legs¡­¡± Roy lowered his eyes and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just an inveterate disease.¡± Crystal wanted to say something more, but someone grabbed her cor and lifted her up. Crystal turned her head and saw Harold¡¯s cold face. Then, she immediately shut up. Harold pushed her to his back, looked at Roy, and said, ¡°Are you here to pay your respect?¡± Only then did Jarrod have the opportunity to speak. He said, ¡°Mr White, I asked about the origins of these two strangers because they looked unfamiliar to me. However, they just barged in without saying a word¡­ It was my fault for being useless and allowing them to enter easily. Harold smiled and said, ¡°Are you a distant rtive of the Grecic family?¡± Although he was smiling, Harold¡¯s aura was ice-cold. If it were anyone else, they would probably be drenched in a cold sweat and tremble all over. However, Roy¡¯s expression was still calm as he said, ¡°We can be considered rtives.¡± He looked up, and his eyes were clear. ¡°My surname is Grecic, and I¡¯m Lloyd Grecic¡¯s son,¡± As soon as he said that, many people were surprised. Some people who didn¡¯t know asked in a low voice, ¡°Who is Lloyd Grecic? I haven¡¯t heard of such a person in City W.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t heard of Lloyd, but you must have heard of Leni!¡± The voice of the person who knew it was very low, for fear that Harold would hear it. ¡°Lloyd is Leni¡¯s biological younger brother!¡± ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t this young man Master White¡¯s cousin?¡± Harold was slightly taken aback. Harold had met Lloyd once at Leni¡¯s funeral. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The Grecic family was not a prominent big family. Leni¡¯s parents were all university lecturers. Leni had been working in her father¡¯sboratory before she met Halden. Lloyd would have followed this path by right, but he was an exception. He liked to do business and started from scratch. After that, his company was booming. Butter, Leni¡¯s parents died in a car ident. Leni was imprisoned by Halden in the name of love. The Grecic familypletely copsed, and Lloyd was the only person struggling to keep the family together. He wanted to have power, which was no less than the power of Halden. Only in this way could he save his sister. But in the end, Leni did not live to see that day. Harold knew that his uncle¡¯s family did not like him very much and med the cause of Leni¡¯s death on him. Therefore, he never inquired about Llyod, which could be regarded as respecting him as a nephew. Roy slowly reached out his hand with a graceful smile, and the red mole between his eyebrows showed a sense of divinity. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°-Cousin.¡± There was no emotion on Harold¡¯s face. He bent down and shook hands with him, saying, ¡°I¡¯m very surprised that you woulde.¡± Roy said, ¡°After all, my aunt has suffered a lot in this ce. I can take this opportunity toe and have a look.¡± Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Roy¡¯s words elicited various reactions from the people present. After all, what had happened between Leni and Old Madam Grecic that year was a topic of discussion among many people. Even though everyone knew the truth, speaking about it on this kind of asion would be like disrespecting the Grecic family. After all, it was not a glorious thing that the mother-inw forced her daughter-inw to death. The corners of Harold¡¯s lips curled up as he said, ¡°Jarrod, since Young Master Grecic wants to take a look, you can show him around.¡± Since Harold had already said that he was ¡°Young Master Grecic¡±, no one in the Grecic family dared to neglect him. Jarrod quickly agreed. Roy said, ¡°No rush. I¡¯ll burn incense for the olddy first.¡± The middle-aged man, who had been silent for a long time, went forward to light three sticks of incense and handed them to Roy. Roy looked at Old Madam Grecic¡¯s portrait quietly for a while, bowed three times, and then went forward to make a bow with hands folded in front. He took the incense and inserted it into the censer. There was no sound in the mourning hall. After a gust of wind, Roy narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Two shorts and one long. It¡¯s a big omen.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. In the cold wind, three incense sticks in a copper carved censer, two short and one long, highlighted the harsh face of Old Madam Grecic, making it even eerier. It was said that humans had a taboo of three long and two short incense, while ghosts fear two short and one long incense. The moment was truly ominous It was inappropriate to say such things during the ceremony. Wylie pursed his lips and said, ¡°Mr. Grecic, those are all things of the past. The deceased has passed away. It¡¯s meaningless to hold on to them.¡± Roy said gently, ¡°You¡¯re right. When a person dies, it¡¯s like amp extinguished. What¡¯s the point of arguing with a dead person?¡± Crystal felt that Roy was a little strange. In her impression, although Roy was sick, he had a good temper and treated people kindly. Spending time with him was like sitting in the spring breeze, and she would not feel ufortable at all. However, Roy was sharp just now. He was also gentle, but it seemed that he had hidden countless dense needles, which were capable of killing people. While Crystal was still thinking, Roy suddenly looked over and asked, ¡°Crystal, do you want to follow me?¡± Crystal subconsciously looked at Harold and whispered, ¡°He is a brother who lived next door to me. He treated me very well when I was a child.¡± Harold nodded and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Crystal wanted to kiss Harold, but it was not the right time. She hooked Harold¡¯s fingertips and left with Jarrod and the others. The guests¡¯ expression were as usual, as if nothing had happened just now. Sadie stood there in a daze until Danny asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you hate the noise atmosphere here?¡± Sadie was speechless. That¡¯s right. So why did shee here? Oh, Crystal wanted to bring her here toin¡­ but. Crystal had run away by herself. Sadie sighed and looked at Angelica and the others who were eyeing her covetously. She felt that this matter must be made clear. Even if Crystal ran away, she had to solve the problem herself. ¡°Mr. Evans.¡± Sadie said, ¡°Do you know that Miss Angelica over there?¡± Danny followed her gaze and looked over. He frowned slightly. Before he could speak, Angelica had alreadye forward anxiously. ¡°Mr. Evans, don¡¯t listen to Sadie¡¯s nonsense! What she said is not true!¡± Sadie said, ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet.¡± Angelica paused and then said, ¡°Shut up then! You¡­¡± Danny frowned and said coldly, ¡°Miss Angelica, what kind of attitude are you using to speak to my fianc¨¦e?¡± Angelica¡¯s whole body was stiff. She said in disbelief, ¡°You are protecting her?! Have you forgotten what she had done?¡± Chapter 603 Chapter 603 Angelica¡¯s question stunned Danny. He only remembered Sadie¡¯s face recently. How could he remember what Sadie had done in the past? The worst thing she had done was probably running away from the wedding. However, he was in an international meeting at that time and did not show up at all. Hence, Danny did not care whether Sadie did run away from the wedding or not or if the wedding ceremony could be held or not. For Angelica, Danny¡¯s silence was undoubtedly a man¡¯s silent defense of self-esteem. She couldn¡¯t help but soften her voice. ¡°President Evans, in fact, you don¡¯t have to take care of Sadie at all. She was the one who let you down first. Not to mention that you have been paying for her treatment for the past few years, even if you didn¡¯t help her, no one would me you¡­ Sadie nodded in agreement. She felt that Angelica was right, but Angelica never thought that Danny only did all those to protect himself. In order to repay her savior, Sadie thought for a while and leaned to Danny¡¯s side. She held his arm and leaned on his shoulder. She said softly, ¡°Miss Angelica, how can you say that? I love Danny, and he loves me. He¡¯s willing to forgive me for being young and arrogant. That¡¯s enough.¡± Angelica, ¡°!¡± Angelica¡¯s eyes almost popped out. She could not believe that there was such a shameless woman like Sadie in the world. Original from N?velDrama.Org. In fact, Danny did not hear clearly what Sadie had said. When Sadie leaned over, he could smell her fragrance, which seemed to evaporate at any moment. Her soft arm was wrapped around his arm. Through the thin clothes, he could clearly feel the warmth of a woman¡¯s skin. It was soft and warm, which waspletely foreign to Danny. And she leaned on him, her breath was around his ear. The sweet pear fragrance was gentle and aggressive. Danny felt that his surroundings were surrounded by this fragrance. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Something came to Sadie¡¯s mind. She smiled and said gently, ¡°I wanted to ask a question for Miss Angelica. She turned her head and looked up at Danny. ¡°Danny, if something happens to Miss Angelica¡¯s family, will you be willing to take care of her?¡± From this point of view, Sadie looked stunning. She looked very decent, and her features were very standard. But at this time, her phoenix eyes were slightly raised, with a bit of a naughty feeling that waspletely different from her usual gentle and docile appearance. She was still shockingly beautiful. Danny looked down, stared at Angelica, and said lightly, ¡°Miss Angelica¡¯s family business is doing well, and there won¡¯t be such a day.¡± Like what Helena said, he didn¡¯t say any ruthless words. Even his refusal was tactful. However, it was still like a sharp knife piercing through Angelica¡¯s heart, which made her almost unable to breathe for a moment. ¡°There won¡¯t be such a day.¡± This was the full reply from Danny to her feelings for him. Angelica gritted her teeth and was about to cry. ¡°Danny, Sadie is not a good person. How can you not see through her?¡± After that, she wiped away her tears and ran away. Sadie, who was not a good person, immediately let go of Danny¡¯s hand and said seriously, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s my duty to help you chase away those women since you¡¯re taking care of me by providing me with food and amodation.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Danny replied. But at a certain moment, he felt that his arm was a little empty. Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Harold ignored the guests in the front hall. He slowly walked through the crowd and into the quiet back hall. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The light in the back hall was not good. It was dark. The light was pale, and the ck wooden coffin in the middle looked particrly scary. Luke had been waiting inside for a long time. When he saw hime in, he handed him a pair of gloves. Harold put on the pair of medical rubber gloves, and the thin rubber outlined his clear joints, showing absolute power under the light. ¡°Did it take a lot of effort to exchange the coffin?¡± Harold asked casually. Luke smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think so over the years. It wasn¡¯t until Mr. Grecic left Silent Temple that I knew that the whole Grecic family was his spy.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not in charge, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s useless,¡± Harold said lightly. ¡°He¡¯s a poisonous snake No one knows when he¡¯ll attack others. Don¡¯t underestimate him when dealing with him.¡± Luke nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡± No one expected that it was not Old Madam Grecic who was lying in the coffin in the mourning hall. The real body had been moved to the secret room in the back hall without anyone noticing. Harold nodded at Luke, who stepped forward and pushed open the lid of the coffin. Under the cold white light, Old Madam Grecic, who had been dead for a few days, was stiff. She wore a set of neatly arranged burial clothes. There were sevenyers in total, each of which was very delicate. Old Madam Grecic had prepared it for her before she died. When she was alive, the olddy¡¯s face looked vicious. After she died, there was an indescribable gloom. Luke felt that the next second, the olddy would jump up and pinch his neck to suck his blood. Harold was calm. He turned on the shlight and held it in his mouth. He stretched out his hand and pulled the old woman¡¯s face straight. He looked at her dark blue lips and ck eyes, and then checked her tongue coating and fingers. After leaning against the side of the coffin for a while, he suddenly sneered. He put the shlight aside and said, ¡°She¡¯s poisoned indeed.¡± Luke frowned and said, ¡°I checked it when she first passed away. There was no sign of poisoning.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not his doing to be discovered so easily.¡± Harold looked at the person in the coffin with a smile, but his eyes were cold. ¡°Very good. You still want to scheme against me when you¡¯re dead.¡± Luke said in a low voice, ¡°The olddy is already old. There¡¯s no point in taking her life. Why¡­¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s because of what she said to me in the end.¡± Harold took out a cigarette from the cigarette case and lit it. The smoke rose, and the tiredness between his eyebrows was suppressed. He said coldly, ¡°She was seriously ill as soon as I got off the ne. She waited for me to tell me the truth¡­ Luke, do you think she was really so kind?¡± Luke shook his head. Harold¡¯s fingers, which had clear joints, held a long and thin cigarette roll. He gently knocked the cigarette ash and said, ¡°Leni¡¯s cause of death was her life-saving talisman. Because of this, I have tolerated her for many years. If she told me this matter alive, I would not believe it-she was not crazy.¡± Luke suddenly understood. It was impossible for Old Madam Grecic to tell the truth when she was alive. The ¡°person¡± behind also believed that Harold would not believe such a brainless confession. Therefore, Old Madam Grecic had to die. Before she died, she had to naturally tell him what had happened that year. Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Although Old Madam Grecic was not in good health, she didn¡¯t seem as if she would pass away soon. She could not die naturally. Of course, she could only die unnaturally. Luke muttered, She used her own life to make a deal with someone else.¡± Harold smiled. ¡°Guess what kind of deal it is Luke blurted out, ¡°Cyril!¡± Cyril was about to be sentenced. Once he was in prison, it would not be easy to bail him out. That was why Old Madam Grecic was so eager to cooperate with him. She was willing to trade her life for Cyril¡¯s! For a moment, Luke had mixed feelings. Was Old Madam Grecic heartless? She was ruthless. She could push her own son to the road of death and end her own life. But she could also do anything to save her beloved grandson. ¡°Master White.¡± Luke asked in a low voice, ¡°Is it Mr. Grecic?¡± ¡°No.¡± Harold said lightly, ¡°He would only do a small favor, just like the explosionst time. There¡¯s no need for Halden to do such a thing.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t benefit Halden to provoke the rtionship between me and Leni.¡± Somehow, Luke heaved a sigh of relief. He had been by Harold¡¯s side for many years, so he knew how much this man who stood at the peak of power had lost Leni had died in endless resentment and curses. Even if the rtionship between Harold and Halden was awkward, Luke did not hope to know that this was done by Halden He had lost his mother, and he shouldn¡¯t have lost his father. ¡°Since she has made this deal, it means that she lied to me before she died.¡± Looking at Old Madam Grecic¡¯s pale face, Harold took two puffs of the cigarette. At this moment, the cigarette had burned to the tip of his finger. He put out the cigarette and blue veins appeared on the back of his hand. He said in a low and cold voice, ¡°She dealt with Leni¡¯s body quickly and burned it into ashes not because she was afraid of being discovered by Halden.¡± Luke was slightly taken aback. Harold said, ¡°She had been lying from the beginning. Leni wouldn¡¯t beg her for death.¡± ¡°Leni didn¡¯t want to die either.¡± The man narrowed his eyes in the dim room, like a beast ready to go. He licked his sharp canine teeth with the tip of his tongue and said with a smile, ¡°The deal between Leni and her was not to let her die, but to let her leave alive. The olddy promised Leni for the sake of the Grecic Group. She helped Leni fly out of this delicate but disgusting golden cage made by Halden.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Luke¡¯s pupils dted. ¡°¡­Is Mrs. Grecic still alive?!¡± Harold was neither sad nor happy. He twisted his fingers unconsciously and remembered that Crystal was not by his side. He was afraid that the corpse would scare the little girl, so he asked her to go to find her friend. He didn¡¯t answer Luke¡¯s question. He just turned around and looked at the faint light of the sky outside the window. When he was very young, he felt that his mother was very strange. When she was beaten by his father, she would cry fiercely, but she was as strong as a deep-rooted tree. She cursed and scolded, but she had never had the thought of ending her life. No matter how harsh the living environment was, she would try her best to live. Therefore, Harold never believed that she would be so weak as to end her own life to escape from Halden ¡°Do you still remember Angus?¡± Harold suddenly asked. Luke asked, ¡°The one who provoked Mark?¡± ¡°Angus.¡± Harold tapped his fingers on the lid of the coffin and smiled. ¡°Is Leni.¡± E ¡°She came back a long time ago, but I only realized itter.¡± 2 Chapter 606 Chapter 606 Crystal pushed Roy¡¯s wheelchair and was very surprised. ¡°Roy, you are actually Harold¡¯s cousin!¡± Roy said in a gentle voice, ¡°It¡¯s our first time meeting each other today, so we¡¯re not familiar with each other.¡± Crystal said, ¡°You do look alike.¡± She stopped and bent down to look at Roy¡¯s face. She touched his chin and said, ¡°Your eyes look like his.¡± However, Roy was gentler and less aggressive, while Harold was cold and stern. Roy said, ¡°My father and aunt have simr eyes. They must have been passed down from generation to generation.¡± There was a garden in front of them. Although the flowers in the summer were blooming beautifully, the sun was so bright that Crystal was unwilling to go over. She pushed Roy into the pavilion. The servants of the Grecic family were very thoughtful. Even though they didn¡¯t know if anyone would come to the pavilion, they left the frozen plum desserts and tea there. Crystal poured Roy a cup of tea first, took a sip of the sour and sweet plum dessert, and said, ¡°In fact, I just came back from Sunshine Vige two days ago.¡± Roy said slowly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Uncle Dan tell you not to go back before?¡± Crystal muttered, ¡°It¡¯s all because of the postcard you sent me. When I saw my dad¡¯s photo, I couldn¡¯t help wanting to go back and have a look. But it¡¯s good that I could take Harold to see the ce where I grew up.¡± Roy held a porcin teacup with his fair fingers. He looked at the clear tea in the cup but did not drink it. He just said, ¡°You¡¯ve been living very well in City W.¡± Crystal held her chin and said, ¡°Yes, better than before¡± Roy smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what you said when I wanted to take you to y in the city.¡± Crystal thought seriously for a while and then said, ¡°Because at that time, I didn¡¯t know Harold.¡± Roy paused and said, ¡°I also heard that he treats you well.¡± Crystal narrowed her eyes. ¡°I think my mother must love me very much. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have arranged. this marriage for me.¡± Roy pursed his lips and said in a gentle voice, ¡°You are still the same as when you were a child¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Roy said, ¡°Stupid.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Crystal said, ¡°Roy, you never scolded others before.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t scold you.¡± Roy was reasonable. ¡°I was just telling the truth.¡± Crystal¡¯s cheeks bulged. ¡°I¡¯m going to be angry.¡± Roy poked her cheek and said, ¡°Well, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not your first time being called stupid.¡± Crystal,¡± ¡± They talked about their childhood. Crystal looked at Roy¡¯s legs and whispered, ¡°You could still walkst time, couldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°My condition is getting serious.¡± Roy¡¯s tone was light as if it had nothing to do with him. ¡°The doctor said that I might have an amputation.¡± What?! Crystal stood up in shock. ¡°How could it be so serious?!¡± Royforted her ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They haven¡¯te to a conclusion yet, and there is still a chance that my legs can be preserved. The amputation is the worst-case scenario.¡± Crystal bit her lip with tears in her eyes. You used to take me to the field to catch butterflies.¡± ¡°Maybe I overdid it with my legs. Roy said helplessly, ¡°In the past, the doctor advised me not to walk for too long. I was not used to it after the ident and always wanted to prove that my legs were not disabled¡± ¡°Roy¡± Before Crystal could finish her words, Luke hurried over with a serious look on his face¡­ Mrs. White, there¡¯s bad news.¡± Crystal¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had a bad feeling. ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Luke said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s a fire in Sunshine Vige. The entire vige is like a burning torch.¡± Chapter 607 Chapter 607 There was a loud boom in Crystal¡¯s mind. She held onto the stone table with her hand to stabilize herself At that moment, she only felt cold all over, as if she had fallen into an ice cave in the middle of the winter, and even the blood all over her body stopped flowing. What do you mean by that?¡± After a few seconds of silence, Luke said, ¡°It¡¯s easy to catch fire in summer. It¡¯s sunny in Sunshine Vige the past few days. The fire went out of control as it burned. The vige has been burned down. Not many people escaped.¡± Crystal! Roy¡¯s face changed. ¡°Calm down first¡± Crystal bit her lip hard. She took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Then¡­ where are my father and Kyle?¡± Luke sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Haye.. failed to escape. Kyle is still alive. After the fire stopped, he put away Mr. Haye¡¯s ashes. Our people have gone to pick him up.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Crystal had a bit of a physiological nausea. She began to vomit, but she couldn¡¯t vomit anything. Her stomach and lungs were convulsing, and her heart was still beating, but she couldn¡¯t feel the temperature of her blood. With a bang, Crystal fell to the ground. Someone was anxiously shouting her name in her ear. She didn¡¯t know whose voice was that. Her vision became blurred and she finally entered the darkness. ¡°ording to the time, it should be on the day we left Sunshine Vige that the fire started.¡± Luke put a few photos on the dark table. ¡°The center of the fire source is in the vige. We can¡¯t rule out the possibility of human arson. There are 36 families nearby, but less than ten of them escaped. All of them are young.¡± Harold leaned back in his chair and didn¡¯t say anything. Luke continued, ¡°None of our men who stayed in Sunshine Vige survived, and the locals covered the news well. That¡¯s why we received the news after four days.¡± ¡°Thirty-six families, an entire mountain.¡± Harold said coldly. ¡°Such a big effort Luke looked at the room hesitantly and said in a low voice, ¡°Master White, should we tell Mrs. White about this?¡± After a moment of silence, Harold said, ¡°Things will be exposed sooner orter. If I keep it from her, it will be difficult to exin it.¡± He narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not until now that I know what Dan meant when he said Crystal shouldn¡¯t go back.¡± Luke sighed softly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that she shouldn¡¯t go back, it¡¯s that she shouldn¡¯t have brought you back. right?¡± Harold didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at the pictures of Sunshine Vige, which was burned down by the fire. It waspletely different from what he had seen a few days ago. Not long ago, the small vige, which was green, was now scorched, with broken walls and ruins. The green hills were gone, and the vige was withered and ck. ¡°It¡¯s very interesting. Harold said in silence, ¡°It seems that I underestimated the person behind it.¡± As soon as he returned to City W, he received the news that Old Madam Grecic was in critical condition. Asking Old Madam Grecic to provoke the rtionship between Leni and him was one of the purposes. Another purpose was to attract his attention. If he was not distracted by Old Madam Grecic¡¯s affair, the fire in Sunshine Vige would not burn so seriously. it was a brilliant move. However, since the fire had been set off, it meant that there must be something wrong with that ce. Harold held his forehead and inevitably thought of Valeri. When he first entered the team, Valeri was the captain. He was kind and friendly. Although he was a big man, he was always worried about the food, clothing, housing, and transportation of his team members. A proper captain suddenly became like a mother. The children were also close to him and called him ¡°Brother Valeri¡± Chapter 608 Chapter 608 However, Harold was different He was four or five years younger than Valeri, but he called him in a rude manner Valeri was never angry. For the small team back then, Valeri was not only the leader, but also the soul. Those frivolous days of drinking and singing seemed to have be distant and blurred, which made Harold think that he was like a spectator as he recalled the memories. Only the day of Valeri¡¯s death was still vivid in his mind. It rained heavily that day, and even the trees were shaking. He and several survivingrades knelt under the tree. No one made a sound, but it seemed that everyone was crying. Valeri was shot several times. He blocked the bullets for Harold. His face was pale and his breath was short. He leaned into Harold¡¯s arms, but he still smiled and asked, ¡°Do you have any cigarettes?¡± Larry said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Why are you still thinking of smoking at a time like this?¡± Valeri immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m about to die that I want to smoke for onest time. Can¡¯t I do that? You little brats are really¡­ Harold lit a cigarette for him in silence. Valeri took a puff, as if the pain could be eased by the tar and nicotine. His face looked a little better. He looked at Harold and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourself. It has nothing to do with you.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He sighed and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, you are more suitable to be a captain than me. I¡¯m already injured, so it¡¯s difficult for me to go out alive. It¡¯s very important to save you.¡± Larry looked angry and wanted to say something, but Valeri extended his hand and interrupted him. ¡°Ahem¡­ Listen to me.¡± He took two rapid breaths and spat out a mouthful of blood. He wiped his face randomly, but his face was covered with blood. He looked extremely embarrassed. ¡­ This mission is not as simple as we thought at the beginning. We have fallen into the trap.¡± Valeri¡¯s eyes. were already a little unfocused, but he was very persistent and wanted to finish his words. ¡°I guess the higher- ups must know about it. It¡¯s just that we have be their pawns without knowing it. All of you have to get out alive.¡± ¡°After leaving the army, you can do anything, but you can¡¯t get involved in this matter anymore¡­¡± Valeri¡¯s voice was already extremely low, and every syble seemed to be squeezed out using all his strength, with torn flesh. and blood. ¡°In my whole life¡­¡± Heughed and said, ¡°I have never let down the honor on my shoulders in my life. However, before I die, I want to be selfish.¡± ¡°I watched you grow up. I brought you into the team, so I have to be responsible for you.¡± ¡°After you go out, don¡¯t say anything or ask anything. Just pretend that you have never performed this task.¡± ¡°They are everywhere. You are still young. I don¡¯t want¡­ don¡¯t want¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, blood gushed out uncontrobly. Valeri grabbed Harold¡¯s hand and stared fixedly at him. His lips moved and he couldn¡¯t make a sound, but Harold knew that he was saying, ¡°Especially you¡­ especially you. Don¡¯t avenge me, don¡¯t continue to investigate, don¡¯t get involved. ¡°I will keep watching you in the sky.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, I won¡¯t rest in peace even if I die.¡± Harold closed his eyes and pinched the space between his eyebrows. He thought, I¡¯m sorry, Valeri.¡± I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to rest in peace. Chapter 609 Chapter 609 Crystal had a lot of dreams intermittently. She dreamed that when she was very young, for some reason, she was beaten by Debbie and locked in the woodshed. She was in pain, hungry, and thirsty. She leaned against the wooden door and looked at the light outside the crack In the middle of the night, everyone in the vige fell into a deep sleep. When Crystal almost fell asleep, she suddenly heard a ¡°creak¡±, and the door was pushed open. Dan came in with a tray against the moonlight. When he saw her leaning against the corner of the wall, he said in a low voice,¡± Crystal, I¡¯ve made hot porridge for you. Come and eat it.¡± Crystal hurriedly leaned over and saw a bowl of vegetable lean meat porridge. It was fragrant and warm, causing Crystal¡¯s tears to fall instantly. She leaned against Dan, crying and drinking porridge. Her tears fell into the bowl. Dan sighed and wiped her tears He had been working as a farmer all year round, and his fingers were full of rough calluses. As he wiped Crystal¡¯s white and tender face with his rough fingers, her face turned red. Having finished her meal, Crystal leaned against Dan and fell asleep in a daze. When she woke up again, she saw the top of the bed with the spike hanging on it. She slowly blinked her eyes, then suddenly sat up and said in horror, ¡°Dad. Dad!¡± Harold immediately came in from outside the door and held her in her arms. ¡°Crystal, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here.¡± Crystal looked at Harold in a daze for two seconds. Her fingers gripped the corner of Harold¡¯s clothes tightly. and blue veins appeared on the back of her hand. ¡°I¡­ I had a dream.¡± Harold whispered, ¡°What did you dream of?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Crystal murmured. ¡°In my dream, there was a mountain fire in Sunshine Vige. Many people were burned to death, and my father¡­¡± She paused and smiled. ¡°It must be a dream.¡± Harold didn¡¯t say anything. The smile on Crystal¡¯s face faded bit by bit. ¡°¡­ Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Harold closed his eyes and said, ¡°Crystal, that¡¯s not a dream.¡± Crystal trembled and slowly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s just a dream¡­ it¡¯s definitely a dream! My dad is still fine. He¡¯s still waiting for me to pick him up in Sunshine Vige. He¡­¡± ¡°Crystal.¡± Harold raised his hand to wipe her tears, but she couldn¡¯t stop crying. Crystal stared nkly at a certain ce in the air. Her clear eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of mist, appearing obscure. She muttered to herself, ¡°This must be a dream¡­ Why would there be a mountain fire¡­ No, it can¡¯t be¡­¡± Harold didn¡¯t say anything else. Crystal broke down and said, ¡°How could it be? How could it be?¡± Harold took a deep breath and said, ¡°Crystal, Kyle is already in City W. Do you want to see him? He brought your father¡¯s ashes.¡± Crystal trembled when she heard the word ¡°ashes¡±. After a long time, she asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°¡­ Kyle, where is he?¡± Crystal didn¡¯t expect to see Dan in this way when she saw him again. He was in the small urn, and she was in the gloomy human world. Kyle was wearing a ck coat and standing next to her with no expression on his face. He seemed to be looking at the urn or Crystal. Crystal¡¯s fingers trembled and she slowly ced them on the ice-cold urn. There was an old photo on it, which was taken when Dan was young. Unfortunately, it had faded, and even his eyebrows could not be seen clearly ¡°Plop!¡± Crystal¡¯s tears fell on the urn, leaving a trace of water on it That day¡­¡± Crystal¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°What the hell was going on?¡± Chapter 610 Chapter 610 ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Kyle replied. ¡°When I woke up, the fire was already burning.¡± Crystal turned to look at Kyle and grabbed his cor She was always gentle and rarely got angry like this. At this time, her eyes were red and she asked directly, ¡°Why did you escape on your own?! Why didn¡¯t you save Dad?!¡± Kyle did not resist. He looked down at the tear stains on Crystal¡¯s face. After a while, he said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t save him.¡± ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you save him? Crystal cried and asked, ¡°Your room was so close to his! Why didn¡¯t you save him after you woke up?¡± Kyle¡¯s lips moved, and he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Thick smoke was billowing, and the fire was all over the sky. The tip of Kyle¡¯s nose seemed to still smell the burning, and there were heat waves rolling around him. ¡°You¡¯re sorry.. You¡¯re sorry!¡± Crystal released her hand and sat on the ground dispiritedly. She was like an injured beast. ¡°What¡¯s the use of being sorry¡­ Dad won¡¯te back to life again¡­¡± Kyle hesitated for a moment before squatting down in front of Crystal. He stretched out his hand as if he wanted to wipe away Crystal¡¯s tears, but in the end, he retracted his hand. Crystal threw herself into his arms and cried uncontrobly, ¡°Kyle. Kyle.¡± She sobbed and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have a father anymore. no.¡± At this moment, a strange feeling suddenly welled up in Kyle¡¯s heart. That kind of strange feeling seemed to be called sadness. Kyle slowly knelt on the ground and hugged Crystal. Crystal grabbed his arm as if she had grabbed thest life-saving straw. ¡°We don¡¯t have a father anymore¡­ Kyle pursed his lips. He was very sure that he was not sad because of Dan. Was it because he saw Crystal¡¯s tears? Was he sad because he saw her crying? Kyle didn¡¯t understand. He was a person who was not good at words, so he could only quietly hold Crystal in his arms. He waited for her to be done crying. After a long time, Crystal¡¯s crying became softer. She said softly, ¡°I said before that I would take him to City W for the New Year.¡± ¡°The farthest ce he had been to in his life was to the town. I always remember how he sat at the entrance of the hall and smoked. Kyle, tell me¡­ why did he die so suddenly?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. In fact, it was not sudden. Kyle thought to himself. From the moment you returned to Sunshine Vige, his ending was already decided. The gears of fate had been rotating silently, and no one could escape from the cause and effect. The truth was always shocking. The light was bright. Crystal cried for a long time, and Kyle apanied her for a long time. It was not until she could no longer support herself and fainted that Kyle stretched his wrist and picked her up. After kneeling for so long, his knees stiffened, but his face did not show it at all. He carried Crystal out of the door and saw Harold waiting outside. ¡°Give her to me,¡± Harold said. Kyle ignored him and carried Crystal straight into a room. He ced Crystal on the bed and turned his head to look into Harold¡¯s cold eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk.¡± Harold said, ¡°About Dan.¡± Kyle looked at Crystal and followed Harold out of the room. There were two Crape Myrtle trees nted in the yard. They were in full bloom and looked very beautiful, but no one was in the mood to appreciate the flowers. ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Harold started smoking again. He took out a cigarette and lit it. His eyes were dark under his long eyshes. ¡°About Dan burning down the vige.¡± 2 Chapter 611 Chapter 611 I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, Kyle said calmly ¡°He¡¯s just a victim.¡± Harold said. ¡°You can tell Crystal this. She will believe you. I won¡¯t¡± He started feeling like smoking again, but he would go to see Crystalter. She didn¡¯t like the smell of smoke. so he endured it and said, ¡°ording to the analysis of the investigation, it can be determined that the center of the fire is the Haye family¡¯s house. Do you want to tell me that it was you who set fire and burned your father to death?¡± Kyle didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Let me guess.¡± Haroldughed. ¡°He only needed to set a fire in the drain, but he set the whole Sunshine Vige on fire. Why? I can only suspect that the whole Sunshine Vige is not clean.¡± Kyle looked at Harold quietly. His face was soft, and his facial features were so delicate that they even resembled that of a girl¡¯s. However, perhaps it was because he was expressionless all year round, the originally soft lines on his face became a little colder. ¡°This is just your guess.¡± ¡°You can choose not to answer me.¡± Harold said, ¡°It¡¯s not my first time dealing with those people. You might be in danger recently. If you want to live, don¡¯t leave City W.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Kyle lowered his eyelids. When Harold was about to leave, he finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°I was awake when he started the fire.¡± The night sky that night was very clear. The night in the mountain was different from the night in the city. The night in the city was lit up by the neon Tights, and the night in the mountain was lit up by the stars. Those fine stars scattered in the sky, and the cold moonlight covered everything with ayer of silver gauze. Dan, as usual, sat on the stone pier in the hall and smoked. After smoking a pot of cigarettes, he knocked on the cigarette ash and said, ¡°You should go.¡± He only informed Kyle, not discussing it with him. After that, he stood up, walked slowly under the starlight, and said, ¡°I poured oil in the drain, and everything will get burned. If Crystal asks about it¡­¡± He closed his eyes. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t know all this, just make her think that I have died in this mountain fire.¡± ¡°If she knows¡­¡± Dan¡¯s voice was a little choked with sobs. ¡°If she knows, tell her not to hate me.¡± ¡°Then I left,¡± Kyle said. ¡°I watched the fire burn on the mountain, and the fire was put out again.¡± Harold turned his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what was in the ditch?¡± Kyle shook his head. ¡°When we were very young, the adults didn¡¯t let us go to the ditch. There were developers from other ces who wanted to develop the cave inside, but they were rejected by the vigers. There was a lock there, so we couldn¡¯t get in.¡± Harold asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± Kyle said, ¡°I¡¯m not curious.¡± Harold didn¡¯t say anything else and turned to leave. Kyle stood alone in the yard, like a lostmb. After a long time, he raised his head and covered his his hand eyes with Crystal¡¯s mental state these days was not very good. Antony knew about what had happened in Sunshine Vige and rushed over in a hurry. He was so anxious that he had ulcers in his mouth. He sat by the bed and looked at Crystal, who was in a daze. He clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Crystal, do you want to go look for Dan by starving yourself to death?¡± Crystal, who was originally calm, suddenly turned her head to look at Antony. She then pushed him forcefully. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about me!¡± She was too weak, so Antony was not pushed forward at all. When he was about to scold her for not taking care of her own body, he saw tears falling from her eyes. Chapter 612 Chapter 612 ¡°For you he is just a stranger, but for me, he is my father!¡± Crystal choked with sobs, ¡°My father is dead, and I can¡¯t even cry, can I?!¡± Antony pursed his lips and said, ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I mean.¡± Antony had never coaxed anyone in such a low voice in his life. At this moment, he held Crystal in his arms, patted her on the back, and whispered, ¡°Crystal, when my mother passed away, my eldest brother and second brother were also very sad. Like you, I kept crying. I held my mother¡¯s coffin and didn¡¯t allow them to carry it away and bury it. It was the first time that my eldest brother hit me.¡± ¡°He said that even if I cried to death in the mourning hall, my mother would nevere back.¡± Crystal almost bit her lips until they bled. Antony forcefully pried open her teeth and said with a frown, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel pain? I feel pain by just looking at it.¡± After that, he rubbed Crystal¡¯s head and sighed. ¡°Crystal, have you decided where to bury him?¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes finally moved. She muttered, ¡°He told me before that he wanted to be buried in Sunshine Vige. But now that he died in Sunshine Vige. I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Antony said in a low voice, ¡°Then why don¡¯t we bury him in City W? You¡¯re here. Kyle is also here. He can look after you. If there¡¯s an afterlife, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be very pleased.¡± Crystal cried and shook her head. ¡°There are no ghosts in this world.¡± ¡°How do you know there¡¯s no ghost when you¡¯re still alive?¡± Antony said, ¡°Do you know what was the gentlest sentence my father has said to me?¡± Crystal raised her head and looked at him. Antonyughed and said, ¡°He said that my mother has be a star in the sky. When I miss her, I can count the stars and maybe I can find her.¡± Crystal asked softly, ¡°Have you found her?¡± Antony shook his head and continued, ¡°However¡­ if she were to turn into a star, she would definitely be the gentlest star. Perhaps it¡¯s too far away from Earth, so I still couldn¡¯t find her after I¡¯ve searched for more than. ten years.¡± Crystal was stunned for a long while before she said, ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Antony sighed and said, ¡°In fact, after thinking about it carefully, this matter has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s me and my two brothers who are too¡­¡± When he said this, he couldn¡¯t bear to me Danny and Marcus. They spent more time with Chloe. When Chloe passed away, they were already old enough. Different from Antony, it was normal for them to find it hard to ept it. Antony wiped Crystal¡¯s tears. ¡°Look at you, you¡¯ve lost so much weight in just a few days. Can you eat. something? After eating, let¡¯s go to the cemetery. The people of Hallbury all pay attention to a grave. Without a grave, they can¡¯t reincarnate.¡± Crystal muttered, ¡°¡­ I¡¯ve never wished for there to really be immortals and ghosts in this world like I do at this moment.¡± Perhaps, from ancient times to the present, many legends had been entrusted with countless thoughts. Crystal finally decided to bury Dan halfway up a mountain. The view here was good and the scenery was good. The most important thing was that they could see Sunshine Vige¡¯s direction from this ce. On the day of the burial, there was a light rain. Crystal wore a long ck dress. She had lost a lot of weight these days, and her skin was also pale. She looked even more lifeless in the ck dress. She held the urn, stuck her forehead to the cold surface of the urn, took a deep breath, and put the urn into the pit personally. Then she knelt on the side and sprinkled the first handful of soil. Harold stood behind her, holding an umbre. Crystal, who was thin and small, was like a homeless little animal. She said softly. ¡°This time around, we really won¡¯t be able to see each other again.¡± Chapter 613 Chapter 613 It was drizzling, and there was a thinyer of fog in the forest. Crystal stood aside and looked as the workers filled up the hole. The urn was buried little by little until it could no longer be seen. Inte July, the wind was piercingly cold, which made Crystal feel cold all over Harold took off his coat and put it on her Crystal just stared nkly at the erected tombstone. There were wild grasses and summer flowers all around. The weather was gloomy. Crystal sent away the most important person in her life here. Many timester, when she was dressed in ck again to send the deceased away, she would think of the low cloud curtain of that day, the cold wind blowing sideways, and the wet and cold smell of fresh soil in the air That was also the smell of death and separation. Dan¡¯s death made Crystal shut herself up for a long time. During this period, Antony took her to many ces to y in order to make her happy. Crystal finally recovered a little bit. On this day, she had just been sent back from the stable by Antony. When she entered the door, she found that there were guests. Larry was also there. When he saw Crystal, he raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°The little kid is back.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The woman sitting on the sofa also turned her head, revealing a pale face. Even if she had put on makeup, it could be seen that she did not look good. She had a kind of weak temperament. Even a woman would have a desire to protect her. Larry eximed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know each other. Let me introduce you to each other¡± He put his arm around Crystal¡¯s shoulder and pointed to the woman with his chin. ¡°Her name is Larina, and she¡¯s. ¡°He paused for a moment, and there was a sh of pain in his eyes, but soon he smiled. ¡°She is the sister of my buddy. Because she is in poor health, she went abroad to treat her disease at a very young age. This time, she came back to visit her brother¡¯s grave.¡± After he said that, he was going to introduce Crystal to Larina Larina smiled slightly and said, ¡°I know Miss Evans.¡± Confused, Crystal asked, ¡°Do you know me?¡± Larina smiled. ¡°Miss Evans, you¡¯re very famous in City W¡± ¡°I see.¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°You are different from the rumors.¡± Larina said. ¡°But when I saw you, I knew why Harold likes you.¡± Larry looked at the time and scolded, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Harolde down yet? What time is it. He turned to look at Crystal and said, ¡°Go upstairs and check on him. Is he putting on makeup or something?¡± Crystal said slowly, ¡°Harold doesn¡¯t know how to put on makeup. He can¡¯t even differentiate foundation cream and sunblock.¡± Larry,¡± I was just making an analogy. Go and take a look.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Crystal nodded and went upstairs. Larry sat down beside Larina. It seemed that he had something to say. Larina said, ¡°Larry, what do you want to say to me?¡± ¡°Larina¡± Larry sighed and said, ¡°I know your feelings for Harold, but Larina raised the corner of her mouth and looked quietly at a little stuffed bear on the sofa. After a long time, she said, ¡°Larry, in fact, I have never thought about who Harold would like.¡± Larry shrugged and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either. But as you see, he not only likes Crystal, but he¡¯s completely fallen for her.¡± Larina said softly, ¡°Yes, I can tell that Miss Evans is a very good girl at first nce.¡± Larry gently touched Larina¡¯s hair Just as he was about tofort her, he suddenly saw Larina¡¯s eyshes tremble and a drop of tears fell down. Why are you crying?¡± Larina raised her hand and wiped away the teardrop. She shook her head and said nothing. Chapter 614 Chapter 614 When Crystal went upstairs, she saw that Harold had already packed up and was sitting by the window. No one knew what he was thinking. Crystal sat down next to him and asked with a smile, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going down? Larry and the others are waiting for you.¡± ¡°Have you seen Larina?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Yes.¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Harold suddenly said, ¡°Crystal,e with me to meet someer.¡± Confused, Crystal asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Harold said, ¡°Larina¡¯s brother, my buddy.¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Valeri died in the rainforest.¡± Harold closed his eyes. ¡°But none of us wanted to keep him there, so we bit our teeth and brought him out.¡± Those were the most miserable six days and five nights for them. Ordinary people could not imagine what they had experienced at all, and why they insisted on taking a corpse when their lives were hanging by a thread. ¡°When the body was brought out, it had begun to rot. I personally pushed it into the furnace.¡± Crystal often saw Harold being gloomy. After Dan¡¯s death, she understood it. It was the numbness that was umted after the loss of grief time and time again. How many important people had Harold sent away in less than 30 years of his life? Crystal hugged him from behind, leaned her chin on Harold¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°Let me tell you a joke.¡± ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Crystal cleared her throat and said, ¡°Triston is working hard to join University A. Wesley is working hard to join University F, and Nelson is working hard to roast sweet potatoes. They all have a bright future.¡± Harold, ¡± Crystal whispered in his ear, ¡°So do we.¡± ¡°We have a bright future.¡± Because of her illness, Larina had not returned to the country to visit Valeri for many years. She followed the route in her memory and found Valeri¡¯s tomb. The ce was well taken care of. It was clean. She bent down and put a bouquet of violets in front of the tomb. Valeri was a typical man and didn¡¯t like flowers. This was Larina¡¯s favorite flower. Crystal followed beside Harold and saw that there was only the name of the dead that had been carved on the tombstone. There were no photos of him. Larry seemed to have seen through her doubts. He smiled and said, ¡°He was carrying out a special task. He didn¡¯t leave any photos behind, and we can¡¯t use his birth photo. It¡¯ll be misleading.¡± Larina said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t even have any birth photos now.¡± She sat next to her brother¡¯s tombstone and said, ¡°After he died, someone came to clean up all traces of him. Sometimes, I wonder if I really had such a brother before.¡± Larry froze, snorted, and scolded, ¡°They¡¯re very active in doing these things.¡± ¡°In fact Larina said with a smile, ¡°He spent more time with you than with his sister, right?¡± The parents of the brother and sister died early. Valeri had been in the army all year round, and Larina had been in the hospital all year round. In fact, they had been separated for a long time. When Valeri died, Larina had just finished the operation, and no one dared to tell her this bad news. She once had a nightmare and dreamed that Valeri had died. She cried to look for her brother Only then did she know that it was not just a nightmare. Crystal turned her head to look at Harold, only to find that the eyes of this man, which had always been indifferent, had already turned red. She thought for a moment, held Harold¡¯s finger, andforted him in a low voice, ¡°If you want to cry, I won¡¯tugh at you.¡± Chapter 615 Chapter 615 ¡°I didn¡¯t cry when Valeri died. Why are you crying now?¡± He looked down and smiled. Larina raised her head and asked, ¡°Have you ever dreamed of seeing my brother?¡± Larry thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Not even once.¡± Harold said, ¡°No.¡± Larina sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t either. He didn¡¯t even want to see me in my dreams.¡± As she said this, she bent down and carefully wiped the words ¡°Valeri¡± on the tombstone. Larry comforted her. ¡°Maybe he just doesn¡¯t want us to worry about him. He has always been like this. He is only willing to n for others and doesn¡¯t want to think about himself¡± Larina smiled. No one knew if she had heard it or not. She said softly, ¡°You can go back first. I want to stay with my brother for a while.¡± Larry frowned. ¡°But your body¡­ ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± Larina said, ¡°The driver is still outside.¡± When Larry was about to say something. Harold said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Larry shut up. The group of people walked out of the cemetery. Larry sighed and said, ¡°Although Larina didn¡¯t say anything during these years, I know that she is ming us. Valeri is her brother, but he treats us better than her¡± Harold was so annoyed that he wanted to smoke again. Feeling Crystal¡¯s soft fingers, he forced himself to hold it back. He walked for a while in silence and suddenly said, ¡°Do you know what was thest sentence Valeri said before he died?¡± Larry turned to look at him. ¡°What?¡± Harold said, ¡°At that time, he couldn¡¯t make a sound, but I knew that he said I¡¯m sorry¡¯ in hisst sentence.¡± Larry was stunned. ¡°Why did he have to say sorry? He didn¡¯t betray anyone of us¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Harold said, ¡°His words were indeed very strange. However, it was even strange that he epted that mission back then.¡± The usual gentleness on Larry¡¯s face disappeared. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Have you ever doubted it?¡± Harold looked at Larry and said, ¡°Two days before the mission, he said that he finally applied for the holiday to go back to celebrate Larina¡¯s 18th birthday. In less than two days, he epted an S-level task.¡± The corners of Larry¡¯s mouth twitched, and the expression on his face was a little strange. He said, ¡°I will never doubt Valeri.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°You are already out of the situation, but I am still in the middle of it,¡± Harold said with a cold gaze. ¡°I have to have doubts.¡± Larry seemed to want to say something, but when he saw Crystal, who was following them obediently, he didn¡¯t say anything and got into his car. Crystal raised her head and looked at Harold. ¡°Is Larry angry?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him.¡± Harold touched Crystal¡¯s hair and said, ¡°He¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡± They had been brothers for more than 20 years. How could their brotherhood end like this? It was already dusk Probably because it was about to rain, the clouds in the sky were very low and dark, making it hard for people to breathe Crystal whispered as she looked at the dark clouds, ¡°Harold, let me ask you a question.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Crystal looked at the city cluster in front of her. By now, the city lights were on and the cars on the overpass were like a tide, while the crowds of people flowed like a stream. Her hair was blown messy by the wind. blurring her vision. Her voice was soft and almost dissolved in the wind as she said, ¡°My father once told me that your purpose for going to Sunshine Vige is not pure¡± She turned to look into Harold¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Can you tell me why?¡± Chapter 616 Chapter 616 Harold said, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t ask ¡± Crystal paused and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t answer me.¡± Harold bent down slightly, put her forehead against hers, and said, ¡°Crystal, as long as you ask me, I will tell you¡± ¡°It was an old story from many years ago.¡± Harold frowned slightly. ¡°At that time, I stayed in the army. Valeri was our captain. One day, he epted a very strange task. The specific content couldn¡¯t be mentioned, but the final result was that he died, and we also left the army. After many years of silence, I came into contact with the group of people from that year All the clues pointed to the trench in Sunshine Vige.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyshes trembled. ¡°Trench?¡± At that time, Crystal was still there. Harold was afraid that the other party would do something out of desperation, so he didn¡¯t immediately investigate. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the other party was. particrly cruel and merciless. He burned down the whole Sunshine Vige so decisively. ¡°Crystal,¡± Harold said. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ve always been by your side.¡± Crystal pursed her lips and whispered, ¡°But I had a dreamst night. I dreamed that you didn¡¯t want me anymore. No matter how I cried or begged you, it was useless. You still left.¡± ¡°You also said that it was a dream.¡± Crystal leaned into his arms, stretched out her little finger, and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Let¡¯s make a pinky promise then.¡± Harold couldn¡¯t helpughing, but he still made a promise to her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll never abandon against my oath¡­¡± He paused for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll die a terrible death.¡± If I go you. As the heavy rain fell, the water in the lotus rain continued to surge out. With a ¡°bang¡±, the woman smashed the cup in her hand to the ground. No one made a sound in therge room. * Burned.¡± The womanughed. ¡°Just this one word?¡± Bud lowered his eyes slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mother.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say sorry.¡± The woman said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± The girl who shrank to the side hurriedly said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s a great loss for them that the ditch has been burned.¡± ¡°So many years.¡± The woman sat on the chair, with her curled fingers pressed against her forehead. She said tiredly. ¡°After so many years of fight, there has not been a winner.¡± The girl did not dare to speak again. She winked at Bud, but he ignored her. The girl clicked her tongue in her heart and said, ¡°¡­ Mother, I remember that I haven¡¯t finished handing over some things to my brother. Can we go first?¡± The woman did not speak. The girl quickly stepped forward, pulled Bud, and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The two walked out of the courtyard, and the rain sshed. The girl looked at the rain chains that were constantly flowing out and said, ¡°Brother, you knew that mother is angry, but you didn¡¯t know how to give in.. Have you forgotten that you just got whipped two days ago?¡± The man touched his scarred back subconsciously and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡± The girl looked at the tattoo that was revealed from his cor and attached to his skin. She knew that there was an entire tattoo on his back, just like his name. He tattooed flowers and new buds on his back. The seductive poppy filled his cold and white back, coveringyers of whip marks. ¡°Don¡¯t do it this time.¡± The girl said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to feel pain again.¡± She was talking about tattoo. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Every time he was whipped, the scars would cover the flowers, and he would go for a tattoo again. He was persistent and sick, trying to raise that fatal poppy. Chapter 617 Chapter 617 The man didn¡¯tment Someone brought an umbre over. The two opened the umbre and walked into the rain. The girl said in the crackling sound of the rain, ¡°I went to Sunshine Vige to have a look.¡± Bud didn¡¯t reply. The girl continued to chant, ¡°Everything has been burned down. Someone must have poured gasoline, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be so clean¡­ It¡¯s normal for our mother to be angry. Don¡¯t be mad.¡± ¡°You talk a lot,¡± said Bud coldly The girl choked and said, ¡°Except for me, no one else will talk this much to you. You¡¯re ungrateful.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need.¡± The man quickened his pace. The girl said loudly, ¡°Are you this mean to Crystal? You¡¯re willing to be whipped for her.¡± Bud answered, ¡°Shut up.¡± The girl snorted. ¡°I¡¯m right, ain¡¯t I?¡± The girl turned the umbre, and the water on the umbre sshed all over Bud¡¯s body. She sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯d better be grateful for having such a good sister like me. You can count how many times I have saved you from our mother.¡± ¡°No need.¡± The girl made a face with one hand. ¡°You¡¯re not telling the truth.¡± Bud stood in the dark night, almost integrated with the night. He looked at the girl and said word by word, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°I am born with ack of emotion and can¡¯t empathize with anyone, so you don¡¯t have to treat me as your brother. If our mother¡¯s order is to kill you one day, I will cut off your head without hesitation.¡± His words were cold, but the girl didn¡¯t take them seriously. ¡°I know, I know. You¡¯ve said it many times. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m still useful. I won¡¯t die for the time being.¡± She smiled and turned to look at the Bud, her eyes curled up. ¡°¡­ But if that day reallyes, I hope you can do it urately and don¡¯t let me feel pain.¡± Crystal transferred Kyle to another school, and Debbie and Mia found out about Dan¡¯s death from somewhere. They cried at the gate of Flower Land and wanted Crystal to give them justice. The security guards had a headache. After all, these two women were shameless and didn¡¯t know what ¡°shame¡± was. They didn¡¯t force themselves in. They just sat in front of the door and cried, which annoyed others. Crystal was too embarrassed to let the security guards suffer, so she asked someone to bring them in. As soon as they entered the door, they looked around. Debbie scolded, ¡°You b*tch live in such a good house, but you said you don¡¯t have money!¡± Mia also said, ¡°After all, she is not rted to us by blood. She is always on guard against us. It¡¯s really useless to raise her for so many years!¡± Dana came out with tea. When she heard the conversation between the two of them, she rolled her eyes in anger However, since the other party was Crystal¡¯s elder, she could not say anything. Debbie asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Crystal? Does she expect us to wait for her?¡± She had just rolled outside, and there was grass and dirt all over her body. She did not care much and just sat directly on the expensive custom-made sofa, which made Dana¡¯s eyelids twitch. ¡°Crystal is upstairs Dana put the cup on the tea table and said, ¡°She¡¯lle downter.¡± Mia said in a strange tone, ¡°She is so arrogant now. She put on airs in front of her mother. If she really marries the Grecic family in the future, what¡¯s going to happen?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she heard footsteps. Crystal was wearing a white home dress, which made her skin look even paler. The way she walked downstairs as she held the stairs made Debbie and Mia feel extremely strange in an instant. Chapter 618 Chapter 618 After all, they had watched Crystal grow up. Mia had already known that Crystal was good-looking, but she hadn¡¯t seen Crystal lifting up her bangs for a long time. At this time, she walked down the stairs slowly, and she looked totally different from the young girl who was picking up the rice in the fields. She was casual, but it made people feel that she was born into a good family. Just looking at her, no one would believe that she was just a country bumpkin two months ago. ¡°You¡¯ve finallye out.¡± Debbie said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to see you now.¡± Crystal said, ¡°It¡¯s quite easy for a human to see me. It¡¯s hard to say about other things.¡± It took Debbie two seconds to realize that Crystal was indicating that she was not a human being. She couldn¡¯t help but fly into a rage. ¡°How dare you talk back to me!? You think you¡¯re all independent now, don¡¯t you?¡± Crystal picked up her little yellow duck cup, took a sip of water, and said indifferently, ¡°Who do you think you are to lecture me?¡± Mia could not help but say, ¡°You were raised by me. I am your mother!¡± Crystal smiled. Dan was already dead, so she no longer had to worry about anything. She said with curved eyes, ¡°My guardian is called Daxton.¡± ¡°You!¡± Debbie said fiercely, ¡°You think you have nothing to do with the Haye family anymore, don¡¯t you?¡± Crystal was puzzled. ¡°Do we have something to do with each other?¡± ¡°You two have raised me. Didn¡¯t the Evans family already pay for that? Back then, you agreed that you would hand me over for the money. When you two collected the money, you agreed without hesitation. Now, you are using it to threaten me¡­ Isn¡¯t that too ridiculous?¡± Debbie had never seen Crystal so sharp-tongued before. Subconsciously, she wanted to pinch her ear. Crystal said, ¡°Coco¡± Debbie only felt a sh of white light. The next second, she met a pair of blue and ice-cold beast eyes. She was almost scared out of her wits and fell straight to the ground. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s this?!¡± Debbie was so frightened that she stepped back, her eyes almost popping out of her head. Devil squatted beside Crystal and stared coldly at the two women. Its sharp fangs and ws were deadly threats. Crystal bent down and touched its hairy head. She said, ¡°It¡¯s my pet, named CoCo. Isn¡¯t it very cute?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Mia and Debbie hugged each other tightly and huddled together Mia scolded, ¡°Crystal, are you sick? Why are you keeping this kind of thing as a pet?¡± Crystal sat down on the sofa and Devil immediately followed her. Almost as soon as it moved, Mia and Debbie trembled. Even if it leaned against Crystal¡¯s feet in a gentle and docile manner, it was still very oppressive. ¡°Who taught you to make a scene outside Flower Land to force me to see you?¡± Crystal tilted her head. ¡°Let me guess. Dora, right?¡± Mia subconsciously protected her daughter. ¡°What are you talking about? What does this have to do with Dora? We learned that Dan is dead, so we came to ask you for an exnation!¡± Crystal looked at Mia quietly for a few seconds and smiled. ¡°In the past, I thought you didn¡¯t have maternal love. Now I know that you do have it. It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t give it to me.¡± Mia said disgustedly, ¡°Dora is my biological daughter. Of course, I should love her! I only regret that I didn¡¯t strangle you to death when you were a child. You¡¯re a curse that brought bad luck to your father!¡± ¡°Curse?¡± Crystal seemed to be a little confused. There was a mountain fire as soon as you returned to Sunshine Vige. Aren¡¯t you a curse?¡± Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Mia¡¯s words reminded Crystal of what happened when she was young. Debbie was seriously ill for some reason. The first thing she did after she recovered was to beat Crystal and insisted that she was ill because of Crystal It seemed that it had always been like this. As long as anything happened to the Haye family, she would be the one others med. Crystal smiled. ¡°If I were really a curse¡­ What are you going to do about it? Do you want me to pay with my life?¡± The two never wanted Crystal to pay with her life. After all, they wanted to get benefits from her. Debbie said, ¡°What do I want your life for? We can¡¯t live in Sunshine Vige anymore. You should at least arrange a ce for us to live, right?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Crystal asked calmly. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Mia thought that Crystal was feeling guilty, so she said, ¡°We will definitely live in City W in the future. Aren¡¯t you going to support us? You should be responsible for our daily necessities, right? We don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. Give us 100,000 dors first.¡± Debbie was a little unhappy. ¡°That¡¯s too little, at least 200,000 dors.¡± Crystal raised the corner of her mouth and smiled slightly. ¡°Is that all you want to say to me?¡± Mia was a little confused. ¡°Otherwise?¡± At that moment, Crystal¡¯s eyes were full of emotions. Finally, she looked down, covered the sadness in her eyes, and whispered, ¡°Dad is dead.¡± ¡­We already know.¡± Debbie was confused. ¡°Why do you have to repeat it again?¡± Crystalughed out loud. ¡°¡­He¡¯s dead. His mother and wife only care about how to get money. You don¡¯t care about his death at all¡­ I used to think that you were just cruel to me, an outsider. But now it seems that it¡¯s nottrue.¡± Debbie coughed and said, ¡°Dan is my son. I¡¯m naturally very sad that something happened to him¡­ Mia also hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, Dan is my husband!¡± Crystal stood up and looked at them quietly for two seconds. She took the cheque from the coffee table and wrote a number. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 10,000 dors to end our rtionship. Don¡¯te to me again in the future. Let¡¯s cut all ties.¡± With that, she raised her hand and the checknded beside Debbie¡¯s feet. Debbie quickly picked it up and said, ¡°Are you sending us away with only 10,000 dors?¡± If they still lived in Sunshine Vige like in the past, 10,000 dors would have been a huge sum of money. However, after living in City W for a few days, their horizons had widened and their appetite had grown. They did not think it was enough at all. Mia scolded, ¡°Crystal, you¡¯re such an ungrateful person. We¡¯ve worked so hard to raise you up, but you¡¯re thinking of using money to get rid of us? Let me tell you, there¡¯s no way!¡± Crystal pressed the space between her eyebrows. Devil narrowed its eyes. As it stood up, the half-man- tall snow tiger brought a strong sense of oppression. Mia unconsciously took a step back and swallowed. ¡°What what do you want to do?¡± ¡°CoCo.¡± Crystal patted the snow tiger¡¯s head and let it lie back. Mia was about to say something when Crystal turned around and said to Dana, ¡°Call the security.¡± Dana was so angry that she couldn¡¯t wait to beat these two greedy women. Hearing this, she immediately said, ¡°Okay!¡± The security guards arrived very quickly Crystal crossed her arms and said, ¡°They broke into my house without permission. Leave them to the police. If theye to make trouble at the gate in the future, you don¡¯t have to inform me. Just call the police.¡± F The security guards nodded and immediately dragged Debbie and Mia away. Debbie struggled. ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m this d¡¯mned girl¡¯s grandmother!¡± Chapter 620 Chapter 620 Upon hearing this, the security guard looked at Crystal hesitantly. Crystal was expressionless. ¡°I don¡¯t know them.¡± The security guard nodded, waved his hand, and said, ¡°These two people broke into someone¡¯s house. Take them away! No matter how tough Mia and Debbie were, they were no match for the well-trained security guards. They were soon dragged out, and their shrill screams could be heard far away. Dana couldn¡¯t help but scold at the door, You are really shameless! You kept mentioning you¡¯ve raised Crystal for a long time. Was Crystal living a human life in your family? You treated her as a free worker for so many years, and you¡¯re still unwilling to give up after you get money. Are you nning to be a blood sucker for the rest of your life? Bah!¡± Mia¡¯s face changed and she said, ¡°What do you know?¡± Dana said, ¡°I feel ashamed for you! People like you don¡¯t deserve to be called mother by Crystal!¡± Mia still wanted to scold her, but Dana raised her voice and said, ¡°Shut their mouths. Don¡¯t let them annoy the neighbors!¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. The security guards understood and blocked their mouths as they dragged them into the car It was finally peaceful, but Dana was still angry. She turned back to the living room and scolded Crystal, ¡°Crystal, why are you still giving the leeches money?¡± Crystal smiled and said, ¡°My father has passed away. I¡¯m only giving them the alimony on behalf of my father¡± Dana was taken aback. She caressed Crystal¡¯s head and said, ¡°My good girl, you¡¯re so young, yet you¡¯ve suffered so much.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyshes trembled. The tears that she had held back for a long time slid down the corners of her eyes. She said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Dana, I have never missed my father as much as I do now.¡± Dana sighed. ¡°¡­ It will pass. Don¡¯t cry, Crystal. When Master Whitees back and sees that your eyes are swollen, he¡¯ll be worried.¡± Crystal wiped her tears and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t cry¡± Dana didn¡¯t say anything else. She just held her in her arms and waited for her to calm down. Debbie and Mia were thrown at the gate of Flower Land. Debbie was still not convinced and wanted to repeat the same trick. The security guard warned with a cold face. ¡°If you make trouble again, I will call the police directly.¡± Debbie¡¯s shoulders shrank and she walked out as she cursed. Mia said worriedly, ¡°Mom, will Dora be angry if we fail to aplish the task¡­¡± ¡°Look at you!¡± Debbie scolded, ¡°Is she your daughter or are you her daughter? You¡¯re so scared of her as if she were your mother.¡± Mia muttered, ¡°She is different from Crystal, that b*tch. Dora is my biological daughter. I gave birth to her with great effort. ¡°Everyone has given birth before.¡± Debbie sneered. ¡°In my opinion, your daughter is not easy to deal with either. We¡¯ve been in City W for so long, but we didn¡¯t get any benefits from her. At least, we¡¯ve got 20,000 dors from Crystal¡± Mia immediately said, ¡°Dora is just a girl. How can she not spend money? She is still studying. It¡¯s normal that she doesn¡¯t have much money Debbie snorted. ¡®She¡¯s just a little girl. What¡¯s so precious about her?¡± Mia retorted. Then do you like Kyle being close to you?¡± All of a sudden, Debbie was speechless As they spoke, they walked to the wide road outside. There was a ck car parked there. The window was rolled down, revealing Dora¡¯s delicate face ¡°How is it?¡± Mia said, ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Dora We didn¡¯t manage to. Chapter 621 Chapter 621 Dora¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°You can¡¯t even do such a simple thing?!¡± When she heard the news of Dan¡¯s death, she did not feel sad at all. On the contrary, she felt that it was a heaven-sent opportunity. Dora did not feel that she was indifferent. After all, she had never seen Dan before. They were just rted by blood. If she was really sad, it would be strange. Dora had a good n. She thought that Mia and Debbie could cling to Crystal since Dan was dead and Sunshine Vige had been burned. Dora knew very well how annoying these two women could be. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were still useful, she would have fallen out with them. Dora was very confident that they would seed today, but she didn¡¯t expect that these two idiots couldn¡¯t even handle such a small thing. ¡°What kind of expression is that?¡± Debbie was already full of anger. When she saw Dora¡¯s reaction, she became even angrier. ¡°Is this how you treat your elders!?¡± Mia quickly tried to persuade her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t argue with the child¡­ Dora, your grandma is just angry now. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Dora was extremely disgusted. How could such people be her grandmother and mother? It was disgusting to think about it. Dora managed to suppress her emotions and said, ¡°What the hell happened? Isn¡¯t Crystal always very filial?¡± ¡°She¡¯s arrogant now,¡± Debbie said sarcastically. ¡°She¡¯s no longer the same as she used to be.¡± Dora pursed her lips, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± At this moment, she suddenly had a better idea. Dora smiled and said in a gentle voice, ¡°I¡¯ve booked a table in the restaurant.¡± Danny opened the door and smelled the aroma of food floating out of the kitchen. He didn¡¯t even have lunch as he was too busy with his meeting that day. It was dark at this time, but the kitchen lights were warm. It seemed that there had never been such a scene in this apartment before. Hearing the sound of the door opening, Sadie poked her head out of the kitchen. When she saw Danny, she smiled and asked, ¡°Have you eaten yet, Mr. Evans? I¡¯ve cooked prawns, braised pork ribs, and cucumber egg soup. Would you like to have some?¡± Perhaps it was because his stomach was really ufortable, Danny nodded. Sadie quickly brought the dishes to the dining table. On the marble table, there were two dishes, one soup, and two bowls of rice. They were far from the exquisite and high-end dishes in the hotel, but they looked very delicious. ¡°You know how to cook.¡± Danny sat down on the chair and said, ¡°I thought you were a youngdy who doesn¡¯t do chores at all. Have you learned it recently?¡± Sadie hummed and said, ¡°I should have cooked before. I¡¯m quite skilled at it.¡± Danny stopped. In the past, with Sadie¡¯s arrogant character, how could she cook? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Danny tasted a piece of pork ribs, which tasted very good. It could be seen that she was indeed very good at cooking. It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Sadie smiled and said softly, ¡°Actually, I want to discuss something with you, Mr. Evans.¡± ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Sadie said, ¡°After meeting Fifth Miss, I thought we clicked well. Can I go and look for her in the future?¡± Danny was speechless. Danny said, ¡°Is this the purpose of why you cooked today?¡± Sadie smiled and said, ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°Do you like her very much?¡± ¡°Fifth Miss is very cute.¡± Sadie said, ¡°I think there is a misunderstanding between you and her.¡± Danny snorted. ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°It¡¯s your freedom to make friends with anyone. You don¡¯t have to ask me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Evans.¡± Sadie looked down and took a sip of the soup. Her familiarity with Crystal was definitely not a lie. She had definitely and absolutely known Crystal before. Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Harold had been very busy these days. Crystal was bored at home. Sadie¡¯s visit surprised her ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Sadie asked softly, ¡°Did I disturb you?¡± ¡°No, no Crystal said, ¡°It¡¯s just that no one hase looking for me for a long time. Where are we going?¡± Seeing that Crystal was in high spirits, Sadie also smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping. I heard that there¡¯s a good dessert shop near the mall.¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± In fact, she could get along with Sadie well. Sadie would not let others feel any pressure and was thoughtful about everything. When Crystal ate ice cream, she even wiped her mouth for her when she saw that Crystal¡¯s face was dirty. Her movements were very skilled, which made Crystal¡¯s ears turn red. ¡­ I can do it by myself¡± Sadie propped up her cheeks and looked at Crystal, saying, ¡°If I were a man, I would definitely like you.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­ Why was she so good at flirting? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Sadieughed and said, ¡°Did you take it seriously? Don¡¯t worry, ording to the fact that I have eloped with a man before, my sexual orientation should be normal.¡± Crystal coughed. ¡°Can¡¯t you remember anything that happened in the past?¡± ¡°Recently, there have been some vague memory fragments floating up, but I can¡¯t see them clearly.¡± Sadie sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know when I can remember them all.¡± Crystal said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush. Anyway, Danny has money.¡± She curled her lips and said, ¡°He¡¯s kind and can put his money to good use.¡± ¡°I think you two are really interesting.¡± Sadie smiled. ¡°He calls you a little liar. You im that he¡¯s kind.¡± It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve lied to him before.¡± Crystal admitted her mistake sincerely and then defended herself, ¡°But I had no choice. What if he really strangled me to death? Then you can¡¯t see me now.¡± Sadie was a little hesitant. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be so violent, right?¡± Crystal started to nder her brother. ¡°He probably is. When I see him, my legs will be weak. It was Antony who told me that he would strangle me to death.¡± After listening, Sadie decided to lock the door when she slept in the future. ¡°Actually¡­ I told you before.¡± Sadie paused and continued, ¡°When I saw you for the first time, I felt that I had seen you before.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Sadie said, ¡°I probably knew you in the past?¡± Crystal sighed. ¡°You better not see the old me.¡± Sadie, ¡°?¡± Crystal said, ¡°If it were me in the past, I would definitely not havee to eat dessert with you. Instead, I would have taken you to do the farm work.¡± Sadie couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°That¡¯s not bad.¡± Crystal said seriously, ¡°A child who grew up in a city like you doesn¡¯t know how hard it is to do farm work. I had to go every day before dawn.¡± ¡°Why did you have to go so early?¡± Sadie was puzzled. ¡°Because it¡¯s cooler to work in the morning. Crystal said, ¡°This is the simple and unadorned wisdom of the farmer¡± Sadie, The two of them strolled until half past five in the afternoon before reluctantly parting. Sadie watched her being picked up by Paul¡¯s car and she stood by the roadside for a long while. She thought that she would think of something when she saw Crystal, but she still recalled nothing. Sadie sighed. When she was about to take a taxi, a car stopped by the side. The driver asked, ¡°Beauty, where are you going?¡± She told him the address and got in the car. The person sitting in the passenger seat looked back at her and smiled. ¡°It seems that you really lost your memory. You didn¡¯t recognize me.¡± Sadie froze and immediately went to open the door, but the driver had locked all the doors and windows. Chapter 623 Chapter 623 ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just want to catch up with you.¡± The woman in the passenger seat spoke in a soft voice. She wore arge wide hat, covering most of her face. Sadie could only see her wearing bright lipstick. Who are you?¡± The woman said, ¡°Sadie, you are so strange.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The previous you, who used to have memories, desperately wanted to forget things. And the current you, who have lost memories, desperately want to remember things.¡± Sadie immediately confirmed that she had known this woman before, or that she was very familiar with her. ¡°I just came here on behalf of myself. Don¡¯t worry.¡± The woman said slowly. ¡°For so many years, you are the first one to escape. I came to see you living freely.¡± Sadie could not understand what she was saying, but there was a surge of sadness in the depths of her heart. ¡°Since you have already left, don¡¯t investigate it.¡± The woman handed over a bag. ¡°This is your pathology report. The hospital records after the car ident have been dealt with, and there is no record of your condition.¡± Sadie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She reached out and took it, only to see a thick stack of reports. The woman said, ¡°For this short period of freedom, you went all out. I¡¯m indeed not as brave as you. I shouldn¡¯t havee here, but we¡¯ve known each other for so many years, so I¡¯d bettere and remind you. Don¡¯t lose your life for no reason.¡± Sadie lowered her eyes and took out the report She saw the diagnosis of the disease on it, ¡°Malignant clonal disease of hematopoietic stem cells (leukemia).¡± Sadie was speechless. Life was really full of surprises ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be that surprised,¡± said the woman. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Sadie calmly put the report back and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± The woman smiled. ¡°You¡¯re still the same as before.¡± Sadie asked, ¡°Am I equally annoying?¡± ¡°Here we are.¡± The woman said, ¡°Get out of the car.¡± Sadie looked outside. It was an intersection where it was convenient for her to take a taxi. It was obvious that the conversation time was over. The door opened and Sadie got out of the car with a bag of reports. The woman suddenly said, ¡°Since you have left, enjoy your freedom. With the blue sky, you can fly. Why do you have to go back to the cage?¡± Sadie paused, narrowed her eyes slightly, and said with a smile, ¡°What you said makes you sound like friend.¡± ¡°An ordinary colleague.¡± After the woman finished speaking, the driver started the car and drove away. Sadie was lost in thought. my best It seemed that there was something wrong with her car ident that year. She knew that it was not her style to abandon Danny and escape from the marriage. However Sadie squatted on the side of the road and looked at her report. After a while, she sighed deeply and threw them into the trash can on the side of the road. As a result, she threw her bag in too. She quickly took it out. ¡°Beep- With the sound of the horn, Danny rolled down the window. Although there was no expression on his face, his tone was odd Why are you rummaging through the rubbish? It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t give you money to spend.¡± Sadie, She took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ Forget it. Just take it as I have a hobby of picking up rubbish.¡± ¡°Why are you here, Mr. Evans?¡± Danny said, ¡°On the way off work.¡± Sadie just remembered that this was the road Danny would pass by when he was heading home from work. The woman left her here because she knew that Danny would pass by a few minutester. She suddenly felt a little ufortable. They were monitoring Danny. ¡°Get in the car,¡± Danny said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat out today.¡± When Sadie got in the car, she saw someone taking a photo of them in a very obscure way on the roadside, and then he left quickly. Her mood had be worse. Chapter 624 Chapter 624 Crystal found that after Harold finished his work, he became very idle. He hadn¡¯t gone to work for several days. Crystal was happy and worried at the same time. She was d that Harold was able to keep herpany. However, she was worried that Harold would put all his attention on her since he didn¡¯t go to work now. Crystal asked Harold worriedly. ¡°Has yourpany gone bankrupt?¡± Harold, ¡°It¡¯s not that serious.¡± Crystal breathed a sigh of relief before hearing what he said next. ¡°It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a new person in charge.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡± Crystal asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the overbearing president?¡± Harold looked at her and said, ¡°I told you to watch less drama.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Tell me, am I right?¡± Harold, ¡°It¡¯s not me who is in charge of thepany right now.¡± Crystal, What¡¯s the difference between this and bankruptcy?¡± ¡°When we first left Sunshine Vige, I heard that there was a restructure in the Grecic Group,¡± she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be driven out.¡± Harold narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I¡¯m not the president, I can still support you.¡± He had never relied on the Grecic family¡¯s family business. Only Old Madam Grecic, Mark, and others regarded it as a mountain of gold and silver. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Crystal curled her lips. ¡°You don¡¯t even go to work now.¡± She began to think about the future. ¡°Do you want me to support you instead? Then you may have to suffer a little. I n to run my own studio when I go to the university, but I¡¯ll need capital to run the business. You can y with CoCo at home while I¡¯m at work. That sounds like a good idea too.¡± Harold picked her up and ced her on hisp. He lowered his head and looked into her eyes. ¡°You won¡¯t look down on me even if I¡¯m poor?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Maybe a little, but for your good looks, I¡¯m willing to work hard to make money to support you, but you can only wear cheap clothes.¡± Speaking of this, she couldn¡¯t helpughing. She touched Harold¡¯s head and pretended to sigh. ¡°Have you ever suffered this kind of grievance before ever since you were born? But there¡¯s no other way. That¡¯s all I can offer.¡± Dana came out with the fruit. Hearing this, she said to Crystal, ¡°Crystal, Master White can easily buy two houses with his monthly dividends from the Grecic Group. He won¡¯t have to wear cheap clothes.¡± Crystal, These rich people were annoying. She was about to climb onto the sofa, but Harold wrapped his arms around her waist and refused to let her go. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since they are all eyeing that position, why don¡¯t I just let them take charge?¡± He never cared about the Grecic Group and the Grecic family. Only then did Crystal rx After all, there had been a lot of rumors recently. If Harold hadn¡¯t told her, she would have been worried. ¡°By the way¡± Crystal thought of something. ¡°I¡¯m about to start school¡± ¡°Mm, what about that?¡± Crystal raised her little chin. The school made itpulsory for a freshman to live in the school. You¡¯ll sleep on your own for five nights in a week.¡± Harold, D How could he forget about it? ¡°Ah.¡± Crystal added, ¡°We will have 15 days of closed military training. You won¡¯t be able to see me in these 15 days.¡± Harold, ¡± Crystal kissed him on the face. ¡°You must behave yourself at home.¡± Harold clicked his tongue. He suddenly picked Crystal up and it gave her a fright. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Harold, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± Crystal asked warily, ¡°Are you really going to sleep?¡± Harold looked down at her. ¡°What do you think?¡± Crystal said peacefully, ¡°Let¡¯s chat under the quilt. I can tell you a story before going to bed.¡± Chapter 625 Chapter 625 Today, Dana had changed a new nket for them. It was a light yellowish color that Crystal had chosen. It did not match Harold¡¯s room, but Crystal liked it very much. She used her own things to fill Harold¡¯s room bit by bit. On the small table, there was her fairy tale book. On the balcony, there was her toy, and in the bathroom, there was her hairpin. Even the whole room seemed to be filled with her unique sweet fragrance. The hormones secreted in humans unquestionably pointed to sex and fertility. Crystal was ced on the soft bed, which was as soft as a cloud, and she fell into it. Before she could tell her story before going to bed, Harold kissed her. He kissed her slowly. Crystal¡¯s slender fingers unconsciously grasped the sheets, and there was a little sweat on the tip of her nose. Harold kissed her on the eyelids and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Crystal thought that he had let go of her. Before she had time to rejoice, she saw him kiss her on the neck and went all the way down, bringing a tingling sensation. ¡°¡­ How can I tell a story like that?¡± Harold, ¡°Like how?¡± In terms of shamelessness, Crystal had never won. She was so angry that she decided to give up telling the fairy tales such as Snow White, Sleeping Beauty, and so on. She racked her brain and said, ¡°In the past, there used to be a group of¡­ hiss, can you stop biting me?¡± ¡°¡­There used to be a group of quails. They ally eggs in the morning. However, one of them was very strange. Ity eggs in the evening.¡± Harold¡¯s tall nose left a red mark on her prominent corbone. He asked in a muffled voice, ¡°And then?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Only this quaily eggs in the evening. In order to distinguish it from the others, everyone called the eggs ity thete quail eggs.¡± She suddenly pushed Harold away, and the two of them changed positions. She sat on Harold¡¯s waist, and her long hair fell on the bed like a waterfall. The little girl smiled proudly and said, ¡°Good night, idiot. Go to bed quickly.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± He said, ¡°Your bedtime story is not bad.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Thank you for yourpliment. I¡¯ll charge you next time. This is a free trial version.¡± Harold asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Can I pay with my body instead?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Crystal raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m a serious businesswoman. I don¡¯t ept this kind of hidden rule¡­¡± Harold raised his hand and tugged at his cor, revealing a little of his chest. Crystal¡¯s words turned 180 degrees, ¡°¡­It¡¯s impossible that I don¡¯t ept this kind of hidden rule. You can pay with your body next time.¡± Harold let out a muffledugh. ¡°How can you be wavered so easily?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I understood something after being with you.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Crystal said, ¡°If you¡¯re a good person, you won¡¯t be able to earn money. Sometimes, if you¡¯re a little more shameless, you¡¯ll be able to live a much morefortable life.¡± Shey in Harold¡¯s arms and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t started school yet, and I¡¯ve already begun to miss you.¡± Harold¡¯s finger passed through her silky hair and said, ¡°Call me when you miss me.¡± Crystal said, ¡°But our phones will be kept during military training. I see peoplementing that the military training at Princeton University is very strict.¡± Harold said, ¡°Then think about me in your mind.¡± Crystal looked at him with sparkling eyes. ¡°Will youe to me when I miss you?¡± Harold, ¡°What I mean is that you can have a psychologicalfort in this way.¡± Crystal, ¡°.¡± It was really strange for such a man to have a girlfriend. ¡°Where else could Harold find such a kind girl like me?¡± Crystal thought. Chapter 626 Chapter 626 On the day Crystal started school, Harald sent her to school. The century-old Princeton University had a long history. It was located on the edge of City W. It upied a vast area and was surrounded by many stores. It was always the most convenient to buy things outside the university. There was almost everything here. There were a lot of students in the new semester. Most of them carried a lot of things with them. Crystal only brought a suitcase, and it was Dana who packed it for her. She leaned against the window and looked at the crowd outside. ¡°There are so many people.¡± Harold put his hand on the steering wheel and was in a bad mood. At the thought of being unable to see Crystal for fifteen days, his mood became even worse. Crystal was quite happy. It was boring for her to stay at home all the time. Going to school meant that she could make more new friends. Harold pinched the little ungrateful girl¡¯s chin. ¡°How can you still smile?¡± Crystal replied, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± She blinked and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t parted yet. Do you miss me already?¡± Harold, ¡°No.¡± Crystal curled her lips. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± She squinted while looking at the sun and said, ¡°I¡¯m going in, or I¡¯ll be exposed to the sun when it gets sunnyter.¡± ¡°Remember to apply your sunblock.¡± Harold frowned. ¡°It¡¯s very troublesome if you get sunburn.¡± ¡°Dana has already reminded me.¡± Crystal unfastened her seat belt and was about to open the door. Suddenly, she turned around and put her arms around Harold¡¯s neck, saying, ¡°Although you don¡¯t admit that you miss me, I miss you already.¡± She raised her head and kissed the corner of Harold¡¯s lips. ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°See you in half a month.¡± Harold grabbed her wrist and kissed her fiercely. Crystal was afraid that someone would look over, so she quickly covered her mouth after a while. She said in a muffled voice, ¡°How can face others if my lips are swollen?¡± The man¡¯s fingers tapped on the steering wheel, and he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good? They will know that you already have a master.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± She felt that Harold was sometimes really childish. ¡°Well, I¡¯m really leaving this time.¡± Crystal opened the door and got out of the car. Harold took her suitcase out of the trunk and asked, ¡°Do you really not want me to send you?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, no.¡± Crystal said, ¡°If you go in, there will definitely be onlookers.¡± She reached out to hug Harold and whispered in his ear, ¡°Remember to miss me.¡± Without waiting for Harold¡¯s reply, she took two steps back and waved her hand with the suitcase. ¡°Bye-bye.¡± Harold leaned against the car and lit a cigarette. He watched as the little girl¡¯s figure gradually blended into the crowd. At this moment, he suddenly understood the feeling of being a father. There were so many reckless boys in college. It would be very troublesome to deal with them. But he couldn¡¯t build a golden cage to lock up his little girl. Crystal was very docile and probably would not refuse, but Harold knew that she would not be happy. In the past, he felt that love was something ridiculous, but he never thought that one day he would fall into the hands of a 19-year-old girl. When Harold was about to smoke a cigarette, his cell phone rang. It was a call from Larry. His voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Larina is in the hospital. Come and have a look.¡± Harold frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°She must have caught a cold on the day we went to visit her brother.¡± Larry was a little annoyed. ¡°She looks well-behaved, but she always doesn¡¯t listen to me. She is as stubborn as her brother.¡± Harold put out the cigarette and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± He opened the door and got in the car. When he started the car, he received a message from Crystal. Crystal, ¡°As soon as I entered the school, there was a passionate senior who took me to the registration office.¡± Harold, Ha. Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Crystal was not lying to Harold. As soon as she entered the school gate, she was surrounded by enthusiastic seniors. They rushed to help her get her luggage. The senior who stood at the back rushed out of the crowd. She grabbed Crystal¡¯s suitcase and said, ¡°TW take this junior to sign up. You can wee other juniors.¡± The group of boys looked at each other in dismay. Finally, someone said, ¡°No way, ss monitor, why are you fighting with us over this? Can¡¯t you give us a chance?¡± Senior, ¡°There¡¯s no chance. You don¡¯t deserve it.¡± She turned to Crystal and said in a much gentler voice, ¡°Junior, don¡¯t think that they are all very attentive. In fact, they all have ulterior motives. Don¡¯t believe men¡¯s words. You¡¯ll end up miserably if you do!¡± Crystal nodded after being taught a lesson. The senior felt that she was very obedient, so she reached out and pinched Crystal¡¯s cheek. Immediately, she received a bunch of envious, jealous, and hateful eyes. ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡± The senior said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the dormitory. It¡¯s very sunny. Don¡¯t get exposed to the Original from N?velDrama.Org. sun too much.¡± ¡°ss monitor.¡± One of the boys said, ¡°If I remember correctly, this junior¡¯s dormitory is on the sixth floor. Her suitcase¡­ The senior picked up the suitcase with one hand expressionlessly. ¡°What about the suitcase?¡± ¡°Nothing. Please take care, ss monitor.¡± There was still some distance from the gate to Crystal¡¯s dormitory building. The senior introduced herself as they walked along the way. ¡°My name is Serena Gerald. I¡¯m in my third year, majoring in Mathematics.¡± Crystal also introduced herself. Serena said earnestly, ¡°In the future, you must be careful and protect yourself in school.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyshes quivered. ¡°¡­ Huh? Is the security of the school bad?¡± Serena said, ¡°When you first came in, didn¡¯t you notice that those boys looked at you like they were hungry wolves seeing meat?¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­I thought they were enthusiastic.¡± w ¡°Every year during the weing ceremony, they tend to be very enthusiastic, but they¡¯re overdoing it,¡± Serena reminded her. ¡°Anyway, you should watch out. But¡­ you look so beautiful. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s ack of people who like you since you were young, right?¡± Crystal counted with her fingers and said honestly, ¡°Only two.¡± One was Farley, and the other was Harold. Serena was shocked. ¡°Two?!¡± That shouldn¡¯t be the case. When she first saw this girl, she thought she was a movie star, or, in other words, the top beauty of the current entertainment circle was not as beautiful as her. She was clearly walking in the crowd quietly, but as long as someone nced at her, they wouldn¡¯t be able to take their eyes off her. Crystal replied, ¡°Yes, there are only two.¡± ¡°That must be because they think they¡¯re not good enough for you.¡± Crystal, ¡°?¡± When they arrived at the dormitory, Serena took Crystal to take her key. Crystal intended to carry the suitcase upstairs with her, but she didn¡¯t expect that Serena was really a tough woman. She carried the suitcase to the sixth floor with one hand and wasn¡¯t even panting at all. On the contrary, Crystal, a little trash, was gasping for breath when she went upstairs with nothing in her hands. There was already someone in the dormitory. Serena did not enter. Instead, she took out her phone and said to Crystal, ¡°Let¡¯s exchange contact numbers?¡± Of course, Crystal did not refuse. She saved Serena¡¯s number. ¡°Remember what I told you just now.¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go pick up someone else first,¡± Serena said. ¡°When we¡¯re free, let¡¯s hang out, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Crystal waved her hand obediently. ¡°Goodbye, senior.¡± Serena¡¯s heart was about to melt. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Chapter 628 Chapter 628 Crystal thought she had arrived quite early, but when she arrived, her other two roommates were already there. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Crystal greeted politely. The dorminatory in Princeton University was a typical dorm that could amodate four people with two double-decker beds. The balcony was quite spacious, and the lighting here was good. At the moment Crystal pushed the door open, it seemed that even the light favored her. It outlined her face and made it appear more beautiful. Facing Crystal, the girl who was packing was stunned, and then said, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± They were almost done unpacking their belongings, so it was easy for Crystal to find her own bed. It was close to the window, and the bed next to hers belonged to the girl who responded to her. The girl on the opposite side of Crystal¡¯s bed just twitched her lips and said, ¡°I saw you outside. I thought you were from the film and television department.¡± Crystal felt that her words were a little weird, but she didn¡¯t think much about it. She opened her suitcase and began to tidy up. She would go back to Flower Land on weekends and whenever she didn¡¯t have sses. So Dana didn¡¯t prepare many clothes for her. All the clothes she brought were casual and simple. She hung the clothes in the closet seriously. The girl sleeping next to her bed reached out her hand and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Ate Lane. What about you?¡± Crystal shook hands with her and said, ¡°My name is Crystal Evans.¡± *Your name is so cute.¡± Ate said in a low voice, ¡°And you look so good¡­ and you have a good temperament.¡± ¡°Pa! The third person in the dormitory made a noise. Ate rolled her eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to her. I don¡¯t know who has offended her.¡± Crystal smiled and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the other roommate? I can see that her bed has beenid out.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Ate said, ¡°She seems to have something to do and has already left. You should unpack quickly. We have to get military training uniformster. If we arrivete, we will definitely have to line up for a long time.¡± ¡°We¡¯re the ones who have to line up, but someone else doesn¡¯t have to.¡± Elvira sald with a cold face, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that many people will be fighting to help her line up.¡± Ate failed to hold back her anger and said, ¡°It¡¯s enough, Elvira. Crystal didn¡¯t offend you.¡± D Elvira said, ¡°You¡¯re already ttering her now, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You-¡± Ate was furious, but she turned to Crystal and said, ¡°Crystal, don¡¯t take it to heart. Elvira has been like this since she was in high school.¡± Crystal was a little surprised. ¡°Are you high school ssmates?¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯re from the same high school,¡± Ate said. No wonder they were so familiar with each other. Crystal quickly unpacked her things and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The three of them went out together and went to the ce where they received the military training uniforms. Crystal specially put on a mask, only revealing her eyes. Elvira snorted and said, ¡°What are you pretending for?¡± Ate smiled awkwardly at Crystal. As expected, the ce where they collected the uniforms was already very crowded. After a while, Crystal¡¯s nose was covered with sweat. When she finally got the uniforms, she was already covered in sweat. Ate, who had a bright character, said, ¡°Shall we go to the canteen to eat? Before I came here, I asked around and heard that the food in the canteen is the best.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Crystal did not have any objections, and Elvira did not say anything. The three of them went to the canteen together. However, as soon as they finished taking their meal and sat down, a group of girls suddenly came over with unkind expressions. The leading girl had short hair and heavy make-up on. She chewed bubble candy in her mouth. She looked ??? Crystal up and down and asked, ¡°Are you Crystal?¡± Chapter 629 Chapter 629 ¡°Hello,¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be innocent.¡± The girl crossed her arms and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you good at catching the boys¡¯ attention? I heard that you are very popr. A group of people surrounded you today. Are you satisfied?¡± ¡°?¡± No matter how good-tempered Crystal was, she knew that this girl was just here to pick on her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave. I want to eat.¡± The girl sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen so many vixens like you. Stay away from Bound and I won¡¯t make things difficult for you, otherwise¡­¡± She stared at Crystal and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Crystal, ¡°?¡± Crystal looked confused. ¡°Who is Bound?¡± The girl said angrily, ¡°Are you putting on an act? If you didn¡¯t know who he was, would youe in specially from door No.2? You must have asked about where he would wee the freshmen in advance and deliberately seduced him!¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal¡¯s big eyes were full of big question marks, ¡°Excuse me.¡± She said, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Bound?¡± The girl said, ¡°We grew up together. I got into Princeton University for him, so I¡¯m telling you now that he will only be mine even though there are a lot of girls who like him.¡± Ate said to Crystal in a low voice, ¡°I know Bound. He is the president of the student union. Many girls in the school like him.¡± Crystal recalled that there seemed to be an outstanding-looking boy in the reception area today, but she only said a few words to him about her registration. Why did this girl say that she was seducing him? ¡°I think you¡¯ve¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve misunderstood?¡± The girl snorted. ¡°As I said, I have seen a lot of people like you. Don¡¯t y tricks in front of me, otherwise-¡± She stretched out her hand, wanting to grab Crystal¡¯s wrist and threaten her. But before she could touch Crystal, her hand was caught in the air. ¡°What are you doing? Are you going to hit others in public? Do you want to be expelled on the first day of school?¡± The girl was stunned and subconsciously wanted to get rid of her hand, but the other party was very strong. Her hand was like a pair of iron pliers. ¡°You¡­¡± The girl looked at her smiling face and gritted her teeth. ¡°Let me go!¡± ¡°I can let you go.¡± The other party looked very easy to talk to. ¡°But you have to apologize to my roommate, right? After all, you disturbed her meal, or do you want Bound to see how you bully others with his own eyes?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°¡­¡±The girl knew that the other party was not easy to deal with, so she said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! is that okay? Let me go!¡± After being released, the girl red fiercely at Crystal. ¡°Wait and see!¡± After that, she left with her followers. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re back.¡± Ate said, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te for lunch.¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± The girl sat opposite Crystal and said with a slight smile, ¡°Hello, are you ourst roommate?¡± Dust was flying in the sun, and cicadas were crying in summer. The girl¡¯s eyes were delicate and vivid, and her eyes were full of a kind smile. ¡°My name is Natalie Ramsey.¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Crystal. Thank you for helping me just now,¡± Crystal said. Natalie said, ¡°This kind of person deserves to be taught a lesson. She thinks everyone is after her treasure.¡± ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve seen Bound before. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s good enough for you.¡±E Chapter 630 Chapter 630 ¡°Hiss¡­ Don¡¯t let others hear what you said.¡± Ate looked left and right and said, ¡°Bound has a lot of fans who always argue with others in the forum. I had fun watching it during the summer holiday.¡± Natalie said, ¡°Tell me about it.¡± During the meal, Crystal heard a lot of gossip about the leader of the student union. After the meal, she went back to the dormitory and continued to unpack. It was almost two o¡¯clock in the afternoon when she was finally done. Natalie sat on the chair, holding her chin and looking at her seriously. ¡°¡­¡± Crystal was quite embarrassed. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± ¡°You look good.¡± Natalie smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone as good-looking as you.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal¡¯s ears turned red. ¡°Thank you.¡± She whispered, ¡°You¡¯re also very good-looking.¡± She was not lying. Natalie was indeed good-looking, and her facial features were extremely beautiful. When she smiled, she was even more attractive. ¡°Come on, you two beautiful women are praising each other. How can ordinary people like us live?¡± Ate sighed and said, ¡°We are all human beings, and we are made in the same way. Even if we are burned, we will all turn into ashes. How can there be such a big difference?¡± Ate¡¯s words were filled with kind mockery, but to Elvira¡¯s ears, they were extremely ear-piercing. Since she was a child, she had been striving to be outstanding and strived to get the first ce in the exam. When she was in high school, she looked down upon those well-dressed students and felt that they had no future. Who would have the mood to dress up if they wanted to get good grades? It was not easy for her to get into Princeton University. However, on the first day she came to college, she became roommates with two people with outstanding looks¡­ In the past, she couldfort herself. So what if others were good-looking? Their grades couldn¡¯t be as good as hers. But now, this reason became ironic. In this world, there were people who were good-looking and had good grades. When Elvira entered the school gate, she saw many people rushing to the well-dressed girls and offering to help them carry their luggage. As for Elvira, there was only a senior who helped her out of responsibility. All of this made Elvira¡¯s mood extremely bad. Feeling the pressure from Elvira¡¯s body, Crystal took out her phone and called Harold. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Are you done with unpacking?¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded tired. ¡°How is it?¡± Crystal said, ¡°The food in the canteen is not bad, the environment is also very good, and my roommates are kind¡­¡± Haroldughed. ¡°Is there anything bad for you?¡± Crystal thought ad said, ¡°Yes.¡± Harold, ¡°?¡± Crystal said, ¡°It¡¯s not good without you here.¡± Harold was caught off guard and his heart skipped a beat when he heard the little girl¡¯s words. Licking his sharp canine teeth, Harold whispered, ¡°You think that I can¡¯t do anything to you now, don¡¯t you?¡± Crystal whispered, ¡°It¡¯s true that you can¡¯t do anything to me now¡­ Hey, are you outside? It¡¯s so noisy over there.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Harold said, ¡°I just came out of the hospital. Larina is in the hospital. I came to see her.¡± ¡°Is she seriously ill?¡± ¡°Old illness.¡± Harold said, ¡°She¡¯ll be fine after resting for a few days. Actually, I¡¯m sick too. Why don¡¯t you care about me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal said slowly, ¡°You must have something frivolous to say. I¡¯m not going to ask about you.¡± Harold, ¡°No.¡± Crystal said firmly, ¡°Then it should be some outdated sweet words.¡± ¡°Do you want to hear it?¡± Crystal was a little conflicted. After about two or three seconds, she said, ¡°Okay.¡± Harold let out a lowugh and said in a low voice, ¡°I miss you a lot.¡± Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Crystal was defeated by Harold¡¯s sweet words. When she returned to the dormitory, her ears were all red, but fortunately, no one noticed. Ate suddenly eximed and asked, ¡°Have you read the forum?¡± Confused, Crystal asked, ¡°What forum?¡± ¡°The campus forum.¡± Ate dragged a chair over and said, ¡°Oh God, the two of you are popr.now.¡± Crystal, ¡°?¡± Natalie, who was ying with her phone, asked, ¡°What?¡± Ate said, ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll send the link to the group.¡± Crystal opened the dorm group chat and clicked on the link that Ate had sent. It was a new post, which was very popr. The title of the post was ¡°You Know Nothing about the Beauty of the New Students¡±. She scrolled down and saw that there were a lot of photos of her and Natalie that had been secretly taken. There were a lot of photos of them sitting and eating in the canteen. Thements below were irrelevant. ¡°Thank you for your invitation. I regret refusing to wee the new students now. Except for a time like this, I won¡¯t have any chance to get in touch with such a fairy in the human world.¡± ¡°?? The freshmen in our university¡¯s film and television department are so attractive! They took my breath away!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked around and found out that these two juniors are both doing Biology majors.¡± ¡°There¡¯s one thing I want to say. Although I¡¯m a man, I can tell from their face-to-face eating picture that they¡¯re a couple.¡± ¡°In fact, I¡¯m also¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t deserve this kind of fairy.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal looked up and met Natalie¡¯s shocked eyes. Ate was amused and said, ¡°Those who like to match others and those who don¡¯t are silent now. Hahahaha, I also think that the two of you look good together.¡± Natalie, ¡°I¡¯m very certain that I like men.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Me too.¡± After all, she had a boyfriend. Ate said, ¡°In fact, there is another post that is very popr. Every year, the campus belle will be chosen as soon as the freshmen joined the university. The two of you have very high votes¡­ Let me check out the school hunk. I have to say that the handsome boys in the school are really outstanding. Do you see that? That muscle and that face¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± She had a boyfriend, so she couldn¡¯t look at such things. Natalie said, ¡°I already have someone in my heart. I don¡¯t want to see other men.¡± Ate stretched out her hand and said, ¡°Come on, tell us your story.¡± Natalie said, ¡°I¡¯ve admired Charles Robert Darwin since I was a child. He¡¯s the only one in my heart.¡± Ate was speechless. There was a wee party in the evening, and there were not many students in the biology course. Crystal and Natalie were at the back, watching the counselor giving a speech passionately on the podium. Crystal got up early this morning and was very tired all day. When she listened to the speech, she began to feel sleepy. Until she was patted on the shoulder by Natalie next to her, Crystal stood up subconsciously and said, ¡°C!¡± Everyone was speechless. Natalie, ¡°Pfft.¡± On the podium, the counselor said with a smile, ¡°Are you Crystal? You¡¯re already very famous. You don¡¯t have to introduce yourself. On my way here, I heard a lot of teachers say that there will be a campus belle and a grade belle in my ss this year. Now that I¡¯ve seen you, it¡¯s indeed true.¡± Crystal finally sobered up and blushed. However, the university counselor continued to tease her. ¡°Can you tell us why you chose C?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± In an instant, she suddenly felt that her life was too long. It was really too long.. Chapter 632 Chapter 632 Crystal was still looking for a time-travel machine when the ss meeting ended. Ate patted her on the shoulder andforted her. ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to be so embarrassed. Life is short.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± She felt even more embarrassed now. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Natalie thought for a moment and said, ¡°In fact, I¡¯m really curious about why you chose C. Why was it not A or B or D?¡± Crystal covered her face and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that we should choose the longest answer among the shorter answers and choose the shortest answer among the longer answers? For the answers that look simr, we should just choose C. I was sleeping at that time, so I subconsciously chose C.¡± Natalie, ¡°Hahaha.¡± Ate, ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Crystal blushed even more at the sight of her two unscrupulous roommates. On the first day of her college life, she lost face in front of the whole ss. What was even more shocking to Crystal was that Ate found a new post in the forum after they went back. It was very popr and there was a very short title-Miss C. ¡°Hahahaha, d*mn it.¡± Ateughed out loud. ¡°Who gave you such a nickname?¡± Crystal leaned over to take a look and said angrily, ¡°How can someone from our ss talk about this in public?¡± ¡°Hahahahaha, it¡¯s nothing. Everyone thinks you¡¯re cute.¡± Ateforted her. ¡°After all, you¡¯ll only be in college for four years.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± She was so angry that her ears turned red and she went out to call Harold. After she finished talking to Harold about this matter, Harold did notugh. Instead, he asked, ¡°Why did you choose C?¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Well, I won¡¯t tease you anymore.¡± Harold said, ¡°Will the military training start tomorrow?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Crystal¡¯s voice was muffled. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to see each other for fifteen days.¡± After all, the military training of Princeton University was not in school, but in a special base. It was a real closed-off management. She could talk about it normally in front of Harold before, but in fact, she was also very sad that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see Harold for 15 days. Harold seemed to be standing in the wind. Crystal heard the rustling of leaves. The man¡¯s voice was very low. ¡°Crystal.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Harold said, ¡°I¡¯m outside your school. Do you want to meet me now?¡± Crystal was stunned. She smiled unconsciously and ran downstairs with her mobile phone in her hand. Ate called her from behind, ¡°Where are you going? The lights will go out soon!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to buy something!¡± Crystal replied and hurried downstairs. When she reached the first floor, she stopped and said with a sad face, ¡°¡­ I forgot that there is a curfew.¡± The curfew of Princeton University was at nine o¡¯clock. They couldn¡¯t get out after nine o¡¯clock and needed a student¡¯s ID toe in. It was already 9:30 p.m. Haroldughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent you my location. Come here.¡± The evening breeze at the end of August was very cold. It blew the rows of Ginkgo leaves in the school. The moon was bright and there were a few stars. There were asional sounds of tired birds returning to their nest, and there was an unknown fragrance in the air. Crystal followed the direction that had been sent and saw that this ce was remote and quiet. It was not a school gate, and there was no one. Crystal called Harold out of breath. ¡°I¡¯ve arrived¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here too.¡± The man¡¯s voice ovepped with the voice on the phone. Crystal suddenly turned her head and saw the man half squatting on the wall, looking down at her. The moonlight was cold, making his face colder. There was a clear line of light and shadow on his face, and his long eyshes were covered with ayer of gentle light. Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Crystal looked at Harold in a daze. In that instant, she recalled the past. She and Harold had just known each other. When she lost her way in the Evans residence, Harold also climbed over the wall to look for her, holding her hand and walking step by step in the moonlight and fragrant flowers. Why did you climb over the wall again?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Get down quickly.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Haroldnded lightly in front of her, as if the three-meter-long high wall was nothing to him. Crystal was frightened, but he was like a butterfly, falling to the ce where she could reach, and holding a handful of snow white flowers in his hand. He brought the flowers to Crystal and said, ¡°Take them.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are they for me?¡± Harold narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you think I bought them for myself?¡± Crystal happily took the delicate flowers and asked, ¡°What flowers are they?¡± ¡°rkia amoena. It¡¯s also called ¡®Farewell to Spring¡¯.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost autumn now,¡± Crystal said. ¡°The world has long since bid farewell to spring, but I only bid farewell to my spring today,¡± Harold said softly. Crystal¡¯s eyshes trembled. She moved her fingers and said, ¡°¡­ I¡¯m only going to the military training, not dying.¡± Harold bent down slightly and looked at her. ¡°Crystal, don¡¯t you miss me?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve only been separated for less than a day¡­ All right.¡± Crystal hugged his neck, rubbed her face in his arms, and whispered, ¡°I miss you.¡± Harold stroked her hair. Just as he was about to say something, he heard a loud shout. ¡°The lights are about to go out. Why aren¡¯t you going back to your dorm?¡± Crystal didn¡¯t realize that she was already a college student. She acted like a high school student who had been caught by the disciplinary teacher. Subconsciously, she grabbed Harold¡¯s hand and ran away. The person behind them was stunned. ¡°¡­ I was just asking, what are you running for?¡± Harold didn¡¯t resist and allowed Crystal to hold him as she ran forward. Unfortunately, Crystal was a good-for- nothing. She couldn¡¯t run for more than five minutes. She stopped and gasped, ¡°¡­He didn¡¯t catch up with us, did he?¡± ¡°You can be in a rtionship in university,¡± Harold said. Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal shook off his hand. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Harold said, ¡°I didn¡¯t have a chance to say it.¡± Crystal curled her lips. ¡°You did it on purpose. I¡¯m so tired.¡± ¡°Then should I apologize to you?¡± Harold wrapped his arms around her waist, lowered his eyes, and kissed her earlobe. His hoarse voice, with a smile, crept into Crystal¡¯s ears, which almost made her lose her bnce. ¡°How can you apologize like this?¡± Crystal groaned. Harold raised his eyebrows, held her plump lower lip, and whispered between their lips and teeth, ¡°Then how about this?¡± Crystal,¡­ Perhaps because they were going to be separated from each other, Harold¡¯s kiss was really fierce. Crystal was almost out of breath before he let her go. When Crystal thought it was over, Harold suddenly hugged her tightly, making her unable to breathe again. It was as if he wanted to squeeze her into his own bones and blood. ¡°All right Harold let go of her and tidied her messy hair. ¡°Go back. It¡¯s cold at night.¡± Crystal asked, ¡°Then how are you going to get out?¡± Harold, ¡°The same way as how I got in.¡± Crystal nodded and waved at him. ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Harold watched as Crystal took a few steps, then she turned around and ran back. She kissed him on the cheek and said, ¡°I forgot to give you a good night¡¯s kiss. Have a good sleepter.¡± Harold was slightly stunned. Crystal had already bounced away. He stood in the moonlight for a long time and smiled. Chapter 634 Chapter 634 Sadie sat on the balcony, enjoying the breeze. She looked at the lights in the city. This bustling city, which had been prosperous for hundreds of years, seemed to be always so lively. The lights were on all night. There was a bottle of wine and a stack of medical records on the table next to her. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Sadie took a sip of wine, wiped the wine stains on the corners of her mouth, and slowly tore the medical records apart. The night wind messed up her long hair. Her eyshes drooped. She was originally smiling, but somehow, a tear slowly flowed down. She lifted her fingertips and wiped away the teardrop. She muttered, ¡°What are you crying for?¡± Even if she knew that she could only live for a short time due to the incurable disease, she would not cry for it. Pieces of paper were piled up on the ground. Sadiey back on the chair and looked up at the quiet moon and stars in the sky. The woman said that she had broken free from the cage, so she should enjoy the freedom that she had worked hard to get. However, Sadie still felt that there was an invisible shackle on her, which made her hard to breathe. Sadie took another sip of wine. The burning sensation went all the way down from the tip of her tongue, her mouth, her esophagus, and her stomach, causing Sadie¡¯s tears to flow even more fiercely. She didn¡¯t even know why she was crying. What exactly were those forgotten memories? With a click, someonearen¡¯t you sleeping?¡± turned on the light of the balcony. Danny stood at the balcony and looked at her. ¡°Why ¡°Ah.¡± Sadie immediately gathered herself and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± Danny looked at the pieces of paper on the ground. Sadie exined. ¡°They are my previous medical records. I tore them up to bid farewell to the past.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Danny sat opposite her and said, ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered, so you shouldn¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°I was happy, so I drank a little,¡± Sadie said softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know my condition.¡± Danny picked up the bottle and poured himself a ss of wine, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink.¡± Sadieughed out loud. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to work tomorrow?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a meeting tomorrow morning.¡± Danny took a sip of wine, and his eyes reflected the lights. He looked sideways at Sadie and said, ¡°I always feel that you have something on your mind.¡± It seemed that only a few days after she came back from the hospital, Sadie was carefree. But since she saw Crystal, he felt as if there was a heavy lock on her back, which made it difficult for her to move. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for people to have something on their mind?¡± Sadie smiled. She looked at Danny quietly for a while. Danny¡¯s eyes were cold and serious, and even his smile was cold. His outline was like a knife being chiseled by an ax, without a trace of softness, which made him appear difficult to approach. But after more than a month of getting along, Sadie knew that this person¡¯s heart was actually not as cold as his face. ¡°Actually, I have a question.¡± Sadie propped up her chin and tilted her head slightly to look at Danny. There was a bright starlight in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to ask you for a long time.¡± Danny nodded and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Sadie revealed a soft smile. ¡°Have you seen Daniel?¡± Danny paused for a moment and then frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve seen him a few times, but I don¡¯t have a deep impression of him.¡± Sadie took another sip of wine and said, ¡°Tell me about him.¡± Danny said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you. I don¡¯t have any impression of him.¡± Did Sadie know who her fiance was? Why did she ask him about Daniel?! Sadie sighed. ¡°Actually, I just want to know¡­¡± Chapter 635 Chapter 635 She looked at the bright moon in the sky, narrowed her eyes slightly, and said, ¡°I just want to know what kind of person Daniel is.¡± Someone who made me give up on you and run away with him. Danny was silent for a moment and said, ¡°In my impression, he¡¯s not good at words.¡± Sadie looked at him sideways. She was probably a little drunk, and her eyes were a little blurred. ¡°Is he the same as you?¡± Speaking of this, she smiled again. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I didn¡¯t have to run away from the wedding.¡± Danny frowned and said, ¡°Sadie, you are drunk.¡± ¡°No.¡± Sadie went to pick up her ss. Danny held her hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Sadie slowly looked up at him with a slightly ttering smile. ¡°I will stop after this ss.¡± Danny picked up the ss and drank the wine. He put it back on the table and said, ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡± Sadie, ¡°¡­¡± Sadie sighed and murmured, ¡°Why is it still like this?¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± Danny didn¡¯t hear it clearly. Sadie curled up in the chair. She was probably drunk, so she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. It was cold at night. After sitting for a while, Danny got up and picked Sadie up. She was very light, which made Danny a little frightened. ¡°Danny.¡± Sadie half opened her eyes, as if she wanted to say something. But she just stared at him and slowly burst into tears and could not say anything. Danny took her into the room and put her on her bed. Suddenly, Sadie grabbed one of his fingers with a very light force. Danny could have gotten rid of her hand easily, but somehow, he just let Sadie pull him. ¡°Danny.¡± Sadie¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. ¡°Why am I your fiancee?¡± Danny pursed his lips and sat down by the bed, saying, ¡°If you had told me back then about your rtionship with Daniel, you wouldn¡¯t have to run away from the marriage. I would have fulfilled your wish.¡± Sadie cried and shook her head. She cried so hard that she could not make a sound, but her tears kept falling. She was like a small animal who was injured during the day and could only lick her wounds alone in the quiet night. ¡°Do you still remember¡­¡± Sadie seemed to be asking Danny or herself. ¡°Do you remember when we first met?¡± Danny didn¡¯t remember it clearly. When he was about 12 or 13 years old, Chloe took the hand of a little girl and walked to him, saying that she would be his wife in the future. Danny did not remember what Sadie looked like at that time, but only remembered that she seemed to have looked at him for a long time, and then she smiled brightly. ¡°Do you remember the past?¡± Danny asked. Sadiey there quietly. She did not cry, nor did she make any sound. Danny thought that she was probably asleep, so he lifted the quilt to cover her. Suddenly, he heard her ask in a soft voice, ¡°Danny¡­ Are you my freedom, or my cage?¡± ¡°What?¡± Danny didn¡¯t hear it clearly and he moved closer. He wanted to hear it more clearly, but Sadie didn¡¯t say anything. Her eyes were closed and she seemed to be asleep. Danny stood by her bed for a long time and said, ¡°Sweet dreams.¡± The door was closed and all the light was blocked. Sadie opened her eyes in the darkness, holding the quilt tightly and crying silently. ¡°I haven¡¯t recalled anything yet. Why am I already so sad?¡± ¡°Danny¡­ Are you my freedom to escape from the cage? Or are you the shackles that bound me for the rest of my life from the very beginning?¡± Chapter 636 Chapter 636 Early the next morning, the freshmen gathered and went to the base. Crystal sat on the bus and looked at the scenery outside. As soon as Natalie unscrewed the water bottle, she suddenly felt that her chair had been kicked, and the water in her hand almost spilled out. Natalie turned her head with a smile on her face. ¡°Phyllis, you¡¯re not going to stop, are you?¡± Hearing the voice, Crystal also turned her head and saw that the one sitting behind her was the short- haired. girl she had seen in the canteen before. This time, Crystal knew her name. It turned out to be Phyllis. With a lollipop in her mouth, she looked like a very bad girl. In the face of Natalie¡¯s inquiry, she held her arm and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Why are you so fierce?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Natalie smiled and said, ¡°Am I fierce now?¡± She smiled and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen me being fierce before.¡± For some reason, Phyllis was frightened by Natalie for a moment, but soon she calmed down and said, ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry, okay? You won¡¯t be angry over this, will you?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Natalie said calmly, ¡°I normally only deal with people.¡± ¡°You!¡± Phyllis was so angry that her eyes almost popped out of their sockets. She gritted her teeth and said, *Just wait and see!¡± Natalie handed the water to Crystal and said, ¡°Have a drink.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Crystal took a sip of water. Today, she found out that she would actually get dizzy on the bus. Maybe it was because the weather was too hot and there were too many people. Crystal was dizzy all the way. When she arrived at the base, shey in the dormitory and was not in the mood to wander around. However, it was much more lively on Phyllis¡¯s side.. As soon as she got off the bus, she found the instructor¡¯s dormitory. Her family had some power. Her cousin was about to graduate from military school. She was temporarily transferred to be the instructor of the new students of Princeton University. Phyllis thought about it and used some means to get her cousin to take charge of Crystal¡¯s ss. In fact, Matilda didn¡¯t want to care about her cousin¡¯s affairs. In her opinion, Bound¡¯s family background was actually average, which was about the same as the Delh family. They could only be regarded as a match for each other. Matilda had higher expectations of Phyllis. What she wanted was for her cousin to be with someone wealthy so that she could gain more benefits for the Delh family. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to say it. I know what you want to do.¡± As soon as Phyllis entered the door, Matilda, who was sitting on the chair, said, ¡°Bound is not interested in you at all. What¡¯s the point of you being on your guard?¡± ¡°Who said that he is not interested in me?¡± Phyllis sald discontentedly, ¡°He just hasn¡¯t confessed to me. If he doesn¡¯t confess to me, then I¡¯ll confess to him. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Matilda, ¡°¡­ Did he agree to be with you?¡± ¡°There are too many girls around him. Otherwise, he would have been with me a long time ago.¡± Phyllis raised her chin and said, ¡°You must help me this time. The girl this time is different.¡± ¡°How different?¡± Phyllis said in disgust, ¡°She looks like a vixen. She started to seduce men as soon as he entered the school. Didn¡¯t I have spies in Bound¡¯s dormitory? Last night, when they were chatting, someone asked him if he would ept if the vixen confessed to him. He said that he would consider it! In the past, he refused directly!¡± ¡°¡­ Matilda said, ¡°How do you want me to deal with her?¡± Phyllis moved closer and said, ¡°She is your subordinate. You can torture her as you like. You¡¯d better make her lose face. I want to see if she will still have the face to go after Bound in the future!¡± Chapter 637 Chapter 637 It was a very simple task for Matilda. She said casually, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the girl¡¯s name?¡± Phyllis said, ¡°Crystal Evans!¡± ¡°Crystal Evans?¡± Matilda frowned. ¡°Why do I feel that this name sounds so familiar? I think I¡¯ve heard of it somewhere.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Phyllis said, ¡°She was alone when she came for registration, and her clothes are not branded goods. She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s rich. How could you have heard of her name?¡± Matilda thought about it and agreed. Perhaps she had remembered wrongly. After all, although few people knew the Delh family in City W, and there was a huge gap between them and the aristocratic families, ordinary people could notpare with them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Matilda said, ¡°I will definitely help you vent your anger.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Phyllis said happily and asked, ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you have someone you liked before? You haven¡¯t taken him down yet, have you?¡± When it came to this, Matilda was a little annoyed. ¡°His family background is good, and he has a group of crazy bees and butterflies around him. It¡¯s very troublesome.¡± ¡°You always say that his family background is good¡­ How rich can they be?¡± Phyllis leaned over the table and asked. ¡°It¡¯s better than you can imagine.¡± Matilda stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s a top existence.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Phyllis opened her mouth and said, ¡°You¡¯re the best. Our family can only rely on you now.¡± Matilda sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say if I can take him down¡­ But I have an opportunity now.¡± ¡°What opportunity?¡± Matilda said, ¡°I heard that he has a particrly beloved sister among this batch of freshmen. If I have a good rtionship with his sister, it will be a good opportunity to get close to him. Otherwise, why do you think I wanted to apply to be transferred here for military training?¡± ¡°Freshman?¡± Phyllis said, ¡°Do you know his sister¡¯s name? If you know, I can help you find her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know much about his family.¡± Matilda said, ¡°But hisst name is Evans. Thisst name is rare¡­ Speaking of which, the Crystal Evans you mentioned just now¡­¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°It can¡¯t be her!¡± Phyllis said, ¡°You said that their family is a top aristocratic family, but as a youngdy, how could shee to report with only a suitcase? I think it should be another person.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Phyllis said, ¡°Dora Evans who major in dancing! I¡¯ve heard of her. When she came to report, she was surrounded by three or four people. They were all servants of her family, and she was very arrogant. I think she looks more like a rich youngdy. She¡¯s so annoying.¡± Matilda¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°She sounds like the one. I heard someone say that his sister studies art!¡± ¡°In order to thank me, you must torture that vixen, Crystal.¡± Phyllis stood up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Matilda promised. ¡°How dare she snatch your man? I won¡¯t let her go.¡± Phyllis said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to the dormitory first. I¡¯m so tired from the long car ride today.¡± ¡°I have to go to the office,¡± Matilda said, ¡°And I¡¯ll transfer Dora to my team.¡± ¡°Then you can arrange for me to go to my future brother-inw¡¯s team.¡± Phyllis said with a smile, ¡°Let me see what is it about him that you like.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Matilda said, ¡°Thank you so much this time. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal after the military training.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better treat me to your wedding.¡± Phyllisughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m the cupid who brings you two together.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re so talkative.¡± Matilda scolded, ¡°Go back quickly.¡± Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Crystal did not know what she would experience. They arrived at the base at 12 o¡¯clock. After lunch, they gathered together for the first time at two o¡¯clock. At about one o¡¯clock, a few girls in the dormitory huddled together to put on sunscreen. Not only their faces, but also their necks, arms, and legs. They had to apply sunscreen to all exposed parts. Natalie applied sunscreen to Crystal¡¯s neck and began to act frivolously. ¡°Your skin is so smooth. I want to take a bite of it.¡± ¡­ Crystal said, ¡°You sound like a pervert.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, really?¡± Natalie leaned on her shoulder and sighed. ¡°If I were a man, I would like you too. I¡¯ve lost to you in the school beauty contest this time but I think you deserve it.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­ Ate came over and said, ¡°Crystal, you don¡¯t know yet, do you? This year¡¯s school beauty selection ends very soon. Your vote is particrly high. In fact, there are many votes for Natalie too, but maybe more people prefer the obedient type of girl like you. Natalie looks like a coquettish b*tch¡­¡± ¡°Watch your words.¡± Natalie said, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone who doesn¡¯t like Crystal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Ate curled her lips and said, ¡°For example, Phyllis, It¡¯s said that she paid others to vote for her. She wanted to defeat Crystal but was found out in the end. That¡¯s why the voting ended so quickly.¡± Crystal was shocked. ¡°Can votes actually be bought?¡± ¡°Ah, I heard that she spent a lot of money.¡± Ate shook her head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s good to be rich. Even if you spend a lot of money, you won¡¯t feel distressed.¡± Crystal also sighed. ¡°It¡¯s so good to have money.¡± She was currently in debt-The 20,000 dors that she gave Mia and Debbie to send them away was borrowed from Harold. She was decisive that time when she signed the check, but she regretted it now. ¡­She should have just given them 10,000 dors. Why give she give them 20,000 dors? She didn¡¯t know how long it would take for her to pay back. Crystal sighed deeply. At two o¡¯clock, everyone was assembled. Matilda looked at the students in front of her and introduced herself. Then she suddenly asked, ¡°Which one is Dora?¡± Dora was puzzled. ¡®Instructor, it¡¯s me.¡± She really didn¡¯t want to participate in this military training. Last night, she was so angry that she didn¡¯t sleep well because of the selection of the campus belle. At this time, there were still dark circles under her eyes. Matilda looked Dora up and down and said softly, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± She turned her head and said, ¡°Report your names to me now.¡± Everything was normal initially. When it was Crystal¡¯s turn, Matilda immediately gave her a cold look. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She did look like a vixen. Matilda narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Crystal, step out.¡± Confused, Crystal walked out of the queue. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, instructor?¡± Matilda said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know the rules of military training?¡± Crystal looked at her neat camouge clothes and confirmed that her hair was tied into a ponytail ording to the standard. Then she said, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Since you know, then it means that you¡¯vemitted the crime even if you know the rules.¡± Matilda sneered. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to put on makeup during military training. How dare you do it?¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­?¡± She was at a loss. ¡°I am not wearing any makeup.¡± Matilda snapped, ¡°You¡¯re not wearing any makeup? I think you have put on powder, fake eyshes, and lipstick. Do you think you can deceive my eyes with light makeup? Are you here to study or to date?¡± Chapter 639 Chapter 639 Crystal was dumbfounded ¡®Instructor, I really didn¡¯t put on any makeup.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still trying to defend yourself?¡± Matilda snapped. ¡°You¡¯re very stubborn! Stand under the sun. After you think it through and decide to stop lying, we¡¯ll talk about it!¡± Crystal looked at Matilda in shock. Was there something wrong with the instructor¡¯s brain?! ¡°Instructor.¡± Natalie walked out and said, ¡°I¡¯m Crystal¡¯s roommate. I can prove that she isn¡¯t wearing any makeup.* Ate was about to step forward when Elvira pulled her back and whispered, ¡°Are you crazy?! Are you thinking of going against the instructor? Do you not care about your credits anymore?¡± Ate bit her lip and did not step out. Natalie seemed to have never considered this. She stood beside Crystal and said, ¡°Instructor, Crystal is only born with a good appearance. You can¡¯t just say that someone is wearing makeup just because she looks good, right?¡± Matilda said, ¡°Look at her skin, her eyshes, and her lips. Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡± Natalie took out a pack of wet tissue from her trouser pocket, wiped Crystal¡¯s lips, unfolded the wet tissue, and asked, ¡°Do you see any color?¡± Matilda was stunned and said, ¡°This can only prove that she isn¡¯t wearing lipstick!¡± ¡°She¡¯s applied sunscreen on her face, so I am not going to wipe her face.¡± Natalie then wiped Crystal¡¯s eyshes. She unfolded the clean wet tissue and said, ¡°Instructor, don¡¯t tell me that we can¡¯t even apply sunscreen to our face.¡± Matilda clenched her fists and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve seen it wrong. She isn¡¯t wearing any makeup.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re catching those who wear makeup, why aren¡¯t you scolding the one who has makeup on?¡± Natalie was still unwilling to give up. ¡°Even a straight man can see that Dora¡¯s face is covered with powder. Can¡¯t you see that, instructor?¡± Dora, who was originally watching a good show, was suddenly involved. She immediately said, ¡°Nonsense!¡± In fact, she was a little flustered. She did put on light makeup in order to cover up her haggard face. Matilda nced at Dora and lied with her eyes wide open. ¡°Dora is a natural beauty. She doesn¡¯t need to put on any makeup¡­ Alright, go back to your team!¡± Natalie snorted and pulled Crystal back to the line. The first thing to do in military training was to stand in a military posture. Matilda was obviously biased. Doral could go to drink water and rest when she was thirsty. Crystal had already stood still but was still picked on. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Finally, it was time to rest. Crystal rubbed her sore wrist and asked, ¡°Why do I feel that the instructor is targeting me?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about it. She¡¯s targeting you,¡± Natalie said. ¡°Is she rted to Dora? She treats her in such a different way.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Crystal thought seriously. If she was a rtive of the Evans family, she would not target her like this. ¡°Hey, what are they looking at? There are so many people around.¡± Crystal asked. ¡°Oh, I heard that there is a super handsome instructor in the department next door.¡± Ate soon received the news. She said, ¡°Shall we go and have a look? I heard that he is really handsome. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that our mobile phones have been confiscated, the campus forum would have gone crazy.¡± Crystal was not interested in handsome men. No matter how handsome he was, how could he be as handsome as Harold? But seeing Ate¡¯s excited look, she couldn¡¯t refuse, so she nodded. They walked toward the crowd. After struggling to squeeze in, Crystal finally saw that they were ying basketball here. Ate shouted, ¡°Wow! He¡¯s so handsome!¡± She looked at Crystal excitedly. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s handsome or not?¡± Crystal looked at the familiar face on the court and said with difficulty, ¡°¡­ He¡¯s handsome.¡± After all, he was her third brother, Antony. She had to give him some face. Chapter 640 Chapter 640 Crystal didn¡¯t expect that Antony would actuallye to be an instructor. She took a closer look at the people who were ying basketball with him. Freud, Mason, Leroy¡­ All his friends were there. Ate was about to go crazy. ¡°I¡¯ll take back what I saidst night! The handsome guys in our school are not that outstanding. The instructors this year are awesome. Look at their faces and muscles¡­¡± Crystal, *¡­* Crystal didn¡¯t think that either of them was handsome, so she could only try to be perfunctory. ¡°Well, they¡¯re not bad.¡± ¡°Not bad?!¡± Ate was shocked and asked Natalie, ¡°What about you? What do you think?¡± Natalie said, ¡°Not as good-looking as my ex.¡± Ate was speechless. On the other side, Antony scored a three-pointer, and all the girls around cheered. He wiped his sweat with a towel. Suddenly, he saw a familiar little head in the crowd, and immediately showed a bright smile. ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah!¡± Ate screamed, ¡°Is he smiling at us?¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Yes, he was smiling at me. The others soon saw Crystal. Mason whistled and said to Antony, ¡°Crystal is also here¡­ Why didn¡¯t you arrange her to your team?¡± ¡°Why do I need to give her this kind of special treatment?¡± Antony said, ¡°The other instructors won¡¯t bully her.¡± Besides, if he saw Crystal running in the sun with his own eyes, he would feel bad for her. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, you can still speak humannguage.¡± Freud said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you refuse to ept this task previously? Do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t ept it just to see your sister?¡± Antony was speechless. He really didn¡¯t dare to say that. The rest was soon over, and everyone continued to stand in the military posture. Matilda was obviously targeting Crystal. After the others dispersed, she insisted that Crystal¡¯s movements were not standard and asked her to continue to stand under the sun. The weather was very hot today, and Crystal had stood nearly one-third of the time longer than others. She was a little dizzy. She raised her hand feebly and said, ¡°Report, report.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°I seem to have heatstroke¡­¡± Crystal pursed her dry lips. ¡°Can I rest for a while?¡± ¡°How long have you been standing there for? Stop putting on an act! I¡¯ve seen so many people like you.¡± Matilda looked at her watch and said, ¡°Stand there for another half an hour! Stand up straight!¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± No matter how good Crystal¡¯s temper was, she still wanted to curse. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the dazzling sun, feeling dizzy. Suddenly, everything went ck in front of her eyes and she could no longer hold on and fell to the ground. Natalie quickly ran over and said, ¡°Crystal?!¡± Matilda didn¡¯t take it seriously. She looked down at Crystal and said, ¡°Are you faking it? It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve been standing for very long. Get up quickly. Do you still want credits?¡± Natalie said coldly, ¡°Instructor, she really fainted from a heatstroke. If anything happens to her, will you be responsible for it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be responsible for it!¡± Matilda didn¡¯t believe that she would faint after standing for such a short time. Not to mention the students of the military academy, even ordinary people would only feel weak at most after standing for such a short time. Natalie¡¯s expression was ice-cold. She bent down to support Crystal, wanting to take her to the infirmary. Matilda snapped, ¡°Natalie! You¡¯re Crystal¡¯s aplice, aren¡¯t you? She¡¯s pretending to be unconscious and you¡¯re ying along with her.¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She turned around and wanted to p Matilda. Suddenly, someone took Crystal from her hand.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 641 Natalie was stunned. When she looked up, she saw Antony pick Crystal up with a cold expression. Matilda obviously did not expect that Antony woulde over. She quickly said, ¡°Ant¡­¡± However, before she could finish her words, Antony had already left with Crystal in his arms. Natalie stared at Matilda and followed him. Matilda looked at the backs of the two people in disbelief-what was the rtionship between Antony and Crystal? ¡°Sister.¡± Phyllis came over and whispered, ¡°I just felt that something was wrong. Instructor Evans came here as soon as he was dismissed. I thought he was here to see Dora, but who knew¡­¡± Matilda suppressed her temper and said, ¡°Are you sure that Dora is his younger sister?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure.¡± Phyllis said, ¡°Dora called him brother when he was ying basketball. Many people heard it.¡± ¡°Then why does he care so much about Crystal?¡± Phyllis frowned and said, ¡°Could it be that he had also been seduced by Crystal? This vixen is quite good at hooking up with men.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! He¡¯s not a superficial person!¡± Phyllis said, ¡°Don¡¯t all men like beautiful faces? Look at Crystal¡¯s face. How can any man not be tempted by her?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Matilda clenched her fists. It seemed that she was still too gentle with Crystal. Every year, there would be a lot of people who suffered from heatstroke in the military training infirmary. In fact, it was not a big problem. Crystal woke up soon, but she just felt that her limbs were weak, and she had no strength. ¡°Drink some water.¡± Antony brought a ss of water over. ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Crystal took a sip of water to moisten her throat and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ just a little dizzy.¡± Antony asked, ¡°Did you offend Matilda?¡± ¡°No.¡± Crystal was at a loss. ¡°I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s targeting me.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Antony frowned and thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her about this. Let me send you back to your dorm to rest first.¡± ¡°Oh, Crystal responded and curled her lips. ¡°Are you going to carry me back? Can the instructor go to the female dormitory? I don¡¯t want to climb the stairs. I want you to take me up directly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Antony couldn¡¯t stand her coquettish act. He flicked her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m an instructor now. Is it appropriate for me to carry you?¡± Crystal approached him. ¡°Since you¡¯re the instructor, can you carry me upstairs and put me on the bed?¡± ¡°No.¡± Antony said, ¡°Even if I¡¯m an instructor, I can¡¯t enter a female¡¯s dorm.¡± 10:12 N Crystal leaned back. Antony said, ¡°If you continue to be like this, you will have to walk back on your own.¡± ¡°!¡± Crystal quickly climbed onto his back. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Antony carried her out of the infirmary and was about to scold her. ¡°Your health is too poor. Why did you faint so easily?¡± Crystal said, ¡°If you continue to scold me, I¡¯ll bite your ear!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Antony said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you childish?¡± But he was afraid that Crystal would really bite his ear. He skipped this topic. He said, ¡°Your roommate is quite concerned about you and has been taking care of you. It¡¯s mealtime now and she¡¯s gone to get food.¡± ¡°Are you talking about Natalie?¡± ¡°Natalie?¡± Antony hissed. ¡°This name sounds a little familiar.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t remember where I heard it before. It shouldn¡¯t be important.¡± Antony said. Crystal asked in a low voice, ¡°Are there any special treatments for instructors? I want to eat deep- fried shrimp and braised pork ribs.¡± ¡°Hey, did Harold spoil you this much? You¡¯re in military training. Why are you still thinking about deep- fried prawns and braised pork ribs? It¡¯s good enough if there¡¯s meat for you to eat.¡± Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 642 Crystal said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m good-looking. The woman working in the canteen always gives me a lot of food.¡± Antony was speechless. Sometimes, being pretty was an advantage. ¡°You can¡¯t eat these when you¡¯re having a heatstroke, Antony said. ¡°You¡¯ll vomit if you see meat. I told your ssmate to pack some porridge for you. Go back to the dorm and drink it obediently.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Crystal felt wronged. They happened to meet Phyllis and Matilda along the way. Matilda looked at Crystal, who was lying on Antony¡¯s back. She gritted her teeth and squeezed out a smile. ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Antony. This is my student. I should have brought her to see a doctor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Antony¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Crystal did wrong that you set up a rule specially for her.¡± ¡°¡­You must be joking.¡± Matilda said, ¡°As an instructor, I treat everyone equally. I only thought that Crystal¡¯s movements can be more standard.¡± Antony frowned. ¡°She¡¯s not in good health. Please don¡¯t take special care of her in the future.¡± When he said this, Antony¡¯s expression was very cold, causing Matilda¡¯s entire body to turn cold. Phyllis was right. Crystal was a vixen! In the infirmary, Crystal must have spoken a lot of bad words about her to Antony. Otherwise, why would he treat her like this?! Antony had no intention of saying anything more to Matilda. He carried Crystal on his back and was about to leave. Matilda suddenly said, ¡°By the way, Antony.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I heard Dora call you brother today¡­ Is she your sister?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Antony replied casually. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Matilda bit her lip and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll first.¡± go Crystal looked at Matilda¡¯s back and said firmly, ¡°She likes you.¡± Antony replied, ¡°There are many people who like me.¡± Crystal rolled his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°Are you doubting my charm? Let me tell you, I always receive a lot of love letters in school. Do you know what that means?¡± Crystal shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. What can you do with them?¡± Antony was speechless. When they reached the ground floor of the dormitory building, Antony said, ¡°Hurry up and eat something.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Crystal waved her hand. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Antony hummed in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll leave after you walk up.¡± Crystal turned around and took two steps forward. Then, she turned around again and hugged Antony. She rubbed her face against his chest and said softly, ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡± Antony was stunned, but Crystal had already slipped into the dormitory building. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Antony scolded, ¡°She¡¯s obviously alive and kicking, yet she still wanted me to carry her all the way back. B*tch.¡± Natalie packed Crystal some porridge. When she saw her return, she pinched her cheeks and looked at her hands before saying, ¡°Luckily you¡¯re fine. When you fainted today, I saw your pale face. I thought you were already dead.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°Can you say something nice? If I were dead, who would eat the porridge you packed?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Crystal. Elvira and I went to buy some water. I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯d fainted,¡± Ate said. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Crystal never cared about these things. It was not an obligation for anyone to help her. ¡°But¡­ I heard that the instructor of the mathematics course next door was very interested in you. As soon as you fainted, he took you away. I saw you hugging him. Are you two¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal felt that it was not good for her rtionship with Antony to be exposed, so she said casually, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for a long time.¡± Chapter 643 Chapter 643 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 643 ¡°Oh-¡± Ate said meaningfully, ¡°I see.¡± Crystal, ¡°?¡± ¡°Hurry up and eat,¡± Natalie said. ¡°If there¡¯s an emergency assemblyter, are you going to stand in a military posture with your empty stomach?¡± ¡°!¡± Crystal hurriedly took the lunch box. Natalie guessed it right. Half an hourter, the urgent gathering whistle rang through the whole base. Crystal hurried downstairs, and Matilda¡¯s face looked even worse than in the daytime. She looked at Crystal fiercely and said in a cold voice, ¡°What did I say before? You must stand in line in five minutes after the whistle sounded. Look at you, you are sozy. Do you have any manners?¡± The crowd remained silent. ¡°Of course, most of the students came down within five minutes, but a few of them¡­¡± She looked at Crystal and was about to say Crystal¡¯s name. ¡°You didn¡¯t follow the rules and have to drag down the entire team.¡± Crystal, ¡°?¡± She was sure that she came down on time. ¡°Is this instructor really sick? Is she trying to make everyone hate her?¡± Matilda stopped and said, ¡°Run tenps around the sports ground this time. But if you are implicated by someone next time, don¡¯t me me for being heartless.¡± She didn¡¯t mention her name on purpose, which made it hard for Crystal to exin. Running tenps in the middle of the night was really no joke. Dora didn¡¯t want to do it. She raised her hand and said, ¡°Instructor, I¡¯m on period, so I can¡¯t run.¡± Matilda said kindly, ¡°In that case, you don¡¯t have to run.¡± Immediately, several girls raised their hands and said that they were having their period, but Matilda ignored them. Crystal said gloomily to Natalie, ¡°I¡¯ve never been so speechless in my life.¡± Natalie rolled her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s so disgusting.¡± However, at this time, Crystal also heard the discussion of others. ¡°¡­Who on earth arrivedte? She made us run at night. After tenps, I will definitely die!¡± ¡°I just saw that although the instructor didn¡¯t say her name, she kept looking at Crystal¡­ It should be her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so annoying. Can¡¯t she move faster? She¡¯s slow herself and got everyone else involved. What a lunatic.¡± ¡°Shh¡­ lower your voice. She¡¯s right in front of you!¡± Crystal was speechless. Thank you. You don¡¯t have to keep your voice down. I¡¯ve already heard everything. Natalie sighed and said, ¡°She¡¯s so old and yet she¡¯s still using these dirty tricks.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t do anything about her.¡± Crystal said dejectedly, ¡°I¡¯m so angry.¡± She wanted to call Harold andin to him, but her phone had been kept, so she felt even more wronged. After running for tenps, she cried with a pale face. Natalie was shocked and asked, ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Crystal wiped her tears and said, ¡°It¡¯s the wind. You go back with Ate first. I¡¯m going to look for Original from N?velDrama.Org. someone.¡± Natalie patted her on the shoulder and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Crystal lowered her head and walked in the darkness. Her tears fell more and more fiercely. When she found Antony, she was already crying so hard that her eyes were swollen. Antony¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Crystal curled her lips. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Antony said, ¡°Come with me.¡± He took Crystal to his own dormitory and took warm water to wash Crystal¡¯s face. Seeing that her eyes were red from crying, he was very annoyed. ¡°Matilda bullied you again? Why didn¡¯t you.in instead of crying?¡± Crystal burst into tears. ¡°I don¡¯t want to find you anymore! I¡¯m going to find Freud!¡± Antony took a deep breath and pulled her back. ¡°Is Freud your biological brother? Sit down and make it clear. What¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 644 Crystal¡¯s eyes were red and her eyelids were swollen. With a thud, tears fell down again. ¡°¡­¡± Antony said, ¡°I admit that my voice was a little louder just now. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Crystal wiped her tears and said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Antony was about to lose his temper, but when he saw how aggrieved the little girl was, he restrained his anger and sat down beside Crystal. He took her into his arms and asked, ¡°What did Matilda do to you?¡± Crystal choked with sobs and then red at Antony. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, would she be so mean to me?¡± Antony looked extremely confused. He said, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Didn¡¯t she target you from the beginning?¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal hit him. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s your fault!¡± ¡°All right, all right, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Antony coaxed her. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Is it worth crying like this? It¡¯s toote now. I¡¯ll report it and change a new instructor for you tomorrow, okay?¡± Crystal blinked her eyes. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°When has your brother ever lied to you?¡± Antony sighed in his heart and felt that coaxing the little girl was more tiring than running ten kilometers. However, when he saw that Crystal no longer cried, theThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. sense of aplishment in his heart was indescribable. He coaxed her and said, ¡°Stop crying. If you cry again, you won¡¯t be able to face anyone tomorrow with your swollen eyes.¡± Crystal hummed and said, ¡°Is it fine to change to a new instructor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Antony said, ¡°In fact, this is a hard job, and no one is willing toe. I¡¯ll tell the higher- ups to change your instructor or transfer Matilda away. It won¡¯t have much of an impact on her.¡± Crystal nodded. At this time, Freud poked his head in and said, ¡°Antony, Leroy said that he saw youe back with a girl. I didn¡¯t believe it. It seems that you really brought a girl back. Come on, let us have a look!¡± Mason, who was watching the fun, said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why are you so secretive to your brothers?¡± ¡­.¡± Antony pulled Crystal out of her embrace and asked, ¡°Can you see her clearly now?¡± Everyone was speechless. Freud quickly ran over and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re crying so hard that your eyes are swollen.¡± Leroy frowned as well. ¡°Someone bullied you?¡± Antony told them what had happened, which made Freud very angry. ¡°Matilda is crazy, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°If I remember correctly, Matilda has feelings for Antony.¡± Leroy rubbed his chin. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know that Crystal is Antony¡¯s younger sister, does she?¡± Antony asked, ¡°Can she bully my sister even if she doesn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Mason said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to deal with this matter. After all, it¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just too disgusting.¡± He touched Crystal¡¯s hair, kicked Leroy, and said, ¡°Bring over your snacks.¡± 10:13 Before Leroy came to the base, other people¡¯s suitcases were filled with clothes and daily necessities, but he was different. He had arge box of snacks. Hearing what Mason said, Leroy hurried back to his own dormitory, pulled out the suitcase, and opened it in front of Crystal. ¡°Come on, pick whatever you want to eat.¡± Freud closed the suitcase again and said, ¡°Why are you asking her to pick? These are all hers. The lights will go out soon. Let¡¯s go, Crystal. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Crystal stood up and said, ¡°Oh.¡± Leroy said, ¡°¡­ Leave me a bag of potato chips!¡± Freud said, ¡°Why are you so stingy?¡± He opened the suitcase, found a bag of potato chips, and threw it to Leroy. Then he walked out with the suitcase. Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 645 Masonforted Crystal and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Crystal. We will solve this problem. Go back and have a good sleep.¡± Crystal nodded. Antony instructed, ¡°Apply a hot towel to your eyes before you sleep. Otherwise, your eyes will be swollen to the point where you won¡¯t be able to open them tomorrow.¡± Under the instructions of her brother¡¯s friends, Crystal walked out of Antony¡¯s dormitory. Freud said, ¡°Matilda punished you. Why didn¡¯t you answer back? Why are you afraid of her?¡± ¡°¡­ I want credits.¡± Crystal pursed her lips and said, ¡°If she reports to the school that I failed military training, I won¡¯t have any credits left for military training.¡± Freud said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Isn¡¯t it just credits? You can tell Antony.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­ There¡¯s no need for the special treatment.¡± my ¡°That¡¯s why you were bullied like this.¡± Freud poked Crystal¡¯s head and said, ¡°Let me tell you, if I were there at that time, I would have had a fight with Matilda.¡± Crystal felt wronged again. ¡°Antony has already scolded me. Why are you still scolding me?¡± ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t scold you.¡± Freud said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you not to be too easy-going. Do you understand?¡± Crystal nodded. When they arrived at the girls¡¯ dormitory, Freud asked the housekeeper to help Crystal carry the suitcase. Crystal returned home with a suitcase of snacks. Ate said, ¡°¡­ Where did you get it?¡± The small store in the base only sold water and some daily necessities. There were no snacks. The snacks in this suitcase seemed particrly valuable. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Crystal didn¡¯t say that she had snatched them from Leroy. She only asked them to pick some for themselves. Natalie twisted a hot towel to apply it to her eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Anyway, there are only 14 days left. Let¡¯s endure it.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Mm.¡± Maybe she didn¡¯t have to wait any longer. She hoped that Antony could be reliable and change the instructor. ¡ª Early the next morning, Matilda was asked to go to the office to have a talk. When she came out, her face was extremely ugly. The higher-up told her that there were more important tasks assigned to her. Her work in the base would be taken over by someone else tomorrow. Although the words were pleasant, Matilda knew that Crystal, the vixen, had gone toin about her. She was really capable. She asked Antony toe to the office early in the morning for her. ¡°Sister¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± Phyllis asked cautiously Matilda said with a dark face, ¡°The higher-up is going to transfer me away.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Phyllis was shocked. ¡°How could it be so sudden?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of that b*tch, Crystal!¡± Matilda scolded. ¡°She must have gone toin 10 13 M She had yet to establish a good rtionship with Dora, yet she had to leave just like that. She was truly unwilling to give up. ¡°Then¡­ what should we do?¡± Phyllis asked. ¡°What else can we do?¡± Matilda gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Since this b*tch is ying dirty, I¡¯ll make sure that she won¡¯t have a good time after I leave!¡± Matilda did not do anything today as Antony, Mason, Freud, and Leroy took turnsing over to monitor the situation. Crystal finally experienced normal military training. Although it was very tiring, it was much easier than Matilda¡¯s ¡°special care¡±. The evening sun was shining brightly in the sky, and they went to the canteen to have dinner together. Today¡¯s meal was not bad. There were pork with plum sauce, shredded meat with garlic, and stir-fried potato. Crystal was full. Suddenly, she heard Ate say, ¡°Elvira, what¡¯s wrong with you today? You¡¯ve been absent-minded all the time.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡± Elvira lowered her head and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the weather is too hot that it makes me dizzy.¡± Chapter 646 Chapter 646 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 646 ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s so hot these few days.¡± Ate gave Elvira a ss of water that she had yet to drink. ¡°Drink some water.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Elvira replied. After dinner, they went back to the dormitory. Before they had a good rest, suddenly there was a whistle downstairs. A group of instructors entered the dormitory building together. Natalie looked at them and said, ¡°Prohibited items spot check.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have any prohibited items in our dormitory, do we?¡± Ate looked around and found that they didn¡¯t even have any hair curler, let alone cigarettes and wine. ¡°No.¡± Natalie had just taken a shower. She wiped her wet hair and said, ¡°Since there is a spot check, there shouldn¡¯t be an emergency gathering. I can have a good sleep.¡± Soon, someone knocked on the door. The people who came in were all female instructors, and Matilda was one of them. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The girls stood up and greeted them. The instructors began to do a routine check-up. Crystal stood aside and unscrewed the water bottle to take a sip. Before she could swallow the water, someone asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw an instructor take out a box of medicine from under Crystal¡¯s pillow. When she opened it, her expression immediately changed. ¡°¡­Whose is this?!¡± Crystal was also at a loss. She had brought somemon medicine, but there were only iodines and others. She was sure that she did not have this kind of medicine in such packaging. However, she still raised her hand obediently. ¡°It¡¯s my bed.¡± Matilda went over to take the box and looked at it. She frowned and said, ¡°How could you have this kind of addictive drug?¡± Crystal was also at a loss. How could she know why there was such a thing? The leading instructor said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not a trivial matter. Take her away immediately for an examination!¡± The rest of the people also looked serious. They immediately arrested Crystal. Natalie asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Matilda sneered. ¡°Do you know what the main ingredient of this drug is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but¡­¡± ¡°Diacetylmorphine!¡± Matilda said coldly, ¡°You still don¡¯t know the seriousness of the matter?¡± ¡°Diacetylmorphine? Isn¡¯t that¡­¡± Ate covered her mouth and looked at Crystal in shock. ¡°You¡­¡± Crystal also reacted and said, ¡°Instructor, the thing is not mine. I don¡¯t know why it appeared under my pillow!¡± ¡°Even if the thing doesn¡¯t belong to you, you are suspected of harboring it!¡± Matilda said, ¡°All the people in your dormitory have to be checked!¡± After saying that, she didn¡¯t give anyone a chance to exin. She escorted Crystal and her roommates out. The people in the surrounding dormitory all poked their heads out to watch the show. They didn¡¯t know what had happened. Crystal and the others were brought away for a thorough check. Before the results came out, the four of them were locked up in different ces. Crystal looked up at the ceiling, and her mind was full of questions. How could that kind of thing appear on her bed? If she didn¡¯t put it there on her own, it meant that someone else had put it there¡­. Crystal was not willing to doubt the people in her dorm, but they would lock the door every time they left the room. Only four people in her dorm had the key. After waiting for a long time, the door was finally opened. Crystal was a little sleepy. Matilda and another female instructor came in. Their faces were not good. Matilda said directly, ¡°Your examination results are fine, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you are cleared of suspicion. Tell me the truth. Where did you get the things? Do you want to use them yourself or lure others? Tell me clearly bit by bit!¡± Looking at their serious expressions, Crystal couldn¡¯t help but yawn. Chapter 647 Chapter 647 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 647 Crystal hurriedly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sleepy.¡± Matilda pped the table. ¡°What kind of attitude is that?¡± Crystal frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Another female instructor said, ¡°Tell me clearly how you got this box of medicine.¡± Crystal¡¯s little face wrinkled even more. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?! Did it appear under your pillow out of thin air?¡± Matilda said sternly, ¡°You¡¯d better be honest with me now. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be the ones asking you, but the police!¡± ¡°I said I don¡¯t know.¡± Crystal said, ¡°If you ask me again, I¡¯ll still give you the same answer. There is no problem with my report. Can¡¯t this prove it?¡± The two of them looked at each other. Now the problem was that there was no problem with her report. Matilda said, ¡°If you tell us the truth, we will deal with it lightly. Don¡¯t you know how bad this is? Once the matter is exposed, you will be expelled from school and may be sentenced to death, and your whole life will be ruined!¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­ But I really don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Stubborn!¡± Matilda said angrily. She was about to say something when someone knocked on the door. Someone hurried in and whispered, ¡°Someone from the Evans family is here.¡± Matilda was stunned. ¡°Antony?¡± If Antony wanted to intervene in this matter, he would definitely be stopped by the higher-ups. In order to avoid suspicion, the base would not let anyonee over. ¡°No.¡± The man nced at Crystal and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s the Second Young Master of the Evans family¡­ He¡¯s already waiting outside.¡± The Second Young Master of the Evans family¡­ Could it be that Antony had gone to ask his second brother toe over? In that case, he was truly very concerned about Crystal. Matilda gritted her teeth. ¡°What did the higher-ups say?¡± ¡°¡­What do you think? It¡¯s someone from the Evans family.¡± The person shook his head and turned to Crystal. ¡°Come out with me.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Crystal replied. She walked out of the interrogation room to the reception room under Matilda¡¯s fierce gaze. As soon as she reached the door, she saw a person sitting on the sofa. The man wore a casual shirt, a pair of white trousers, and a silver chain around his neck. He leaned lazily on the sofa, as if he was at home. It could be seen from his back that he was definitely handsome. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Crystal turned around and said, ¡°You¡¯d better send me back.¡± She would rather face Matilda¡¯s mocking than see Marcus¡¯s face. But it was toote. Marcus looked sideways at the door and said, ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal went in cowardly. ¡°Thud!¡± The door was closed from the outside. Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± She felt like she was really unlucky. She slowly walked to the opposite side of Marcus. Crystal lowered her head and said gloomily, ¡°Did you come to see me make a fool of myself?¡± Marcus smiled. ¡°Am I that free?¡± Crystal asked, ¡°Is¡­ is it Antony who sent you here?¡± Marcus sneered. ¡°Your Antony is still making a fuss in his leader¡¯s office. Do you think he has the time to look for me?¡± ¡°Then¡­ then¡­¡± Crystal pinched her fingers. ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡± ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing here?¡± Crystal hesitated and said, ¡°You, you can¡¯t be here to get me, right?¡± Marcus showed a smile without a trace of joy. ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re right.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Marcus came to get her. Just thinking about it made her feel terrible. No matter how she thought about it, Marcus should be the one who helped her instructors collect evidence. Chapter 648 Chapter 648 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 648 ¡°You¡¯re really capable now.¡± Marcus said calmly, ¡°You even have diacetylmorphine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not mine!¡± Crystal said with grievance, ¡°I didn¡¯t know why it was on my bed.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. In fact, she also knew which roommate of hers did it, but she didn¡¯t have any evidence. She couldn¡¯t wrong others casually. Marcus stood up and took two steps closer to Crystal. He was much taller than Crystal, and the he looked at people with drooping eyshes was even more oppressive. Crystal pursed her lips. ¡°Are, are you going to hit me?¡± ¡°Why should I hit you?¡± Marcus sneered. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering why would there be such a stupid person in the Evans family.¡± Marcus was gentle, refined, and polite to others. However, he didn¡¯t even bother to pretend to be polite to Crystal. He directly exposed his nature. ¡°You don¡¯t look like a member of the Evans family at all.¡± Crystal retorted, ¡°The DNA test can¡¯t lie, can it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Marcus narrowed his eyes, pinched Crystal¡¯s chin, and said, ¡°Now I¡¯m the only one who can get you out. Think about how you should talk to me, or do you want to spend the night here sleeping on the chair?¡± Crystal had always known what was good for her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong!¡± I would to do it again next time! Marcus released her and said, ¡°I believe that box of medicine is not yours.¡± Crystal was moved by her second brother¡¯s nice words. As a result, she heard him say, ¡°You are so stupid that you wouldn¡¯t know how to get such a thing.¡± Crystal: ¡°¡­¡± I¡¯m angry! I¡¯m really angry! ¡°What?¡± Marcus looked at Crystal. ¡°Are you not convinced?¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­ I¡¯m convinced. I¡¯m convinced. You¡¯re right.¡± She needed his help, so she had to be humble. Marcus sat down on the sofa again and propped up his chin. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°There was a spot check tonight. Then they found the box of medicine under my pillow.¡± Crystal frowned and said, ¡°We¡¯ll always lock the door if we go out. No one else has a chance to go in.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Marcus said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked the surveince. No one has entered your dormitory. That is to say, it should be done by one of your roommates.¡± ¡°But¡­ we¡¯ve just met. There¡¯s no hatred between us.¡± Crystal lowered her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to do such a thing.¡± ¡°I was not joking just now. This kind of medicine is very difficult to get.¡± Marcus pinched the space in between his eyebrows. ¡°In fact, your innocence will be proven sooner orter. One just needs to check if you¡¯ve purchased it online before.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then can I go out soon?¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Marcus said, ¡°If the truth can be found out quickly, you can go out soon. If not, it will be hard to say.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°This matter has a bad impact.¡± Marcus said in a low voice, ¡°Being a student of Princeton University who¡¯s in military training base now, you can easily be in the headlines. It¡¯s not so easy to end it without a thorough investigation.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Crystal looked at him eagerly. ¡°What should we do?¡± Marcus felt that Crystal was like a stupid little dog. He obviously treated her so badly and even deliberately abandoned her once, but she seemed to have no resentment toward him at all. At this moment, she could still look at him with full trust. This was really¡­ Marcus closed his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for you to sleep in the lounge for a night.¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Crystal wanted to call him Second Brother, but she didn¡¯t dare to. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to see your roommates,¡± Marcus said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Go to sleep.¡± Chapter 649 Chapter 649 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 649 After leaving the reception room, a gentle smile appeared on Marcus¡¯s face again. He seemed to have subconsciously put on ayer of disguise in front of outsiders. It was not that he was on guard, but it had be a habit for him. ¡°Sorry to trouble you,¡± he said softly. ¡°No trouble, no trouble.¡± The staff member quickly said, ¡°Second Young Master¡­ what do you want to do now?¡± ¡°I want to see her three roommates. Is it convenient for you?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± the staff said, ¡°I take you there right away.¡± He didn¡¯t show it on his face, but he was a little confused in his heart. Wasn¡¯t it said that no one cared about the Evans family¡¯s Fifth Miss? Regardless of whether it was her three. elder brothers or her father, they all turned a blind eye to her. The second young master of the Evans family. had personallye when she had just been sent over. It did not seem like no one cared about her. The first person Marcus met was Ate. She was sitting on a chair and sleeping. When she heard the sound of the door opening, she shivered and opened her eyes. The lights in the interrogation room were dim, but Ate¡¯s eyes widened in an instant. ¡°Mar¡­ Marcus?! I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡± Otherwise, how could she have seen the big star Marcus in such a ce?! Marcus was the most famous celebrity in recent years! ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Marcus said in a gentle voice. ¡°Your name is¡­¡± He paused for a moment, as if he was recalling something. ¡°Ate Lane?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ I¡¯m Ate Lane.¡± Ate clenched her fists. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Miss Ate.¡± Marcus smiled very gently. His soft voice soon made Ate rx. ¡°I want to ask about that box of medicine.¡± Marcus said, ¡°Do you know anything about it, Miss Ate?¡± ¡°That box of medicine¡­¡± Ate bit her lip and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know, but I believe that Crystal will hide that kind of thing. She must have been framed.¡± Marcus smiled again. ¡°Do you trust her that much? As far as I know, you have known each other for less than three days.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just gut feelings.¡± Ate touched her head. ¡°She is a very obedient girl. She won¡¯t do such a thing.¡± Marcus didn¡¯tment. ¡°Thank you, Miss Ate.¡± He got up and walked out of the interrogation room. The staff said, ¡°Second Young Master, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re suspecting that Fifth Young Lady has been framed. We just need to find this person¡­ Ah, we¡¯re here. Fifth Young Lady¡¯s other roommate is in this interrogation room.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Marcus responded and was about to enter. Suddenly, the staff member said, ¡°This girl named Natalie Ramsey is not easy to deal with. Her character¡­¡± Marcus suddenly stopped. ¡°¡­ What did you say her name is?¡± ¡°Natalie Ramsey.¡± The staff was a little confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marcus retracted his hand from the door handle, turned around, and was about to leave. Suddenly, he heard a smiling voiceing from inside. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why are you leaving? Am I some kind of ferocious beast that eats people?¡± Marcus was silent for about 30 seconds before he pushed the door open and went in. Natalie held her chin and looked at the man who came in from outside the door. Because she was taken away before she was about to sleep, she was still wearing a white nightdress, revealing her white arms and legs. Herzy ck curly hair hung behind her back, which made her gorgeous appearance more charming. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Long time no see.¡± Natalie smiled and said, ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t a pleasant breakup back then, you didn¡¯t have to turn around and leave when you heard my name. did you?¡± Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 650 Marcus slowly walked over to her and sat down opposite her. He smiled and said, ¡°I just feel that there is no need for us to meet again.¡± Natalie moved closer to him and blinked his eyes. ¡°But now, I¡¯m the suspect who framed your sister¡­ Shouldn¡¯t you interrogate me?¡± Marcus narrowed his eyes. ¡°So, are you the one who did it?¡± Natalie sat up straight, crossed her arms, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I¡¯m not that free.¡± Marcus looked down. ¡°So, you can¡¯t provide me with anything useful.¡± ¡°Hey,¡± Natalie saidzily, ¡°Your sister is much cuter than you. When can you change your weird temper?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t change it,¡± Marcus said coldly, ¡°Miss Natalie, have a good rest. I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Natalie stood up and approached Marcus with her hands behind her back. She looked up at Marcus and smiled with her eyes curved. ¡°We have been together before. Why are you so cold when we meet again?¡± ¡°Otherwise?¡± Marcus raised his thin eyelids. Natalie thought for a moment, then suddenly raised her hand and hooked it around his neck. She kissed him on the lips and said with a chuckle, ¡°Give me a kiss before you leave.¡± Blue veins stood out on the back of Marcus¡¯s hand, and he seemed to be trying his best to endure it. ¡°¡­Natalie!¡± ¡°You¡¯re no fun.¡± Natalie let go of her hand in low spirits, turned around, and said, ¡°Go straight to Elvira. She¡¯s the one who put it there, I¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, someone grabbed her and pressed her against the cold wall. Before she could react, Marcus had already pinched her chin and kissed her hard. It waspletely different from her teasing kiss. Marcus kissed her so hard and fiercely, as if he wanted to tear her whole body apart and remind Natalie of the terrible way beasts ate: It was really interesting. The graceful Marcus could actually be associated with the word ¡°beast¡±. Natalie did not resist the kiss. She ced her hand on Marcus¡¯s shoulders and chuckled. Herughter seemed to have awakened Marcus. He suddenly let go of Natalie and took two steps back. He said with disgust, ¡°¡­.. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. Your ability to seduce people has improved again.¡± Natalie wiped her lips with her thumb and said with a smile, ¡°Did you get seduced by me?¡± ¡°No,¡± Marcus said coldly. ¡°Why are you still so mean?¡± Natalie sighed. ¡°It will not be easy for you to find a girlfriend in the future.¡± ¡°Miss Natalie, you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Marcus sneered. ¡°Just take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ why did you say that?¡± Natalie crossed her arms and tilted her head. ¡°I¡¯m only concerned about you. After all, I knew it after dating you¡­ that even an animal wouldn¡¯t want to date you.¡± Marcus was speechless. He could even hear his finger bones chuckling because he was exerting too much strength. ¡°Miss Natalie, what you said is interesting.¡± Marcus smiled and said, ¡°Even an animal wouldn¡¯t want to date me, but Miss Natalie, you dated me before. Are you worse than an animal?¡± Natalie smiled. She reached out and patted Marcus gently on the face and said, ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re doing it again. I¡¯ve told you so many times not to scold others at will.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very polite to outsiders. Why are you imperious to those who are close to you?¡± Marcus grabbed her slender wrist and said in a low voice, ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t go too far,¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 651 Chapter 651 ¡°Don¡¯t go too far?¡± Natalie looked into his eyes and asked, ¡°Did I go too far?¡± Marcus let go of her hand and turned to leave. Natalie leaned against the table and said, ¡°Marcus, why don¡¯t you find me a ce to sleep?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Marcus ignored her and mmed the door shut. Even if the door was closed, he could still hear Natalie¡¯s laughter. ¡°¡­ What was so funny? The staff didn¡¯t know why he was full of hostility when he came out again. He whispered, ¡°Second, Second Young Master¡­¡± ¡°Arrange a lounge for her.¡± Marcus suppressed his temper and said, ¡°Let her stay with Crystal.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Marcus took a deep breath and finally adjusted his mood. ¡°Take me to meet Elvira, please.¡± ¡°Okay pleasee with me.¡± There was a ringing sound. Marcus took out his phone and saw that it was Antony who called him. His voice was very cold. ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Antony¡¯s voice was anxious. ¡°Damn it, those old men stopped me¡­ How¡¯s Crystal? She wasn¡¯t bullied, was she? You wouldn¡¯t take the opportunity to bully her, would you?¡± Marcusughed. ¡°Antony.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Crystal¡¯s roommate is Natalie. Don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°Natalie? Who is it?¡± Antony suddenly patted his head. ¡°Oh, your ex-girlfriend who dumped you!¡± Marcus said, ¡°Just you wait.¡± Before Antony could say anything else, he hung up the phone. The staff shivered. ¡°!¡± Wasn¡¯t it said that the Second Young Master of the Evans family the one with the best temper in the upper- ss circle of City W? From the looks of it today, he really couldn¡¯t believe the rumors! Elvira didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. She had been looking at her hands nervously, but there was no expression on her face. The sound of the door opening scared her so much that she immediately stood up and looked at the door warily, ¡°¡­ Who is it?¡± Marcus did not introduce himself. He pulled out the chair opposite the table and sat down. He said lightly, ¡°Who gave you that box of medicine?¡± ¡°Wh-what?¡± Elvira shivered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Isn¡¯t that box of medicine Crystal¡¯s? What does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°Now it has been proved that the box of medicine does not belong to Crystal. Hasn¡¯t anyone informed you?¡± Marcus smiled. ¡°There are only four of you in the dormitory. If it¡¯s not Crystal¡¯s, then it¡¯s the other three of you.¡± Elvira said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ask other people instead of me?! Do you think I¡¯m easy to bully just because I have no money and no power?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so agitated.¡± Marcus said, ¡°No one wants to bully you. I just want to tell you that there is a lot of monitoring in the base. As long as they check the route of your actions and see who you have contacted¡­ It¡¯s not difficult to find the source of that box of medicine. It just takes some time.¡± ¡°Then go and investigate it!¡± Elvira did not seem to be afraid at all. ¡°Come and interrogate me when you find the evidence! Do you think I¡¯m the easiest to manipte because I¡¯m the poorest among others? You want me to be Crystal¡¯s scapegoat¡­ She repeated hysterically, ¡°I know! I know everything!¡± Marcus was silent for a while before he leaned back on the chair and said, ¡°You seem to mind that your family background is not as good as others.¡± Elvira said sinisterly. ¡°Those idiots¡­ what else can those idiots rely on other than their families?! They either rely on their family or their faces¡­ Why are those outstanding people always behind them?!¡± Chapter 652 Chapter 652 Marcus leaned against the chair. Compared with facing Natalie, he was much more rxed now. He tapped his fingers on the table andughed. ¡°How do you know that those who have better backgrounds and looks are no better than you?¡± ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of good-for-nothings who were born with good-looking faces¡­¡± Marcus said, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know yet.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Crystal entered Princeton University as the top student in the province. She failed to perform well in the college entrance examination and only got 714 points. However, she should still be the champion in your ss, right?¡± Elvira¡¯s fingers clenched in an instant. Her eyes widened and she snapped, ¡°Impossible! That¡¯s absolutely impossible! You didn¡¯t even make up a decent lie. Someone like Crystal, how can she be the top student? Hahaha¡­ that¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± There was a hint of a smile on Marcus¡¯s lips, and he looked a little mocking. ¡°Do I have to deceive you this?¡± with He said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you still remember the story you learned in primary school about the frog in the well.¡± Elvira¡¯s lips started to tremble. ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± ¡°You look just like the frog in the well to me now.¡± Marcus said with a smile, ¡°You are self-righteous, proud, conceited, but also self-abased and cowardly. You have achieved nothing.¡± ¡°What right do you have to say that about me?!¡± Elvira screamed, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to say that about me! You don¡¯t know how hard I¡¯ve worked¡­ You don¡¯t know at all!¡± She fell to the ground, covered her face, and cried out, ¡°My father is an alcoholic and my mother has already run away with someone else. I grew up with my grandmother who valued men more than women. She didn¡¯t take me seriously at all¡­ I finally came out of school with great difficulty. I¡¯m already so excellent, but those people in school¡­ look more morous than me, as if I¡¯m the only one suffering in the world¡­¡± ¡°Crystal¡­ On the first day of her arrival, there were already so many people who like her. Isn¡¯t it because of her face?! If I had the same face as her, I wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer so much!¡± Elvira broke down and said, ¡°Everyone likes her. Everyone treats her well. Someone even asked me for her contact information and asked me to pass her a gift¡­ Why should I be the apaniment?¡± Marcus got up and slowly crouched in front of Elvira. He seemed to show pity and ridicule. ¡°Maybe you are still young and can only see things floating on the surface.¡± Heughed and said, ¡°Even if Crystal has such a face, she has lived in the small vige for 19 years. She has been in City W for less than three months. She was not born to enjoy all the glory and wealth, but she neverined.¡± Elvira was stunned, ¡°She¡­¡± ¡°Elvira,¡± Marcus whispered, ¡°if you don¡¯t have enough strength, then beauty is your original sin.¡± ¡°You should be d that you were born in the mud and do not have a stunning appearance. Otherwise, what you would face would no longer be unfair treatment because of the difference in status, but some worse things.¡± Elvira burst into tears. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Elvira.¡± Marcus said in a tempting voice, ¡°Now, tell me who gave you that box of medicine.¡± ¡°If you insist on not saying it, then this box of medicine can only be considered yours.¡± He said slowly, ¡°You also know what that box of medicine is. Not only did you illegally hold the drug, but you also framed others¡­ You can no longer be jealous of other people¡¯s beauty in school, and you can only stay in prison for a few years, and then leave a stain on your resume that will never be washed clean.¡± Chapter 653 Chapter 653 Elvira raised her head in horror. ¡°I¡­ I will go to jail?¡± Marcus clicked his tongue. He was surprised by theck of knowledge of thew of this batch of college students. ¡°I can¡¯t go to jail¡­ I can¡¯t!¡± Elvira gritted her teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to jail!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Then tell me.¡± Antony said, ¡°Where did that box of medicinee from? Perhaps you¡¯ll only need to face light punishment.¡± ¡°That box of medicine¡­¡± Elvira covered her mouth and shook her head with tears in her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t say it¡­ I can¡¯t say it!¡± In fact, Marcus had also guessed that the other party must have taken advantage of Elvira¡¯s weakness to be able to make her do such a thing, making sure that she would not spill it even if she was found out. His eyshes drooped, and the pale light that was reflected made the shadow of his eyshes particrly obvious. He curved his lips into a smile and said, ¡°Let me think¡­ did someone take advantage of your weakness and make you do this?¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, what you need most should be money.¡± Marcus raised his eyes. ¡°The clothes you are wearing are CJst year¡¯s model. Although the clothes are not luxury goods, for you, they are still beyond your consumption ability. Let me guess, did you take up a loan?¡± Elvira¡¯s entire body stiffened. ¡°Nonsense¡­ I didn¡¯t!¡± Marcus raised an eyebrow. ¡°Generally speaking, even if you borrow money from a loan shark, it¡¯s not a shameful thing. As a person who has just entered college, it¡¯s obvious that you don¡¯t have anything to pledge to a bank loan¡­ The only way that you can get the money so quickly and keep it so secretive is¡­ I¡¯ll take a guess. He purposely stopped here to make Elvira nervous. Elvira trembled all over, bit her lower lip tightly, and looked at him in horror. ¡°You¡­¡± Marcus smiled coldly. ¡°You got a loan using your naked picture, right?¡± ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah ah!¡± Elvira held her head and screamed, causing the staff outside to push the door open ande in to check the situation. ¡°Second Young Master¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Marcus stood up straight and said lightly, ¡°She just has a mental breakdown because her darkest secret has been exposed.¡± The staff member was speechless. Anyone who experienced that would go crazy, wouldn¡¯t they? Marcus looked down at Elvira from above. ¡°Tell me who gave you that box of medicine and who ordered you to frame Crystal. I can promise you that your matter will not be revealed.¡± Elvira hugged herself tightly, ¡°¡­I don¡¯t believe you-I don¡¯t believe you!¡± She looked up at Marcus with tears in her eyes. ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t introduce myself to Miss Elvira. It¡¯s my fault.¡± The man said gently, ¡°My name is Marcus, the second young master of the Evans family, and the second brother of Crystal¡­ You should have heard of my name, right?¡± ¡°¡­Marcus?¡± Elvira repeated in a daze, ¡°You are¡­ that big star?¡± She was not a fan of the stars, but there were many of her peers around her who were crazy about stars. Marcus was the one who had always been mentioned by her peers. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve heard of my name, Miss Elvira, so it should be easy to deal with it.¡± Marcus said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything to you. In the final analysis, my purpose is to prove my sister¡¯s innocence. You are not the mastermind behind this. Let¡¯s make a deal.¡± Marcus looked into Elvira¡¯s eyes. ¡°Identify the person behind the scenes. I promise I won¡¯t reveal anything about you. What do you say?¡± Elvira grabbed the hem of her clothes, ¡°¡­ Do¡­ you mean¡­¡± ¡°I mean what I said,¡± Marcus said calmly, ¡°as long as you tell me.¡± Chapter 654 Chapter 654 When Marcus came out of the interrogation room, it was already two o¡¯clock in the middle of the night. He passed by the lounge and pushed the door open to take a look. Crystal and Natalie were lying on the same bed and sleeping soundly. Those who didn¡¯t know the truth would think that Marcus was in trouble. ¡°¡­ Marcus snorted, closed the door, and said, ¡°You should deal with the remaining.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the staff said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to do it right away.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle to pick her up in the morning,¡± Marcus said again. ¡°This¡­¡± The staff was a little embarrassed. ¡°If it were tomorrow morning, there might not be enough time¡­¡± Marcus turned to look at him and said softly, ¡°My sister was taken away in public. It¡¯s okay that she didn¡¯t return for a whole night, but if she still can¡¯t go back the next day, the rumors will ruin her. Do you need me to say more?¡± O The staff broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°I gave you one whole night, and I think I¡¯m kind enough.¡± Marcus smiled. ¡°If you can¡¯t handle it well, I can let my people handle it. What do you think?¡± The staff wiped his cold sweat and said, ¡°You¡­ you can rest assured! I promise you that you can pick up the Fifth Miss tomorrow morning!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Marcus patted the staff member¡¯s shoulder hypocritically and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± The staff member, ¡°¡­ It¡¯s nothing.¡± It was nothing, but he felt bitter. Relying on her rtionship with Matilda, Phyllis snuck into the military instructor¡¯s dorm after the lights were out in the evening. She whispered, ¡°Sister, are you sure that Elvira won¡¯t say anything that shouldn¡¯t be said?¡± ¡°No, she won¡¯t,¡± Matilda said casually as she peeled off a peanut and threw it into her mouth. ¡°But from the way I see it, Elvira doesn¡¯t look like someone who can keep a secret.¡± Phyllis was a little worried. ¡°What if she¡­¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be an ident.¡± Matilda said with certainty. ¡°Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover. In fact, she is unlike what we think. I passed by the equipment room that day and heard her talking on the phone after she requested to get it back. Guess what was it about.¡± Phyllis was confused. ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± ¡°A loan shark.¡± Matilda said, ¡°She has borrowed more than a hundred thousand dors using her naked pictures, and the loan shark hase to ask her to pay the debt. I promised her that as long as she get this done, I will help her pay back the money. But if she reveals my name¡­ then I will let her photos spread all over City W.¡± Phyllis cursed and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that she would have the guts to use her naked pictures to borrow money¡­ But sister, you¡¯re really something. You easily caught Elvira¡¯s weakness, shutting her up.¡± ¡°This is my luck.¡± Matilda sneered. ¡°It so happens that my friend confiscated illegal medicine a few days ago. Everything happened so coincidently. It¡¯s God¡¯s will for Crystal to lose her reputation. It¡¯s not my problem.¡± Phyllis was about to tter Matilda again when someone knocked on her door. Matilda frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s sote now. Who can it be? Phyllis, go and hide.¡± Phyllis quickly nodded and hid in the bathroom. Matilda stepped forward to open the door and saw a group of armed special police standing outside. The leader said with a poker face, ¡°Matilda, right?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. What are you doing?¡± Matilda took a step back subconsciously. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°This is a warrant for your arrest.¡± The leader unfolded a piece of paper, on which the red official seal on it was dazzling. He nced at Matilda and seemed to confirm her identity. Then he said coldly, ¡°Matilda, come with us.¡± Chapter 655 Chapter 655 ¡°Marcus?¡± Harold leaned against the sofa and seemed a little surprised. ¡°Did he go in person?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Yes.¡± On the other side of the phone, Luke said, ¡°The matter has been dealt with. The Second Young Master is usually in the entertainment circle, but now it seems that he really has some means.¡± Haroldughed. ¡°Which one of the Evans family members do you think is easy to deal with?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luke sighed, ¡°Even Mrs. White sent herself to be checked on the third day of school.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to count Crystal in,¡± Harold said. Luke, ¡°Should we stay out of this matter?¡± ¡°Since Marcus has already dealt with it, why should we interfere?¡± Harold raised his head and looked at the bright moon outside the window. At this moment, there was no wind, and the stars were hazy. The light spots cast by the branches and leaves in the garden were like ghostly shadows, twisted and ferocious. ¡°How is she?¡± Luke naturally knew who his boss was asking about. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s sleeping soundly right now.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± She was very heartless. He hung up the phone and sat on the sofa for a long time, but he still didn¡¯t feel sleepy. ¡°¡­ So heartless,¡± Harold muttered in a low voice. The heartless person had a good night¡¯s sleep. The only thing she was unhappy about was that when she woke up early in the morning, she found herself in Natalie¡¯s arms. When she slept with Harold, she would wake up in his arms. How could the same thing happen when she slept with Natalie? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Natalie rubbed her eyes. ¡°Did you get up on the wrong side of the bed?¡± Crystal puffed up her cheeks and asked her, ¡°How tall are you?¡± Natalie, ¡°1.72 meters, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal quickly got out of bed. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to be with you.¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°What are you doing so early in the morning?¡± She pinched Crystal¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°Someone wille to get us in a while. You can think about what you want to eat now.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Hm? How did you know that my second brother will being to get us?¡± A meaningful smile appeared on Natalie¡¯s face. ¡°I guessed it.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you shocked by the fact that my second brother is a famous celebrity?¡± ¡°I¡¯m shocked.¡± Natalie said without any sincerity. ¡°I¡¯m very shocked.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­ She said suspiciously, ¡°Are you and my second brother¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, the door of the lounge opened. Marcus was wearing a loose round- cor shirt, a pair of dark casual pants, and a mask on his face. He stood at the door and looked at them coldly. ¡°You can go now.¡± Crystal said timidly, ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Natalie crossed her arms and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t washed up yet. How can I go out like this?¡± After several times of getting along with Marcus, Crystal finally understood Marcus¡¯s temper He looked gentle, but in fact, he had a bad temper. Natalie was simply testing Marcus¡¯s limits. She quickly pulled her arm and told her not to stop talking. But unexpectedly, Marcus was not angry. He just looked at Natalie coldly and then ordered, ¡°Arrange for them to wash up.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Crystal and Natalie stood in a row, brushing their teeth. Crystal said, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished my words yet.¡± Natalie, ¡°?¡± Crystal looked at her seriously and said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re my second brother¡¯s crazy fan?¡± Natalie, Natalieughed out loud. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m Marcus¡¯s crazy fan. You¡¯ve seen through me.¡± Chapter 656 Chapter 656 Crystal muttered, ¡°What¡¯s so good about Marcus? Why are you so crazy about him?¡± Natalie replied, ¡°I¡¯m probably looking for trouble.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± The two spoke ill of Marcus together, but they had to rely on Marcus to get out. The man seemed to be in a particrly bad mood today. He thought that no one would recognize him if he put on a mask. There was no expression on his face. As soon as they saw him, Natalie raised Crystal¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Second Brother, Crystal wants to eat steamed buns, roasted pancakes, and shrimp dumplings!¡± Crystal, ¡°?!¡± Since when did I say that? Marcus looked at Natalie quietly, but his face was still expressionless. Crystal was worried and asked, ¡°Are you¡­ suddenly paralyzed by a stroke?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. In the past, she felt that Marcus¡¯s smile was very scary, but now she felt that his expressionless face was even scarier. Marcus suddenly stood up. ¡°Since you¡¯re hungry, let¡¯s go.¡± Crystal replied with an ¡°oh¡± and followed Marcus¡¯s footsteps. Natalie asked, ¡°Why are you so afraid of him?¡± Crystal made a head-killing gesture and whispered, ¡°He is fierce.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Natalie smiled and said, ¡°He does look fierce.¡± Marcus stopped. Marcus found a ce for breakfast and ordered all the food that Natalie had mentioned. Crystal looked left and right and whispered, ¡°Did you use some special means to get us out?¡± ¡°I did it legally.¡± Marcus poured a ss of water and said lightly, ¡°They¡¯ve found the real owner of that box of medicine, of course you can leave.¡± Crystal paused for a moment. ¡°¡­Is Elvira the one who put it there?¡± ¡°It seems that you are not too stupid,¡± Marcus said sarcastically. Crystal curled her lips and muttered in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m smart¡­ Harold said I¡¯m smart.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Natalie picked up a small steamed bun and put it into Crystal¡¯s bowl, asking her to eat as she asked, ¡°Who was the one who gave Elvira the medicine?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Natalie smiled and said, ¡°How would I know?¡± Marcus seemed to want to sneer, but in the end, he endured it because they were outside. He lowered his eyshes and said, ¡°Matilda was taken to questionst night, and she finally confessed at four o¡¯clock in the morning. That box of medicine was sent over by a friend of hers. They¡¯re investigating her friend now, and I guess there will be a result soon.¡± Crystal¡¯s mouth was stuffed with a small steamed bun and she couldn¡¯t say anything. Her eyes were wide open. It was really Matilda. In fact, she could guess that it was Elvira and Matilda who did it, but she couldn¡¯t understand it. She didn¡¯t have a deep hatred for Matilda, so why did he have to do this? Matilda went for wool and came home shorn. Her future should be ruined. She could have graduated next year and had a good future. At this moment, Marcus¡¯s cell phone rang. He nced at it and realized that it was his younger brother, Antony, who called. He pursed his lips and picked it up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Antony said, ¡°Have you gotten Crystal out? Why haven¡¯t you sent her back yet? I¡¯ve been waiting at the gate of the base at six o¡¯clock. What¡¯s wrong with your Benz? Is the oil leaking? Why don¡¯t you give it to me, and then you can buy an Aston Martin¡­ No, no, I¡¯m off the topic. Where¡¯s my sister?¡± ** Marcus endured Antony¡¯s nagging and said, ¡°She¡¯s in front of me.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Then pass her the¡­¡± Marcus said softly, ¡°She didn¡¯t sleep wellst night and has lost weight. I will take her to dinner first before sending her back to the base. Enjoy waiting. That¡¯s it. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Without waiting for Antony to say anything else, he simply hung up the call and blocked Antony¡¯s number without hesitation. 4 Chapter 657 Chapter 657 Crystal looked at Marcus in horror. ¡°You¡­ Are you really only going to send me back at night?¡± Could it be a corpse that would be sent back?! Marcus snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯m worried that my IQ will be lower if I take one more look at you. Hurry up and eat. I¡¯ll send you back after you finish eating.¡± Hearing this, Crystal was relieved. *¡­ Can you just endure it after listening to what he said?¡± Natalie was shocked. Crystal looked embarrassed. ¡°I can¡¯t defeat him.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Natalie, ¡°¡­¡± She patted the table and said to Marcus, ¡°If you have such a worry, I suggest you go to the hospital to check if there¡¯s any problem with your brain. After all, normal people won¡¯t think in such a way.¡± Crystal looked at Natalie in surprise. ¡°Is this what a crazy fan would say to her idol? It shouldn¡¯t be like this! Could it be¡­¡± Crystal felt that she had understood. Natalie was Marcus¡¯s hater! Although she didn¡¯t know much about the fans, Natalie was definitely a hater, wasn¡¯t she? Marcus stared gloomily at Natalie. ¡°Say that again?¡± ¡°It turns out that not only do you have a brain problem, but you also have a hearing problem.¡± Natalie raised the corner of her mouth and showed a meaningful smile. ¡°After winning all the awards, it seems that you¡¯re not in good health either.¡± Crystal was afraid that it would definitely be a hot topic if the two of them fought on the spot. She quickly stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat. This steamed bun is very delicious. If there¡¯s anything, we can sit down and talk about it calmly. Don¡¯t make things so tense¡­¡± Natalie sighed and said, ¡°Your sister is much more sensible than you.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± She added fuel to the fire! To Crystal¡¯s surprise, Marcus didn¡¯t say anything. He just sat on the chair without eating anything. He kept looking at Natalie. Those who didn¡¯t know the truth would think that he was staring at a wanted criminal. Crystal didn¡¯t understand what Natalie was thinking. Anyway, she felt very creepy herself, and even the steamed bun in her mouth was no longer tasty. After breakfast, Marcus personally drove them back to the base. Crystal was on tenterhooks along the way. afraid that Marcus would abandon them on the road likest time. It was not until she saw the gate of the base that she finally felt relieved. Antony moved a chair out of nowhere and sat by the iron door. He looked just like the door god. His instructor¡¯s uniform was not neatly worn. There was a white vest inside, which outlined his well- defined chest muscles and abdominal straight muscles. The dark green uniform outside was randomly ced on his shoulder. As he leaned against the chair, he put his ankle on his thigh and a bag of melon seeds beside him. He was veryid back. No matter whether Antony was eating melon seeds or not, the moment Crystal saw him, tears welled up in her eyes. As soon as Marcus parked the car, she opened the door and ran down. Marcus was speechless. Natalie¡¯s eyes curved into a smile. ¡°You¡¯re all her brothers. Why does she like her third brother better?¡­ Oh, I think I made a mistake. It¡¯s not that she likes her third brother better. She doesn¡¯t like you at all.¡± Marcus¡¯s slender and well-defined fingers were ced on the ck steering wheel, which made his hands look even colder. His long eyebrows were pressed very low, and his usually gentle eyes were slightly narrowed, with a coldness that was hard to be seen by ordinary people. ¡°I don¡¯t need her to like me, and it has nothing to do with you,¡± Marcus said. Natalie tilted her head slightly and smiled. ¡°No wonder it¡¯s said that men are born to be good at lying. You said you wanted to marry me before. I really believed it at that time.¡± Chapter 658 Chapter 658 The blue veins on the back of Marcus¡¯s hand became more and more obvious. He unbuttoned three of his shirt¡¯s buttons. The cor of his shirt was pulled open casually, and his corbones could be seen. Perhaps it was because his skin was white that the blue blood vessels could be vaguely seen. After a long while, his Adam¡¯s apple slid up and down, revealing his usual impable, polite, and gentle smile. ¡°Miss Natalie, how do you know that I didn¡¯t mean it when I said it?¡± His iris tissue mnin was born rare, so his pupils showed the color of amber, which was the kind of amber that had been polished for hundreds of millions of years. It was warm and cold. The beautiful amber, which had been buried underground for thousands of years, was petrified under pressure and heat. Marcus¡¯s gentleness covered up his coldness, which was tempered by the change of fate. In the past, Natalie loved his eyes the most. No matter how precious the gem was, it could not be compared with them. With just a nce, she could read a lot of stories from them. ¡°That¡¯s to say.¡± Natalie smiled and said, ¡°Did you really want to marry me at that time?¡± Without waiting for Marcus¡¯s reply, she opened the door and got out of the car. Marcus¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and there seemed to be tens of millions of emotions in his eyes. But in a sh, they were all covered by him. With a click, the door of the passenger seat was pulled open. Natalie knelt on one knee on the passenger seat, holding Marcus¡¯s face and kissing him. The kiss was hurried and rushed, and Natalie heard her chaotic breathing. A strand of her silky ck curly hair fell into Marcus¡¯s cor. The contrast between ck and white was very clear, almost piercing to the eyes. The tip of her nose was close to Marcus¡¯s. It was obvious that they were very close, but their eyes were cold. ¡°Second Brother.¡± Natalie¡¯s fingertips moved from the corner of his eyes to his ears as she said softly, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Marcus did not speak. Natalie kissed him on his thin eyelids, forcing him to close his eyes. She grabbed the coat he put on the passenger seat with her fingers and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a little cold. Do you mind lending me your coat?¡± Regardless of whether Marcus minded it or not, she picked up his coat and got out of the car. She put on his coat and slowly walked to the gate of the base. Marcus held the steering wheel tightly. He lost control. He should have stopped her the moment she opened the passenger seat door, asking her to stay far away, but he didn¡¯t. He was fooled by this little girl again. Marcus took a deep breath. When he got out of the car, he mmed the door of the car loudly, which startled Antony. ¡°Brother, if you don¡¯t want your car, you can give it to me.¡± Marcus said coldly. ¡°When you die, I¡¯ll get someone to burn it for you.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Antony was speechless. He tilted his head and asked Crystal, ¡°Did you provoke him? Why is he so angry?¡± Crystal quickly shook her head and whispered, ¡°Do you think I dare to do so?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Antony hugged her. ¡°You would probably start crying the moment he res at you.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± That wouldn¡¯t be true. Marcus said, ¡°Don¡¯t look for me for this kind of stuff next time.¡± In fact, Antony was a little surprised. He wanted to call Danny after knowing that something had happened to Crystal. However, Danny was in a meeting abroad and his phone was turned off. He couldn¡¯t get in touch with him. He was desperate and called Marcus. He did not hold much hope as he knew how much Marcus hated Crystal, but Marcus actually agreed. Antony had already decided to put aside his pride and look for someone to ask about Harold¡¯s contact information. Chapter 659 Chapter 659 ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Antony said. ¡°I won¡¯t trouble you next time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time, Second Brother.¡± Marcus raised his wrist and looked at the time. It was already ten o¡¯clock in the morning. He had calmed down in such a short time. He said, ¡°I have work to do. I have to go first.¡± ¡°Brother, take care.¡± Antony waved his hand obediently. Crystal followed him and waved her hand, saying in a low voice, ¡°Brother, take care.¡± ¦§ Marcus stopped and got in the car. Antony said, ¡°You go with me to see the leader first. Don¡¯t be nervous. He just wants to know the situation. After that, you can go back to the dormitory and rest for the whole morning.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Crystal nodded. At this time, it was already quite hot. The three of them walked on the shady path. The sun shone through the leaves, scattering the fine light spots along the way. Crystal raised her head and asked, ¡°What will happen to Matilda and Elvira?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about Elvira, but it depends on our second brother¡¯s mood,¡± Antony said, ¡°but Matilda will definitely go to jail. What she¡¯s done is against thew. I guess the school will issue a notice soon. She won¡¯t be able to enter the army and join the government sector in the future.¡± Crystal pondered, ¡°Why do you think she hates me so much?¡± Natalieughed and said, ¡°Humans areplicated and unpredictable. Don¡¯t specte about another person¡¯s emotions. It¡¯s tiring and meaningless.¡± Antony nced sideways at Natalie. To be honest, Natalie was really eye-catching. Even if he had grown up being surrounded by all kinds of beautiful women, and he was also very good-looking himself, he still felt that Natalie was beautiful. That¡¯s right. If it weren¡¯t for Natalie¡¯s good looks, his arrogant second brother wouldn¡¯t have been in an underground rtionship with her before. Actually, Antony didn¡¯t know much about Natalie. He only knew that there was such a person. If it weren¡¯t for Marcus¡¯s great prestige, he would have pulled Natalie over and asked her the reason she dumped Marcus. They arrived at the office. The old leader was very gentle and only wanted to learn about the situation, like what Antony said. He let them go after asking them clearly. ¡°Brother.¡± Crystal tugged at Antony¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Will we get a new instructor?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Antony said, ¡°Freud made a reportst night, saying that he¡¯s interested to take over your ss. It should be approved soon.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Freud!¡± ¡°Even if Freud were to be your instructor, you wouldn¡¯t have the chance to bezy.¡± Antony said coldly. ¡°The training process is still the same.¡± ¡°Did I say that I would ck off?¡± Crystal snorted. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as no one makes trouble for me again.¡± When they were talking, they had already arrived at the girls¡¯ dormitory. Antony touched Crystal¡¯s head and said, ¡°Go upstairs and sleep for a little longer. Look at your dark circles.¡± Crystal touched her eyes and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± On their way back, they attracted countless people¡¯s attention. After all, a bigmotion was caused when they were taken awayst night, and there were countless rumors. But now that they were back together, the truth was revealed. No one brought Ate for breakfast. She was sent back by someone she did not know. She was eating instant noodles in the dormitory. When she saw the two peopleing in, she almost burst into tears. ¡°I thought something happened to you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Crystal felt a little guilty. After all, Ate was worried about her, but her brother took her to have breakfast. She coughed and said, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. I¡¯ll go to sleep first. Let¡¯s talk in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± Ate said, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep for a while more after finishing the instant noodles.¡± Chapter 660 Chapter 660 ¡°Hello.¡± The middle-aged man sat in the interrogation room. Although his posture was casual, the sense of oppression he had after being in a high position for a long time was still overwhelming, which made Matilda shrink. She looked at the man in horror. ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± The man said lightly, ¡°I just came over to have a look.¡± He looked at Matilda for a while and said, ¡°You are brave but very stupid.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Before you framed someone, you didn¡¯t even find out her background first. Isn¡¯t this enough to prove your stupidity?¡± The man¡¯s voice was neither fast nor slow. He looked as if he was talking casually about the weather today. ¡°Crystal is not someone you should mess with.¡± ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± The man stood up. It seemed that it was true that he only came over to have a look. It had been less than three minutes since he came into the cell. ¡°Illegal trading of prohibited drugs and using prohibited drugs to frame others. They wanted to expel you from the school and sentence you to one-year imprisonment. Someone came to ask for my opinion.¡± His clear eyes were filled with endless frost. ¡°I¡¯m not very satisfied with this result.¡± When Matilda heard that she was going to be expelled from the school, she almost went crazy, but what the man said next made her even more depressed. ¡°So other than expelling you from the school, there will be a notice of criticism, and you¡¯ll be sentenced to imprisonment for five years.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still not very satisfied, but since you¡¯re still young, I agree.¡± The man smiled. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll turn smarter after five years.¡± ¡°And stay away from those people you don¡¯t deserve to provoke.¡± With a bang, the door of the cell was closed. Matilda screamed, ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t want to be expelled! It took me a lot of effort to get in, I don¡¯t want to be expelled!!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°What are you yelling for?¡± The guard outside said impatiently, ¡°When you framed others, why didn¡¯t you think about what would happen to you if something went wrong?¡± ¡°Crystal Matilda knelt on the ground and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Who is Crystal?¡± ¡°No wonder the man just now said you¡¯re stupid.¡± The guard said coldly, ¡°She¡¯s the Fifth Young Lady of the Evans family, the fiancee of Master White. No one dares to do anything to her in City W, but you framed her without knowing anything. You¡¯re really tired of living.¡± ¡°Fifth Miss¡­¡± Matilda murmured, ¡°Is she Antony¡¯s younger sister? She¡¯s actually¡­¡± For a moment, she was extremely pissed off. Matilda suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. She cried andughed again. ¡°Hahaha¡­ she¡¯s Antony¡¯s younger sister!¡± To think that she would actually help Phyllis deal with Antony¡¯s younger sister¡­ That man was right. She was indeed stupid and incorrigible! She had ruined her entire future. Elvira was actually calm after knowing that she had been expelled from the school. She walked out of the detention center. The sun was dazzling outside. Her mobile phone had been taken away, and she had no money. She just walked along the road aimlessly. As she walked, she suddenly knelt on the roadside and burst into tears. The drivers of the past looked at her a lot. Some of them even took photos, but Elvira was not bothered by them at all. She only knew that she could not afford to pay the loan of 20,000 dors together with the interest. Even the effort she paid all this while to get into the university was also in vain. In just one night, she lost everything. In her trance, Elvira had already seen her own future. She would be the kind of person she had once looked down upon the most. Chapter 661 Chapter 661 Crystal woke up at half past one in the afternoon She sat on the bed in a daze for a while Ate, the gossiper, had already gotten the news. ¡°What the f**k! They said that our new instructor is handsome¡± Crystal saidzily ¡°How handsome can he be Freud was quite handsome He was the kind of man that little girls liked. He was wild and aggressive ¡°No photos Someone saw him when she passed by the administrative building today Ate came over and said. ¡°That person said that she didn¡¯t dare to take photos even if she had her mobile phone with her. He¡¯s so handsome that her legs went weak when she saw him Crystal If Freud knew that he was so popr, he would be very happy. At this time. Natalie came back from the outside She went to the stall to buy cold drinks. Each person got a bottle of it it felt really good to drink cold drinks in the summer. The three girls sat around the bed and began to eat snacks Natalie said, ¡°I just met your brother.¡± ¡°Hmm? Crystal raised her head Matilda has been expelled from school. There will be a notice of criticism and she will be detained for five years Natalie leaned back against an iron pir and said slowly. ¡°As an aplice, Elvira, considering her young age, they¡¯ve decided to expel her from school and make herpensate you 2,000 dors for your mental damage¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Crystal said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t have the money topensate me, does she?¡± ¡°She has a lot of debt.¡± Natalie said lightly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it tiring? But I think she doesn¡¯t care anymore.¡± Ate was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°¡­ Why did she have to take up a loan using her naked pictures, and her bright future was ruined by herself.¡± ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s not superficial knowledge that covers people¡¯s eyes, but an obsession.¡± Natalie raised her head and took a sip of water, with a faint smile on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s not Crystal or any other people. For so many years, her thinking has long been distorted.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡¯ Ate pursed her lips and said, ¡°No one hung out with her when she was in high school. I thought that everyone was trying to boycott her. Later, I found out that she was really dark-hearted. I never told anyone else I once saw her abuse the cat with my own eyes. She put the stray cat into a cloth bag and smashed it to death with a stone¡­¡± She sighed ¡°The truth will reveal sooner orter.¡± Crystal put her cheek on the bottle and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. It has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Her family is poor Ate said gloomily, ¡°But¡­ she has been supported by some kind-hearted people. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t get into college at all.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about this It¡¯s her fault.¡± Ate looked up at the clock on the wall and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for the gathering Let¡¯s go down.¡± Under the scorching sun, everyone lined up in a neat square-shaped formation. Crystal didn¡¯t know what the students from other sses were talking about, but her ssmates were all talking about the new instructor Crystal was a little dizzy standing under the hot sun. Then, she heard someone shouting. ¡°The instructor ising!¡± She turned her head with the others. The man was wearing the instructor¡¯s uniform. It was dark green, cut wide, with broad shoulders and narrow waists. The buttons were tightly fastened, and only a slender neck could be seen. The ck exercise pants he was wearing were particrly beautiful, and the military boots of the same color were tied with standard points He came against the zing sun. His eyes were deep, and his nose was straight. His cold and white skin was like a pool of cold water that had melted into the moon. Standing there, he looked like a green pine tree and an exquisite Chinese jade tree. Crystal heard a faint gasp. ¡°This student.¡± The man looked down at her, and the mole under the corner of his eyes seemed to be stained with the smile in his eyes, with a little temptation. His voice was deep and slow. ¡°Why are you staring at me all the time?¡± Chapter 662 Chapter 662 The sun was too bright Crystal stood in the sun for a long time, with a drop of crystal-clear sweat on her eyshes. She blinked her eyes, and for a moment, her vision blurred Harold¡¯s figure only had an outline. A stack of square tissue was sent in front of Crystal. Probably because they were in public, Harold did not directly take action. Crystal took the tissue and wiped her eyes. The smile in Harold¡¯s eyes grew even wider. ¡°You¡¯re crying when you see me. Why are you so emotional?¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± She stuffed the tissue ball into the pocket of her pants and did not reply to Harold. He continued teasing Crystal. He leaned over slightly and looked into her bright eyes. A smile lips. ¡°The instructor is talking to you. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Almost everyone around looked at Crystal. appeared on his She bit the corner of her lips and secretly red at Harold, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, instructor. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you and I haven¡¯t realized what¡¯s going on. Aren¡¯t you going to introduce yourself?¡± Ate hissed softly. Why did she suddenly feel that Crystal¡¯s arrogance was rising? She had not been so arrogant when dealing with Matilda before. The new instructor was handsome, but he was not easy to deal with. He must be more difficult to deal with than Matilda Crystal wouldn¡¯t offend him, would she? ¡°Thanks for your reminder.¡± Harold stood up straight and said lightly, ¡°Myst name is White.¡± Everyone looked at each other and then shouted in unison, ¡°Instructor White.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Harold said casually, ¡°I will take over the next twelve days of military training. I hope that we¡­¡± He paused and nced at Crystal before continuing, ¡°We can get along well.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­ Harold¡¯s military training was no different from the other instructors. However,pared to Matilda, Harold was a hot topic to be discussed. As long as Crystal passed by a ce where girls gathered, she would definitely hear ¡°Instructor White is so handsome!¡± ¡°Is Instructor White married?¡± and ¡°Do I still have a chance¡±. Even the boys were talking about Harold. Crystal, ¡°¡­ Natalie came over and looked at her expression. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look very happy.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­ It¡¯s nothing.¡± No one would be happy to see their partner attract the attention of other girls. ¡°This student.¡± A low and deep voice sounded above Crystal¡¯s head. She raised her head subconsciously and saw the man standing under the shade of the banyan tree. There were countless light spots behind him. His sharp brows were wide open, and there was a hint of an indecent smile on his face. ¡°You seem to have a problem with me?¡± Ate instinctively felt a little scared. She quickly took a step back, pulled Crystal, and whispered, ¡°Crystal, don¡¯t go against the instructor.¡± Crystal knew that Harold was here to make trouble for her. She patted Ate¡¯s hand to show that she knew what she was doing. ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you about your name yet.¡± Harold¡¯s voice was slow, like a cold spring flowing with stones, making one¡¯s scalps slightly numb. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Crystal¡¯s ears were red. She lowered her eyshes, crossed her arms, and said, ¡°I¡¯m CoCo.¡± Ate, ¡°!¡± Harold raised an eyebrow. ¡°Very good. This name suits you well.¡± Crystal, ¡°.. There was a bottle of mineral water in his hand with clear joints. He quickly stuck the bottle to Crystal¡¯s soft cheek. The protruding joints also brushed past the corner of Crystal¡¯s mouth in an instant. His voice was calm. ¡°Don¡¯t drink ice water after the exercise. At this time, your gastrointestinal blood vessel has expanded and your blood cirction has sped up. If you don¡¯t want to stimte the blood flow in the gastrointestinal ducts and the sharp contraction of the mucosa, which will cause abdominal pain and diarrhea. Remember this.¡± Chapter 663 Chapter 663 The bottle of water fell into Crystal¡¯s arms. Harold stood up straight and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first, fellow student CoCo.¡± He was tall and had long legs, so he soon walked far away. Crystal held the water in her arms, andter, she realized that Harold had flirted with her in public. ¡°¡­Crystal.¡± Ate approached her and said worriedly, ¡°Have you really offended the instructor?¡± Natalieughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so in my opinion, Instructor White should be tolerant.¡± Ate asked, ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Crystal said firmly, ¡°Just by looking at his face, I can tell that he is a kind and generous person! Look, he gave me a bottle of water.¡± Ate was speechless. But no matter how she looked at it, Instructor White didn¡¯t seem to be kind and generous! The three of them went all the way to the canteen. After dinner, Crystal slipped to look for Antony. Antony was also confused. ¡°That¡¯s your boyfriend. How could I know? This morning, Freud was still depressed that his job has been snatched.¡± Crystal said, ¡°I thought all the instructors this time are from your school.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Antony leaned against the railing, and behind him was the wild old banyan tree. Countless auras took root, and the shade of the tree almost covered half of the building. A little bit of light fell on the corner of his eyes. He looked at the ceiling and thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Harold¡­ has some background in the Army Headquarters. It¡¯s just a matter of a word for him to be your instructor.¡± ¡°He has some background?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Antony said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. He had already retired when I was admitted to the military academy, but I heard that he was famous in the early years¡­ But he didn¡¯t join the army voluntarily. He seemed to be against his family.¡± Crystal said, ¡°He¡¯s not that childish. You¡¯re the only one who would go against your family.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Antony narrowed his eyes and approached Crystal. ¡°How can you use me like this? Crystal, you haven¡¯t married yet, but you¡¯ve already turned your back on me.¡± Crystal made a face and turned to run. When she went down to the corner of the second floor, she bumped into someone. The other party did not move at all, but Crystal almost sprained her ankle on the stairs. Fortunately, the other party was quick-witted and quickly held her waist, almost relying on the strength of an arm to hold her whole body. Crystal breathed a sigh of relief and was about to express her gratitude. However, before she could raise her head and see the other party¡¯s face, the hand of the other party on her waist suddenly exerted force. Her whole body was lifted into the air and she was carried into a dormitory on the second floor. Crystal¡¯s entire face was buried in a dark green uniform. The tip of her nose was filled with the smell of sunshine and wood fragrance. She said in a muffled voice, ¡°You¡¯re kidnapping me!¡± With a bang, the door of the dormitory was closed. Crystal was ced on a narrow single bed. Harold squatted in front of her and asked, ¡°Are you pregnant or a child?¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal said, ¡°Whether I am a woman or a child, your behavior is a crime.¡± She poked Harold¡¯s chest with her white and tender fingers and raised her chin. ¡°I can report you.¡± Harold grabbed her finger and asked, ¡°Are you going to report me?¡± He leaned on her. Subconsciously, Crystal ducked backward and was pressed on the bed. At this time, she was finally scared. Her long eyshes fluttered wildly. After a long while, she said, ¡°You, you let me out now, and I won¡¯t report you.¡± Harold looked at her for two seconds and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± His slender fingers brushed across the corners of her eyes. ¡°You have a pair of beautiful eyes that can deceive people.¡± Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Crystal whispered, ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Since I¡¯ve already kidnapped you, it¡¯ll be a pity if I don¡¯t do anything to you,¡± Harold said as he started to untie his belt. Crystal¡¯s eyelids twitched and she quickly reached out to hug his neck. ¡°Let¡¯s kiss.¡± Harold¡¯s fingers were still on the belt buckle, and he said calmly, ¡°How should we kiss?¡± Crystal¡¯s fair face turned red. She struggled for a few seconds and made a great concession. ¡°French kiss.¡± Harold was barely satisfied and said, ¡°You should take the initiative.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± She hesitantly leaned over and kissed the corner of Harold¡¯s lips. In a low voice, she said, ¡°But I don¡¯t know how.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really the stupidest child I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Harold¡¯s eyes darkened and his voice was a little hoarse. ¡°I¡¯ve taught you so many times, but you still don¡¯t know how to do it.¡± Before Crystal could argue, he had already taken the initiative to kiss her as he sped the back of her head. Crystal didn¡¯t know how long the kisssted. Maybe a few minutes, maybe a dozen minutes. Anyway, when he let her go, she was already sweating a lot. Harold pushed her wet hair aside, stood up, and untied his belt with a click. Crystal was shocked and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t we kissed already?¡± Harold looked sideways at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s too hot. I¡¯m only going to take a shower. What are you thinking about?¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Just now¡­¡± ¦§ ¡°Yeah, I just wanted to take a shower.¡± Haroldughed. Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal stood up angrily and ran into his arms. Harold pretended to take two steps back and touched her head. ¡°If it hurts, are you going to cry again? The air conditioner remote is over there. Wait a minute. I¡¯ll take a shower first.¡± ¡°But I also want to take a shower.¡± Crystal curled her lips. ¡°I¡¯m covered in sweat.¡± Harold paused and said, ¡°I think that I¡¯m in more of a hurry.¡± Crystal froze for a moment, then immediately moved far away from him. She waved her hand obediently and said, ¡°Then you can go first.¡± The instructor¡¯s dormitory was better. There was an air conditioner. After Crystal turned on the air conditioner for a while, she saw Harolde out in a ck vest. He looked for a towel in the cab for her. ¡°Go and take your shower.¡± Crystal poked the muscles on his arm, and Harold warned, ¡°Do you want to make trouble again?¡± Crystal went to the bathroom with a towel in her arms. When she came out of the shower, it was getting cold in the dormitory. Harold took the phone and looked at it. ¡°It¡¯s 12.46 pm now. You can still take an hour¡¯s nap.¡± Crystal was not interested in taking a nap. After all, she had slept for a long time in the morning, but she was very interested in Harold¡¯s phone. ¡°You don¡¯t need to hand in your phones!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Crystal climbed onto the bed and said, ¡°I want to y games.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­ Original from N?velDrama.Org. He was ready to take a nap with Crystal in his arms in the cool air conditioner, but he was no longer in the mood. Ok, fine. Crystal enjoyed herself the whole afternoon. She obediently left the instructor¡¯s dormitory five minutes in advance. Ate asked curiously, ¡°Crystal, where have you been at noon? Why weren¡¯t you here?¡± Crystal said, ¡°I went to find my brother.¡± She was not lying, right? Crystal thought as she looked at Harold, who was walking towards them unhurriedly. She had indeed gone to look for Antony. ¡°Your brother¡­¡± Ate asked in a low voice, ¡°Does he have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°!¡± Crystal was surprised. ¡°Have you taken a fancy to him?¡± Ate said, ¡°He¡¯s so handsome. Even if I can¡¯t get him, it¡¯s no harm to get his number.¡± Crystal¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t fall in love with Antony.¡± She was afraid that Ate would not realize the seriousness of the matter, so she deliberately emphasized, ¡°Even anis don¡¯t fall in love with Antony!¡± Ate asked, ¡°?¡± Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Antony didn¡¯t know that his younger sister had ndered him behind his back. He just sneezed loudly. After the afternoon¡¯s training was over, Crystal happily followed her friends to the canteen for a meal. Dora looked at her from afar with an unhappy expression. She was surrounded by a few people who were ttering her. Seeing Crystal and her friends, someone said, ¡°Do you know Crystal¡¯s background? I heard that she came back unscathed after an illegal drug was found underneath her pillow.¡± She deliberately did not mention Matilda¡¯s frame-up because she wanted to please Dora. Dora said coldly. ¡°No matter who she is, she is quite capable of seducing men.¡± * Dora, why did you say that?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it?¡± Dora sneered. The instructor never looked away from her.¡± ¡°In that case, it seems to be like this¡­¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Dora lowered her eyelids and said, ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no rush.¡± She muttered to herself, ¡°Soon.¡± After the training was over, the evening breeze was just right. Ate ran to other sses to inquire about the gossip. Crystal had nothing to do and followed Natalie to wander around the base. The greenery in the base was well-taken care of. There were a lot of wildflowers by the artificialke. Crystal picked some and tied up a small bunch of flowers. When they passed by the instructor¡¯s dormitory, she said to Natalie, ¡°Wait for me here.¡± Natalie nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Harold heard a knock on the door. After the door was opened, there was no one outside. There was only a small bunch of wildflowers ced at the door, stained with the gorgeous sunset glow. He bent down and picked it up. He looked at the bunch of wildflowers and confirmed that it was a surprise from the little girl. When the man returned to the dormitory, he opened the window and saw the little girl¡¯s bouncing back. The dusk was gentle and the sunset was rosy, which made her shadow very long. It wasn¡¯t until he could no longer see her shadow that Harold went out. He went up to the fourth floor and knocked on the door of a dormitory. Master White.¡± Antony looked at the uninvited guest in front of him in confusion. He had to admit that he was a little nervous. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Mm¡± Harold said, ¡°Get me a wine bottle.¡± Antony immediately said, ¡°What are you talking about? We are strictly disciplined and don¡¯t drink¡­¡± Harold seemed a little impatient. He rubbed the joints of his other hand with his fingers and asked, ¡°Do you want me to find it myself?¡± Antony coughed and said, ¡°Ah, I suddenly remembered that two days ago, Freud, Mason, and the others gathered together to drink. They left a few bottles here. I¡¯ll go and look for them now.¡± Harold reminded him, ¡°Find a better-looking one.¡± Antony was speechless. He picked out the one that looked the most outstanding in the cab and handed it to Harold. ¡°Master White, do you think this is okay? Well, although I strongly refuse to drink, they are my brothers. Can you¡­¡± Harold took the battle and asked in confusion, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll report it?¡± Antony. ¡°7¡± Then why did you suddenly knock on my door and ask me for a bottle? Harold said ndly. ¡°Im not that free.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around and was about to leave. Antony tugged at the door frame. ¡°Then¡­ then what do you want a bottle for?¡± Harold stopped in his tracks. He seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°To put flowers.¡± Antony, ¡°?¡± How dare you say that you¡¯re not that free?! Harold returned to his own dormitory, washed the bottle clean, filled it with fresh water, and then slowly ced the bunch of wildflowers into it. The whole room was originally silent, but it was as if it hade alive because of this gorgeous color. Chapter 666 Chapter 666 The next day, it rained heavily. The students were overjoyed. Ate said, ¡°What the f*ck, I saw them praying for rain yesterday. Did it really work?¡± Natalie said softly, ¡°Did you ask them to use other ways to ask for rain?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Ate looked at the heavy rain outside happily: ¡°We can¡¯t train in such heavy rain. We can lie in bed in the dormitory for a day¡­ I prayed for the rain yesterday too. I have to go to pay back my wishter.¡± Natalie, ¡°¡­¡± The students of Princeton University were all superstitious and the reason behind was heartbreaking. However, the bad news soon came. They couldn¡¯t train in the rain, but they could check their beddings. At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, there was a notice from the higher-ups that they were going to check their beddings at half past ten. There were male instructors, and they specifically asked all the girls to pack up their personal belongings and wear their uniforms. Ate was speechless. Happiness was gone in a sh. She looked at her messy bed with a sad face. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to fold my quilt neatly¡­ Why do human beings have to fold a quilt?¡± Crystal raised her hand shyly. ¡°What a coincidence. I don¡¯t know how to do it either.¡± The two of them looked at Natalie at the same time with hope on their faces. Natalie said, ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t count on me. Didn¡¯t you hear the broadcast notice? They want to see you doing it on the spot.¡± Crystal sobbed and shrank back into the quilt. ¡°I hate folding quilt.¡± Natalie pulled her up and said, ¡°If you have time toin, you might as well learn now. Otherwise, what are you going to do if you fail the testter.¡± Natalie supervised them as they folded the quilts. It took Ate a great effort to fold her quilt. She looked at Natalie and said, ¡°Ms. Ramsey, do you think it¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°No.¡± Natalie said gently, ¡°Just wait for the instructor to scold you.¡± Ate was speechless. Crystal was trembling with fear. ¡°How about mine, Ms. Ramsey?¡± Natalie looked at her quilt and said in a softer voice, ¡°You¡¯re worse than her.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± Crystal continued to fold the quilt with a bitter smile. In the past, Natalie had helped her fold the quilt, so she had not been caught before. Now that the instructor woulde to check them one by one, it was impossible for her to escape, so she could only learn at thest moment. Finally, with her own effort, she folded the quilt into a shape that barely looked good. Before she could boast about it, they heard a knock on the door. ¡°Can Ie in?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Natalie stepped forward and opened the door. Harold stood at the door, followed by several servants. Natalie opened the door to let them in. ¡°It looks quite clean.¡± One of them nodded. Harold just stood at the door politely and did not go in. He held the assessment form and a pen in his hand, looked up at the three people, and asked, ¡°Who will go first?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Natalie said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it first.¡± She quickly unfolded and folded the quilt. It was a very standard shape without any wrinkles. ¡°Mm, you¡¯ve passed.¡± Harold put a tick on the assessment form. ¡°Next.¡± The quilt that Ate folded did not look as good as the one Natalie folded, but Harold also gave her a pass. Ate breathed a sigh of relief. It was Crystal¡¯s turn. She braced herself and began to fold the quilt, which was full of wrinkles. Crystal tidied it with her hands, hoping that it could be ttened a little. Unfortunately, heaven did not grant her wish. No matter how hard she tidied it, it was still crumpled. Harold handed the assessment form in his hand to the servant next to him. The sound of his military bootsnding on the ground was heavy. He said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll demonstrate it again. If you still don¡¯t pass, you won¡¯t get the credits.¡± Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Crystal lowered her head and watched Harold unfold her quilt. She didn¡¯t know why the quilt was so obedient under his hands. Harold deliberately slowed down so that Crystal could see the steps clearly. When the quilt had been folded neatly, he looked sideways and asked, ¡°Do you know how to do it now?¡± ¡°Probably¡­ yes¡­¡± Crystal took a deep breath, took two steps forward, and began to fold the quilt seriously. ¡°What do you think?¡± Harold turned his eyes and asked the servant. ¡°Passed¡± The servant smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s still room for improvement.¡± Crystal¡¯s face turned red. ¡°¡­I will continue to work hard.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Harold put a tick on the assessment form and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the next dorm.¡± The two servants nodded and Crystal saw them off. Harold was thest to leave. He looked down at Crystal and ced something in her hands in a ce that no one else could see. Crystal¡¯s eyshes trembled. She opened her fingers and saw that it was candy. She could not help but smile. She hid the candy in her pocket, closed the door, and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Luckily.¡± Natalie crossed her arms and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t know how to fold it even after I taught you, but you learned it as soon as Instructor White taught you.¡± Crystal coughed. ¡°Actually, you taught me the foundation well. In order to thank you¡­¡± She took out a bag of potato chips from the suitcase under the bed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give this bag of potato chips to Ms. Ramsey!¡± Natalie put away the potato chips and showed a satisfied expression. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± While the two of them were talking, suddenly there was a knock on the door. Ate was confused and asked, ¡°Is the instructor back?¡± She put on her slippers and went to open the door, then she was stunned. The person standing at the door was Elvira. However, in just one day, she looked much more haggard. Her hair was messy and her clothes were wrinkled. Perhaps it was because of the heavy rain outside, her body was drenched, and there were water stains along the way. ¡°¡­Elvira?¡± Ate was caught off guard. ¡°Are¡­ are you here to pack up?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Since Elvira had returned, all she could do was pack up. Elvira hummed in agreement with no expression on her face. Ate knew that she had suffered a huge blow, so she paused and said, ¡°Come in.¡± Crystal and Natalie did not speak. Elvira packed up her things. In fact, there were not many things, and she could put everything in a small suitcase. It was so quiet in the dormitory that they could even hear the sound of the pin dropping. ¡°Crystal.¡± Elvira suddenly opened her mouth. ¡°Hmm?¡± Crystal looked up at her and said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Elvira stared straight at her for a while, then suddenly said, ¡°Do you feel sorry for me now?¡± Crystal smiled. ¡°Why should I feel sorry for you?¡± She tilted her head in confusion. ¡°You did those things. I¡¯m the victim. Why do I have to feel sorry for you? Don¡¯t you think this logic is very strange?¡± Elviraughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t people like you all like to pretend to be superior and show mercy to everyone?¡± Crystal felt that she had suffered a huge blow and had lost her mind. She got up and wanted to go to the balcony to avoid Elvira. Elvira suddenly said, ¡°Crystal, people like you will never know how hard it is for me to live.¡± ¡°I¡¯m always thinking that it would be great if I were someone else, but I can¡¯t change my life¡­¡± She raised her scarlet eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°So¡­ go to hell¡­¡± Crystal only saw a little snow-white lighting at her. In a split second, she thought, ¡°Oh my god, Elvira ispletely ruined.¡± Chapter 668 Chapter 668 ¡°Crystal!¡± Natalie frowned and quickly pulled Crystal. However, the fruit knife in Elvira¡¯s hand still scratched Crystal¡¯s arm. Immediately, fresh blood sttered everywhere. Elvira, however, seemed to be even more excited by this fresh blood. She raised the knife in her hand and rushed over. Crystal was stunned for a moment, but she was good at running away. When she was a child, she would run all over the mountain when she was beaten by Debbie. At this moment, she didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly ran outside. As soon as she arrived at the door, she heard Elvira scream, and then the sound of the fruit knife falling to the ground. Crystal turned his head and saw Elvira being pinned on the ground by Natalie. Her face twisted with a ferocious expression, and she was still screaming crazily. Natalie¡¯s expression was very cold, and her thick eyshes covered the emotions in her eyes. However, Ate, who was standing aside, was still in a daze. She trembled and said, ¡°Natalie, you¡­ you are going to strangle her to death.¡± Natalie said lightly, ¡°Sorry, I used too much strength.¡± She let go of Elvira¡¯s hand and kicked her away. Ate quickly stepped forward and picked up the knife. Crystal covered her bloody arm. Ate shouted, ¡°Instructor! Someone here is using a knife to hurt people!¡± As soon as Harold came out of a dormitory, he saw Crystal standing in the corridor with a pale face. His casual and casual look instantly turned into coldness, and he quickly walked over. Because of Ate¡¯s shout, almost all the people in the dormitory poked their heads out to have a look. Two servants immediately rushed over. Harold said coldly, ¡°You guys deal with this. I¡¯ll take Crystal to deal with the wound.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The servants¡¯ faces were also very ugly. The two of them quickly subdued Elvira and said to Natalie and Ate, ¡°The two of you,e with us and make a statement.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Okay.¡± Crystal gently pulled Harold¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­ Don¡¯t worry.¡± The coldness between Harold¡¯s eyebrows did not decrease at all. With a sullen face, he tore off the corner of his shirt and stopped the bleeding for Crystal. Then, in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, he picked her up and carried her downstairs. Someone eximed. Crystal immediately hid her face in Harold¡¯s arms and whispered, ¡°My hands are injured, not my legs! I can walk on my own!¡± Harold didn¡¯t say anything and silently carried her downstairs. Crystal knew that he was angry, so she comforted him while ignoring the pain of the wound. ¡°It¡¯s really not a big deal. My skin has only been scratched by the knife¡­¡± ¡°The wound is at least two centimeters deep.¡± Harold said coldly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a big problem?¡± Crystal rubbed her head against Harold¡¯s neck and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Once you get angry, my wound will hurt even more.¡± Harold stopped in his tracks. ¡°What kind of unreasonable logic is this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just the case.¡± Crystal found his weakness and whispered, ¡°You can¡¯t be angry. If you are angry, I will feel more ufortable.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold didn¡¯t say anything else. When they arrived at the dormitory, it was raining heavily. He put down Crystal and opened a big ck umbre for Crystal to hold. Then, he carried her to walk in the rain. The wind was very strong and very cold. The sound of the rain hitting the umbre surface could be said to be deafening. But at this moment, Crystal touched Harold¡¯s chest and felt his hot body temperature. A long timeter, Crystal thought of that day. It was clear that the wind and rain were violent, and the wound was dripping with blood. But at that time, it seemed that there were only the two of them in the world. No. matter how far they walked, they would be together. Chapter 669 Chapter 669 When they arrived at the infirmary, Crystal was ced on a chair. The doctor hurried over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Her arm is injured,¡± Harold said in a deep voice. The doctor untied the cloth that had been used to stop the bleeding, revealing the ferocious wound. Crystal had been able tofort Harold before, but now she felt miserable when she looked at the wound. This kind of injury was actually nothing to the military doctor who had been staying in the base all year round. She had dealt with a lot of wounds for the students of the military academy, so it was inevitable that she would be a little rough when dealing with wounds. When she used a cotton stick to disinfect Crystal¡¯s wound, Crystal¡¯s eyes were already filled with tears. She looked up at Harold pitifully, and the tears on her eyshes were about to fall. ¡°¡­¡± The corners of Harold¡¯s lips tugged upwards. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were fine before?¡± Crystal sniffed and said, ¡°I feel that I¡¯m not fine now.¡± Harold took the cotton stick from the doctor¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Ah? Oh, okay.¡± The doctor stood up and said, ¡°The medicine and gauze are beside her. I¡¯ll give her some anti- inmmatory medicine.¡± As she spoke, she entered the inner room. Crystal sat on a wooden chair, with Harold half squatting in front of her. Howard lowered his eyshes and carefully cleaned up the blood around her wound with a cotton stick stained with iodine. Although it was still painful, Harold¡¯s drooping eyes attracted Crystal¡¯s attention. She narrowed her eyes slightly and suddenly said, ¡°You look so gentle like this.¡± Harold looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°Do you want to experience some pain?¡± He exerted a little more strength in his hand, and Crystal immediately cried out, ¡°¡­ I¡¯m praising you. Why are you doing this to me?¡± To Harold, such a wound was nothing. In the past, he had suffered an injury that was a thousand times more serious than this. However, when itnded on Crystal¡¯s fair skin, it was especially eye-catching.. Harold closed his eyes and said, ¡°From now on, you are not allowed to speak.¡± Crystal opened her mouth and saw the cotton stick in Harold¡¯s hand. She quickly shut her mouth. He carefully disinfected Crystal¡¯s wound. When he picked up the medicine, he said, ¡°It will hurt. Bear with it.¡± Crystal said, ¡°How painful? Ah ah ah ah!¡± Before she could finish her words, Harold had already applied the medicine on her. Crystal¡¯s lips turned pale from the pain, her forehead was covered with cold sweat, and her tears started to flow uncontrobly. ¡°¡­ It really hurts.¡± Harold pursed his lips. His movements were very agile. After applying the ointment and wrapping the wound with gauze, he tied a knot. Then, he pulled Crystal into his embrace and kissed her sweaty forehead. He said softly, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Crystal sobbed, ¡°It¡¯s still painful. Boohoo.¡± Harold raised his hand to wipe away her tears and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you out for dinnerter. If you think of something delicious, won¡¯t you feel better?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Boohoo, I won¡¯t¡­ But I want to eat shrimp dumplings and braised pork ribs¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Harold sighed softly. ¡°After dealing with Elvira¡¯s matter, I¡¯ll take you to eat.¡± Crystal opened one of her eyes and asked hypocritically, ¡°Can I really eat those food?¡± Harold stood up and ced the stainless steel tray with gauze and cotton sticks on the table. He said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed not good. Forget it.¡± ¡°I¡± Crystal immediately said, ¡°How can you lie?! I don¡¯t care, I want to eat shrimp dumplings and braised pork ribs!¡± A smile finally appeared in Harold¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯ll take you to eat.¡± Crystal snorted. Just then, the doctor came out with a bag of medicine and said, ¡°I¡¯ve written the dosage for you. Make sure your wound stay dry. Don¡¯t take heavy objects. Change the dressing once a day.¡± Chapter 670 Chapter 670 ¡°¡­ Eh?¡± The doctor knocked on the table. ¡°Did you keep what I said in mind?¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­ No.¡± She tugged on Harold¡¯s hand. ¡°But he kept it in mind!¡± The doctor looked at her and then at Harold, revealing an understanding smile. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± She handed the medicine to Harold. ¡°Then you have to take good care of her.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Harold replied. The rain outside was getting smaller. Harold received a call from Antony. First, he asked about Crystal¡¯s situation anxiously. When he learned that she was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I¡¯m in the temporary detention room now¡­ If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Elvira was a woman, I would have beaten her up miserably.¡± Harold said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Elvira to you.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Antony was stunned and said, ¡°Then you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take Crystal out to eat something ande back before eight o¡¯clock.¡± After saying that, Harold hung up the phone. Crystal was looking at him. ¡°Can we eat pork ribs now?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Harold bent down to pick her up and said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Luke to drive in to pick us up.¡± The two of them stood under the eaves. Crystal looked at the dusky sky and suddenly said, ¡°Does Elvira intend to give up her lifepletely by doing this?¡± ¡°Probably,¡± Harold said calmly. Crystal did not mention Elvira again. Instead, she raised her head and rubbed it against Harold¡¯s neck. In a muffled voice, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s order a piece of cake. I want to eat a red velvet cake.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Harold replied. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Antony leaned against the wall and lit a cigarette. As the smoke curled up, he saw Freud put away his umbre and walk out of the rain. He asked, ¡°How is it going?¡± ¡°Elvira mentioned that she left something in the base, so she wanted toe back to pack them in person. She didn¡¯t want others to touch her things.¡± Freud wiped the tiny drops of water on his face and said, ¡°Someone was supposed to apany her, fearing that she would do something. But today, the rain was too heavy, and that person wanted to ck off. Seeing Elvira cowering, he thought that she didn¡¯t have the guts, so he let her go into the dormitory alone.¡± Antony flicked the cigarette ash and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to keep such a person. Tell the higher-ups to fire him.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Freud said gloomily, ¡°Something happened to Crystal right under our noses¡­ D*mn it.¡± ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that Elvira would be so crazy?¡± Antony irritably put out the cigarette butt and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± Freud said, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything, did you? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s against the rules.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as stupid as you to beat someone up in front of so many people?¡± Antony scoffed. ¡°Besides, can Elvira, with her physique, take two punches from me?¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± At this time, Mason came out, unscrewed the mineral water bottle, took a sip of water, and said, ¡°She has broken down.¡± ¡°Is she that useless?¡± Antony frowned. Freud looked at Antony and then looked at Mason. ¡°What have you done?¡± ¡°Elvira is afraid of the dark.¡± Mason said, ¡®She is very afraid of being alone in the dark, especially in a room without any light. Maybe it has something to do with her childhood experience.¡± There was a trace of cruelty on his gentle and handsome face. ¡°The pain of skin and flesh is nothing. There are some methods that make her feel more unconfortable than fighting.¡± Antony patted Mason on the shoulder and walked into the cell. Elvira held her knees and curled up in the corner, crying so hard that her face was full of tears. Chapter 671 Chapter 671 ¡°Snap!¡± The sound of the light switch being flipped on echoed through the room, and Antony stepped forward. Elvira immediately rushed toward him while gasping for air, like a drowning person who had found a piece of driftwood, begging to be let go. ¡°Please¡­please let me go¡­I beg of you¡­¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Antony held his arms and stood at the door,ughing, ¡°So you¡¯re scared too, huh? When you walked into the dorm with a knife, didn¡¯t you already make up your mind to give up everything? Since you¡¯re taking such a desperate gamble, what are you afraid of?¡± Elvira raised her head and said in a devastated voice, ¡°I know I was wrong¡­ I really know I was wrong. Please let me out¡­ I don¡¯t want to stay here¡­¡± Antony remained indifferent. Elvira gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I can apologize to Crystal! I will kneel down and apologize to her, okay?! Don¡¯t lock me up here¡­¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Antony finally lifted his leg and slowly walked up to Elvira. He squatted down and looked at Elvira, but his eyes seemed to be looking at a lowly ant. ¡°Do you think that I will let her see you? I don¡¯t want to disgust my sister.¡± Elvira cried, ¡°I can go to jail. I¡¯ll admit what I¡¯ve done. I can go to jail¡­. should be ¡°You will be sentenced for wielding a knife and injuring someone.¡± Antony smiled and said, ¡°I am not sessful among my brothers at home, but I can arrange a single room for you in prison. That room smaller and darker than this one, and even if you shout until you¡¯re hoarse, no one will pay attention to you¡­ Miss Elvira, what do you think?¡± He was clearly smiling, but there was no smile in his eyes. His delicate eyebrows were covered with a layer of frost-like coldness, which was very different from his usual casual look. Elvira was almost scared out of her wits. ¡°I don¡¯t want it! I don¡¯t want it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not up to you.¡± Antony stood up and said lightly. ¡°When you framed Crystal, I thought you were still young, so I didn¡¯t lower myself to your level. However, what I received in return for being kind was not an appreciation.¡± ¡°Miss Elvira, be prepared to die in prison. I won¡¯t let you die easily. I will ask someone to take good care of you and ensure that you can live for a hundred years.¡± Elvira¡¯s heart-wrenching scream was deafening. Antony impatiently turned around and walked out, but Elvira suddenly said, ¡°Someone asked me toe back¡­ He¡­ he told me he would give me a chance to take revenge¡­ I¡­¡± Antony suddenly stopped in his tracks. Outside, Freud and Mason pushed the door open and came in. Freud grabbed Elvira by the cor and asked, ¡°Who ordered you to do that?¡± Elvira choked with sobs, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t know him! He suddenly parked his car next to me and said that he could let me take revenge¡­ I have nothing left. I¡­ I believed him. He taught me¡­¡± Freud¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°So there¡¯s someone hiding behind her.¡± Mason said coldly. ¡°You really don¡¯t know that person?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know him¡­¡± Elvira shook her head crazily, ¡°I really don¡¯t know him¡­ I¡¯ve told you everything I know. I beg you, don¡¯t lock me up here¡­¡± As she spoke, she went to hug Antony¡¯s leg. Antony avoided it in disgust and said to Freud, ¡°Freud, I remember that you¡¯re quite familiar with the traffic police. You can ask them about this.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Freud nodded. The three of them left the cell. With a ¡°bang¡±, the door closed and Elvira¡¯s desperate cries was cut off. Freud called someone from the police station to investigate Elvira¡¯s route, and what kind of people she had seen after getting in the car. Chapter 672 Chapter 672 After a short while, there was feedback. The person who took away Elvira was a in-looking middle- aged man. Antony looked at the picture taken from the surveince video and confirmed that he didn¡¯t recognize him. Mason said, ¡°This person was also hired. The car had a fake license te, and this face might be fake. too. It¡¯s not easy to investigate.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not easy to investigate, it has to be investigated.¡± Antony cursed and said, ¡°Fortunately, Natalie is good at martial arts. If all the girls in the dormitory were weak, then Crystal would be dead now!¡± ¡°He was right. If it weren¡¯t for Natalie timely subduing Elvira, with this crazy woman¡¯s obsession to kill Crystal, it would have definitely resulted in irreversible consequences. The other party¡¯s trick of using someone else to do their dirty work was really good, but they didn¡¯t expect the variable of Natalie.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask big brother and second brother,¡± Antony said. ¡°I¡¯ll ask them help me investigate it together.¡± As he spoke, he went out to make a phone call. Mason leaned against the wall and seemed to be thinking about something. Freud nced at him and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Mason squinted his eyes and said, ¡°From the time Elvira was taken away and Crystal was injured, it¡¯s only been a day. If it was someone from outside the base, their news wouldn¡¯t be so well-informed. It¡¯s not possible for them to take Elvira away so quickly and then let her in to kill Crystal.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± The person is inside the base,¡± Mason said firmly. ¡°Otherwise, Elvira wouldn¡¯t have chosen toe back at this. time and coincidentally run into Crystal and the others in the dormitory.¡± When Danny received a call from Antony, he was in his study looking at documents. Due to heavy rain and severe flooding on the roads, he didn¡¯t go to work today and was working from home. Sadie tprepared tea and brought it over steaming hot, cing it on the desk. Seeing that Danny hadn¡¯t put down his pen for a long time, she asked softly, ¡°Mr. Evans, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Danny came to her senses and asked Antony, ¡°How is she now?¡± ¡°Harold took her away. Her wound isn¡¯t too serious, but she has to recuperate for a while¡­ Hey, Danny, you¡¯re quite concerned about Crystal.¡± Danny said coldly, ¡°Me? Care about her?¡± Antony said, ¡°Just take it as helping me. I¡¯ve sent you that man¡¯s photo and license te. Ask your men to look for him. I have to find out who he is.¡± Danny was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Got it.¡± Hanging up the phone, Danny found Nigel¡¯s number in the contact book, dialed it, and ordered, ¡°Help me find someone.¡± Nigel didn¡¯t dare to hesitate. After receiving the boss¡¯ order, he quickly sent someone to investigate. Danny looked up and saw that Sadie was still standing at the table. He frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sadie smiled. ¡°You said you don¡¯t care, but in fact, you do.¡± She bent down and touched the surface of the ss with the back of her hand. She said with a smile, ¡°I found that Mr. Evans likes to speak with a forked tongue¡­ Hmm, drink the tea while it¡¯s hot. I¡¯ll go ¡°When did ¨C Danny didn¡¯t finish his words and shut up. first.¡± Sadie narrowed her eyes. ¡°Mr. Evans, I did discover a side of you that no one knows about.¡± Danny said coldly, ¡°Her surname is Evans after all. If something happens to her in City W, it will damage the Evans family¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°So this is the reason.¡± Sadie pretended to be enlightened. She arranged a few messy documents on the table and said, ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve thought too much. In fact, you don¡¯t care about Miss Evans.¡± Sadie saw that the tips of Danny¡¯s ears were beginning to turn red. She stopped immediately and said, ¡°Mr. Evans, work hard. I¡¯m going to prepare lunch.¡± Danny was speechless. Chapter 673 Chapter 673 Crystal ate the shrimp dumplings and braised pork ribs as she wished. Staying indoors, eating, watching TV, and sleeping on a rainy day always gave people a sense of comfort from the depths of their hearts. Crystal rubbed her round belly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± Harold said, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten your cake yet.¡± Crystal hummed. ¡°I¡¯ll bring them back for Natalie and the others to eat.¡± She reached out and called the waitress. ¡°Please pack it up for me.¡± ¡°Okay¡± The waitress immediately came over to take the cake away and pack it up. Crystal leaned on the table and said, ¡°What are we going to do next? Otherwise, let¡¯s y for a little longer. Anyway, it¡¯s raining so heavily. We can only sleep if we go back to the base.¡± Haroldughed, ¡°You already have a ce in mind to go, why are you asking me?¡± Crystal replied, ¡°But I need to consult the instructor¡¯s opinion first. Since you don¡¯t have any objections, let¡¯s go. to the arcade outside then.¡± Harold nced at her arm. ¡°Your hand doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?* ¡°My left hand is injured, but I¡¯ll be ying games with my right hand.¡± Crystal stood up and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t yed games in a long time. Let¡¯s go.¡± Harold looked up and said, ¡°If I remember correctly, you yed with my phone for more than an hour yesterday afternoon, didn¡¯t you?¡± Crystal was speechless Harold continued, ¡°Some say it¡¯s a puzzle game, but it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s going to increase anyone¡¯s IQ. In fact, it might even decrease your memory.¡± Crystal blushed. ¡°I¡¯m injured now. How can you say that about me?¡± Harold caressed her hair and said, ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll sign the form.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Crystal nodded obediently. Harold turned and walked towards the counter, his expression gradually turning cold. He didn¡¯t tell Crystal or Elvira that there were other people behind it. Instead, he stood behind a wall and made a phone call. His voice. was chilling as he said, ¡°I want to see the person captured no matter he¡¯s alive or dead.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. There was arge arcade on the sixth floor, and because it was raining, there were very few people in the mall, and even fewer people in the arcade. Crystal looked around curiously while Harold had already bought her a small basket of tokens. ¡°What do you want to y?¡± Harold asked. Crystal was still picking her target when her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Roy!¡± The young man in the wheelchair paused and slowly turned around. When he saw Crystal, his eyes curved. ¡°Crystal?¡± Crystal ran over and said, ¡°Roy, why are you here?¡± ¡°My little nephew insists oning here.¡± Roy said helplessly, ¡°His parents are busy and worried about him being alone, so I have to apany him.¡± It was then that Crystal noticed the little boy next to him, who was probably around seven or eight years old, the best age for ying games. At the moment, he was staring at her with his big eyes and said something surprising, ¡°Uncle, is she your girlfriend?¡± ¡°No.¡± Crystal squatted down and looked at him. ¡°Hello, my name is Crystal, a friend of Roy. What¡¯s your name?¡± Just as the child was about to speak, he saw Harold walking over. He seemed to have been greatly frightened and quickly hid behind Roy. Crystal was puzzled ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Roy nced at Harold and said with a smile, ¡°Maybe the child is afraid of strangers.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± The little boy hid behind Roy and his courage grew. He said seriously. ¡°I know him! Grandma said he¡¯s the big bad guy. He¡¯s the one who killed my aunt. I know about it!¡± Chapter 674 Chapter 674 Crystal carefully counted on her fingers. Given that Roy was Harold¡¯s cousin, the little boy in front of her is Roy¡¯s nephew, and the ¡°aunt¡± the little boy referred to was likely Leni. She blinked her eyes and asked, ¡°Kid, why do you say that?¡± The child tugged at the hem of Roy¡¯s clothes and whispered to Crystal, ¡°Grandma said that this uncle was here to collect debts. Grand-aunt died because she gave birth to him.¡± Crystal was speechless. It was more or less inappropriate for an elder to talk to the child like this. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Roy said, ¡°Jewel, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Your Grandma is too old to remember things clearly.¡± Jewel pouted. ¡°But Grandma¡­¡± Roy looked down at him and asked, ¡°But what?¡± Jewel did not dare to continue. He liked his uncle very much, but his uncle was very horrible when he was angry. Even his grandfather was afraid of him, so he didn¡¯t have the courage to provoke him. Roy exined to Crystal, ¡°This is my cousin¡¯s child. He¡¯s young and immature. Don¡¯t mind him.¡± Crystal nced at Harold and found that he didn¡¯t care at all. She said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, he is still young.¡± Roy and Harold may share half of the Grecic family¡¯s blood, but their appearance was only slightly simr, perhaps twenty or thirty percent. When the two were together, their styles werepletely different. They evencked basic courtesy when greeting each other, which reflected the deep estrangement between the Grecic and White families. However, it was not surprising given that the elders of the Grecic family spoke ill of Harold to Jewel, a seven or eight-year-old child, calling him a debt collector. This suggested that Harold was likely to be greatly disliked within the Grecic family. If Roy had a good rtionship with Harold, then that would be suspicious. ¡°If I remember correctly, you should be in military training at this time?¡± Roy ignored Harold and asked Crystal in a gentle voice, ¡°Is the military training over?¡± ¡°No.¡± Crystal subconsciously looked at her arm and found that the gauze was tightly covered by the loose coat sleeves. Then she breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s raining heavily today and I can¡¯t train, so I sneaked out to y.¡± If Roy saw her wound, he would definitely be worried. When she was a child, if she had suffered some injuries, Roy would be very unhappy. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Roy said gently, ¡°You should hurry up and y then. I have to go back with Jewel. Otherwise, his parents will be worried¡­ By the way, didn¡¯t you want a limited edition book before? My friend bought it. When you finish your military training, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner and bring it to you.¡± Crystal nodded without thinking. ¡°Okay.¡± Roy nodded and led Jewel out of the arcade. Jewel followed him, step by step, and after a while, he mustered the courage to speak. ¡°Uncle Roy¡­ we just got here and we haven¡¯t even yed any games yet. Why do we have to go back so soon? And my parents won¡¯t worry if they know I¡¯m with you.¡± up ¡°I¡¯ve got someone to buy you a gaming console,¡± Roy said in a gentle voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and y.¡± Jewel felt that Roy was a little strange, so he didn¡¯t dare to ask more. He replied with an ¡°oh¡± and obediently waited for the elevator with him. With a ding, the elevator arrived. Roy turned around and looked in the direction of the arcade. He saw Crystal bending over to fiddle with the joystick. ¡°Uncle.¡± Jewel tugged at the corner of his shirt. ¡°The elevator is here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Roy lowered his eyshes slightly and said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 675 Chapter 675 As Elton stepped out of the convenience store. He had some instant noodles, ham sausages, and some snacks that could satisfy his hunger in his hands. He looked around subconsciously before pulling down the brim of his cap to further cover the upper half of his face. He lowered his head and walked along the path ahead. The rain at the end of August was heavy, almost causing the city¡¯s drainage system to copse. There was ayer of water on the road that could submerge one¡¯s ankles, and asionally a passing car would create arge ssh of water. Elton was extremely irritable. The heavy rain undoubtedly made his expression more gloomy. The rain fell on the surface of the umbre and crackled. He regretted it very much. It was supposed to be a simple task of just escorting a woman to a base and saying a few words which would earn him a good amount of money. However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that it would involve so many big. shots. Now his face was on wanted posters, not only by the police but also by many forces he has no idea about, all searching for his whereabouts. Elton looked up at the road in front of him. He felt that this city was like a monster made of steel and cement. It had set up a tight dra in its belly and stomach, waiting for him to be captured. ¡°D*mn it.¡± Elton cursed. He didn¡¯t know if it was more miserable to be caught by the police or caught by those unknown people. He had to try his best to escape from City W before dawn tomorrow. Otherwise, with such arge dra, he would soon be caught Elton, who dared not return to his usual amodations, had to find a small, informal motel where he could. pay to stay. Elton opened the thin wooden door and looked at the shabby environment. He locked the door and boiled the instant noodles. As soon as he poured hot water into the bowl, there was a knock on the door. Elton¡¯s hair stood on end- Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Who was knocking on the door?! Did those people manage to find him?! In an instant, Elton¡¯s thoughts raced, and his hand had already reached into his pocket, gripping the handle of a short knife. ¡°Bang bang bang,¡± the knocking continued, and Elton slowly walked to the door. His whole body was as taut as a drawn arrow, pressed against the door. In a hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The voice from outside sounded annoyed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you open the door after I knocked for so long?¡± Elton breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You gave me 1 dor less! The receptionist said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since someone used cash. When you gave it to me, I didn¡¯t count it clearly. It¡¯s short of 1 dor. Hurry up and give it to me.¡± Elton said, ¡°It¡¯s just 1 dor, do you really need to be like this?¡± The receptionist was unhappy. ¡°What do you mean that? If the boss¡¯s ounts don¡¯t match up, the money wille out of my sry! Why should I pay the 1 dor for you? Give it to me quickly, I still want to go back and watch TV.¡± Elton cursed and took out a 1 dor bill. When he opened the door, his right hand was still gripping the knife handle. Seeing that there was only one receptionist outside, he rxed his fingers and handed over the money. ¡°Now we¡¯re even. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give it to you.¡± The receptionist snorted, took the money, and then pocketed it. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Elton, with a cold face, was nning to go back and eat his own instant noodles, but suddenly two figures rushed out from around the corner. Before he could react, he was swiftly pinned to the ground. In terms of speed, technique, or coordination, they had all undergone professional training. As someone who had only recently joined the game, Elton had no resistance whatsoever and was quickly subdued. Chapter 676 Chapter 676 ¡°Drag him in.¡± The man walked out of the dark corner slowly. In an instant, Elton only saw the strange and gorgeous poppy flower tattoo on the side of his face. It looked like it emerged from the deepest part of hell, growing in the darkness into a sky-obscuring poison. He didn¡¯t even see the man¡¯s face clearly before his head was forcefully pushed down, banging hard on the floor. By the time he came to his senses, he had already been dragged into the room. Elton was forcefully pressed to the ground, his cheek against the floor. He could only see the man take two steps in the room, and it seemed like he nced at the instant noodles that Elton had just prepared. Heughed and said, ¡°Do you like this vor?¡± Elton didn¡¯t know why this person was still interested in his taste. He spat out the dust in his mouth and said, ¡°What¡¯s your goal? Just say it.¡± Bud didn¡¯t sit on the sofa or touch the bed as if he found them dirty. He half-squatted in front of Elton, hist slender fingers holding a dagger, the shining de reflecting his fearful eyes. ¡°This morning, you took a girl to the 093 base.¡± Bud smiled and said, ¡°How much did you get paid?¡± ED Although the hands in front of him were beautiful, almost like a work of art, Elton had no doubt that the other. party could stab him to death with one knife. He smelled the same scent of desperadoes from the person in front of him. ¡°Twenty¡­twenty-nine thousand dors. Elton swallowed and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t think much about it at the time. I was just sending a person, saying a few words, and it wouldn¡¯t take two hours to get twenty- nine. thousand dors. Of course, I¡­ ¡°Twenty-nine thousand dors to buy her life?¡± Bud muttered as if he found it funny. ¡°That¡¯s too cheap.¡± Elton swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Those of us in this business do things for money. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have taken this job¡­ Everyone has a master to whom they owe a debt. If you let me go, I will tell you who my employer is and what they¡¯re like.¡± Bud seemed interested. ¡°Tell me.¡± Although the other party didn¡¯t reveal much information, I know she¡¯s definitely a woman!¡± Audrey said, ¡°She called me on the phone, using a voice changer, but I could hear from hernguage habits that she is a woman. and she is very rich. Twenty-nine thousand dors is nothing to her¡­¡± ¡°Does this count as telling me who your employer is? Bud lifted Elton¡¯s chin with the sharp tip of the knife and smiled with lowered eyshes. ¡°You want me to guess on my own?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Elton said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything else! We were only contacted by phone. If we get too involved, we won¡¯t be able to survive in this business¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Bud¡¯s voice was light, but he suddenly exerted force. The dagger plunged straight into the wooden floor, less than two centimeters away from Elton¡¯s eyeballs, scaring him to tremble and almost peeing himself. ¡°You don¡¯t know who she is, but I do.¡± The man stood up and absent-mindedly touched the tattoo on his cheek, calmly saying, ¡°I came to find you just to give her a gift and make sure she listens obediently.¡± Elton realized something and eximed in terror, ¡°No¡­no¡­¡± ¡°Do you know?¡± The man smirked coldly. ¡°There are people looking for you everywhere outside. You have nowhere to escape. As soon as you leave this small hotel, someone from will find you.¡± Chapter 677 Chapter 677 ¡°In some ways, you are quite impressive.¡± Bud looked down at Elton from above. ¡°Thest person with such an honor was an S-ss international criminal.¡± Elton trembled and said, ¡°Are you trying to seek revenge for that woman¡­¡± He quickly corrected himself, ¡°I mean Miss Evan? If you kill me now, no one will apologize to her¡­¡± Bud¡¯s expression turned cold. Perhaps it was the heavy humidity on a rainy day, with the rain outside making his skin even paler, and his dark eyebrows and eyes appeared particrly profound. ¡°Seek revenge for her?¡± He slowly smiled. ¡°Why should I seek revenge for her?¡± Elton was shocked. The man stepped out and said lightly, ¡°But I do have good news for you.¡± ¡°Those people won¡¯t be able to find you again.¡± He lifted two fingers, pressed them down in a 90-degree arc in the air, and ordered in a cold tone, ¡°Take action.¡± Dora was a little uneasy. She heard that Crystal was only injured in the arm, and she almost smashed things out of frustration. However, she didn¡¯t as she didn¡¯t want to be exposed. But now, her greatest concern was no longer whether Crystal had died or not, but whether Elton had been caught. She guessed that Antony and the others wouldn¡¯t sit idly by, but she didn¡¯t expect even Marcus and Danny to get involved. With the power of these peoplebined, not to mention finding a live person in City W, even if it was a mouse, they would definitely catch it within three days. Suddenly, there was a ¡°pop¡± sound, which startled Dora and made her heart beat faster. When she looked up. she realized that it was her roommate¡¯s cup lid identally falling to the ground. Dora cursed, ¡°Do you have Parkinson¡¯s? You can¡¯t even hold a cup lid properly!¡± The roommate was inexplicably scolded and didn¡¯t dare to refute. After picking up the cup lid and apologizing. she hurriedly went to the balcony. Dora bit her lip and sat on her bed. Suddenly, her hidden phone vibrated. Dora blinked and grabbed her phone while hiding in the stairwell. She saw that it was a call from an unfamiliar number. She hesitated for a moment, but still answered it. The voice on the other end was as cold as rain: ¡°Miss Evans, hello.¡± Dora asked coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that Elton is in my hands,¡± the other person said slowly. ¡°ssroom 5-7, I¡¯ll only wait for you for half an hour.¡± Before Dora could say anything else, the phone was hung up neatly. Dora tightly grasped her phone, her eyeballs almost popping out of their sockets. Elton, that useless man, was actually caught so quickly! But since the other party had already caught Elton, why did they still call her?! In an instant, Dora thought about many things and finally wiped the sweat from her palm. She informed her roommate and hurried downstairs. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The lecture hall was a bit far from the dormitory building. Dora rushed all the way, drenched like a drowned rat. She parted and wiped the water off her face, pushed open the door of Room 5-7, and immediately saw a figure from the back. The man¡¯s figure was like bamboo, upright and straight. Slowly turning around, he only revealed a face that was ordinary. ¡°Hello¡± Bud politely said, ¡°Miss Evans, please sit down.¡± Dora hesitated, sat down far away from him, and asked warily, ¡°Who are you? What do you want? If you want money, name your price now, I¡­¡± ??????? ¡°Miss Evans, I am not interested in your money.¡± Bud said calmly, ¡°What I want is much more interesting than money.¡± Chapter 678 Chapter 678 The water droplets on the tip of Dora¡¯s nose dripped down. She hurriedly raised her hand to wipe them away and forced herself to calm down. ¡°If you don¡¯t want money, what do you want then?¡± ¡°Before we talk about the deal, why don¡¯t you have a look at my sincerity first?¡± Bud snapped his fingers, and someone immediately dragged a sack in. Even if Dora didn¡¯t have any experience, she could tell that inside was a person¡­ or rather, a corpse. Dora¡¯s entire body turned cold. Someone opened the sack, revealing Elton¡¯s pale and green face. Dora¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± ¡°The only person in the world who can keep this a secret is the dead,¡± the man said. ¡°This is my sincerity. I don¡¯t know if this can satisfy you, Miss Evans?¡± ¡°What exactly are you trying to do?!¡± Dora was on the verge of copsing. She abruptly stood up and stared at Bud. ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush. Just say it!¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case.¡± Bud stretched his body and leaned back, revealing a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the deal.¡± Crystal had lost all of her tokens in the arcade, and then followed Harold to eat hot pot. She ordered the tomato soup because the doctor suggested that she should eat less spicy food. Crystal looked at the spicy soup next door, then looked at her tomato soup andforted herself, ¡°At least they are all red¡­¡± Harold picked up the cooked shrimp and put it into her bowl, saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat now, when we get back to base tomorrow you¡¯ll only be able to eatmunal pot dishes.¡± Crystal raised her hand. ¡°I have some questions.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Crystal said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m injured. Can I eat something else?¡± Harold said, ¡°Obviously, you can¡¯t.¡± Crystal muttered, ¡°Why can¡¯t I exercise my special privilege at this time?¡± Haroldughed. ¡°You¡¯re trying so hard just to get something to eat?¡± ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®Food is the paramount necessity of the people¡±.¡± Crystal Evans poked a piece of shrimp with her chopsticks, blew on it, put it in her mouth, and mumbled, ¡°So, can I do it?¡± Harold gave the beef in the pot to her and said, ¡°Maybe.¡± Crystal immediately widened her eyes. ¡°What do you mean by maybe?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Harold saidzily, ¡°It depends on my mood.¡± At this moment, Crystal saw through this cunning man. She held her arms and said, ¡°I can go to find Antony This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. too.¡± Harold said, ¡°I forgot to tell you that I saw them drinking togetherst time and forgot to report it. Do you think I should report it or not?¡± Crystal was speechless. It was said that those who understand the current situation were wise. When Crystal realized that Antony was of no use, she quickly abandoned her own brother and sat next to Harold, holding his neck and asking, ¡°What can make you feel better?¡± Harold looked down at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Crystal understood. She picked up a piece of shrimp with a spoon and slid it to Harold¡¯s lips. ¡°Ah-¡± Harold didn¡¯t move. Crystal was quite bold in pursuing her own interests. She lowered her head and picked up a shrimp with her mouth, feeding it to Harold¡¯s lips. This time, he quickly opened his mouth and took the shrimp, taking the opportunity to kiss Crystal. Crystal was speechless. What a cunning man! ¡°Are you in a better mood now?¡± Crystal looked at him eagerly. ¡°Yeah.¡± Harold said, ¡°Not bad.¡± Crystal put her palms together and asked, ¡°Can I cook my own food there?¡± Harold said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I¡¯ll indulge you with this special treatment when I¡¯m feeling better.¡± Crystal seemed to have suffered a great grievance. ¡°But you just said that it depends on your mood¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you special treatment when I¡¯m in a bad mood,¡± Harold said. Crystal was speechless. Crystal was so angry that she bumped into Harold¡¯s chest. ¡°Harold! I¡¯ll knock you to death!¡± Chapter 679 Chapter 679 This collision did not cause Harold to feel anything. Instead, it caused Crystal to feel dizzy. She covered her head and leaned back on the sofa, pretending to cry. ¡°Why is my life so miserable? I just wanted to drink some pork ribs soup, steamed scallops with garlic, roastedmb, sea cucumber with abalone, and stir-fried prawns. Why can¡¯t my wish be fulfilled?¡± Harold turned her over, pulled her hair aside, and looked at her forehead, only to find that it was a little red. She said, ¡°If you cry again, you won¡¯t even have to eat porridge and pickles.¡± Crystal, ¡°!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Harold said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. As he spoke, he stood up. Crystal tugged at his arm and said, ¡°Then tell me quickly, is there any special treatment?¡± Harold sighed softly and said, ¡°Yes-I¡¯ll get someone to send to you every day, okay?¡± Crystal was satisfied. She tip-toed and nted a kiss on his cheek. ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡± She could sweet talk to just anyone, but when Harold heard it, he pulled the corners of his mouth and took her hand. ¡°Luckily you¡¯re grateful.¡± The two of them walked out together. The rain at night was much lighter than during the day. After the drainage, the umted water on the road subsided. Crystal leaned against the back seat and felt dizzy along the way. She was almost asleep when Harold asked coldly, ¡°Have you found it?¡± Crystal wanted to hear what he said clearly and moved her eyelids with difficulty. Harold noticed her movement and patted her arm tofort her. Crystal fell asleep again in a daze. She did not see the man¡¯s cold expression in the carriage. It was like a sharp sword out of its sheath, cold and intimidating. Luke, who was driving, pursed his lips and said in a low voice, ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my men who are not capable enough to do things, and that¡¯s why Elton had been taken away by others first.¡± Harold looked out of the window at the evening lights. Tens of millions of lights gathered together to form a splendid sea of lights. The city was constantly in a state of separation between life and death. At this time, the night wind was piercingly cold, like a sharp knife hanging above someone¡¯s head. ¡°Have you found out who it was?¡± Harold asked lightly. ¡°Not yet.¡± Luke said softly, ¡°Our people only found his body in the alley. We called the police as we couldn¡¯t find any clues. The other party was very cautious and there was no trace left.¡± No one knew how Elton would feel if he knew that the man with the weird poppy tattooed on his side face meant leaving him with his corpse by saying ¡°Those people won¡¯t find you again¡± a few hours ago when he was still alive. When Harold left, he told Antony that he would return at about eight o¡¯clock. As expected, he went back to the base at eight o¡¯clock. Crystal was still a little unconscious. Following behind Harold like a little tail, she rubbed her eyes as she walked. Harold sent her off the dormitory building and said, ¡°Go up and continue to sleep.¡± Crystal nodded, turned around, and was about to go upstairs when she remembered the few pieces of cake that she had packed for Natalie and others. She then turned back and took the paper bag from Harold¡¯s hand. Harold seized the opportunity to grab her fingertips and said in a soft voice, ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± Crystal looked up at him and then looked around. After confirming that there was no one around, she kissed him on the corner of his mouth and caid, ¡°Sweet dreams.¡± Without waiting for Harold to reply, she carried the bag and went upstairs. Chapter 680 Chapter 680 Natalie was surprised that Crystal would pack food for them. ¡°¡­ What did you just say?¡± Crystal coughed. ¡°Am I that kind of person?¡± ¡°You tend to forget everything else when you see food. Natalie took a bite of the cake and said, ¡°The taste is very good. I forgive you foring back in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°Middle of the night?¡± Crystal retorted. ¡°It¡¯s only past eight o¡¯clock now. Is it the middle of the night?¡± Ate said, ¡°I think it¡¯s the middle of the night.¡± Crystal, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°By the way,¡± Ate said hesitantly, ¡°Crystal, do you know how Elvira is doing? When we were making the statement, we saw her being taken away¡­¡± At this point, she quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to beg for mercy for her. I just want to know what will happen to her.¡± Crystal said honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ My brother didn¡¯t tell me. He only told me not to worry about this matter, lest it affects my mood.¡± Natalie smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, you don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. She will receive the punishment she deserves.¡± Ate sighed. ¡°Do you think that Elvira is really¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish the rest of her words. After all, Elvira deserved it. Crystal did not think too much about it. There was no reason for her, the victim, to worry about the perpetrator. After washing up, she climbed onto the bed and fell asleep. Natalie casually threw her camouge suit on the chair into the washing machine. After operating the washing machine, she closed the balcony door to iste the sound of the washing machine. Ate said, ¡°You are so nice to Crystal.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Natalie said, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just like my own sister.¡± Ate asked, ¡°Do you have a younger sister?¡± Natalie, ¡°No.¡± Ate was speechless. It was four o¡¯clock early in the morning, but the ward was still bright. Sitting by the window, Larry was so agitated that he wanted to smoke a cigarette. However, the smoking area was far away from here. He was afraid that Larina would wake up at this moment, so he endured it. When he received the call from the hospital, it was two o¡¯clock in the morning. He was told that Larina, who had been recovering before, had a 40-degree high fever. Even ordinary people could not endure being on such a high fever, let alone Larina¡¯s weak body. It was half past four in the morning, and the person on the bed still had no intention of waking up. Larry got up and wanted to pour himself a ss of water. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of the tightly closed wardrobe door. This private hospital was under his name, and Harold was the biggest shareholder. They arranged the best ward for Larina. There were two bedrooms and one living room. The room came with a kitchen and a bathroom, which were even more luxurious than some hotels. Of course, there was also a wardrobe here. Larry and Harold were usually very busy, so they didn¡¯t have time to take care of Larina. They hired three nurses to take care of her. Because of the high pay, the nurses paid a lot of attention to their work. Why didn¡¯t they even close the wardrobe door? The wardrobe had a sliding door. Larry stepped forward and wanted to close it. He saw that the door was not closed because there was something stuck in the corner of the cab. He bent down and pushed open the wardrobe door to see what it was. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. It was a wet set of clothes that were still wet. In an instant, Larry understood something. The reason why Larina suddenly had a high fever was that she had sneaked out in the heavy rain. When she came back, she was very sick and couldn¡¯t hold on, so she temporarily hid her wet clothes in the wardrobe. But because she was dizzy, she didn¡¯t notice that the door of the wardrobe was stuck. Chapter 681 Chapter 681 Larry squatted on the ground for a long time before he got up and went out to make a phone call. ¡°Mm¡­ check the surveince video. Find out when Miss Ethen went out, what she went out for, and who she met. By the way, inform Harold.¡± After hanging up the phone, he stood in the corridor for a long time. He wiped his face and pushed the door of the ward open, only to find that Larina had already woken up. Her face was pale and her eyes were clear. Her gaze fell on Larry. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Larry stepped forward to feel her body temperature, but Larina grabbed his wrist and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t ask anyone to check. If you want to know anything, just ask me and I will tell you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Larry looked up and asked, ¡°Did you hear that?¡± ¡°I happened to wake up when you were on the call.¡± Larina released her hand and took a deep breath. She struggled to sit up but was forced back by Larry as he said, ¡°You are very weak now. Don¡¯t move.¡± He first poured a cup of warm water for Larina and let her drink it to moisten her throat. Then, he took at thermometer to test her body temperature. Seeing that the temperature had dropped, he let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Larina, I hope you understand that no matter what Harold and I do, we just want you to live safe and sound.¡± Larina smiled. ¡°Do you want me to live, or do you not want to disappoint Valeri?¡± Larry asked, ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡°The difference¡­¡± Larina muttered. ¡°If it¡¯s thetter, then it doesn¡¯t matter who it is. What you care about isn¡¯t me, but Valeri¡¯s younger sister.¡± Larry frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t be paranoid. You¡¯re Valeri¡¯s younger sister, Larina. That¡¯s enough.¡± Larina had always been very obedient to her brother¡¯s friends. Seeing that Larry was angry, she skipped this topic and asked, ¡°Has the rain outside stop?¡± ¡°No,¡± Larry said, ¡°but it¡¯s much smaller.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare to see such rainy weather in City W. Larina looked out of the dark window. ¡°It seems like in a rush to wash something clean.¡± Larry was silent for a while, then looked at Larina with a gloomy look. ¡°¡­Did those peoplee to you again?¡± The corners of Larina¡¯s lips instantly pursed into a straight line. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Larry¡¯s face was very ugly. ¡°I told you that if those peoplee to you again, you must tell me or Harold immediately.¡± Larina said, ¡°But you know it¡¯s useless, Larry.¡± She closed her eyes and said. ¡°They are sure that I have something left by my brother¡­ Even if I don¡¯t know. what they are looking for, they still pester me like ghosts.¡± ¡°We can¡­¡± ¡°Forget it, Larry.¡± Larina said, ¡°I¡¯ve lived these years because they think that I have what they want in my hands. If things get ugly, it will be troublesome for you and Harold¡­ You promised Valeri to never get involved in this matter again.¡± Larry opened his mouth and wanted to say that Harold had been trapped in it for a long time. But looking at Larina¡¯s pale face, he couldn¡¯t say it in the end. He was well aware of Larina¡¯s feelings for Harold. If Larina knew that Harold had gone all out for another woman, she would probably be very sad. ¡°Why did you go to see them today?¡± Larry asked. Larina blinked her eyes. After a long while, she said, ¡°They¡­ want me to help them find someone.¡± Chapter 682 Chapter 682 Larry almost immediately realized, ¡°Elton?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Larina lowered her eyshes and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Larry. I leaked the news out. I asked Luke where Elton was in advance, so he was taken away.¡± Larry didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. After a long time, he said, ¡°What do they want with Elton? Is the matter of Crystal¡¯s injury rted to them?¡± Larina shook her head. She looked at the snow-white ceiling and said softly, ¡°I think¡­ they¡¯re angry.¡± ¡°What?¡± Larina said, ¡°He is very angry. Although he didn¡¯t show it, I felt it,¡± Larina said. Turning her head towards Larry, she continued, ¡°He knows Crystal and he¡¯s angry because she got hurt.¡± Larry said, ¡°Valeri, this is thest time. Next time theye to see you, you must tell me. You have no idea how dangerous those people are¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Larina said calmly, ¡°I knew it when they killed Valeri.¡± Larry felt a lump in his throat, but it wasn¡¯t directed at Larina in anger. He was still upset about the fact that a few years ago, he could only watch helplessly as Valeri died in the pouring rain. If Valeri hadn¡¯t died, many things would be different then, ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor,¡± Larry said. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Valeri, you know very well that your illness is a taboo.¡± Larina didn¡¯tment. Larry went out and called a doctor to check on Larina. She stood at the corner of the stairs and called Harold. It was nearly five o¡¯clock in the morning. When many people were in deep sleep, Harold¡¯s voice was very clear. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Larry quickly told him what had happened. Harold paused for a moment and then said, ¡°It was not them who took Elton away.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Elton¡¯s body has been found,¡± Harold said, sitting up and taking a sip of the cold water in his ss. On the windowsill, the bottle of wine that Crystal had given him still had the wildflowers she had picked. He looked away from the dark night outside and paused briefly when he saw the delicate flowers. Then he continued, ¡°The conclusion from the forensic autopsy is that he was killed by having his throat cut. He had conflicts with someone before he died, but the injuries he sustained weren¡¯t severe. Also, the alley where his body was found is two districts away from the small hotel he checked into.¡± ¡°Two districts¡­¡± Larry repeated, ¡°Why is the corpse thrown so far away?¡± ¡°Based on the testimony from the receptionist, it can be inferred that Elton was already dead in the hotel. Why did those people take the risk of disposing of the body in such a faraway ce?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Larry said in a low voice, ¡°Unless they did something with the corpse¡­ If someone brought a corpse to me, the only thing I could think of is to threaten someone.¡± *The reason for taking away Elton¡¯s body was to make a threat, and the only person who could have been threatened by Elton was the mastermind behind the n who instructed him to incite Elvira to assassinate Crystal.¡± ¡°So, if what Larina said is true, then the group of people who took away Elton¡¯s body was different from the people from that organization. These people acted even faster than them, and their goals were completely different,¡± Harold said calmly. The person who killed Elton used him to threaten the mastermind behind the n, while the other group of people¡­¡± Larry gave a wry smile and said, ¡°They want to avenge Crystal.¡± He let out a long sigh and said, ¡°You really¡­lived like an old monk for the first twenty-something years, and as soon as you became enlightened, you got yourself into such big trouble.¡± Chapter 683 Chapter 683 Harold didn¡¯t speak, but Larry already knew what he was going to say. He sighed again and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a good sign that those people are constantly harassing Valeri¡­what do they really want? I remember when we sorted through Valeri¡¯s belongings, there wasn¡¯t anything particrly valuable, so it¡¯s hard to say.¡± He paused here and chuckled self-deprecatingly, ¡°I mean, surely they wouldn¡¯t go as far as burning her few remaining clothes, now that she¡¯s already dead.¡± A ¡°You didn¡¯t find it, but that doesn¡¯t mean there isn¡¯t any,¡± Harold said calmly. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Larry was very confident. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that Valeri¡¯s parents have died early Valeri is a singledy and has been in the army all year round. What can¡¯t be found?¡± Harold bent his index finger and pressed his be, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not that you haven¡¯t can¡¯t find it, it¡¯s because it has been hidden.¡± ¡°What?¡± Larry whispered, ¡°You mean¡­ Valeri? But why? She clearly knew that they are a group of lunatics and could do anything. Even her brother was killed by them. There was no need for her to¡­¡± Harold didn¡¯t continue and only said, ¡°She knows a lot of things that we don¡¯t know.¡± Larry leaned back and couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He opened the window and lit a cigarette, cursing, ¡°D*mn those people.¡± The next day was sunny, and the sunshine in Sunshine Vige pierced through the dewdrops hanging on the leaves, making them even more crystal-clear. The formation was already set up on the yground for routine training. During lunch, Crystal did not go to the cafeteria. Instead, she picked up a thermos from the housekeeper. There was a dish of pork ribs soup, tomato eggs, and a dish of stir-fried vegetables. Natalie and Ate came back from the canteen and saw her gnawing on pork ribs. Ate¡¯s eyes turned red instantly, ¡°Pork ribs! I haven¡¯t had pork ribs in such a long time! Quick, Crystal, give me a piece to eat.¡± As soon as she got close to Crystal, Natalie pulled her away and said, ¡°She¡¯s injured now. Do you really need to eat her food?¡± Ate wanted to say that she needed the food, but when he saw that Crystal¡¯s face was still a little pale, she finally endured the pain and said, ¡°Forget it, I suddenly don¡¯t want to eat pork ribs anymore.¡± She dragged her chair to Crystal¡¯s side and said, ¡°I heard a piece of gossip today. Do you want to hear it?¡± Natalie was uninterested. ¡°Where did you find so much gossip over the past few days?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the power of connection?¡± Ate raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something you¡¯ll definitely be interested in. It¡¯s about Phyllis. You all know she¡¯s Matilda¡¯s cousin. Matilda is still in the detention center, and her parents went to Phyllis¡¯ dormitory under the pretext of collecting Matilda¡¯s belongings and causing a scene They even got physical, and it was a real brawl. It took several people to break it up. Phyllis didn¡¯t even show up for morning exercise today.¡± Natalie asked, ¡°Was she hit hard?¡± ¡°It should be very hard, right?¡± Ate said, ¡°Otherwise, why didn¡¯t she participate in the morning exercise in the morning?¡± Natalie flipped through a page of the book in her hand and said, ¡°If she didn¡¯t die, then she got off easy.¡± Ate said, ¡°You¡¯re still the ruthless one. There¡¯s one more thing, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, but I¡¯ve heard a lot of people talking about it.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Hmm?¡± Crystal took a sip of soup and looked up at Ate. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ate sighed. ¡°It¡¯s Elvira¡­ shemitted suicidest night.¡± Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Upon hearing this news, Crystal paused for a moment. ¡°Commit suicide? She¡¯s being locked up. How can shemit suicide?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Moreover, she always felt that Elvira was not someone who wouldmit suicide. Even if she died, she would definitely make someone else take the me for her. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ate shrugged. ¡°After all, it¡¯s just hearsay from others.¡± Natalie said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s good that she died. It¡¯s peaceful now.¡± Ate did not mention it again. In the afternoon, Crystal found an opportunity to ask Antony about it. Antony¡¯s face darkened. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Elvira is still being rescued in the hospital. It¡¯s hard to say if she can be saved. Besides, she didn¡¯t commit. suicide.¡± Crystal¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Sure enough, Elvira would notmit suicide. Antony said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Mason couldn¡¯t sleep in the middle of the night and went to take a lookst night, she would have died.¡± Crystal pursed her lips. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you know what her fatal injury is?¡± Of course, Crystal did not know. Antony said in a deep voice, ¡°Her throat was slitted-if Mason were to go a few secondster, Elvira would definitely die.¡± A He did not mention that the higher-ups suspected that Elvira¡¯s incident had something to do with him. After all, after Crystal¡¯s incident, he was furious. It was not surprising that he was so angry that he wanted to kill Elvira. For this reason, they woke him up from his bed in the middle of the night yesterday to question him, but it was dropped due to sufficient alibi evidence. ¡°Because they¡¯ve searched every corner of the surveince footage but didn¡¯t find any suspects. They could only preliminarily conclude that it was a suicide.¡± Antony leaned back. In the shade of the tree branch, there was a mocking expression on her face. ¡°If they cannot find the culprit, then they can only assume it was a suicide.¡± It sounded ridiculous, but there was no other way. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Antony pinched her cheeks, which felt very soft and tender. So he pinched them again. and said, ¡°If something happens, you still have me.¡± Crystal looked up at him and suddenly muttered to herself, ¡°It makes sense for Dora to hate me.¡± ¡°?¡± Crystal said seriously, ¡°Do you still remember the first time you met me?¡± Antony coughed. ¡°Why are you bringing up old grudges again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to bring up old grudges,¡± Crystal said seriously. ¡°I just want to say that there is a reason why Dora hates me. It¡¯s because when I came back, I did take some of her things.¡± Antony clicked her tongue and immediately gave her a flick on the head. ¡°What are you talking about? Those things were originally yours.¡± Crystal touched her head and thought that it was because of this that Dora was very afraid of her. From a certain point of view, Dora was someone with foresight. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Antony casually stuffed a lollipop into Crystal¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°You should go back first. We¡¯ll gather in a while. I¡¯ll handle Elvira¡¯s matters. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Crystal nodded and unwrapped a lollipop before putting it into her mouth. When she returned to the drill ground, she was lucky enough to bump into Dora face-to-face. Dora was always surrounded by many people, and this time was no exception. She looked at Crystal coldly and did not say anything. Then, she turned around and left. Crystal found it a little strange. ording to Dora¡¯s hypocritical character, shouldn¡¯t she rush up to her and pretend to be a good sister at this time? What was going on today? She looked like she was preupied as if she had something on her mind. ¡°Crystal!¡± Natalie shouted from the other side, ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Crystal replied. She retracted her gaze from Dora and ran towards Natalie and Ate. Chapter 685 Chapter 685 Danny pushed the door open and entered the apartment. He stopped when he smelled the aroma of food floating out of the kitchen. He was already used toing back for dinnertely. Sadie would ask Nigel about his schedule in order to decide whether to wait for him to have dinner or not. If he woulde back, she would cook more dishes. Sadie¡¯s cooking skills were very good. Although she only cooked simple home-cooked dishes, they were more attractive than the exquisite dishes in the hotel Danny loosened his tie with one hand, unbuttoned a button, and hung his coat on the rack. He looked down and saw a bottle of roses on the shoe cab at the entrance. There were too many kinds of fresh roses. Danny didn¡¯t know the name of these light purple roses, but they were very beautiful, which made people feel better. He didn¡¯t see them when he went out in the morning. He guessed that Sadie must have put them here in the afternoon. ¡°Mr. Evans, you¡¯re back.¡± Sadie came out of the kitchen with a bowl of cucumber egg soup. She said in a gentle. voice, ¡°Go wash your hands and eat.¡± Danny responded with a ¡°hmm¡±. After washing his hands, he sat opposite Sadie and began to eat like in the past few days, but Sadie did not eat anything. She just sat on the chair and put a cup of warm water in front of her. Seeing Danny looking at her, she smiled and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve eaten too many fruits in the afternoon. I¡¯m not hungry yet¡­ You can eat first.¡± Danny didn¡¯t say much. As soon as he picked up a piece of potato, he suddenly heard Sadie cough uncontrobly. Before Danny could ask anything, Sadie had already taken a sip of water and suppressed her cough. She stood up and said, ¡°I may have caught a cold. I¡¯ll go back to my room first, lest you get infected.¡± She quickly returned to her room and locked the door. Danny looked at the closed door and stopped eating. After a long while, he got up and knocked on the door. ¡°There¡¯s medicine at home. Do you need it?¡± Sadie did not answer. Danny frowned. ¡°Sadie?¡± There was still no response. Danny stood at the door for about two or three seconds and turned to get the key. When he opened the door, he saw Sadie lying on the ground. Her snow-white home clothes were soaked with dark red blood, like a flower blooming in the snow. Danny¡¯s pupils shrank. He immediately stepped forward and picked Sadie up. ¡°Sadie?!¡± The person in his arms did not respond at all. Danny touched her forehead, which was hot. Danny immediately walked out with Sadie in his arms. He took the car key and went to the underground garage. After putting Sadie in the passenger seat, he drove to the hospital. The apartment was a distance away from the hospital. On the way, Sadie seemed to have woken up in a daze. Looking at his side face, she seemed to have recognized him as someone else. Her voice was soft and weak. ¡°¡­ does it hurt?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sadie muttered, ¡°The car ident¡­ it should hurt a lot, right?¡± Danny¡¯s fingers, which were holding the steering wheel, tightened. Did Sadie remember the car ident back then? ¡°Actually, I¡¯m very afraid of pain,¡± Sadie said softly. ¡°¡­ but I didn¡¯t dare to say it.¡± She opened her unfocused eyes, and the endless scenery did not reflect into her eyes. There was a deep sense of despair and longing hidden within them. ¡°Daniel¡­¡± ¡°Tell me, am I crazy?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I win or lose, I can¡¯t be forgiven for this gamble.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. There was a red light in front of them. Danny nced sideways at Sadie. Her face was pale, and her forehead was covered with fine cold sweat. She was so thin that she could be blown away by a gust of wind. Danny hesitated and reached out his hand. He patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t hurt.¡± Chapter 686 Chapter 686 In the hospital. The cold light made the corridor a little scary in the middle of summer. Danny leaned against the window and answered a phone call. The doctor came out in a hurry. Danny looked up at him and showed his palm down to let him wait for a moment. The doctor stopped three meters away. Danny said something else on the phone before putting away his mobile phone. He asked, ¡°How is she?¡± The gray-haired doctor looked embarrassed. ¡°President Evans, can I ask you a question? What¡¯s the rtionship between you and that youngdy?¡± Danny frowned and asked, ¡°She¡¯s my fiancee. What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± The doctor sighed. ¡°Then you should be mentally prepared¡± Danny¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Isn¡¯t she having a cold and a fever?¡± The doctor shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s much more serious than that.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t gotten the report yet, but I can conclude that Miss Sadie is suffering from leukemia¡­ Has she recently suffered from bone pain or been sweating profusely at night?¡± Danny said in a low voice, ¡°There are these symptoms, but I always thought that they happened because she¡¯s not used to moving her limbs after she woke up¡­¡± The doctor said, ¡°It¡¯s very likely to be chronic leukemia.¡± Danny was stunned for a moment. Chronic leukemia. How old was Sadie? She had only managed to escape from death not long ago. How could she have such an illness now? ¡°¡­I got it.¡± Danny said, ¡°When you get the report, pleasee out with a detailed treatment n.¡± The doctor nodded and said, ¡°Now we can only hope that it¡¯s still in the early stage. Once chronic leukemia enters the elerating period, it will be hard to control.¡± The nurse called, and the doctor said in a hurry, ¡°President Evans, I¡¯ll go there first.¡± Danny nodded. He stood by the window for a long time. It was not until a gust of cold wind blew on his face that he lowered his head and slowly lit a cigarette. He could smoke, but he rarely smoked. Sadie had gone through a car ident that nearly cost her her life. She had been lying in bed for several years and finally woke up, but she was diagnosed with such a terrible disease¡­ It seemed that fate had never treated her well, but she could still treat the world gently. Danny thought of all his impressions of Sadie. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She was clean, gentle, and peaceful, like the warm light in early spring passing through the branches and leaves covered with raindrops and falling into the mottled shadows on the ground. It was broken and strong. falling from heaven into the deepest dust. When he was done smoking, he put out the cigarette and walked to the door of the ward. The nurse came out and whispered when she saw him, ¡°President Evans, Miss Sadie is awake. Do you want to go in and take a look. at her?¡± Danny didn¡¯t say anything, and the nurse sensibly left. He stood at the door for a long time, maybe dozens of seconds, or maybe dozens of minutes. Finally, with a click, he pushed the door open and walked in. Sadie was resting quietly, but when she heard footsteps, her eyshes trembled. The soft light was transmitted to the surface of Sadie¡¯s body through the central rays, and the cells of the central rays transmitted the signal through the visual speaking channel. At this moment, Danny saw Sadie¡¯s pale face clearly. She smiled. ¡°Mr. Evans.¡± Danny did not speak or make any sound. He walked to the other side of the hospital bed, but Sadie still ¡°looked at¡± where he had been standing before. ¡°¡­¡± Danny¡¯s voice was hoarse and he didn¡¯t even notice it. ¡°Sadie, can¡¯t you see me?¡± Sadie paused, and her beautiful but dull eyes curved. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Chapter 687 Chapter 687 ¡°You can¡¯t see anymore. Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Danny asked. Sadie was silent for a moment and then smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal¡­ I¡¯ll recover in the future. Mr. Evans, you¡¯re so busy. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I just caught a cold. I¡¯ll be fine soon.¡± Danny had some doubts before, but now it was almost confirmed-Sadie had known her illness for a long time. At this moment, he remembered one of the nights when he and Sadie were drinking on the balcony. Sadie¡¯s hands were full of torn reports. He did ask her back then, but she didn¡¯t tell him the truth. -¡°It¡¯s my previous medical record. I tore them up to say goodbye to the past.¡± He actually did not pay attention to Sadie¡¯s expression when she said that. But when he thought of her tone. back then, he remembered it sounded calm and indifferent, as if she was just talking about an insignificant thing. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Danny didn¡¯t understand why Sadie could always be so indifferent. No matter what happened, she could be indifferent. Even in the face of her medical record, she was still calm and rxed. Danny pulled out a chair and sat down beside Sadie. He asked, ¡°Do you want some water?¡± ¡°No need, thank you¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Danny shook the bed in silence. The warm water in the ss had straw in it, which was convenient for the patient to drink. Sadie was stunned and subconsciously took two sips of water. Warm water diluted the smell of blood in her mouth. Danny said, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t like to trouble others.¡± Sadie said with a smile, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m more independent?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like to trouble me,¡± Danny continued. Sadie said, ¡°Mr. Evans, you¡¯re very busy. I shouldn¡¯t have troubled you with these matters.¡± At this time, the sky waspletely dark. Through the window, they could see the city¡¯s lights in the distance. The VIP ward was quiet. After a moment of silence, Danny said, ¡°I am your fiance. It¡¯s my duty to take care of you.¡± Sadie was stunned. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts.¡± Danny said, ¡°I¡¯ve got someone to bring you some porridge. You should like shrimp and corn porridge.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Sadie actually felt a little uneasy that she couldn¡¯t see Danny. She unconsciously clenched her fingers and said softly, ¡°You should go back to rest first. Aren¡¯t you going to work tomorrow? Don¡¯t be too tired.¡± Danny did not answer, but just sat quietly in the chair. Sadie rolled her eyes nkly, but she still couldn¡¯t see anything. She knew that this kind of blindness was temporary. She could have dealt with it with ease, but now that she couldn¡¯t see Danny, she felt very flustered. She pinched a corner of the white quilt with her fingers and said, ¡°Mr. Evans?¡± There was still no response. She couldn¡¯t feel the trace of another person in the room. The veins on the back of her hand were bulging. After a while, she suddenly lifted the quilt and wanted to get out of bed. She didn¡¯t care about the needle on the back of her hand, which was still inserted for the drip. ¡°Sadie.¡± A hand with clear joints pressed down on her shoulder and pressed Sadie back onto the bed. Her hand that was injected by the needle was also pressed down. The warm skin and flesh stuck together, making Sadie tremble. The man was breathing heavily and seemed to be suppressing his anger. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll die by troubling me?¡± Sadie¡¯s chest rose and fell rapidly. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to exin, but Danny had already said, ¡°Shut up. I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Sadie was stunned. Although Danny looked indifferent and rigid, he was actually very gentlemanly and polite. It was not his 107 character to say such words to someone he was not close with for the rest of his life. Chapter 688 Chapter 688 Sadie¡¯s first reaction was to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You don¡¯t need to apologize.¡± Danny said coldly, ¡°Lie down and don¡¯t move. Be careful not to make your hand bleed.¡± Sadiey stiffly on the bed. She panicked as she couldn¡¯t see Danny¡¯s expression. ¡°¡­Are you angry?¡± Danny did not answer. At this time, someone knocked on the door. It was the porridge that he ordered that had arrived. Danny opened the porridge. Because of the thermal container, the porridge was still hot, and the porridge was well-cooked. With yellow corn and red and white shrimp, it looked very thick and delicious. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not hungry right now.¡± Sadie did not want him to see her miserable state of not being able to see her food. Danny scooped up a spoonful of porridge and fed it to Sadie¡¯s lips. ¡°Eat.¡± Sadie was stunned. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Danny¡­ fed her? However, he had always been a very responsible person. They were engaged, so it was not surprising that Danny would take care of her out of responsibility. Moreover, although many people would scoff at it, Sadie knew that Danny was a kind person. She opened her mouth and ate the spoonful of porridge. The taste was indeed very good. It was delicious and refreshing, suppressing the smell of blood that welled up to her throat. Danny silently fed her half a bowl of porridge. Sadie said, ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Danny put down the bowl, tidied up the table, and asked, ¡°Do you want to listen to the radio?¡± Sadie told him the channel she wanted to listen to, and Danny helped her to switch it. It was a poetry show. At this time, the lively host was reading, ¡°What can I use to keep you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a skinny street, the setting sun of despair, and the moon in the suburbs.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a sad feeling of someone looking at the moon for a long time.¡± Chapter 689 Chapter 689 In the end, Elvira was not saved and died in the hospital. Although the leaders from the base tried to keep it under wraps, news of the incident quickly spread on a large scale. Ultimately, Elvira brought it upon herself, so nobody felt sorry for her, but Crystal couldn¡¯t help feeling uneasy about it. It was not because of Elvira, but because her throat was slitted. Slitting someone¡¯s throat was an extreme method of killing, even among other violent methods such as stabbing with a knife or striking with a heavy object. It carried a strong intention to kill from the very beginning. The neck was one of the most vulnerable parts of the human body. Slitting a person¡¯s carotid artery with a knife was like ughtering an animal in a ughterhouse. It carried a very clear purpose and involved directly cutting the neck to let the blood flow out. This meant that, in the eyes of humans, animals in a ughterhouse were doomed to die andpletely under their control. Even if the animal struggled, humans would see it as futile and insignificant, and they would pay no attention to the animal¡¯s efforts to survive. In that case, was Elvira like an animal in a ughterhouse? In the eyes of the killer, Elvira was doomed to die, and he chose the method of slitting her throat to take her life, quickly and cleanly, with a strong desire for control and domination. If it were not for Mason, the other party would have been even more efficient. Elvira would not have had the chance to lie in the hospital for emergency medical treatment. She should have diedst night. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Natalie waved her hand in front of Crystal, took a bottle of water, and put it on her cheek. ¡°You¡¯ve been lost in thought.¡± Crystal frowned and said, ¡°I think Elvira¡¯s death is very strange.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Natalieughed. ¡°You mean the incident where the murder was made to look like a suicide? Well, someone wanted to sweep it under the rug.¡± She pointed to the sky and said, ¡°The leaders of the base are very anxious about this. It¡¯s already troublesome enough that prohibited drugs have appeared here, and now there¡¯s a vicious murder case¡­if it gets out, many people will be in trouble.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Do you also think it¡¯s a vicious murder case?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t slitting someone¡¯s throat vicious enough?¡± Natalie squinted and said, ¡°Slitting someone¡¯s throat is a very specific and purposeful way of killing. Many professional assassins don¡¯t even use this method.¡± Crystal eximed, ¡°Exin to me then.¡± Natalie said, ¡°Do you know that a long time ago, slitting someone¡¯s throat was a form of punishment that had a strong punitive element to it?¡± Crystal¡¯s eyshes trembled. ¡°Is it almost the same as cutting off one¡¯s head?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Natalie said, ¡°But you also know that human bones are very hard, and it¡¯s basically impossible to cut off someone¡¯s neck bone with a knife, so that¡¯s why slitting the throat is often chosen.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Punishment. Crystal repeated this word in her heart. The point that made her very ufortable about slitting someone¡¯s throat was probably that it was a form of punishment. ¡°Why are you talking about this in the daytime?¡± Ate, who was next to her, touched her own arm and said, ¡°You made me break out in a cold sweat under the sun.¡± Natalie looked at her with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go to your bed and tell you about it tonight then?¡± Ate was speechless. Ate said, ¡°Let¡¯s end our friendship.¡± Natalieughed. She caressed Crystal¡¯s head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Elvira is dead. It has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Did it really have nothing to do with me¡­¡± Crystal muttered. She recalled Jacqueline, who was strapped onto the bungee jump in the amusement park and exploded into a brilliant firework in front of many people. Would Elvira also end up like that? Crystal suddenly closed her eyes and told herself not to think about it anymore. Chapter 690 Chapter 690 The time for military training passed slowly, and before they knew it, it was already the 14th day. Tomorrow would be thest day of military training. Although everyone hadined and grumbled at the beginning, now that it wasing to an end, everyone felt a little reluctant to leave. Someone suggested having a party in the evening, and the proposal was almost unanimously approved. In the afternoon, there was no training. Crystal took a shower in the dormitory and saw Ate looking for clothes in her suitcase. She asked her, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to wear camouge tonight for the party, so of course I want to find a nice outfit to wear,¡± Ate said as she disdainfully threw the camouge clothes aside. ¡°This thing is just too ugly.¡± Crystal couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°It¡¯s still a little cold tonight. Don¡¯t wear too much.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about being cold,¡± Ate clenched her fists. ¡°I¡¯ve already observed that there are quite a few handsome guys in our cohort. I need to get one tonight, and I don¡¯t have the confidence to do it without wearing a dress.¡± Crystal said sincerely, ¡°All the best then.¡± ¡°I saw that you had a beautiful dressst time. You can wear that tonight,¡± Ate said. ¡°It¡¯s too obvious if I¡¯m wearing it alone.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Will it be less obvious if the two of us dress alike?¡± ¡°Who says it¡¯s only two people wearing it?¡± Ate looked at Natalie and said, ¡°She¡¯ll be wearing it too. The three of us will wear dress together.¡± Natalie asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the purpose of three people wearing dress more obvious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about the number of people.¡± Ate exined, ¡°It¡¯s your problem. I¡¯m not bragging. With your appearance and figure, even if you put on a sack, there will be handsome men lining up to get your number.¡± Natalie cupped her hands and said, ¡°You tter me. Since you said so, I¡¯ll go and find a sack.¡± Ate pulled her back and said, ¡°Can you not be so narcissistic? If you count yourself as my sister, you¡¯ll go with me to get some men!¡± Crystal said, ¡°I¡¯m not your sister.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Ate: ¡°Do you want to piss me off?¡± ¡°All right, all right. She¡¯s teasing you,¡± Natalie said casually. ¡°I¡¯ll wear it. I¡¯ll wear it with you.¡± Ate snorted in satisfaction. At six o¡¯clock in the evening, all the students gathered in the big auditorium. They changed their clothes and finally showed their faces which were not sealed by camouge. Many girls put on make-up and walked with a fragrant breeze. The boys had also shaved their beards and dried their hair. They were all young and energetic. Crystal held an ice cream in her hand, walking and eating while listening to Ate introducing her crush. Natalie pulled out a piece of tissue paper to wipe her mouth and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you eat instead of licking? It¡¯ll melt and get all over you.¡± Crystal blinked her eyes. ¡°Why are you so fierce?¡± Natalie said, ¡°I¡¯m fierce? Look at you¡­ it¡¯s all over your hand!¡± She wiped Crystal¡¯s white and tender fingers as she pulled her over. She said bitterly, ¡°Crystal, you have to change your habits.¡± In fact, Crystal also knew that this habit was not good. But when she was a child, she had no chance to eat ice cream. She had only eaten ice cream once or twice. Because she cherished it, she was reluctant to finish it fast. Every time she licked it, she ate it very slowly. She was afraid that she would finish it in just two bites. Someone screamed nearby, and the sound of phones snapping pictures continued. Crystal looked bewildered and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ate replied, ¡°They¡¯re your fans. Haven¡¯t I told you before? You two have a lot of fans. Who wouldn¡¯t love beautiful girls like you? They all think no man is good enough for you.¡± Crystal was speechless. Natalie was speechless as well. Chapter 691 Chapter 691 ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ate said. Each ss had assigned seating, and three of them sat in their designated positions. The view was not great here, but it was still peaceful. As soon as Crystal sat down, she suddenly heard another scream. She subconsciously looked over and saw that it was the instructoring over. Antony, Freud, and the others were all dressed in casual clothes. No one knew what the men were thinking, but they put on a ck vest and went out. Their strong muscles were exposed, which made the girls blush. Mason chuckled, ¡°What, are you getting ready to make a lifetimemitment? You¡¯re dressed so shy.¡± Antony was speechless. ¡°A normal ck vest is also called shy?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not that the vest is shy, it¡¯s that you are more fleshy.¡± Freud put his hand on his shoulder and said, ¡°Look at you, your whole body is emitting the message of seeking a partner.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Antony was speechless. Anthony threw his hand away. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to speak, don¡¯t say anything then.¡± He said gloomily, ¡°I just don¡¯t have any clothes to wear. Didn¡¯t it rain again yesterday? I threw all my clothes into the washing machine the day before yesterday. They were not dry at all. How could I wear them?¡± ¡°I was wondering who the poor soul who hung clothes on a rainy day was. It turned out to be you.¡± Leroy said with a smile, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re Antony. You¡¯re so unique.¡± Antony was speechless. ¡°F*ck you.¡± These people were tall and straight. It was eye-catching to see them walking over together. Ate leaned on the chair and said, ¡°Crystal, your brother is so handsome.¡± Natalie teased, ¡°What? You want to be her sister-inw?¡± Ate sighed and said, ¡°Forget it, this is the kind of man I can¡¯t handle. I still prefer cute guys.¡± Crystal said, ¡°Ah? Isn¡¯t Antony a cute guy?¡± Ate said, ¡°You should call your brother a tough guy. How can he be cut? You¡¯ll definitely cry for a long time after he gives you one punch, won¡¯t you?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Don¡¯t spread rumors about our brother-sister rtionship. Antony won¡¯t hit me.¡± It was true that she would beat Antony up if she got angry. Freud whistled when he saw Crystal from a distance. He took out a package from his pocket and threw it urately into her arms. He was indeed good at shooting and had excellent precision. Ate leaned over and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Crystal picked it up and found that it was a pack of cheese sticks, which children liked to eat¡­ Crystal liked it as well. ¡°I¡¯m so jealous that I¡¯m beyond recognition.¡± Ate said, ¡°I¡¯ve never hated my mother so much for not giving me a brother.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you one.¡± Crystal opened the bag and gave one to Ate. ¡°You should organize your words again.¡± Ate said, ¡°It¡¯s so nice to have an elder brother.¡± Crystal was holding a cheese stick in her mouth when she suddenly saw Harold walk out of the darkness. He wore a simple ck shirt, which was exquisitely tailored and outlined his perfect inverted figure. He wore a pair of wide pants of the same color on his lower body. Due to the angle, Crystal could only see his profile which was sharp and striking. The lighting in the auditorium was dini, making the shadows cast by his brow ridge even deeper, while a line of light shone on the bridge of his nose because of its straightness. His thin lips were slightly pursed, and his face was usually expressionless as he walked straight to his seat without looking around, but the girls along the way covered their hearts. Crystal thought that Harold¡¯s appearance was truly beautiful, as if he was the most perfect creation of a heavenly deity. ¡°Stop looking.¡± Suddenly, she heard someone say, ¡°Mr. White must have a girlfriend.¡± Chapter 692 Chapter 692 ¡°Ah?¡± Someone asked, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that? There¡¯s a hairband on his right wrist. Although it¡¯s ck, there¡¯s a rabbit on it¡­ It¡¯s obviously a girl¡¯s stuff.¡± ¡°D*mn, that¡¯s true. I¡¯m out of love.¡± ¡°Rabbit. Do you mean that Instructor White likes cute girls?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. No one dares to ask him if he is single¡­¡± In the midst of the discussion, Crystal¡¯s ears turned red. The hairband on Harold¡¯s wrist belonged to her. Yesterday, it rained and she slipped to Harold¡¯s dorm to have fun. There, she washed her hair. It should have been left behind at that time. She lowered her head and bit the cheese stick. Of course, Ate wanted to interrupt. She said, ¡°I¡¯m curious about who Instructor White¡¯s girlfriend is¡­ Crystal, didn¡¯t he take you to the infirmaryst time? Did out anything?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Ah¡­¡± She panicked and said, ¡°No¡­ Nothing¡­ I noticed that he¡¯s really tall, does that count?¡± Ate was speechless. you find Ate looked at her disappointedly and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t even grasp such a good opportunity. Do you know how many girls were envious of you? He directly carried you down to the sixth floor! In the heavy rain! He took you to the infirmary! You didn¡¯t even find out anything?¡± Crystal only thought of eating shrimp dumplings and braised pork ribs. How could she have time to think about these things? ¡°What do you want to know about him?¡± Crystal said seriously, ¡°Tell me.¡± Ate stretched out a finger and asked, ¡°First, does he have a girlfriend?¡± Crystal nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± His girlfriend was sitting next to her and eating cheese now. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Ate only showed a sad expression and said, ¡°Secondly, who is he? I¡¯ve asked someone. He¡¯s not from the same ce as your brother, but everyone is very secretive and no one can exin it clearly.¡± Crystal wanted to say that he came from her house, but after thinking about it, she swallowed it back and said vaguely, ¡°He seems to have something to do with the army.¡± Ate was speechless. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t know anything. You know a lot, don¡¯t you?¡± Crystal coughed. ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s all I know.¡± ¡°I have a third question.¡± Ate came over with a smirk on her face. ¡°That day, he took you to the infirmary. Was your heart beating fast? Was it easy for him to hold you? Was it¡­¡± Fortunately, at this time, the host appeared on the stage. Crystal quickly said, ¡°The evening party is about to begin! Let¡¯s focus on the show!¡± The evening party was prepared by the students, and many of them were interesting. Crystal was watching attentively. Several girls on the stage were dancing. They should have learned it specifically and were very aesthetic. After the dance, the most beautiful girl gasped and held the microphone. ¡°Actually, I have a question to ask.¡± The sound of whistles and cheering immediately erupted below. In a situation like this, it was most likely that this girl was about to confess her feelings to someone. After all, now that she had left high school, dating in college was no longer considered early romance. Even the leaders who were sitting in front had friendly expressions, waiting for the girl to continue speaking. The girl clutched the microphone in her hand, took a deep breath, and said loudly, ¡°I want to ask-¡± ¡°I want to ask Instructor White.¡± She looked straight at the man in the front row in a ck shirt with her bright eyes and summoned up her courage. ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡± Chapter 693 Chapter 693 In an instant, everyone looked at him. Crystal was stunned for a moment, and then she heard someone say, ¡°D*mn¡­ she¡¯s bold. Isn¡¯t this what I¡¯ve always wanted to do but didn¡¯t dare to do?!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m looking forward to hearing Instructor White¡¯s answer! I want to know if he has a girlfriend?¡± ¡°This girl looks quite familiar¡­ Is she from the art department? I heard that she got in first ce in the dance exam. Shees from a very good family and looks very good.¡± ¡°No wonder she¡¯s so brave.¡± Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Harold raised his thin eyelids and looked at the girl on the stage. Beside him, Antony said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything too hurtful. The young girl is sensitive, and if you reject her in front of everyone, it could be devastating.¡± Harold clicked his tongue. He leaned back against the back of the chair in a rxed manner. He put his arms on the armrest, crossed his hands, and said with a faint expression, ¡°Sorry, I have a fianc¨¦e.¡± Harold¡¯s voice was not loud, but perhaps it was because the auditorium was too quiet at this moment, and everyone was waiting for his answer. Therefore, this sentence was still heard by everyone, and it immediately caused an uproar. -Fianc¨¦e. This was a rtionship that was even closer than that of a girlfriend. The girl on the stage was about to cry. The person next to her quickly patted her on the shoulder to comfort her, but the girl held back her tears and said, ¡°Thank you. She turned around and went off the stage. It was a farce that was neither too big nor too small. Crystal stared nkly at Harold¡¯s back. It turned out that Harold was so indifferent to people. Although his words were very polite, he was born with a sense of distance. This sense of distance separated him and everyone else. It seemed that he was in a different dimension, which was particrly ufortable. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Crystal didn¡¯t pay much attention to the rest of the program and only snapped out of her thoughts when the ceremony ended and the ss representatives gave speeches. She noticed that Harold was preparing to leave early, but instead of taking a shortcut, he walked past her by taking a longer route. She was sitting at the very edge, and as he passed her, his fingers lightly tapped her armrest in a quick and subtle motion. After that, he disappeared into the darkness as if nothing had happened. Crystal thought, ¡°Why do you want me to sneak out with you in advance?¡± She turned her head and said to the person next to her, ¡°It¡¯s so stuffy inside. I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Ate was staring at her crush when she heard that. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie nced at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. Be careful not to get lost.¡± Crystal replied, ¡°I won¡¯t lose my way.¡± Even though Crystal wasn¡¯t familiar with the route, Harold knew it very well, and he wouldn¡¯t lead her astray. Crystal secretly stood up and retreated with her instructor. As soon as she walked to the door of the auditorium, her wrist was grabbed by someone. She was shocked, and the man pulled her to the equipment. room. In the equipment room of the auditorium, there were some props for the performances, but they were not used for this particr event. It was pitch ck in the room, with the windows open, letting in the scent of trees carried by the wind. In the darkness, Crystal could not see clearly Harold¡¯s face. She whispered, ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± Harold replied, ¡°To take refuge.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Harold said, ¡°Antony told me that many boys are going to confess their love to you after the party.¡± Crystal was speechless. Harold said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say about this?¡± Crystal was at a loss. ¡°What should I say?¡± Haroldughed. He locked Crystal in between the wall and his own arm and said in a low voice, ¡°So many people like you. Crystal, I¡¯m jealous.¡± Chapter 694 Chapter 694 Crystal looked at Harold in surprise and tilted her head slightly. ¡°You¡¯re jealous?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Crystal narrowed her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were jealous¡­ But in fact, you don¡¯t have to be jealous.¡± She put her arm around Harold¡¯s neck and said, ¡°No matter how many people like me, you¡¯re the only one I like the most.¡± Harold had always known that this little girl was full of sweet words. As long as it was beneficial to her, she could immediately say anything that was good for her. But maybe it was because the moonlight was dim at this moment, and the wind was quiet. He looked into Crystal¡¯s eyes in the dim sky, and at this moment, he really believed Crystal¡¯s words. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hearing no response, Crystal asked hesitantly, ¡°Do you still not believe me?¡± Crystal stood on her tiptoes and gave Harold a light kiss on the corner of his lips, as gentle as a butterfly¡¯s wing brushing past. It left no trace, and she smiled as she said, ¡°Do you believe me now that I¡¯ve kissed you?¡± Harold¡¯s eyes reflected her appearance and he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I don¡¯t really believe it with the way you. kissed me.¡± ¡°What do you want¡­ oh.¡± Before Crystal could finish her words, Harold had already gone up to her personally to tell her how she was going to gain his trust. The party outside was winding down, with groups of people shuffling out and talking amongst themselves. Some of them, perhaps not wanting to be caught up in the crowds, made their way down a secluded hallway that happened to be adjacent to the equipment room. The thin walls did little to muffle the sounds of the boys teasing voices. ¡°I heard a lot of guys struck out tonight. They asked herN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. roommate where she went, but no one knew. Do you think she already has a boyfriend? It¡¯s like we¡¯re all lining up to strike out,¡± they joked. ¡°No way.¡± Someone said, ¡°Crystal looks so obedient. How could she fall in love so early?¡± Hearing someone mention her name, Crystal suddenly opened her eyes. Harold kissed her lips and whispered in her ear, ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± Crystal felt a little ufortable and turned her head to avoid his kiss. After all, there was only a wall between them and the door was not locked. Anyone could push the door open ande in. What if someone outside heard something and wanted toe in to check the situation? However, Harold was much taller than her and had a natural physical advantage. He easily grabbed her with both hands and held them above his head. The voices outside continued, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. She¡¯s so pretty, she must have had plenty of admirers since she was young. You don¡¯t know how tough it is these days. You have to start dating in kindergarten, or you¡¯ll end up alone and forced into blind dates. Sometimes I even envy the arranged marriages of the past. At least parents would assign you a partner. Now we can only sigh at the sight of beautiful women, without even the courage to confess our feelings.¡± ¡°Your words are really harsh, but I heard that even the math department¡¯s top student, who is known as the most handsome student, has also confessed to Crystal. I don¡¯t understand it. We¡¯re all science geeks, so why does he have such thick hair? Could it be that my goddess is really interested in him?¡± At this time, the goddess was being pressed against the wall and was about to beg for mercy in a low voice. ¡°There is someone outside, Instructor White. It would be bad if someone saw you and a student messing around.¡± Harold raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°If they see it, then so be it. Worst case scenario, I¡¯ll go collect bottles to support you.¡± Crystal lectured him, ¡°Now, bottles are not worth anything. The most valuable thing is cardboard. You can¡¯t keep me alive by picking up rubbish.¡± Chapter 695 Chapter 695 ¡°Is that so?¡± Harold raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then I¡­¡± Before he finished his words, the footsteps outside stopped, and someone was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s the sound inside? I remember that there¡¯s no one here, right?¡± ¡°This must be the equipment room¡­ It¡¯s pitch-ck. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone here. Are you hallucinating?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who is hallucinating¡­ I must have heard someone talking just now. It¡¯s a girl, and she spoke in a soft voice.¡± ¡°F*ck, don¡¯t scare me. I heard that Elvira died. Could it be¡­¡± ¡°She died in the hospital. Why would shee to the equipment room?¡± ¡°D*mn it, it¡¯s getting scarier and scarier. Let¡¯s go.¡± However, someone was curious. ¡°Why are you running away? I want to see if that¡¯s a human or a ghost inside¡­ Brothers, let¡¯s go.¡± Many people were curious as the footsteps approached the doorway. Crystal red at Harold. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Harold said, ¡°They heard your voice. Why are you ming me?¡± Crystal was so nervous that there were beads of sweat on the tip of her nose. She said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t dragged me in¡­¡± There was the sound of someone knocking on the door. ¡°Is anyone there? Is someone inside?¡± Crystal was so nervous that she clutched Harold¡¯s shirt. ¡°What should we do now? If someone sees us¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°Just let them see. It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t date someone. You¡¯re not too young for that anymore.¡± ¡°Harold!¡± The group of boys did not hear any response. They were already prepared to push the door open and enter. Crystal had been staring at the door and her entire body was tense. Suddenly, Haroldughed and bent down as if he was carrying a child. He swiftly and neatly brought Crystal behind a pile of boxes that were taller than them. ¡°These boxes are filled with props for the performance, such as costumes, sets, lighting, cue cards¡­ everything was neatly categorized and stacked against the wall, with several boxes piled on top of each other. It was so strange that it reminded Crystal of the building blocks that children y with. Harold squeezed into the gap between the boxes with Crystal and found two boxes stacked up to his waist. He helped her sit on top of the boxes, and she nervously held her breath, gripping the expensive fabric of Harold¡¯s shirt tightly with her fingers, wrinkling it in the process. ¡°We¡­¡± she began to say. Harold said, ¡°Keep your voice down.¡± Crystal immediately shut up. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The group of boys had alreadye in. ¡°F*ck¡­ The lights inside haven¡¯t been turned on yet. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone inside.¡± ¡°There is no one, but it doesn¡¯t mean there is no ghost.¡± ¡°Goosebumps are rising on my skin. Will we really encounter ghosts?¡± ¡°Surely you must have misheard something. We all believe in Marxism, and there are no ghosts in this world¡­. Let¡¯s get out of here quickly.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and have a look. I want to see what this female ghost looks like.¡± Chapter 696 Chapter 696 He had only kissed her on the lips, but Crystal felt as if she had been kissed from head to toe. Her back was slightly tightened, and the sphenoid pushed the cloth on her back out of an arc. Her hanging. neck was as fair as the moonlight, like a swan that was going to be sacrificed and could only be killed by others. The boys were still looking for the ¡°ghost¡± everywhere. Crystal was sitting on the box and every part of her body was kissed. Perhaps due to the pile of boxes, it was impossible to tell that there was someone hiding inside. asionally, there would be a few lights sweeping past her from the cellphones. Every time they swept past her, Crystal would be a little more nervous. She would lean into Harold¡¯s arms tightly, like a drowning person grabbing thest piece of floating wood on the surging water. Even if this piece of floating wood was the culprit of the ship¡¯s destruction, she could only hold onto it tightly. In the end, the male students found nothing and left. After Crystal finished speaking, ayer of sweat appeared on her back. She leaned into Harold¡¯s embrace and panted. Not only were they scared, but they also kissed. ¡°Harold Crystal weakly red at him. ¡°From now on, I will never enter the little dark room with you again!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t called a little dark room.¡± Harold corrected her. He tucked her sweaty hair behind her ear, revealing her sparkling white forehead. Looking at her watery eyes, he couldn¡¯t help kissing the corner of her forehead. Crystal asked, ¡°What¡¯s called a little dark room then?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Do you want to know?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to know.¡± Harold smiled and whispered something into her ear. Crystal immediately blushed, ¡°How is that possible?! That isn¡¯t¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence, because Harold¡¯s eyes were full of smiles. She pounded Harold¡¯s chest angrily and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± Harold took her down from the box and muttered to Crystal, ¡°My clothes are dirty.¡± Harold said, ¡°I¡¯ll shower you when we get back?¡± Crystal said, ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need.¡± Harold took her hand and walked forward. Crystal deliberately looked out and saw that there was no one outside before walking out of the equipment room with Harold. At this time, almost all the people in the auditorium were gone. Only a few cleaners were cleaning and the lights were dim. Crystal held Harold¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Have you heard this sentence before?¡± ¡°What?¡± Crystal said with a serious face, ¡°Instructors with a little morality will never fall in love with their own students.¡± Harold was speechless. He said, ¡°I fell in love with you before I became your instructor. How can that be counted?¡± Crystal hummed and said, ¡°I could say you led me into an early rtionship.¡± Harold was speechless. The two of them walked out of the auditorium. Crystal let go of his hand, spun twice in the moonlight, and asked, ¡°Is my clothes dirty?¡± Today, Crystal wore a light green dress with a soft and delicate hemline, looking just like a newly sprouted Crystal in the moonlight.. Harold wondered who would give her such a name. She was weak and could be bullied, but she was lively and bright. She sprouted from the ground in the darkness. She was obviously watered with sin, but she was so beautiful. From a seed to a delicate bud, and then a deadly poppy flower. Crystal didn¡¯t hear his reply. She turned to look at him. In the cold silver light, her voice was soft. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Harold came back to his senses and said, ¡°Your clothes are not dirty.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Crystal said, ¡°You must be trying to avoid responsibility.¡± Chapter 697 Chapter 697 Harold said, ¡°What kind of answer do you want to hear?¡± Crystal narrowed her eyes. ¡°If it¡¯s dirty, you have to wash it clean for me.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°I mean my clothes.¡± Harold smiled. ¡°What else could it be other than clothes?¡± Crystal was speechless. She was no match for Harold when it came to flirting. Most students had their phones with them, and there were only a few of them outside. asionally, they woulde across some students who were already in rtionships, but no one paid much attention to Crystal and Harold as they walked along the edge of the yground. ¡°Go to my ce?¡± Harold asked, ¡°The hot water supply is rtively fast.¡± Crystal preferred to take a shower at Harold¡¯s ce because hot water came quickly. Perhaps because there were too many people living in the student dormitory, hot water was always not enough, and it would take some time to get heated. She often took a cold bath. She had nned to take a shower at Harold¡¯s ce, but when she heard Harold¡¯s question, she felt that he had ulterior motives. ¡°You¡¯re inviting a little girl to take a shower at home. You¡¯re such a pervert.¡± Harold¡¯s eyes looked even deeper under the cold moon. Because of his high brow ridge, the shadow cast in his eyes was very deep, and his eyes looked obscure. However, Crystal could hear the smile in his voice. ¡°I¡¯ll change my words then.¡± He bent slightly, and at that moment, Crystal saw the tenderness in his eyes. The man¡¯s voice was light and gentle. ¡°The flowers you gave mest time have wilted. Can you give me another bunch?¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal thought to herself, ¡°It¡¯s not the act of being a flirt that¡¯s scary, it¡¯s the fact that he¡¯s cultured and persuasive. Even if it was just an invitation to take a bath at his house, when a cultured person adds a bit of polish to his words, it bes difficult to refuse.¡± ¡°But we will all go back tomorrow.¡± Crystal said, ¡°When we go back, I will send you off.¡± The evening breeze blew over the girl¡¯s skirt. Harold raised his hand and tucked her messy hair behind her ear. He said softly, ¡°How can I sleep well on a flowerless night?¡± After taking a shower, Crystal sat on Harold¡¯s bed in a daze. She couldn¡¯t figure out how she had been tricked there. Harold came in from outside the door with a fruit te in his hand. There was a watermelon and an orange in it. It looked pretty good when ced together. Crystal¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Watermelon!¡± The fruit tray was ced on the small table. Crystal ate a piece of sweet watermelon and remembered to ask, ¡°Where did you get it?¡± Harold replied, ¡°I found it there.¡± Crystal was puzzled. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Harold sat down beside her and said, ¡°Your brother and the others are experienced. They have ways to get cigarettes, wine, snacks, and fruits.¡± Crystal swallowed the watermelon and said, ¡°What will they eat if you rob them of their watermelon?¡± Harold raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why don¡¯t you send it back?¡± Crystal quickly protected the fruit te. ¡°No!¡± With two packs of cigarettes in his hands, Freud pushed open the door of Antony¡¯s dorm in high spirits. ¡°Antony, where¡¯s my watermelon? Hurry up and cut it. I¡¯ll bring half of it to Crystal¡­¡± Antony stood on the balcony, holding a fruit knife in his hand. The knife was stained with a red unknown liquid. Freud said, ¡°What the f*ck, are youmitting suicide? Where¡¯s my watermelon?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going tomit suicide and I¡¯m still not as important as your watermelon?¡± said Antony with a gloomy tone. Freud said, ¡°Come on, even if a pig climbed a tree, you wouldn¡¯tmit suicide. And even if the pig that climbed the tree was interested in you, you still wouldn¡¯t do it.¡± With a plop, Antony ced her knife on the chopping board and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to bring it to Crystal any more.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Chapter 698 Chapter 698 Antony gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Harold has taken the whole watermelon away.¡± He was standing at the door and watching him cut the watermelon into pieces with his own hands! Freud was speechless. He sat down on the chair and said, ¡°It took me a lot of effort to get in here!¡± Antony said. ¡°Go and fight with him. Although I heard that he used to be very powerful, he is no longer a young. man in his early twenties. Heroese from a young age. He is definitely no match for you!¡± Freud said, ¡°If you want me to die, why don¡¯t you just say it? Why did youe up with such a stupid idea?¡± Antony said, ¡°D*mn it! You haven¡¯t eaten a single piece of your watermelon! Aren¡¯t you angry?!¡± Freud scratched his head and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m giving it to someone else to eat. I¡¯m giving it to Crystal. Isn¡¯t that why I brought this watermelon in the first ce?¡± Antony was speechless. He said sadly, ¡°You¡¯re hopeless.¡± Freud lit a cigarette and said, ¡°You¡¯re a man. How can youpete with your sister for food?¡± Antony said gloomily, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that.¡± ¡°What is it then?¡± Antony stared at him. ¡°Do you think that Crystal has a good rtionship with Harold?¡± Freud said, ¡°You say I¡¯m beyond help, but they¡¯re engaged. Isn¡¯t it normal for them to have a good rtionship?¡± Antony sneered, ¡®It¡¯s not your sister, of course, you won¡¯t be worried. It¡¯s not your own hard-earned cabbage that was rooted up by a pig, of course, you won¡¯t feel heartbroken.¡± Freud immediately stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs and tell Master White that he¡¯s a pig that rooted your cabbage.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Freud!¡± Antony quickly pulled him back. ¡°When did you learn toin? Calm down.¡± Freud blew out a smoke ring and said, ¡°Be serious. I came to see you for something.¡± ¡°What?¡± Freud took out an envelope from his jacket pocket and said, ¡°One of my friends is responsible for Elvira¡¯s autopsy. This thing was found in her pocket. Take a look.¡± Antony saw that Freud¡¯s expression was not very good and his expression had be a little more serious. He extended his hand and received the envelope. The material of the kraft paper was a bright red painted seal, which had been opened by someone. Antony opened the letter. There was only a card in it. The bottom of the card was ck, and the golden handwriting wrote, ¡°Jealous.¡± She turned over the card and saw a bright red poppy flower on the back. This kind of flower was really amazing. Even if they didn¡¯t know what it represented, just looking at it made them want to touch it. Freud¡¯s finger tapped on the flower as he said, ¡°This is Bud¡¯s signature.¡± Antony finally understood why Freud¡¯s expression was so bad. Bud was a very famous killer in the world. His favorite way of killing was to st and cut off people¡¯s throat. He seemed to regard himself as a judge. Anyone who died in his hands would be charged. God said that there were two types of sins in humans, original sin and personal sin. Original sin was a sin that was inherent in human nature and cannot be erased or forgiven. The charge that Bud gave to Elvira was jealousy. ¡°Hasn¡¯t he already retired and turned over a new leaf?¡± Antony eximed in a hoarse voice, ¡°Why did this terrorist resurface?!¡± No wonder Elvira¡¯s throat had been cut. She had been sentenced to a private punishment. ¡°This envelope was secretly sent to me. The others don¡¯t know yet.¡± Freud smoked a cigarette and said, ¡°If the higher-ups know about it, Crystal will definitely be taken away for investigation.¡± The reason why Bud judged Elvira was because of jealousy. The person she was jealous of was Crystal. Antony thought for a moment and said, ¡°Send this to Harold.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Ah?¡± Antony replied, ¡°He¡¯s much more adept at keeping things under wraps than you are, and besides¡­¡± He leaned back against the back of his chair and smiled. ¡°In City W, no one dares to touch Harold¡¯s bottom line.¡± Chapter 699 Chapter 699 The next morning, a school-arranged bus took the students back to school, but many parents also came after hearing the news and took their own children home. Crystal was one of the students who was picked up by her parents. However, it was not her father nor her brother who picked her up. It was her boyfriend. Crystal sat in the front passenger seat and buckled her seatbelt while asking, ¡°Where are we going? Back to Flower Land?¡± Harold had one hand on the steering wheel and said, ¡°We can¡¯t go back to Flower Land for now.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Crystal asked in confusion, ¡°Why not?¡± Harold unlocked his phone, opened the call log, and pointed to a call that came in at 4:05 pm yesterday, saying, ¡°Do you know whose number this is?¡± Crystal looked at it carefully. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°This is your brother¡¯s homeroom teacher¡¯s number,¡± Harold said. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Crystal remained silent. She hesitated and asked, ¡°Did Kyle put down your number as his guardian¡¯s number?¡± Kyle was a high school student this year and he had nowhere to live after Sunshine Vige burned down. Harold helped him transfer to a key high school in City W. All the procedures were handled by Luke. Crystal didn¡¯t know who Kyle¡¯s guardian number was filled with. ¡°Why did the homeroom teacher call?¡± Crystal asked, ¡°Kyle is a good kid, he shouldn¡¯t be breaking any rules.¡± school Honestly, she had never seen such a well-behaved child like Kyle. Most boys his age liked to cause trouble and stir up drama, but Kyle had always been calm andposed. He never stooped to their level, and his grades were exceptional. He was the epitome of a ¡°model child.¡± ¡°Your ¡®good¡¯ little brother,¡± Harold¡¯s slender fingers rested on the glossy ck steering wheel. Against the ck leather, they looked even paler. His voice carried a hint of a smile or a sneer, ¡°He led a gang to fight, one against nine, and knocked them all down. The least injured one got three stitches on his arm. I was going to tell you yesterday, but seeing how happy you were, I decided to break the bad news to you today. Nine parents of the students are crying and moring for Kyle to exin himself at school. The homeroom teacher is going crazy, so as Kyle¡¯s guardian, they called me and informed that we must be at the school before 10:30 am to resolve this matter.¡± Crystal was speechless. Crystal said after a long while, ¡°Kyle is pretty good at fighting. One against nine.¡± Harold was speechless. Harold flicked her forehead and said, ¡°How will you raise children with such ideas in the future? You¡¯ll turn them into little tyrants.¡± Crystal rubbed her forehead and said, ¡°Who said I¡¯ll have a child with you?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t have one with me?¡± Harold¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he leaned in towards Crystal, almost pushing her into the corner between the car door and the passenger seat, curling up like a soft and weak littlemb. ¡°Who do you want to have a child with?¡± Crystal¡¯s ears turned red, and she bit her plump lips. ¡°You¡¯re being a pervert again!¡± Harold chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m just discussing our future ns. Don¡¯t you like children? Actually, I don¡¯t really like them either, but if we have a daughter who looks like you, she would be very cute.¡± Since meeting Crystal, he realized that he didn¡¯t dislike children. He just didn¡¯t like other people¡¯s children. If Crystal gave birth to a child for him¡­ it should be fine. Chapter 700 Chapter 700 ¡°I like children,¡± Crystal said. ¡°Kids are so cute, all chubby and with their milk smells¡­ but the really rowdy ones are too much for me to handle. I can¡¯t take it.¡± After a pause, she looked at Harold with her small eyes. ¡°What if I give birth to a son that looks like you?¡± Harold frowned for a moment and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I like the children that you give birth to.¡± Crystal noticed that she had been dragged into a ditch by Harold and asked, ¡°When did I agree to give birth to a baby for you?¡± Harold smiled and said, ¡°I respect your opinion on this matter. If you don¡¯t want to give birth, I use protection.¡± Crystal was shocked for two seconds, and her ears, cheeks, and neck turned red. ¡°What shameless words are you talking about?¡± Harold replied, ¡°Can¡¯t this be said?¡± Crystal red at him. ¡°No!¡± Harold followed suit. ¡°Fine then.¡± The more Crystal thought about it, the angrier she became. She smacked his arm and said, ¡°Hurry up and drive!¡± She recalled what she had been discussing with Harold and forced herself to change the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about how powerful Kyle is. Why would he fight?¡± Harold raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that it¡¯s because of jealousy.¡± Crystal saw, ¡°What?!¡± As if she had heard something out of the blue, it took her quite a while to react. ¡°Do you mean that Kyle was jealous of those nine students, so he beat them up?¡± Harold said, ¡°At present, that¡¯s what I meant. So now, the nine parents are working together to force Kyle to drop out of the school. The teacher asked him in order to figure out the principle of the matter, but he didn¡¯t say a word.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s normal. He has been like this since he was a child.¡± Crystal said, ¡°But those people¡¯s reasons are too ridiculous. Kyle won¡¯t be jealous of them.¡± After all, sometimes she felt that there was nothing left in this world that mattered to Kyle, his desires for everything were very weak-or perhaps non-existent. Regardless of whether it was material desires or spiritual pursuits, he showed little interest in them, as if he was just living for the sake of living. The only time he seemed to have any spirit was when he was arguing with his sister, Crystal, showing a rebellious side of a teenager. ¡°Maybe you never thought about it before.¡± Harold leaned back on the back of the chair, lit the cigarette, and said, ¡°At the age of neen, you will go to the parent¡¯s meeting for your 17-year-old brother.¡± ¡°Just like me, I never thought that I would apologize to the teacher for a child fighting with high school students.¡± Crystal was speechless. That was indeed not something she had thought about. In the teacher¡¯s office in the third building of Princeton University. Mrs. Lauren was a gentle woman in her forties. Being able to teach at Princeton University and be the head teacher of the honors ss, her leadership and teaching abilities were unquestionable. However, even after nearly twenty years of teaching, she still found herself with a headache when faced with the current situation. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org As for the background of Kyle, she was not too sure. All she knew was that the school principal had personally supervised his enrollment procedures. At first, when she was instructed to ce this influential student in her ss, Mrs. Lauren was quite apprehensive. However, sheter discovered that this student didn¡¯t seem to have any particrly outstanding qualities. After school, he would take the bus, ate the most basic food in the cafeteria, didn¡¯t study seriously or cause trouble in ss, hardly interacted with ssmates, and wore old and cheap clothes. If one had to say there was something special about him¡­ it would be his exceptionally handsome appearance. Chapter 701 Chapter 701 The teenage boy at the age of seventeen or eighteen was just at the time of youth and sunshine. Even the ugly school uniform that had been criticized by students for more than ten years at Princeton University looked particrly neat and handsome on him. The young man has a tall and straight figure, like a tree growing in the haze, instantly attracting people''s attention. Even though he didn''t fit in with the other boys who wore various limited edition luxury sneakers, because of his handsome appearance, he quickly became a celebrity in the school within a week of enrollment. ording to Mrs. Lauren, nearly half of the female students in their experimental ss had a crush on him. Mrs. Lauren looked at the young man who stood against the wall without saying a word and sighed deeply. The other parents had a lot to say, especially Rnd''s mother, who came from the best family in the ss. Rnd''s family background was indeed very good. His biological father was a very famous person in City W. He often showed his face on TV. Maybe because he was too busy with his work and was busy all year round, he only had such a son when he was 40 years old. Naturally, he loved him as a treasure. His grades were so terrible that even dogs would shake their heads at them, yet he was forcefully ced into Princeton University''s best experimental ss. This person was a juvenile delinquent reserve, often causing trouble by relying on his father''s power. Unfortunately, he was surrounded by a group of high school students with the least ability to distinguish right from wrong. His ck of ambition" is seen as "freedom" and "carefree" by some of his peers. Rnd ganged with a bunch of hooligans and he was known as the school bully. It is precisely because of this that Mrs. Lauren had always been skeptical that Kyle would start a fight with Rnd due to "jealousy". In Mrs. Lauren''s opinion, Rnd was a little b*stard. But in Rnd''s biological mother''s opinion, this was not the case. Rnd''s father was about to retire, but Madam Warren was young and beautiful. Anyone could tell at a nce that she was most likely a mistress. But being able to get the upper hand was an ability. Since she had a son such as Rnd, Madam Warren could do whatever she wanted in City W. As soon as she heard that there was an unknown poor boy who beat her sweetheart into the hospital, she was so angry that she almost broke the manicure that she had just spent several hundred dors on. She rushed to the school to raise bell with her handbag in an aggressive manner. However, what made Madam Warren even angrier was that the poor boy didn''t say a word, and she couldn''t ask the parents toe at that time. Madam Warren wanted to ask the bodyguards to put Kyle in a sack, carry him back and let her son give him a good beating. However, this guy was cunning. As soon as he left the school gate, he disappeared in the crowd. Madam Warren was so angry that she turned back and blocked the door of Mrs. Lauren''s office, asking her to invite Kyle''s guardian. Otherwise, this matter would be reported to the police station, and then everyone in the school would be in trouble. At this moment, Madam Warren looked at her son''s bruised and swollen face with distress. She said coldly, "Mrs. Lauren, why hasn''t the poor boy''s parentse yet? What''s wrong? Not only does he like to beat people, but he is also an orphan?" ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Mrs. Lauren said, "Madam Warren, it''s not yet half past ten." "What a great honor!" Madam Warren sneered and said, "The families of the victims are actually supposed to wait here for the families of the perpetrators, does that make any sense at all?" The other parents knew Madam Warren''s background and nodded one after another. It was obvious that they followed her lead. Chapter 702 Chapter 702 Mrs. Lauren''s head ached even more. "Madam Warren, calm down. I''ve already contacted Kyle''s guardians. They''ll be here soon." Madam Warren was about to say something when someone knocked on the thick wooden door. The girl''s voice was light and hesitant. "Hello... Is this Mrs. Lauren''s office?" The teachers, students, and parents in the office, at least a dozen people, all looked at the door. The girl wore a simple white dress without any patterns, but the cutting was very delicate and very suitable for her figure. It made her look very young. Her face was even more beautiful with almond-shaped eyes, a raised nose, red lips, and a palm-sized oval face. Her skin was fair and moist. At the beginning of September, the scorching sun had cooled down a little because of her arrival. Rnd and the others were stunned. Mrs. Lauren was also stunned for a moment. She quickly stood up and said, "Hello, hello... I am Mrs. Lauren." She hesitated and said, "You... are Kyle¡¯s sister, right?" "Yes," Crystal said politely, a bit reserved in front of the teacher, especially since she was there to talk about her little brother''s mistake. "Hello, Mrs. Lauren, I''m Kyle''s sister." "Nice to meet you," said Mrs. Lauren. "I didn''t expect Kyle''s sister to be so young... Come over and have a seat." Crystal Evans felt a bit nervous - after all, she was still young. She had just finished her freshman military training. With a gentle attitude, Mrs. Lauren found a chair for Crystal to sit down. She asked, "When I contacted Mr. White yesterday, he said that he would bring you here today... Didn''t Kyle¡¯s brother-inwe?" In fact, Mrs. Lauren was a bit afraid that a young girl like Crystal would get into trouble if she really started a fight. Not to mention other parents, even Mrs. Warren had the intention to tear Crystal apart. Crystal said, "He just received an important call. He wille inter." it would be very impolite to enter a teacher''s office while answering a phone call. Hearing that, Mrs. Lauren breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good." Madam Warren''s eyes were like two knives as they scanned up and down Crystal''s body, and her anger only grew when she saw Crystal''s coy expression. With her arm wrapped around her ample arm, she leaned back and revealed the high-quality jade bracelet with a snowke pattern, a certain brand''s diamond bracelet worth nearly 58,000 dors, and the ring on her finger, which was set with a yellow- green jadeite egg. She raised an exquisitely drawn eyebrow and said, "Oh, you finally showed up. I thought you didn''t care about that little b*stard, Kyle." Crystal''s originally mild expression changed slightly. She frowned and said, "Please be more respectful with your words. Who is the b*astard?" Madam Warren sneered, "Such a big incident happened and his parents didn''t even bother toe, instead they sent his sister... Do I even need to say who the b*stard is?" Crystal looked at Kyle and said coldly, "So, only you are here today. Your son''s father didn''te... Is your son''s father dead?" "You!" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The whole time, Kyle had been standing in the corner with his head down, as if detached from the world and just observing this whole scene. But at this moment, he lifted his head and looked at Crystal, seemingly shocked by what she had just said. Crystal was even more shocked when she saw the bruise on the corner of his mouth and eyebrow. She quickly got up from the chair and asked, "Kyle, you''re hurt?!" She stretched out her hand to hold Kyle''s face and looked at it carefully. Kyle pursed his lips and turned his head to avoid her. If it had been in the past, it would have been fine. But today, Crystal firmly reached out to hold Kyle''s face and tiptoed to carefully observe his wound. Chapter 703 Chapter 703 Kyle was still two months away from turning 18, but he was already taller and leaner than most adults. Without realizing it, he had grown to at least 182 centimeters, and to see his wound clearly, Crystal had to stand on tiptoe. She felt a bit frustrated. She couldn''t understand why he had grown so much taller than her, even though they had eaten almost the same amount of food since they were young. Although Debbie and Mia sometimes give him special treatment, Kyle doesn''t eat much. At this moment, Crystal finally noticed how deep and profound the young man''s features had be. Although there was still a hint of youthfulness, it was also mixed with the sharpness of an adult man. There were wounds on his lips, brow ridge, and forehead. Because his skin was white, it looked particrly scary. Crystal''s heart ached terribly. Kyle had never been wronged like this. She chose to ignore Rnd, who was wrapped up like a mummy, and his gang of bruised-faced men. Kyle raised his thickshes and grabbed Crystal''s wrist. "I''m fine." Crystal asked, "You''re injured and yet you haven''t treated it? You didn''t take care of the wound yesterday?" Kyle opened his mouth, wanting to say that it was a minor injury. However, he thought of something and changed his words. "I forgot." "You could forget something like this?" scolded Crystal as she pulled him to the chair that Mrs. Lauren had prepared for her. She stood beside him and said, "Mrs. Lauren, now that everyone is here, let''s start the inquiry. What exactly happened yesterday at 1:30 pm in the men''s restroom?" At 1:30 pm in the public men''s restroom, the time and location were actually quite subtle. The first reason is that at 1:30 pm, most students were resting in their dormitories, and the dormitories have independent bathrooms, so there were no other witnesses in the public restroom. The second reason was that a restroom was not typically equipped with surveince cameras. Madam Warren said, "Do we still need to confront each other? Isn''t everything clear?" Her sharp nails, painted in red, almost poked into Kyle''s face as she sternly said, "It''s this little b*stard who, out of jealousy towards my son Rnd''s wealth, blocked him in the bathroom!" ncing at Kyle''s clothes, she sneered and said, "Look at his poor clothes. It''s affecting the appearance of the city. Did you buy your clothes for 13 dors?" As Crystal noticed, Kyle was still wearing his old clothes from Sunshine Vige, where he used it during high school. Some of his clothes were not burned together with his dormitory, so he brought them all to City W. In a small vige, this would not be a big deal, but in City W, a bustling international metropolis, it made him stand out as an outsider. However, his tall and straight figure also gave him a unique aura that set him apart from others. In fact, Crystal had bought a lot of clothes for him, but Kyle had not worn one. In the face of Madam Warren''s mockery, Crystal didn''t feel ashamed at all. He didn''t steal anything. Why should he be ashamed? She frowned and said, "That''s already within the scope of personal attack, and he''s still a minor. If you continue to say such things, I reserve the right to sue you." Madam Warren was stunned. Crystal continued, "Besides, don''t you think your reason is ridiculous? He blocked nine people in the men''s restroom because he was jealous of Rnd''s money?" Madam Warren suddenly stood up and said, "Who knows what this little b*stard thinks? Look at him, he has been keeping a straight face all day long. Maybe he has some psychological problems. It''s not strange for such a lunatic to do anything!" This time, even Mrs. Lauren couldn''t stand it anymore. She patted the table and said seriously, "Madam Warren! Please watch yournguage!"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 704 Chapter 704 Madam Warren was not afraid of Mrs. Lauren. In her eyes, people like Mrs. Lauren were like ants that she could crush with ease. She didn''t care about Mrs. Lauren''s warning and arrogantly said, "There''s only one oue I''ll ept for this matter, and that''s for this poor boy to drop out of school." She sneered at Crystal and added, "You should save up some money to take your little brother to see a doctor. Who knows what he might do when he grows up?" Madam Warren''s words would be considered very insulting even if they were directed towards an adult, let alone a minor under the age of 18. In fact, Crystal seldom got angry. Many times, she felt that it was not worth it. But at this moment, Madam Warren''s face really irritated her. "I''ve heard a bit about Rnd''s situation before I came here," said Crystal with a nk expression on her face. "I heard he''s been a troublemaker since he was young, skipping sses and getting into fights. He only got into middle and high school because of his family connections. During his school years, he was involved in group fights, sexually harassing female ssmates, bullying, and even drove drunk without a license and caused a fatal ident. If he hadn''t been lucky enough to be born into a wealthy family, he would have been sent straight to prison once he turned 18." Madam Warren and Rnd''s expressions changed instantly, but Crystal seemed not to have noticed and continued, "On the other hand, my younger brother has been the top student in his ss since he was young. He''s obedient and responsible, never causing our family any trouble. His admission to the school was not due to any connections, but based on his academic record and entrance exam results for the experimental ss. He could have easily gotten into university even without attending this high school. So, inparison, don''t you think it''s ridiculous to say that my younger brother has psychological problems?" "You!" Madam Warren gnashed her teeth in anger. "Don''t talk nonsense here. Rnd has never done anything you said!" On the way here, Luke had already investigated the family background of these students. Crystal looked at Madam Warren''s guilty expression and said, "Of course, whether your son has done these things or not has nothing to do with me. After all, I will not be in prison in the future. Now we are talking about the fight in the male bathroom yesterday. Madam Warren, you don''t have to be agitated." Madam Warren''s face turned livid with anger. How dare this despicable woman spill out everything and then hypocritically im that these things were not important, even cursing her precious son to go to jail?! At ordinary times, many parents would instruct their own children to get close to Rnd for the benefit of their family business. Teaching children to climb the socialdder by attaching themselves to powerful people was not a noble pursuit, and these parents were not good people either. One of the burly men stood up, towering over others, and his son was the least injured because he knew how to act and avoid danger. Ironically, he was also the closest to Rnd. "Little girl, you should be reasonable." Kilian narrowed his triangr eyes and stared at Crystal. "Kyle was the one who started it. If he wasn''t in the wrong, why didn''t he say anything? He was obviously guilty." Madam Warren screamed, "Yes! He is guilty! What else does he have to say after he has beaten someone?" When Crystal was about to speak, Kilian stepped forward. He was tall and strong, like a small mountain blocking in front of Crystal, giving her a strong sense of oppression. The man narrowed his eyes and said in an unfriendly tone, "You''d better think about it before you speak, otherwise... you may suffer." C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org This was already a tant threat. Mrs. Lauren tried her best to calm down and said, "Gerret''s dad, please sit down first!" Chapter 705 Chapter 705 Kilian crossed his arms and said, "Mrs. Lauren, I''m tired from sitting. Can''t I stand and talk? And... you''re favoring that poor boy so much. Is there something between you two?" Mrs. Lauren was stunned at first, and then said incredulously, "What are you talking about?" The good education she received made it hard for her to believe that someone could say such a thing. Originally, Kilian was a gangster. By chance, he became a driver for Rnd''s father. Because of his good skills, he was also a part-time bodyguard. Because of this, his son, who was ignorant and ipetent, could only follow the young master, Rnd, to such a good school in Princeton University. Naturally, he was on the side of Rnd. Seeing that Mrs. Lauren''s face turned red, he said frivolously, "I just said it casually. Did I really guess it correctly? No wonder the words from nine of us are better off not being spokenpared to one person. Mrs. Lauren, you are too partial." Mrs. Lauren was so angry that her fingers were trembling. "Kilian! Watch your words!" "What did I say? Why should I pay attention to my words?" Kilian shrugged his shoulders. "In my opinion, it''s you who is angry from embarrassment, isn''t it?" "You!" Crystal gently pulled Mrs. Lauren and told her not to quarrel with Kilian. After all, this kind of person had no culture. He would only use his own experience to judge others. It would be futile to reason with him, like talking to a brick wall "Kyle." Crystal turned to look at Kyle. "What happened in the toilet yesterday? Why aren''t you willing to tell me?" Kyle''s eyes were as ck as ink, darker than most Asians. They looked especially deep. He stared at Crystal for about two seconds and did not speak. Crystal took his hand and said, "No matter what happens, you have to say it out to solve it." Mrs. Lauren also looked at him encouragingly. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Kyle pursed his wounded lips and finally said, "Because of Larissa." Larissa? Crystal had never heard of this name, but Mrs. Lauren knew who it was in an instant. Rnd and the others, who have been leisurely winning, also changed their facial expressions. Crystal looked at Mrs. Lauren in confusion. Mrs. Lauren said, "Larissa... is a member of the study committee in our ss. Although this girl''s family background is not good, she is very hardworking in studying. She has never fallen out of the top three in the ss. It''s not a problem to send her to Princeton University." That being said, she was really an excellent girl. "I''ve also heard rumors before." Mrs. Lauren takes a nce at Rnd and said, "Rumors are that Rnd is pursuing Larissa." Rnd immediately stood up and said, "I''m pursuing that little b*tch?! Does she deserve it?" "That''s right. That little b*tch, Larissa, doesn''t even deserve to carry our Rnd¡¯s shoes. Why would he pursue her? Who the hell is spreading rumors!" Gerret echoed. Mrs. Lauren frowned and said, "Rnd! Gerret! This is the school and we''re in the teacher''s office! Do your words sound like those of a student?!" Rnd snorted. Obviously, he didn''t take Mrs. Lauren seriously, just like his mother. Crystal lowered her eyshes and asked Kyle, "Why did you fight because of Larissa?" Kyle seemed to be a little hesitant. In the end, he said, "Because Larissa likes me. He thought that I would steal his woman, so he brought people to block me in the toilet." This could exin the whole thing, but Crystal felt that this was not the whole thing. Kyle must have concealed something and did not reveal it. Chapter 706 Chapter 706 "Bullsh*t!" Rnd scolded, "What kind of woman can''t I get? Will I be jealous of you because of Larissa? I think you haven''t woken up from your dream, have you?" At this moment, he seemed to have something to rely on. He stared at Kyle coldly and turned to Madam Warren and said, "Mom, call Jennifer. It''s okay if he doesn''t want to solve it. Just ask the school to dismiss him!" The teenager, who had just turned 18, had no respect for the teacher. Growing up in his parents'' indulgence and the praise of his peers, his values were already very distorted. He was not eager to escape responsibility, but he simply did not think he was at fault. He had his mother call an acquaintance to handle the matter, which was just a sign of his impatience. Madam Warren had no reason not to respond to her precious son. She immediately took out her phone and made a phone call. After saying a few words, she hung up proudly. She stared at Mrs. Lauren and said, "Why don''t you print your resignation letter now?" Mrs. Lauren clenched her fists and said, "I am a regr employee of the school and I''ve signed a contract. The school can''t fire me." "Let''s see if your contract or my power works!" Madam Warren sneered. At this moment, there was a hurried sound of high heelsing from the door, and a middle-aged woman in a small suit and skirt hurriedly walked in, smiling and shaking hands with Madam Warren: "I was supposed to handle this matter in person, but there is an important meeting today, and I really couldn''t get away. That''s why I asked Lynn to take care of it. I didn''t expect her to be so useless. Madam Warren, please don''t be angry. If you get sick from anger, how can I exin to Mr. Warren?" Madam Warren put on a fake smile and said, "Secretary Jennifer, your subordinate is very powerful. She openly opposed me and insisted on protecting the student who seriously injured my son. How dare you keep such a person as your teacher? I think this school ising to an end." No matter how unpleasant Madam Warren''s words were, Secretary Jennifer had a smile on her face and said, "Look at what you said. Lynn is not sensible. Please calm down." Turning with a cold face, I said to Mrs. Lauren, "Lynn, what are you still standing there for?! If someone needs to be expelled, then do it quickly. Take care of the paperwork and get it stamped. Do I need to do everything myself?!" "But..." Mrs. Lauren interrupted, "But there is no evidence to prove who nned the attack, we can''t just leave it like this..." Jennifer''s long nails were almost poking Mrs. Lauren''s face as she said, "So what do you want to do then? Fine, you don''t want to expel him, right? Then you can leave with him! I''ll go talk to the management tomorrow and tell them you don''t need to stay here anymore!" ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Mrs. Lauren was stunned and said, "I have a formal appointment here. You can''t do this to me..." "Your appointment is nothing!" Jennifer scolded, "You offended the Warren Family. I think you can''t continue to work in the academic industry in the future!" Mrs. Lauren''s face was full of disbelief. Madam Warren sneered and said to Crystal, "Why? Do you think that with the help of Mrs. Lauren, you will be safe and sound? It''s ridiculous!" She looked at her nails, and there was a vicious light in her eyes. "Let me tell you, not only will your brother be expelled from Princeton University, but I can also make the whole high school in City W dare not ept him. Let''s see how he can get into Princeton University!" Crystal took a deep breath and suppressed her anger. Holding Kyle''s hand, she whispered, "Don''t be afraid." Chapter 707 Chapter 707 She looked at Kyle seriously. "Something else happened in the toilet that day, right?" Kyle lowered his eyes. Crystal pinched his hand and asked in a gentle voice, "Kyle, is there anything inconvenient for you to say?" "Yes." Kyle replied, "I promised not to say anything." Crystal sighed softly, knowing that it had something to do with Larissa. Rnd was such a yboy and Larissa was such an outstanding and beautiful girl... There was simply no need to guess what would happen. Crystal was thinking about whether she should fight with Madam Warren directly. After all, it was just the Warren Family. They were not so capable in City W. Suddenly, there was a rush of footsteps. A girl in school uniform appeared at the door with a pale face and panting heavily. She was very beautiful, with delicate eyes and white skin. She must be a ss beauty or school beauty. When Mrs. Lauren saw her, she was stunned. "Larissa? What are you doing here? Aren''t you in ss now?" Larissa looked at the people in the room, and her eyes were obviously a little afraid of Rnd and others. She slowly walked into the office, closed the door, and whispered, "Mrs. Lauren... I know the reason for the fight between Kyle and Rnd." Mrs. Lauren was delighted. "You know?" Gerret stared at Larissa and said, "Little b*tch, you''d better watch your mouth!" Larissa shivered, and there were tears in her eyes. But when she looked at Kyle, she still gathered up her courage and said, "I... I know." She held her right arm tightly with her left hand and exerted so much force that it almost grazed her skin and flesh. It could be seen how determined she was. But before she could say a word, Kyle had already said, "You can choose to keep quiet." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Larissa looked at him and suddenly smiled. "But this is my own business. I can''t get you into trouble." She knew that Kyle would be anxious and fearful after being forced to drop out of school by Rnd and others yesterday. A huge surge of fear, disgust, nausea, and guilt overwhelmed her, almost suffocating her. Larissa had always been timid. She knew what was wrong with her, but she couldn''t change it. But after thinking for a whole night, she decided to make things clear. Kyle was very good. She had fallen in love with him the first time she saw him, so he shouldn''t have been treated like this. "Mrs. Lauren," Larissa said in a hoarse voice, "From thest semester, Rnd had brought people to harass me. He wanted me to be his girlfriend. I didn''t want to, so he took the lead to bully me..." "Nonsense!" Rnd said with a cold expression. "Do you think I like you?" "That''s right!" Madam Warren also said disgustedly, "My son can have any kind of woman he wants. Why would he spend a lot of effort on you?" Larissa took a deep breath, turned a deaf ear to their words, and continued, "I thought he would give up this matter this semester, but I didn''t expect it to get worse. Yesterday, he stopped me from going home and forced me to promise him, but I still refused, so he, he..." Rnd''s eyes are scarlet and he was gasping for breath. "Larissa! Don''t talk nonsense if you want to live!" Larissa trembled. Crystal held her hand and said softly,1 It''s okay. Just say it." There was another person''s temperature in her palm. Larissa looked at Crystal with tears in her eyes, and finally burst into tears. "They... dragged me to the men''s toilet, and then... raped me together." Chapter 708 Chapter 708 "What?!" Everyone in the room was stunned, including Secretary Jennifer. She looked at Larissa in shock. "What... did you say?!" Larissa was trembling all over. Crystal held her and patted her on the back tofort her. "All right, all right... Don''t be afraid. No one can hurt you now." Larissa leaned on Crystal''s shoulder and saw the twisted faces of Rnd and the others. She seemed to have returned to yesterday. Someone pulled her hair and dragged her into the dark men''s toilet. Thest light of the day was isted. She sank into the deepest mire andy on the ground, trying to grab something, but there was nothing... Just as she was in despair, someone suddenly came in. She didn''t even have a clear look at the other party''s face before Rnd''s group of people were already knocked to the ground. The teenager fought fiercely, like a fierce wolf. His muscles were not bulky but very agile. He stood among a group of crying and howling people, without even looking at her, took off his school uniform jacket and threw it on her. He asked, "Should I call the police for you?" She was so timid that she didn''t dare to call the police. Besides, she knew that it might not be useful to call the police. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Who was Rnd? He was the school tyrant of Princeton University. His father often appeared in the news, and he was an existence that ordinary people could absolutely not move. If she called the police, she would definitely not be able to stay in school. It was also very likely that Rnd''s family would say that she took the initiative to seduce him in order to get rich... She was worried too much, so she shook her head desperately and cried, "Please don''t say it out... I don''t want others to know about this, please..." At that moment, there seemed to be ridicule andpassion in the young man''s eyes, but Larissa was not sure if it was her illusion, because the young man only said "okay" and then turned to leave. Rnd''s eyes were blood-red. You b*tch... you dare to nder me?! Do you have any evidence?! You want to use me with your words?! Larissa grabbed Crystal''s fingers tightly, gritted her teeth and said, "I have evidence- I didn''t wash yesterday''s clothes, and I still kept them. None of you can escape!" Gerret''s face changed, and he said in a low voice, "Rnd... what should we do now?" Rnd said with a grin, "Do you think you can send me into prison like this? Dream on!" He said to Madam Warren, "Mom, this woman ndered me. Get someone to lock her up so that I wouldn''t be annoyed by her. I don''t feel like studying anymore." He had to go to school. His family still wanted to send him out of the country. Madam Warren hurriedly said, "Rnd, don''t be silly. I promise you. Don''t worry. You will never see these two people in school in the future. You must finish your studies, do you hear me?" After that, she said to Secretary Jennifer, "Jennifer, what do you think about this matter?" Secretary Jennifer gritted her teeth and said, "It''s possible that Larissa is under too much pressure from studying. I''ll call someone to take her to do a mental test." This was topletely cover up for Rnd and the others. Crystal looked at Secretary Jennifer''s exquisitely made-up face and felt disgusted. Madam Warren gave a signal to Kilian to take Larissa away before she could say anything more detrimental to Rnd, but before he could touch her, another slender and cold hand reached out and grabbed his wrist, twisting it sharply downward. "Ah, ah, ah, ah!" In an instant, Kilian covered his fractured wrist and screamed. Chapter 709 Chapter 709 Everyone in the office looked at the man who suddenly appeared. He was wearing a simple light grey shirt,yered with a thin windbreaker on the outside. His lower half was d in ck pants, and his feet were in a pair of matching military boots. Theces were tied in a neat and standard straight knot, exuding a rxed and casual posture, yet revealing an overall sense of order and solemnity. Secretary Jennifer was trembling. "Who... who are you?" Kilian, who was so tall and muscr, with arms as thick as a girl''s thigh, had his wrist easily twisted and broken by this person! Harold ignored Secretary Jennifer''s question. He frowned and looked at Crystal. "Something bad always happens to you if I don''t keep an eye on you." Crystal quickly hid behind him and straightened her back. He said, "I''m not the one who caused trouble this time. It''s them!" She grabbed the clothes on Harold''s back, pointed at Kilian who was still screaming, and said, "He wanted to hit us!" Kilian''s face was twisted with pain. "F*ck you..." Harold shot him a cold nce. Kilian was shocked and hurriedly said, "I... I don''t want to hit anyone. I just want this little girl to shut up." Larissa''s face was full of tears, and she clutched her clothes tightly. Crystal quickly patted her and whispered, "Don''t cry, don''t cry, my boyfriend is amazing..." Larissa thought that she would say that her boyfriend was very powerful, but she said, "He is super good at fighting!" Larissa was speechless. Harold was speechless as well. Harold grabbed Crystal by the cor and pulled her out from his back. He asked, "How do you know if I am good at fighting?" C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Crystal said, "Antony told me. He said you were a legend." Harold paused and said, "Don''t listen to their nonsense." Crystal looked terrified. "So, so can you actually fight? We''ve already said all those tough words..." Harold sighed helplessly and said, "It''s not as ridiculous as they are." He looked at Kilian and said lightly, "But it''s not a problem." Kilian was very angry, but as soon as the other party came up, his wrist was broken. He was afraid in his heart, so he turned to Madam Warren and said, "Madam..." Madam Warren stood up and said, "I don''t care who you are. You''d better not meddle in other people''s business today. Otherwise, it won''t be as simple as just getting expelled from the school-" She stared at Larissa and said, "At the end of the day, this little b*tch has no rtionship with you. There is no need to ruin your future." Madam Warren did not doubt Larissa''s words. She was the one who gave birth to Rnd, so she naturally knew what he could do. But at the same time, she did not think that Rnd was wrong. It was all Larissa''s fault. What kind of background did she have? She was just a peasant. How dare she refuse someone like Rnd? Rnd had always gotten what he wanted, and he had been refused by Larissa, so it was normal for him to want to force himself on her. In the end, it''s all because Larissa didn''t know how to appreciate him. Larissa sobbed and said to Crystal, "Sister... you don''t have to worry about me. This thing has nothing to do with you... Don''t worry about me." At the end of her words, she choked with sobs. Crystal frowned and asked softly, "Are you willing to call the police?" Larissa trembled and said, "But Warren Family..." Crystal held her hand and said seriously, "I assure you that I can send Rnd and his gang of trash to jail without affecting you. In that case, would you be willing toe forward and testify?" Chapter 710 Chapter 710 Before Larissa could say anything, Madam Warren shrieked, "What are you talking about? Do you know who I am and who my husband is? You want to send my son to prison? Dream on!" Larissa''s frail shoulders were shaking uncontrobly. Her emotions had already reached a breaking point, having to share her most painful experience in front of so many people and facing the most direct threat. This 17-year-old girl had reached her limit, but she still gritted her teeth, held onto Crystal''s hand tightly, and cried out, "Sister...I''m willing. I''m willing...! want these b*stards to be punished, I want justice!" Crystal raised her hand to wipe away her tears. Then, she pulled her into her embrace and said, "All right, don''t worry. I will definitely avenge you." Larissa cried hysterically. She had never had such a warm hug, as if there was endless powering from another thin body. "Are you crazy?" Rnd''s expression was distorted and he said sarcastically, "With just you? You''re just the lowest-grade ants in society. It''ll be easy for me to kill you! It''s just calling the police, isn''t it? Well, you can call the police. Do you think I''m scared of them?" The reason why he was so fearless was that he relied on his father''s power. Not to mention that he would not go to prison, even if he really went in, his family would try their best to get him out. At that time, Kyle and Larissa would definitely end up a hundred times worse than him! Madam Warren sneered, "Sure, call the police. I can even say this slut wants to climb up the social ladder and marry into a wealthy family by getting pregnant with the child of the Warren Family. Let the policee and judge for themselves!" Their attitude was so arrogant that it made one''s hair stand on end. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Harold took a cold look at Rnd and seemed to have thought of something. "Your father''s name is Miles Warren?" For some reason, Rnd was somewhat afraid of him. He mustered up his courage and said, "It''s good that you know who my father is. You ..." Harold didn''t give him another chance to speak. He raised his hand, and his index and middle fingers slightly stretched out. It was a gesture to shut up. Rnd was so scared that he shivered and really closed his mouth. Harold looked down and sent a message to Luke, who quickly replied with a series of phone numbers. Miles just came out of the conference room and stretched his muscles and bones. The beautiful secretary quickly came up and said with a smile, "I have prepared tea for you..." She touched Miles''s cor with her finger and suggested, "Do you want to have some?" Miles had never refused this kind of thing. Just as he was about to go with the secretary, his cell phone suddenly rang. Miles stopped and said, "Wait." He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was an unknown number. He had intended to not answer it, but for some reason, he had a bad feeling in his heart. After hesitating for a moment, he still picked it up. "Hello?" The other party''s voice was cold and calm, like ice and snow on a high mountain that had not melted all year round. It carried a biting cold wind. "HI give you half an hour toe to your son''s school." When Miles suddenly heard this, he thought that his son had been kidnapped. He was shocked. Before he could get nervous, he heard the man continue, "Otherwise, you won''t be able to see him." Before Miles could finish his words, the other party had already hung up the phone. Miles''s face was livid. "Who the hell is ying such a prank? My wife is in school. How could she..." Speaking of this, he looked at the phone number again and felt that something was wrong. He took his coat and ordered, "Prepare the car. I want to go to the Princeton University!" Chapter 711 Chapter 711 In Mrs. Lauren''s office, Harold hung up the phone. To be honest, at the beginning, Rnd and Madam Warren were really scared. After all, the man''s words were short and cold, carrying the disdain that came with constantly being in a position of power. But soon, the two of them felt that he must be putting on an act. After all, if he really had power and influence, why did Kyle have to wear such shabby clothes? Rnd was still young so he was very one-sided when it came to matters. He said with a coldugh, "What''s wrong? You''re still pretending to call my dad? Who doesn''t know how to act?" ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Harold didn''t say anything. No matter how much he talked to someone like Rnd, it would just be a waste of his breath. There was no need at all. If it weren''t for the fact that they were in school, someone who dared to jump around in front of him like that would have been dragged away by Luke long ago. Madam Warren, however, was still somewhat doubtful. She asked Rnd in a low voice, "Rnd, your father didn''t take me out very often... Think about it, did you and your father go to those banquets or something? Have you ever seen such a person?" Rnd said impatiently, "Do you really believe his trick? It looks like he''s lying, okay?" Madam Warren whispered, "Why don''t I call your father and ask..." Rnd stared at her and said, "It''s almost lunch break. You should know what he''s doing now, right? If you call him at this time and get scolded, I won''t help you." Madam Warren''s source of confidence came from being the mistress who took over the position of the official wife. She relied on her son for everything, but she didn''t dare to interfere with what Miles did outside. After all, she couldn''t really like an old man, she just wanted the status of being Madam Warren. So no matter how much Miles yed outside, she never asked a question. Hearing Rnd''s words, Madam Warren''s hand, which was touching her phone, stopped and she said, "That''s right... if I call your father for this kind of thing, he will definitely be angry." Rnd wanted to cross his legs to look handsome, but because his body was covered with bandages, it was really difficult for him to do this posture. He gritted his teeth and said, "Didn''t he just say that it would take half an hour? I''ll wait half an hour then. I want to see if my father wille..." The 18-year-old teenager stared at Crystal with a cold look and said, "If my dad doesn''te, send Kyle, Larissa, and this pretentious criminal to the police station together. As for this woman..." He smirked in a vulgar way and said, "I''ll keep her around to y with." Madam Warren didn''t like Crystal very much. Perhaps people like them who relied on beauty to make a living didn''t like people who looked better than themselves. But if her son wanted Crystal, she couldn''t say anything. So she said, "Okay, okay, whatever you want." Fortunately, Crystal didn''t hear the conversation between the mother and son. Otherwise, she would have had goosebumps. She touched Harold''s pocket and found a bag of small steamed buns. It was given by Mason when he left. She didn''t eat it and stuffed it into Harold''s coat pocket. Anyway, there was nothing to do now. She tore open the bag in front of everyone and threw a small steamed bun into her mouth. Everyone looked at her. Crystal hesitated. "Do you want to eat too?" Everyone was speechless. Crystal put the bag beside Larissa''s hand and asked, "Do you want to eat it?" Even Larissa was stunned. On such a serious and horrible asion, Kyle''s sister actually ate steamed buns and asked her whether she was interested to eat them or not?! Chapter 712 Chapter 712 "No thanks." Larissa stammered, "I don''t like eating this." Crystal wondered, "It tastes so good. Why don¡¯t you like it?" But she respected people''s preferences. Then, she turned to ask Kyle, "Kyle, do you want to eat some?" Without waiting for Kyle''s reply, she took back the bag and said, "Oh, you definitely won''t want to eat it." Kyle was speechless. Crystal finished a bag of small steamed buns and yawned out of boredom. Finally, she heard a voice coming from outside. Rnd''s face suddenly changed-he instantly recognized his father''s voice! Did this man really know Miles? Madam Warren also panicked for a moment, but she quickly regained herposure and grabbed her son''s hand, saying, "Your father is here just in time. Surely he will help his own son, right?" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Rnd realized that he was the very lifeblood of Miles, and no matter how willful and reckless he was, Miles would forgive him as he was the only legitimate heir of the Warren Family. Miles, who was approaching his sixties and on the verge of retirement, had silver hair and was dressed in a suit. He seemed to have juste from a formal asion. Apart from his driver, he was apanied by a young man with handsome features, a gentle smile, and a polite demeanor. However, for some reason, when the two approached, Miles seemed tog behind slightly and his expression carried a hint of caution and ttery. "Father!" Rnd immediately asked, "Why are you here?" Miles looked at the people in the room and said, "I answered a strange phone call. I was worried about you, so I came to see you." Hearing this, Rnd and Madam Warren heaved a sigh of relief. They really thought that Harold knew Miles. "What''s going on? Why are there so many people?" When Secretary Jennifer saw that even Miles hade, she hurriedly said, "Mr. Warren, I''m really sorry. In fact, it''s just a small matter between children. You don''t have to go through the trouble toe here in person..." The heinous gang rape incident, when put in her mouth, became "a small matter between the children", which was truly absurd and ridiculous. "Since it''s a small matter, why did it talk such a long time to deal with?" Because the young man was present, Miles did not lose his temper directly. Instead, he suppressed his voice and said, "You can''t even solve a little conflict between children with so many people around?" Rnd immediatelyined, "Father, this matter should have been solved a long time ago, but this man insisted on calling you." Miles looked in the direction of his son''s eyes. When his eyes reflected Harold''s cold and handsome face, he was stunned for a moment. Although he had never seen this person, he was different from the young Rnd and the inexperienced Madam Warren. After so many years of ups and downs, he instinctively felt that this person was not simple. "He is..." Rnd immediately answers: "He''s that poor Kyle''s brother-inw! Father, it''s Kyle who beat me up like this!" Of course, Miles knew that his son was injured. When he heard that the man was Kyle''s brother-inw, his eyes were filled with contempt. He had someone look into Kyle''s background and found out that he was just a grassroot student who transferred from a rural area based on his academic achievements. There was nothing to fear about him. Otherwise, he would not have asked Madam Warren to handle the matter. Judging from the feeling just now, it seemed that something went wrong. Miles Warren nced at Secretary Jennifer and said indifferently, "Your work has been getting worse. You can''t even handle a small matter. If you don''t want to do it, there are plenty of people who want to take your ce. Why not abdicate and make way for others?" Chapter 713 Chapter 713 Secretary Jennifer''s heart skipped a beat. She quickly smiled apologetically and said, "I can handle it... Of course, I can handle it. Don''t worry." Miles snorted and said, "Hurry up. I still have some honored guests waiting for me!" He turned to the young man and said warmly, "Assistant Britton, why did youe to school just now? I''m familiar with this school. If there''s anything I can do for you, just tell me." Rnd had never seen his father be so careful when ttering others. For a while, he was dumbfounded. In fact, Miles was also full of doubts about meeting Luke downstairs. Luke was very well-known in City W. He not only handled official matters for his boss, but also dealt with many shady businesses. Although he appeared mild-mannered, easy-going, and good at talking, he was actually full of cunning schemes. Many people who had suffered losses at his hands would rather die than confront him again. Such a tough character appeared in Princeton University. ording to Miles''s understanding, Harold hadn''t even gotten married, let alone have children. Besides, this incident happened in high school. Luke adjusted his sses and said with a smile, "I''m here to help my master deal with some private affairs." Wasn''t Luke''s master... Miles quickly stopped his thoughts and said, "So that''s how it is." Since Luke had already said that it was a private matter, he couldn''t ask more. He turned to look at Harold and said with a frown, "My son just said that you called me. Where did you get my phone number?" Harold raised his thin eyelids and nced at him indifferently. It was obvious that he was not in any mood. However, for some reason, Miles felt a hint of mockery in his eyes and was instantly enraged. "I''m asking you a question!" "I was the one who gave him your number," Luke said politely. Miles thought that he had heard it wrong, so he turned back slowly and asked, "What?" Luke did not reply. Instead, he took two steps forward, nodded slightly at Harold and said, "Master, I''m sorry, I''m a littlete." Crystal said, "You''re notte. Did you bring the drinks that I asked you to bring?" Luke handed her the juice that he had been holding in his hand. "I didn''t see the brand you wanted. Is this okay?" Crystal had just finished a whole bag of steamed buns and was choking. She didn''t care about the brand at all. She took it over and said, "Thank you." After taking a sip, she felt as if she hade back to life. She almost took Luke''s hand and called him a savior. Luke took a cautious step back and said, "It''s good that Young Madam likes it. This is my duty. You don''t have to thank me." Feeling the temperature of Harold''s gaze returning to normal, Assistant Britton breathed a small sigh of relief and turned to Miles, who was staring in shock, saying, "The reason I came here this time is because it seems that Young Madam''s younger brother has had some disputes with your son. I thought that you would handle it fairly, but now it seems that this is not the case. You really disappoint me." It was very strange for a young man who was less than 30 years old to say that he was disappointed with an old man who was nearly 60 years old. However, Miles didn''t think anything was wrong at all. He was even scared to the point he would have a heart attack. Other than Harold, who else could make Luke call him "Master," and other than Miss Evans from the Evans family, who else could make Luke call her "Young Madam"? Miles covered his chest with his hands and his cheeks twitched. Madam Warren and Rnd hurried up to hold him, but Miles pushed them away and said sternly, "Exin the ins and outs of the matter clearly in front of Master White immediately. If you lie, I won''t spare you"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 714 Chapter 714 Rnd didn''t know why his father suddenly changed his attitude. He was at a loss. "Father... what did you say?" Seeing the expression of defiance on his face, Miles didn''t hesitate and pped him in the face, causing the flesh on his cheek to tremble. He said, "I told you to exin it clearly! Don''t you understand humannguage?!" Although Miles was almost sixty years old, he put all his strength into that p, causing Rnd''s face to turn to one side and almost fall to the ground. Madam Warren was horrified and rushed forward to support him, preventing him from falling backwards. "Oh no!" Madam Warren screamed, "Why did you hit the child? Can''t you just talk things out calmly?" Rnd had never been beaten in his whole life! Usually, Miles would still care about his son''s injury, but now he couldn''t care less. He gritted his teeth and said, "It¡¯s all because you spoil him like this! How dare you stop me now? Get out of my way!" As he spoke, Miles pushed Madam Warren aside and kicked Rnd in the knee. Rnd groaned and was forced to kneel on the ground. Before he could even curse, Miles grabbed his cor and dragged him forward two steps. His voice was trembling as he said, "Apologize to Master White! After you apologize, exin all the mess you''ve caused! Otherwise, I''ll beat you to death today and pretend that you were never my son!" When Madam Warren saw her son being treated like this, she wanted to stop him. But when she heard Miles''s words, she was stunned. Rnd was the only descendant of the current generation of the Warren family. Madam Warren knew best how much Miles cherished his son. But now he actually said that he would pretend that he never had this son. It obviously meant that the matter had be so serious that it couldn''t be settled. She looked at Harold in horror. She didn''t know who this person was and why even Miles was so afraid of him. Madam Warren could think of it, so could Rnd. He looked at his father''s angry face, swallowed the blood in his mouth, and said, "I, I''m sorry." Harold didn''t say anything and there was no expression on his face. Miles was very nervous. He kicked Rnd again and said sternly, "What have you done? Tell me the truth!" Rnd gritted his teeth and said, "I just...just fooled around with that little b*tch, Larissa. Who knew that Kyle would suddenlye out and start beating people? I couldn''t stand it and wanted to kick him out of the school..." From what had happened so far, there was no need for further exnation. It was clear that Rnd and hispanions bullied a female ssmate, and Kyle acted to stop them. The situation was then twisted and portrayed as if Kyle was the aggressor. Miles stared at Rnd angrily. "Look at what you''ve done!" In fact, his anger stemmed not from Rnd''s involvement in assaulting a female ssmate, but from the fact that he had caused trouble for Harold.. The Warren family was the top family in City W, but in front of Harold... they weren''t even worthy of carrying his shoes. Otherwise, Miles Warren wouldn''t only know Luke and not Harold.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Miles had never dealt with Harold before, but he had heard many stories about him and dared not act presumptuously. He was afraid that if the Warren Family was defeated, he would not be able to exin it to his ancestors. Rnd shivered and said, "I, I know I was wrong. I won''t dare to do it again in the future... I, I''ll drop out of school myself. I promise I won''t ever appear in this school again!" Chapter 715 Chapter 715 At this moment, he was smart by suggesting to drop out of school and ending the matter, as he knew that given his father''s deference to Harold, things might not be resolved so easily if left to others. Under the hint of his father''s eyes, Rnd groveled twice on the ground, knelt in front of Larissa, and cried, "Larissa... I know I was wrong. Please forgive me. I promise that I will never appear in front of you again, and our family will support you to study... Aren''t you always worried about your college tuition fee? We can give you a lot of money..." It had to be said that these words all hit Larissa''s sore spot. She looked down at Rnd Warren with a sense of superiority, feeling the novelty sensation. Every time she saw Rnd, he was always high and mighty, looking down on others with contempt. His gaze seemed to regard everyone and everything as beneath him, disregarding the struggles and achievements of others. But now, this wealthy young master was kneeling on the ground, grasping at her leg and begging for her forgiveness. At that moment, it was as if he had fallen from the clouds and she realized that Rnd was nothing more than an ordinary person. However, how could she forgive him? That sunny afternoon, that dark and oppressive space, those insults and injuries might not be cured in her whole life, and she could not forgive him. Larissa pursed her lips, took a step back, stared at Rnd, and said word by word, "I will never forgive you." Rnd''s body stiffened and his face became fierce, "You b*tch ... You don¡¯t appreciate what I offered, right?" He suddenly wanted to grab Larissa''s neck, but before his fingers touched her, he was kicked in the chest. This kick was much more powerful than Miles''s. If it weren''t for the wall blocking him, he could have flown three meters away. Assistant Britton tidied up his clothes and said with a frown, "Have your parents never taught you not to hurt girls?" But thinking of Rnd''s parents, he expressed his understanding."... Maybe they didn''t." Rnd only felt that his ribs were broken by Luke''s kick. His internal organs were rolling, and he was lying on the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. The people who were stunned by Luke''s fierce kick just came back to their senses. Miles and Madam Warren hurried forward to check on Rnd''s injury. Most of Rnd''s face was covered with his blood, and he couldn''t even make a sound for a while. Madam Warren screamed, "Rnd... Rnd, I''ll not let anything happen to you! How can I live if something happens to you?" Although Miles didn''t say anything, he was afraid that his only son would get hurt. Secretary Jennifer''s mind was in a mess. She didn''t know what to do at all. She didn''t even understand why the Warren family, who had just gained the upper hand, was now losing. Harold seemed to be impatient with this farce. He looked down at his watch and said lightly, "Let the police take over here." "If anyone dares to cover for him, I will deal with that person myself." He looked at Miles coldly and said indifferently, "I don''t like the chair he is sitting on." C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Luke immediately understood what he meant and said, "Okay." It took Miles a long time to realize what Harold meant. He not only wanted to lock up his son, but also his current position! Chapter 716 Chapter 716 "Master White... Master White!" Miles did not care about his son anymore. He cried, "I will definitely discipline my wife and son. I promise that such a thing will never happen again in the future. Please don''t..." He was about to retire. How could he... How could he watch his n fail? Harold didn''t even look at him. He pulled Crystal''s hand and walked out of the door. Miles got up and wanted to continue to beg. Luke reached out and stopped him. He smiled and said, "Do you always think that Master White''s punishment is not heavy enough?" In an instant, Miles kept his mouth shut and fell to the ground. Luke quickly made a phone call. He looked up at the people in the office and said,"... Well, there are a total of nine people. They are suspected of gang rape, and there are other cases, urn... sorry for the trouble." He hung up the phone and said in a calm tone, "About ten minutester, the police will arrive. ording to our country''sw, if you ignore the will of women and threaten them to have sex with you using various means, you''ll be sentenced to more than three years to ten years of fixed-term imprisonment... In consideration of the bad nature of this matter, if the person involved has had other cases before, he will be punished with several crimes, and he might be imprisoned for the rest of his life. I suggest you take this opportunity to say goodbye. After all, it will not be so convenient to meet again if he''s locked up in the prison in the future." Without waiting for others to be frightened, he thought of something and said, "Don''t think that you can rely on your connections to get him out. Master White will be paying attention to this case, so no one will have the guts to do so. This is my advice to you. Of course, you can choose not to listen to me. But if you offend Master White because of this... I can''t guarantee the consequences."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Luke nodded politely as a sign of the end of his speech. Then he said to Kyle, "Mr. Haye, pleasee with me. Kyle pursed his lips and said, "Hmm." When Luke passed by Larissa, he said softly, "Miss Larissa, pleasee with me." Larissa was stunned, and then quickly nodded. "Okay, okay." Luke walked to the door and suddenly stopped. He turned his eyes and said, "By the way, please stay here quietly. After all, it''s very troublesome for the police to issue a wanted order. At that time, there will be a crime of arrest. It''s really not worth it." Madam Warren seemed to have been drained of all her strength. As she fell back, the other parents also began to cry. Luke looked at Secretary Jennifer quietly in the chaos and said in a gentle voice, "You can pack up and prepare to abdicate." Secretary Jennifer''s body swayed, and she held the desk to prevent herself from falling down. She opened her mouth and said, "I..." However, Luke had no intention of listening to her exnation at all. He turned around and left with the young man and woman. Larissa carefully nced at Luke''s back and whispered to Kyle, "Kyle, your brother-inw and sister-in- law are all amazing." Kyle nced at her with no expression on his face and didn''t say anything. Larissa nervously grabbed the corner of her clothes. "What, what are we going to do now? Shouldn''t we make a statement with the police? I..." Luke stopped in his tracks and said, "I''ll get someone to take you to the police stationter. Now..." He smiled and said, "Mrs. White wants to take you two to have lunch. After all, it''s time for lunch." Larissa was stunned."... Lunch?" She felt that Kyle''s sister... was really different from most people. Chapter 717 Chapter 717 In fact, Crystal did not have any other thoughts. She simply felt that the two children were frightened- oh, Larissa was the only one who was frightened, so she would feel a lot better if she ate delicious food. Harold was driving a low-key ck Bentley today. Crystal was leaning against the car door, drinking juice. The summer wind blew her long hair. Fortunately, it was time for ss now, and there were not many people on campus. Otherwise, if they were standing here, people would probably think that there were celebrities here filming a movie. Crystal drank the juice and looked at thest sip. But she couldn''t drink it anymore, so she handed it to Harold and said, "Drink it." She didn''t want to hold on to this bottle. Harold didn''t say anything. Crystal had developed a bad habit recently. She became a little picky. She didn''t like and didn''t want to waste what she had tasted, so she fed all of them to Harold. He took the juice and drank it. Then he threw the bottle into the trash can. A middle-aged cleaner, who was looking at him covetously, rushed up and stuffed the bottle into his sack. Harold asked, "Didn''t you say that the bottles are not worth any money?" Crystal said, "If he can''t find any cardboard, can he not pick up stic bottles? He still needs to eat." Speaking of this, she saw Luke and the others and waved her hand. Luke was only responsible for sending them over and had to go back to deal with Rnd and the others. Harold narrowed his eyes and said, "I heard that Miles is involved in illegal activities before. Take this opportunity to investigate him thoroughly." Luke thought that Miles would definitely be sentenced to death. He nodded and said, "Okay." He turned around and left. Larissa nervously pulled her sleeves and lowered her head. "Sister... I won''t go." Crystal touched her hair and said, "Come join us. I heard that there is a very delicious restaurant nearby. Let''s have a try together." Larissa still wanted to say something, but Crystal had already opened the back door and stuffed her in. "You have to cooperate with the police this afternoon to make a statement. You must eat enough." She stuffed Larissa in and looked at Kyle. "You..." Kyle said coldly, "I''ll go in myself." Crystal curled her lips. She opened the door of the passenger seat and sat down. She fastened the seat belt and said, "Let''s go." Harold knocked on the steering wheel and said, "Turn on the navigation." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Crystal was surprised. "You don''t know the way?" Harold looked sideways at her. "What? Do you think I''m a human-shaped map?" "I just think you''re very powerful," Crystal muttered. "Look at how orderly you dealt with them today." "Orderly?" Harold seemed tough. The light in the car always made people''s skin very white. At this moment, his side face was as white as jade, and the outline was particrly clear. Along the line of his neck, there was a deep shadow. At that moment, Crystal was not sure if there was a cold light shing in his eyes, but he said, "This is not called orderly." "If it''s orderly, you''ll cry when you see it." Crystal was speechless. She said peacefully, "Fortunately, I didn''t see it." Crystal lowered her head to open the map, entered the name of the restaurant, and started the navigation. This restaurant was really popr. Crystal and the others happened to get thest private room. She wanted to ask Larissa to order, but she thought that this girl would definitely not dare to order anything. So she gave up and ordered a few dishes that she thought the little girl liked to eat. Chapter 718 Chapter 718 The food in this restaurant was really good. Crystal especially liked the marinated bamboo shoot dish. She only put down her chopsticks when she felt a little full. When the group of people went out, it suddenly rained outside. Luke asked someone to pick up Kyle and Larissa. He came over with an umbre. Larissa took the umbre, suddenly turned around and hugged Crystal tightly. She choked and said, "Thank you." The girl''s face was full of tears, and even a few drops fell on Crystal''s neck. Crystal patted her on the back and said, "You don''t have to thank me. This is your justice." Larissa had never felt such a straightforward and passionate kindness from a person. It was as if she was walking on the ice in the middle of a cold winter. She was almost frozen to death, but she suddenly saw a bright and warm bonfire, which pulled her out of the ice and snow-covered human hell. Crystal looked at the pouring rain and said softly, "Look, the rain is very heavy." "The heavy rain can take away anything bad. When the wind and the rain stops, it will be a better day." Crystal sat in the vi in Flower Land while she allowed Harold to dry her long hair that was slightly wet from the rain. Suddenly, she asked, "Can you hire a psychologist for Larissa?" Harold said, "I''ll get someone to do it." Crystal leaned back on the sofa and looked up at him. This angle would make any person look very delicate and pretty, let alone it was Crystal. From Harold''s perspective, the young girl''s eyes were ck, with long and curly eyshes that reminded him of butterfly wings. Her delicate nose was probably a little red from catching a cold, and her plump lips were slightly pursed, like a colorful rose." His heart and eyes were filled with her, which made his heart beat faster. Harold stopped what he was doing and leaned over to kiss her on the lips. She asked, "What are you looking at?" Crystal said, "I was just thinking about it." "Hmm?" "Even if Rnd and the others will be punished, the harm they bring to Larissa can''t be erased." Haroldughed and said, "You''re overthinking it." "Even if Rnd dies, the truth will not change. This is already the best protection that thew can do." Crystal asked angrily, "How many years will they be sentenced to?" "It''s hard to say for Rnd." Harold said indifferently. "He has too many criminal records, so it''s not impossible for him to be sentenced to death." "As for the others." He lowered his eyes and said casually, "If Larissa is less than 18 years old and the lawyer is well hired, they can be locked up for 10 years." Crystal frowned and said, "Larissa... might not be 18 years old." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "In that case, the situation is even worse." Harold ced the towel to one side, grabbed her long hair, and let it fall apart. Crystal was leaning against the back of the sofa. She raised her head and hooked her arms around his neck. She pressed down and forced Harold to bend down. She smiled and kissed him on the tip of his nose. "Can you find a goodwyer then?" Harold raised an eyebrow. "A goodwyer is very expensive." The implication was that this little reward was not enough. Crystal let go of his neck and knelt on the sofa. "We''re already engaged, so there''s no need to be so particr..." She shook Harold''s hand and said softly, "Is that okay?" Harold took a deep breath. "Okay, okay. Why are you acting like a spoiled child?" Crystal shook his arm again. She looked at him with her clear eyes and whispered, "Harold¡ª" Harold suddenly covered her eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "Okay." ''Til give you everything you want." Chapter 719 Chapter 719 It was raining heavily outside. Even with the shelter of the canopy, it was inevitable that the water flowed like a stream, making a particrly irritating sound. Inside the coffee shop, a soft, gentle music was ying, but it couldn''t drown out the noisy sound. Even though there were hardly any customers in the coffee shop on such a rainy day, the staff still thoughtfully switched the music to rock. Although it soundedpletely out of ce in the elegantly decorated interior, it was better than the overwhelming noise outside. Natalie sat by the window and looked at the rain outside through the ss. Sometimes, she would take a sip of sweet hazelnuttte. She didn''t know how long it had been. She looked down at her mobile phone and found that half an hour had passed since their appointed time. Miss Natalie had always been like this. Once more than half an hour had passed, she would not wait. When she picked up the bag next to her and was about to get up, the wind chime at the door of the restaurant rang. The waiter smiled and said, "Wee." The man was wearing an iron gray and blue trench coat with a snow-white shirt, which perfectly outlined his tall and slender figure. It was probably because the rain outside was too heavy and cold, which made his hands with clear joints, look cold and white. The waiter hurriedly wanted to help him put away the umbre, but the man was polite and gentle. "It¡¯s okay. I''ll do it myself. Don''t wet yourselves." The two waiters immediately blushed. As waiters, they dealt with all kinds of strange guests every day. Such a gentle and polite guest was very rare. Although the man was wearing a mask, he could not hide his superiority. His gold-rimmed sses reflected the lights in the store under the dim sky. His eyes were particrly beautiful. He put the umbre away and put it into the basket on the side. Then he straightened his cor and walked in slowly. Perhaps there were too few customers in the store, or maybe the girl by the window was too conspicuous, so the man saw her at a nce. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Natalie raised her eyes and said with a smile, "I thought you were going to stand me up, Mr. Popr." Marcus sat opposite her and smiled. He showed a very usual, very polite and hypocritical smile. "Miss Natalie, you must be joking. This is your one-sided invitation. I didn''t agree to it. Even if I didn''te, it wouldn''t be counted as standing you up." "Is that so?" Natalie leaned against the soft sofa chair, crossed her arms, and said, "You camete. You might as well note." The waiter came over with the menu. Before he could say anything, Natalie had already said, "A cup of Blue Mountain coffee. Thank you." Marcus was slightly stunned. The waiter said, "I''m sorry, Miss. We don''t have stock for that yet..." Natalie was very easy to talk to. She said, "Change it to Mandheling coffee then." "Okay." The waiter quickly went downstairs. "It seems that you still remember my habits." Marcus smiled. "I thought that a cold-hearted person like you have long forgotten my taste." Natalie also smiled and said, "Don''t you remember my habits? You looked at me in the car for half an hour beforeing here, didn''t you? It''s such a bad weather, why do you have to fight for it?" Marcus''s voice was a little colder. "Since you know the weather is bad, why did you ask me out?" "Look at you." Natalie Ramsey''s eyes curved as she smiled, her outstanding looks making the smile even more charming. "We share a past and we''ve slept together. Why are you calling me Miss Natalie?" Chapter 720 Chapter 720 In the eyes of outsiders, although Marcus was born into a noble family, he was able to achieve his current status in the entertainment circle because of himself. Until now, the public did not know his identity as the second young master of the Evans family. Therefore, some big shots in the circle commented on him, saying that he was modest, calm, self-restraint, and hypocritical. He seemed to be able to remain calm in any situation. However, only Natalie had the ability to make him reveal his true self with just a few words. It was as if her words would turn into a sharp knife that could easily cut open his chest, revealing a bloody truth. Marcus twitched the corner of his mouth, but he didn''tugh out loud. He said, "Have I slept with you? When I met you, you were only 17 years old. I was not such a beast and I didn''t want tomit a crime." Natalie said, "I mean lying on the same bed. Second Brother... what are you thinking about?" She called him "second brother" with such a gentle smile, which always made Marcus have an illusion. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Two years ago, the naive girl held the corner of his clothes and followed him. "Then what do I call you? Mm? Won''t everyone know that you are a big star if I call you Marcus?" He stood in the green forest with a cigarette in his mouth, which waspletely different from the image on the screen. It was even a little ruffianish. The mountain was too big, with huge branches that had been growing for hundreds of years. It was difficult for the tree to connect with the sky, so the forest always looked gloomy. He didn''t want the little girl by his side to smell the cigarette, so he did not light the cigarette from the beginning to the end. He said casually, "I am second at home, and I am older than you. Call me Second Brother." That kind of irritation and anxiety were like maggots in one''s bones. They surged up again and rushed into his heart. Marcus said coldly, "If you have something to say, just say it. Don''t talk nonsense. I have work to do." "It seems that you really don''t want to see me." Natalie shrugged helplessly. "In fact, I didn''t look for you for anything..." She stood up, put her hands on the table, and approached Marcus. She almost clung to the tip of his nose, gently curved her lips, and murmured, "If I tell you that I looked for you because I missed you, do you believe me, Second Brother?" "..." Marcus almost sneered. "What do you think?" "Since you don''t believe me." She reached out and pressed her hand on the man''s chest. She didn''t use much strength. It could be said that she was soft, but there was a confident smile in her eyes. "Why is your heart beating so fast?" Marcus grabbed her thin and white wrist and narrowed his eyes slightly behind his gold-rimmed sses. There was a meaningful warning in his voice. "Miss Natalie, let''s call it a day. Is it fun for you?" Natalie didn''t answer. She just withdrew her hand and sat back in her seat. At this time, the waiter served them coffee. Mandheling''s unique sour smell of cigarettes wafted through the air. The waiter left after telling them to enjoy themselves. The rain outside seemed to be heavier. Suddenly, Natalie said, "I still remember how heavy the rain was that day." Marcus sorted out his emotions and finally said in a calm tone, "So you''re here today to talk about the past with me? Natalie, in fact, I''m very curious." "Hmm?" "After hurting me a year ago, how can you still sit with me face to face and drink coffee so calmly?" Chapter 721 Chapter 721 Natalie seemed to be thinking about it seriously. After a long while, she gave an answer that didn¡¯t seem convincing. "Maybe... I''m shameless?" n n Marcus closed his eyes and said, "I don''t know why did I waste time talking to you." He got up and was about to leave, but Natalie said, "Second Brother, I haven¡¯t drunk coffee yet. You know, I don¡¯t like to drink Mandheling." She raised her beautiful eyes. From this angle, her long eyshes covered part of her pupils, making her look a little weak. However, Marcus knew that the word "weak" was the biggest joke on Natalie. Marcus looked down at the cup of steaming coffee and sat back on the sofa. He took off his sses with one hand and took a tissue to wipe the mist on it. He said lightly, "Well, I have something to ask you as well." Natalie made a "please" gesture. "What''s your purpose for appearing by Crystal''s side?" "Appearing by Crystal''s side?" Natalieughed, "It''s just a coincidence. After all, I got into Princeton University with my own strength." C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "You said before that you wanted to study medicine," Marcus said coldly, "but in the end, you chose biology." "It''s almost the same, isn''t it?" Natalie propped up her chin with one hand. "Besides, you know, I''m just a liar. If I can fool your feelings, can''t I lie to you about this?" Marcus endured it. He had really used up all the self-restraint he had over the past 20 years at this time. Sometimes, he felt that it was ridiculous that the little girl sitting opposite him, who was several years younger than him, was so capable that her casual words could easily ignite all his extreme emotions. Whether it was love or hate, it was like a kite. A year ago, he could easily be controlled by Natalie, and a yearter, he could still be easily controlled by Natalie. "Coincidence," Marcus repeated, and his eyes were cold. "Do you think I will believe it?" Natalie sighed and said, "If you don''t believe me, what can I do? I can''t..." She raised her long eyebrows. Because her facial features were too bright and beautiful, this little action was a fatal temptation. She even deliberately lowered her voice and said in a hoarse voice, "I couldn''t have kissed you just because you said something I don''t like, right?" The veins on Marcus''s forehead twitched. "Natalie-" "Well, why are you so angry?" Natalie said, "Your sister is indeed much cuter than you. I didn''t lie to you." She picked up her coffee cup, drank thest mouthful oftte, and said slowly, "You don''t have to worry about my intention. Crystal is very cute. I like her very much and won''t do anything to her. I did ask you toe here today for something." After that, she took out a file bag from her bag and said with a smile, "Didn''t you always want to know why I appeared on that mountain back then? Just for this-" Natalie put the file bag on the table, pushed it to the opposite side with her white fingers, and said softly, "Your mother''s traces that you''ve been looking." Marcus''s pupils shrank. He reached out to grab it, but Natalie pressed the file bag and did not let go. She tilted her head slightly and said, "Second Brother, you can''t just get this for free, can you?" Marcus looked at her quietly. "What do you want?" Natalie stood up and walked to his side. She bent down and took off his mask with one hand. Her red and soft lips kissed the corner of his lips. "My reward." Chapter 722 Chapter 722 Natalie''s hair was naturally curly, and her eyebrows were delicate. The corners of her eyes were slightly sharper than ordinary people''s, and the ends of her eyes were raised into an upward arc. Her seductive and seductive fox eyes were beneath her dense eyshes. Her ck hair set off her snow- white skin color, and her lips were red. At such a close distance, even a Sage would be tempted. Marcus had no expression on his face, but his fingers under his sleeves were already clenched. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He didn''t like sugar and milk, but these two things were Natalie''s favorite. Especially when she was drinking coffee, she liked to add a lot of sugar and milk and turn it into a cup of sweet coffee. At this moment, there seemed to be the sweet fragrance oftte between his lips and teeth, but Natalie had already stood up straight, loosened her fingers, and put the mask back on him. "I forgot to tell you.¡± Natalie''s finger tapped on the corner of his eye. "You look good with sses. I like it very much." Marcus reached out and tried to grab her wrist, but Natalie did not let him seed this time. She took a step back and said, "See you again in the future if there is a chance." She turned around and waved her hand, and the hem of her dress drew a light arc in the air. In an instant, all the gentleness and temptation disappeared, and Natalie became indifferent and hateful again. Marcus had been looking at her back. Watching her open the umbre and walk into the rain as the heavy rain poured down. Soon, her thin back disappeared, as if she had never appeared. "..." Marcus finally picked up the ss of Mandheling that had turned cold and drank it. He could feel the bitterness in his throat. The bag was ced in front of him and was sealed tightly. Marcus lowered his eyes and opened it. Inside were a few thin pieces of paper and a photo. He took out the old yellowish photo, and through the dim and warm light in the coffee shop, he could clearly see the photo. Standing in the middle was a young woman, wearing a well-cut cheongsam. There was no colorful photo a long time ago, so it was hard to tell what color this cheongsam was. But maybe because the young woman''s eyes were too clean, people subconsciously felt that her cheongsam should be white. If someone who knew Crystal was here, they would find that the woman in the photo was at least 70 to 80 percent simr to Crystal, especially her eyebrows, which were almost exactly the same. Danny closed his eyes and looked away from the woman. There were some people standing next to the woman. Some of them were too far away from her and because of the poor resolution back then, their faces were already blurred. However, the face of the other woman next to the woman, who was wearing a long ck dress and had a cold face, was still very clear. They were Leni and Chloe when they were young. Leni stood on the left side of Chloe. Although they were standing close to each other, they did not have any physical contact. One could tell that the rtionship between them was just ordinary, unlike what other people spread. On the right side of Chloe was a man. The man was tall and wore very ordinary clothes. It seemed that he was camera shy and his eyes were looking somewhere else. Perhaps it was because he was young, even with such an unnatural look, it could be seen that he was handsome. In front of them was a little girl. She should be three or four years old and her hand was held by Chloe. The little girl looked at the camera curiously, but because of the passing of years, arge piece of dim yellow covered most of the little girl''s face, so he couldn''t see her face clearly. Marcus turned over the photo and saw the familiar handwriting that belonged to his biological mother. In the early summer of June, Leni and Dan were in Sunshine Vige. Chapter 723 Chapter 723 It rained heavily until noon the next day. Crystal waited for the rain to stop and called Marcus, asking him to take her to the K residence. She brought back the drawings left behind by Monique from Sunshine Vige. However, because of Bonnie''s death, the big fire in Sunshine Vige, and the military training at the beginning of the semester, and so on, she didn''t have time to go to the K residence. She finally had time this weekend. Marcus didn''t say much and just replied to her with an ''OK''. At this time, Crystal was sitting on the sofa, and Harold was standing behind her andbing her hair. Recently, his cooking skills had improved a little, and he knew how to tie a very beautiful braid. "You really don''t need me to send you off?" Harold tied the rabbit''s hair band to her hair. "Aren''t you afraid that Marcus will abandon you halfway?" "No." Crystal said, "It has something to do with Grandma... Madam K. He won''t." Harold stretched out his hand to tidy her cor. Crystal stood up and turned around. "Is it okay for me to dress like this to meet the elders?" Because the weather was a little cold, there was a soft pale blue purple vest on the outside of the white long- sleeved undershirt. Below it was a light purple pleated skirt and white socks and sneakers. She looked very much like a student. Harold, "You can wear this to meet me. I like it very much." "..." Crystal red at him. "Can you be more serious?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Harold put her small bag on her and said, "Don''t worry, you''re so lovely. The elders will like you very much." This was not to coax Crystal. Crystal was a child who could easily win the favor of the elders. Just looking at her would make one''s heart soften. Crystal walked out skeptically. When she reached the door, she saw that Harold was still sitting on the sofa. She said unhappily, "I''m leaving." Harold,"?" Crystal asked, "Aren''t you going to send me off?" "Didn''t you say you didn''t need me to see you off?" "I mean, you don''t have to send me to the K residence." Crystal got angry with him. "But you don''t even want to send me to the door. As expected, Dana is right. Men aren''t reliable. I''m no longer your favorite baby after such a short time." Dana had just returned from the balcony when she heard these words. She shuddered and quickly said, "Master White, I wasn''t talking about you when I said this..." Harold raised an eyebrow and took a few steps towards the door with his long legs. He pinched Crystal''s chin and said, "My favorite baby..." He narrowed his eyes slightly and asked in a tempting way, "Do you want a kiss?" "..." Crystal looked left and right. When she saw that Dana had entered the kitchen sensibly, she said, "Seeing how sincere you are, I''ll agree to your application." She hooked her arms around Harold''s neck and kissed him on the lips. Harold immediately wanted to kiss her back. Crystal stretched out two fingers to stop him and said, "I only agreed to kiss once. No tongue kiss." After that, she patted Harold on the shoulder and said earnestly, "Comrade Harold, please continue to work hard. Now I''m going out to do something big. Please stay at home obediently and don''t cause any trouble for me." Harold, Crystal ran away quickly and did not forget to shout, "Be good!" Harold, He turned around and saw the smile on Dana''s face. When Dana was stared at by him, she froze and quickly went back into the kitchen. Harold tutted slowly. This child was getting more and more unbridled. Chapter 724 Chapter 724 Marcus''s car was parked at the gate of Flower Land. Perhaps because of the heavy rain, the whole City W looked clear and clean. Even the misty sky was now a little bright blue. The trees nted along the roadsides, which were usually covered in dust, had been thoroughly washed by this rain and were now spotlessly clean. Crystal opened the door and got in the car. Marcus nced at her and asked, "Where is the draft?" Crystal patted her bag. "Here." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Marcus didn''t say anything more and started the car engine. Crystal looked at him several times, and Marcus said, "If you have anything to ask, just say it." "Your dark circles are so heavy. Did you do something badst night?" Marcus sneered. "I went tomit murder and arson." Crystal replied with an "oh" and paused for a moment. "Really?" "What do you think?" Crystal muttered, "If that''s true, I''ll definitely report you to the police even if you''re my own flesh and blood." Marcus said, "I didn''t expect you to have such a high level of consciousness." Crystal was very happy. "Of course." Marcus said coldly, "But you are sitting in my car now. If you don''t want to be thrown away on the spot, shut up." H | ii Crystal was silent for a while, and then she couldn''t help saying, "I think you are very gentle to others. Although you don''t like me, I''ve watched the news about you. You can talk gently to a fan that once wanted to stab you to death, but why are you so fierce to me?" She felt that the draft in her bag was a life-saving talisman. Finally, she asked the question that she had been confused about for a long time and was sure that Marcus would not kill her because of it. Marcus was silent for a while. Unexpectedly, he was not angry. Instead, heughed and said, "I just hate you. Do I need a reason?" If Crystal had heard these words before, she would have definitely been sad. However, now she was a tough woman. She had suffered a lot and she no longer paid much attention to it. She said, "All right, I understand." She sighed. "You hate me so much but we are brother and sister. I feel sorry for you." Marcus was speechless. The car arrived at the K family''s residence. No one knew where Helena heard the news from, but she had been waiting at the door for a long time. When she saw Crystal, she didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, she smiled and said, "Miss Evans." Crystal didn''t have a good impression of her. She just nodded perfunctorily. Marcus looked at her indifferently and said, "Don''t simply address her when you go in." "I know." Helena smiled and said, "I won''t let Madam K know the true identity of Miss Evans." If Crystal were sensitive to Helena''s words, she would likely have been provoked by those words. However, Crystal didn''t see anything worth provoking between her and Marcus, so she didn''t understand Helena''sment. She simply said, "Let''s go inside." Marcus ignored Helena and walked inside with Crystal. Madam K was currently confused and insisted on eating cake, but her body could not processrge amounts of sugar. The servants were all stopping her, and when Marcus entered, it was as if they saw a savior and said, "Mr. Evans, pleasee and persuade Madam K!" Marcus walked over and half knelt in front of the old woman. He held her hand and said softly, "Grandma?" Madam Ka only nced at him once before she broke into a smile. "Oh my, it''s Marcus. You''re here? Quick, quick... bring over all the pastries that he likes. By the way, that cake of mine..." "Grandma," Marcus said with a smile. "When I was young, you always taught me not to eat too many sweet things, didn''t you? It will give you tooth cavities. You should eat less sweet things." Chapter 725 Chapter 725 Although Madam K was confused, she still cared about her face in front of her grandson. She looked at the cake and said, "Forget it... Take it away." The servants seemed to have been granted amnesty and quickly removed the cake. Crystal stood five or six meters away and looked at the side of Marcus''s face. At this time, he was very different from usual. His facial features were rxed, his expression was natural, and there was a gentle light in his eyes. This was the real gentle appearance of Marcus. "Madam K loves Mr. Evans very much." Helena stood beside her and said, "No matter how old he is, she always coaxes him like a child. Every time hees, she prepares a lot of delicious food for him. She is worried that he won''t be able to eat well and wear warm clothes." Crystal nced at her but didn''t say anything. Helena smiled. "You seem to be very hostile to me? I''m sorry about my behavior in the White family in the past..." Before she could finish her words, Marcus said to Crystal, "Come here." "Oh." Crystal replied and walked over quickly. Marcus said to Madam K, "Grandma, this is the embroidery artist fromst time. Do you still remember her?" Madam K turned her head. She probably recognized Crystal as Chloe and excitedly grabbed Crystal''s hand. But soon, she was stunned again and said, "Yes, I remember, I remember." "She has a way to fix the wedding dress," Marcus said softly. "Grandma, my mother''sst wish is granted." N?velDrama.Org owns this. Madam K was stunned for a long time before she said happily, "Good, good!" "If it can be fixed... if it can be fixed, I can die in peace then!" Crystal took out the design draft from her bag and said, "Look, is the embroidery on that wedding dress like this?" Marcus took the spectacle from the cab and put it on the olddy. Madam K looked at it carefully for a long time and nodded. "Yes... yes." Crystal breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Since I have found the embroidery design, I can fix it." No one knew what Madam K was thinking. She stared at the void, lost in thought. After a while, she said, "Marcus... Take this girl to get the wedding dress." Marcus agreed. He stood up and said to Crystal, "Follow me." Crystal followed him and stuffed the design draft into her bag as he walked. "Slow down... I can''t keep up with you!" Marcus stopped and looked down at her. "Your legs are short, but you me others for walking fast?" Crystal was attacked for her height and was very indignant. "That''s... that''s because I didn''t get enough nutrition when I was a child, otherwise I could have grown to 1.8 meters like you all." Marcus had a strange expression on his face. "If you grow up to 1.8 meters... Are you nning to be Harold''s brother?" Crystal was speechless. Although he had mocked Crystal, Marcus did slow down his pace. The two of them walked through the long corridor, with the post-rain wind bringing a chill and stirring up the fallen leaves in the courtyard. As they said, "a falling leaf reveals theing of autumn" and even though it was only early September, the leaves in the north had already begun to f al I .Although Crystal was ridiculed, Marcus indeed slowed down. The two walked through the long corridor. The wind was cold after the rain, and the fallen leaves in the court were rolled up. It was said that it was only the beginning of September, but the leaves in the north had begun to fall. Crystal followed Marcus and asked, "Did you oftene to the K family when you were young?" "No," Marcus said lightly. "My mother and my grandfather were not too close." It was nice to say that they had an average rtionship. The truth was that there was a lot of conflict between the father and daughter of the K family. If it weren''t for Madam K mediating between them, they would probably have fallen out long ago. Since Chloe hardly returned to her parents'' home after she got married, she naturally wouldn''t send the child back. Crystal replied with an "oh" and walked forward, thinking about something. Marcus stopped unexpectedly. Crystal was caught off guard and bumped into his stiff back with a thud. Chapter 726 Chapter 726 In the room, Crystal squatted at the door and rubbed her head. Marcus put the wedding dress into a wooden box with a soft cushion and looked down at her. "It''s just a bump. How long do you want to cry?" Crystal felt wronged. "I didn''t cry." She didn''t cry, but there was a bundle of tears in her big eyes, and it was uncertain whether they would fall or not, which made people feel anxious. After looking at her for a while, Marcus squatted down and held her head, brushed aside her hair and looked at it, saying, "Your scalp is just a little red. You''re crying over this?" Perhaps it was his sarcastic tone that provoked even someone as good-natured as Crystal. She couldn''t help but respond, "You''re not the one who got hit in the head, of course it doesn''t hurt!" Marcus realized he had made a mistake, but it was toote. Crystal held his head and headbutted him with a loud "thud". The force was mutual, and Crystal fell backwards and rolled out of the door, while Marcus sat back and almost sprained his waist. Marcus was speechless. Marcus touched the stinging pain on his forehead and took a deep breath. "Crystal!" Crystaly on the ground, covering her head. This time, she really cried. "Oh no, I''m done for. My brain has a concussion and I''m losing my memory. I don''t remember Harold, Antony, Freud and..." Marcus thought, "Why are you angry with a fool?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He got up and turned Crystal over. He pinched her face and said, "Look at me." Crystal said, "I don''t want to look at you!" Marcus forced her to look at him and asked with a cold face, "Who am I?" Crystal said, "I don''t know you!" Marcus sneered. "Look, don''t you remember? Why are you shaking when you don''t know me?" Crystal confessed, "I''m sorry, I was possessed..." She reflected on her mistake and med Marcus. "But you were at fault. You were the one who criticized me. I was too angry... But I apologize to you. I was wrong. Don''t kill me!" Marcus fixed her head and looked at her forehead. Just now, her forehead was just a little red, but now it was purple. Marcus almost wondered how Crystal gerw up with such an. She could evene up with such a selfharming method to hurt her enemy. He exhaled and pointed at Crystal. "Wait here. Don''t move." After a pause, he patted her cheek and added, "If you dare to move, I''ll bury you on the spot." Crystal was shocked. Antony quickly returned. When he returned, he saw that Crystal was still lying on the ground as usual. At that moment, his mood was indescribable. He stared at Crystal''s face. "You''re quite obedient." He had asked her not to move, and she didn''t move at all. He squatted down, opened the medicine, and poured a little into his palm. He said, "It will definitely hurt a little. Bear with it and don''t cry." Crystal bit her lip. "What if I can''t hold it in?" Marcus stared at her for about two seconds and said, "If you can''t control yourself, I''ll kill you." Crystal was shocked. "Sob, sob, sob. I''ll definitely hold it in." Marcus sighed. He pressed Crystal''s head with one hand and rubbed the bruise on her forehead with the other hand. Crystal screamed in pain. Marcus suddenly held her in his arms and forcefully rubbed the bruise. Otherwise, it would only be more serious. By the time the massage was done, Crystal was already exhausted from crying. Sheid limply in his arms and said weakly, "I''m sorry. I couldn''t hold myself back... Don''t kill me." Marcus was speechless. Chapter 727 Chapter 727 "A society ruled byw." Marcus finally said, "I don''t want to live in prison because of you." Crystal looked at him with tears in her eyes. "Really?" "Of course." He looked at Crystal''s crying and confused face. He took out a pack of wet tissue from his pocket and wiped it for her. He asked, "Can you still walk?" Crystal said, "No." Marcus raised his eyebrows. Crystal,"... It hurts so much! My head was hit twice, and you applied the medicine on me so violently..." Marcus eximed, "You were hit twice." "Who hit you the second time?" Crystal,"..." Crystal puffed up her cheeks and remained silent. Marcus closed his eyes, turned his back to her and said, "Come up." "..." Looking at the broad back in front of her, Crystal really felt that she was going to be killed by Marcus. "I suddenly feel that I can walk by myself." Marcus said, "If you continue to talk nonsense, believe it or not, I will really go to jail." Crystal quickly climbed onto his back. Marcus was tall, and Crystal''s vision became clearer and wider on his back. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Her second brother''s back was not the same as her third brother''s. Antony was in the training all year round, so the muscles on his back were a little prominent. However, Marcus was really thin. He might need to maintain it this way as he often had to film. There was a thinyer of muscle on his back, which was tough but not scary. Crystal thought, "Crystal, you''re really something. You can actually lie on Marcus''s back. You can go and boast about it in front of Antony for three months." "Take the box," Marcus ordered. "Oh." Crystal took the box with the wedding dress. After taking two steps, she felt very tired, so she secretly put the box on Marcus''s head. Marcus said,"... Are you forcing me to go to jail?" Crystal quickly took down the box. "It''s heavy." She held the box and began to chatter again. "Why did you carry me?" Marcus sneered. "Do I have to let someone else carry you to Grandma and let youin to her that I bullied you?" Crystal said, "You''ve provided me with a good idea. Put me down. I''ll go andin." "Don''t even think about it." When they arrived at the living room, Helena was stunned looking at the two of them. Madam K eximed, "What''s wrong?" Marcus had some conscience, so he didn''t tell them what Crystal had done in public. He just said simply, "She sprained her ankle." "Then... then call the doctor over." Madam K quickly said, "Let the doctor have a look." "No need, Grandma," Marcus said, "I''ll take her to the clinic to get some medicine." Crystal didn''t really sprain her ankle. She hurriedly said, "Yes, yes, Old Madam. It''s not serious." Helena said, "I''ve learned some emergency treatment before. Why don''t I take a look at it for you?" Marcus nced at her indifferently and said, "No need." Helena felt a little embarrassed. However, Marcus didn''t seem to notice it at all. He said to Madam K, "Grandma, I''ll send her back first ande to see you in a few days." Madam Ka nodded. Probably because her memory was in a mess again, she said, "Remember, bring your little girl back so that I can have a look at her, okay? I''ve told you so many times, but you always forgot it." Crystal clearly felt that Marcus''s body was stiff. At the same time, she was also very curious about who Madam K was talking about. "Well, okay." Marcus replied with no expression, "Grandma, I''ll go first." "Okay, go ahead, go ahead." Marcus carried Crystal on his back and turned away as Helena looked at them with an expression that was out of control. Chapter 728 Chapter 728 Helena clenched her fists tightly. She had never seen this so-called "little girl", but she had heard it from Madam K many times. She knew that this person was Marcus''s ex-girlfriend. When she first learned about it, she was very jealous. She asked a lot of people to investigate but found nothing. It seemed that this person only existed in Madam K''s imagination. But every time she mentioned "little girl", Marcus''s abnormality could not be concealed. Marcus was a master of concealing his emotions. This person must be very important to him that she could make him lose his calm. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Helena looked at Marcus''s back and took a deep breath. With a gentle smile on her face, she turned to talk to Madam K. Marcus put Crystal in the passenger seat and got into the driver''s seat. When he started the car, Crystal looked like she wanted to say something but stopped. Finally, he said, "I know what you want to ask. Don''t ask." Crystal, "...Oh.¡± After a while, she asked, "Is she your ex-girlfriend?" Marcus stared at her coldly. "You''re not allowed to ask." "It must be your ex-girlfriend." She analyzed and said, "You don''t want to mention it. She must have either cuckolded you or dumped you." "... I told you to shut up." Crystal obediently shut her mouth. About three minutester, she began to mutter, "At first, I thought that even animals wouldn''t fall in love with Antony. Now it seems that I was wrong about him. After all, you have an ex-girlfriend. Antony is way better than you." Marcus found it ridiculous. "Antony is better than me?" Crystal nced at him and said, "Antony is younger than you and has a better temper. He''s..." She couldn''t tell what Antony''s other strengths were, so she could only say vaguely, "Anyway, he''s better than you." "It''s just that you haven''t seen how bad he was when he was in high school." Marcus did not hesitate to talk about Antony''s shameful past. "He lifted the discipline teacher''s wig during the assembly and jumped over the wall to fight with the dogs in the garbage dump. When he was 15 years old, he drove without a driver''s license and was hung up by our dad to whip him until he was half-dead. Which one do you want to hear more about?" "..." Crystal opened her mouth wide in shock. "Is Antony''s life... that interesting?" Marcus narrowed his eyes. "He is who he is now after being taught a lot of lessons by me and Danny. If you also want to have a try, I will wee you at any time." Crystal said obediently, "I''m so sleepy all of a sudden. I want to sleep." She was just saying it, but she really fell asleep on the seat in the end. When Marcus was waiting for the traffic light to turn green, he looked sideways at her face. She was very simr to the person in the old photo. Even if she closed her eyes, the outline of her face and the lines of the corners of her eyes were very simr. When she was asleep, she was very well-behaved. Her white and tender cheeks overflowed a little because of the squeeze. Her rosy lips were slightly opened, and her forehead was a little red. She shrank into a small ball, like a cat. She was weak and timid and would die soon in the wild. Marcus took a deep breath, took off his coat, put it on her, and continued to drive forward. Crystal had not woken up even when they arrived at Flower Land. Marcus opened the door of the driver''s seat and leaned against the side of the car to light a cigarette. He just wanted to take a puff when his strong self-control made him put out the cigarette on the white sand te in the trash can. Then he walked quickly to the passenger seat, opened the door, and picked up his coat. Crystal felt cold and moved in a daze. She slowly opened her eyes and saw Marcus''s expressionless face. For some reason, Marcus regained his coldness and alienation when they first met. He took a step back and said, "Get out of the car." Chapter 729 Chapter 729 Crystal slowly got out of the car and rubbed her eyes. Marcus said lightly, "Go in." "Oh." Crystal walked two steps with the box in her arms. Suddenly, she turned to look at Marcus. "Why do you seem to be unhappy all of a sudden?" The security of Flower Land could be said to be one of the best in City W, so Marcus did not wear a mask at this time, revealing a handsome and gentle face. He and Danny were twins, and the two brothers looked more like their father. However, Marcus''s facial features were naturally much gentler. Especially when he stood with Danny, people would always subconsciously think that he was friendlier. However, from Crystal''s point of view, Danny was easier to deal with. Marcus seemed to have a lot on his mind. With his eyes curved, he politely avoided all the prying. "If," Marcus said, "someone drooled in your new car, would you be in a good mood?" Crystal,"..." Crystal subconsciously touched the corner of her mouth and didn''t touch anything. When she realized that Marcus was tricking her, she quickly withdrew her hand and said, "I have good habits when I sleep, and I don''t drool." Marcus took two steps forward. Crystal thought that he was going to hit her, so she shrank her neck. However, he only tidied up her hair, which had been blown up by the wind. Although it had stopped raining today, there was no sun. Maybe it was because he had been standing outside the car for a long time that his hands were a little cold. Crystal had goosebumps on her neck. She looked at him warily, wondering if he would take the opportunity to break her neck. "Go in," Marcus repeated. Crystal''s toes moved, but before she could take a step forward, she suddenly said, "There''s something in my bag. Help me take it out." Marcus looked at her impatiently and stretched out his hand to pull open the bag on her back. There were only design drafts and a bar of chocte inside. He took out the hazelnut chocte and asked, "Is it this one?" "Yes." Crystal nodded. "I''m giving this to you." Marcus,"?" Crystal said seriously, "I heard that eating sweet stuff can make people a little sweeter, and they will have a better personality. I hope it''s true." Marcus was speechless. Before Marcus could make a move, Crystal had already run away with the box in her arms-it was difficult for her to run so fast with such a heavy box in her arms. Marcus stood by the car for a long time before he opened the chocte and ate a piece. It was as sweet and bitter as he had imagined. After the return of the organization,rade Harold was still waiting obediently, which made the organization happier. She approached him and kissed him. Then, she opened the wooden box and said, "This is my mother''s wedding dress." Even though a few decades had passed, the bright red wedding dress was still dazzling. It was not an exaggeration to say that the embroidery on it was ingenious. Each of them carried the painstaking efforts of an embroidery artist. Crystal touched the cloth with her fingers and said, "It''s a pity that I couldn''t see my mother wearing it." Harold, "Your big brother and second brother weren''t even born back then." Crystal,"... That''s true." N?velDrama.Org owns this. She and Dana tied the burnt part of the wedding dress to the embroidery frame. She redrew the embroidery samples one by one andpared them to the design. She was busy with her work, and Harold was dealing with his own affairs in the study. Crystal thought that Harold would have much more leisure time since the person in charge of the White Group had been changed, but it turned out that he was still very busy. He had otherpanies'' documents to deal with. Crystal asionally nced at the names of the severalpanies, which were very famous and were almost known to all, so she had a new understanding of Harold''s wealth and power. Chapter 730 Chapter 730 It wasn''t until the evening that Crystal finally finished tracing out the general embroidery pattern, and mending was much more difficult than embroidering. She yawned as she was led downstairs by Harold for dinner. Dana knew that she had worked hard. The dinner was very sumptuous. There were stewed beef, sweet and sour pork ribs, steamed fish, fried shrimp, shrimp paste chicken wings, and stir-fried spinach ced on the table. Just as Crystal picked up a shrimp, Harold''s cell phone suddenly rang. He picked up the phone and heard the other party say something. He frowned slightly and then said, "Got it. I''ll be right there." "Crystal, I have something to do. You enjoy yourself." Harold stood up and touched her hair. "If Ie backte, you should go to bed first." "Are you in a hurry?" Crystal blinked her eyes. "Yes, I''m in a hurry," Harold said. Crystal got up and took the windbreaker hanging on the cloak hanger to put on it for him. She muttered, "It''s a little cold outside. You have to wear thicker." Harold bent down and kissed her on the corner of her mouth. "Go eat." The ck motorcade drove on the winding highway, like a giant steel beast roaring in the middle of the night, tearing apart the peace and quiet, the vast forest, and the green forest in the eastern suburb of City W. The rushing river passed through the foot of the mountain, and the sound of the water washing against the stone was particrly loud. It seemed to be an ominous sign mixed with the sound of the engine of the car. "Psst!" The sound of tires rubbing against the ground made people''s teeth sore. The motorcade stopped at a car repair shop on the side of the road. The doors of more than a dozen cars opened at the same time, and a group of strong men in ck got out. Harold lowered his eyes and lit a cigarette. The spark at night was particrly obvious. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Luke said, "When our people find his trace, they surround this ce and ensure that not even a fly can fly out." Harold looked at the store and smiled inexplicably. "He''s made great achievements. It''s a waste of talent for him to repair cars on the roadside." For a moment, Luke didn''t know whether his words were really a pity or ridicule. The sound of the military boots stepping on the ground was slow and low. Someone opened the door, revealing the dim light inside. The ce was not big, and there were several cars waiting to be repaired. The smell of oil and rust filled this narrow ce. A small folding table was ced next to the car. A man in a fitting vest was eating. There was a dish of spiced beef and a dish of peanuts on the table. There were two bottles of beer beside him. When he heard the voice, he didn''t raise his head and said, "It''s already closed. Come back to repair your car tomorrow." Harold walked in and smiled. "It seems that repairing cars has made youpletely forget the basic vignce." "..." The man''s action of picking up food paused, and the chopsticks in his hands fell to the ground with a click. He slowly turned his head, revealing a face full of beard. His body, which was more vigorous than that of ordinary people, was definitely not something that could be trained in the gym. Every bit of bulging muscle had a strong explosive power. But at this moment, his pupils contracted, and the veins on the back of his hand were exposed. His waist and abdomen were straight, and his body leaned forward slightly, which represented fear and high vignce. Harold didn''t seem to notice anything strange about him. He looked around and said, "You''re really capable. We''ve been looking for you over the years, but you''re hiding right outside City W. I don''t know if you''re bold or that you''re not scared of dying." Chapter 731 Chapter 731 The man did not speak. Harold slowly put on his gloves. This was his habit. He didn''t like his hands to be stained with blood when he was in a situation where he had to fight. "Actually, I know you''ll find me sooner orter." The man suddenly said, "But I didn''t expect it to be so fast." "This shouldn''t be fast, right?" Harold said indifferently, "After Valeri died, you defected. Let me think... it''s already been eight years. Do you n to hide in a ce like this for the rest of your life? Leo." Leo let out a coldugh from his throat. "I''ve said it many times. Valeri''s death has nothing to do with me!" "Since you didn''t-" Harold suddenly grabbed his clothes. His eyes were as cold as the wild beasts in the jungle, with the most primitive fierceness. He stared at Leo, as if he were going to skin him and cut off his bones with his eyes, and dig out his bloody heart. "Then why did your first reaction after learning the news of Valeri''s death was to defect?! Now your wanted order is still everywhere on the Inte." "..." Leo took a deep breath, and the veins on his forehead were clear. He said in a hoarse voice, "Don''t you know that rumors are scary? At that time, I was the direct person in charge of Valeri, and I was the one who epted the inexplicable task. The formal procedure was written in ck and white with my signature on it... What can I do?! Everyone thinks I am the murderer and the traitor. I just wanted to stay alive and didn''t want to bear this false crime. What''s wrong with that?" "It''s your fault that you''re still alive." With a "bang", a vicious punchnded on Leo''s face. Leo was instantly beaten to spit out a blood- stained tooth. He tilted his head and spat out a mouthful of blood foam, but heughed and said, "I''ve told you a long time ago that you''re not suitable to stay in the army... There''s no such thing as obedience in your nature." Harold dragged him to the open space like a dead dog and squatted down to look at his face. "It''s a pity that after eight years have passed, I''m the one looking down at you now." Leoughed out loud. "It''s not that I haven''t been proud of myself before... When you were scolded by me, what kind of person were you at that time? If it weren''t for Valeri protecting you, you wouldn''t have been able to stay from the very beginning!" Luke frowned and said in a low voice, "Master White, I''ll get someone to..." N?velDrama.Org content. "There''s no need," Harold said. "Let him speak." Leoy on the ground covered with dust. Looking at the incandescentmp hanging above his head, with just an ordinary light bulb hanging on it without any cover. The light was so dazzling that he almost burst into tears. "If Valeri hadn''t died... why would I end up like this today?! I originally had a very bright future! I want Valeri toe back to life more than anyone else, but you all want me to pay for Valeri''s life! Why- why?!" Harold lowered his eyshes, and his dark pupils were as cold as ice and snow on a tall mountain. He stretched out his slender fingers, which were wearing ck leather gloves, and held Leo''s chin to force him to look at him. "If you have a clear conscience, why did you defect overnight right after you heard the news?" Leo took two deep breaths and finally swallowed the blood that was stuck in his throat. He muttered,"... If I didn''t run away, I would die... Those people wouldn''t let me live... They would definitely kill me!" Chapter 732 Chapter 732 "I just wanted to know something." Haroldughed, but there wasn''t the slightest hint of a smile in his eyes. "Who wants to kill you?" Leo''s face twitched for a moment, and he opened his blood-stained teeth. "Don''t you want to kill me?" "Leo." Harold''s tone was calm. "If you don''t want to say anything, then your life is meaningless to me." "Perhaps you can take this opportunity to think about whether you should exin it clearly to me or enter the interrogation room and let your old friends hear the trial... You know, they all hate you. As long as they know that you are still alive, they will use all kinds of means to force you." Leo gasped for breath, and the cold air directly poured into his lungs. It was not a good feeling, but he could only use it to keep himself awake. "It''s not necessarily good to fall into your hands either, is it?" Harold''s lips curled into a smile. "At least I won''t let you sign and press your fingerprint on some crimes you didn''tmit." Leo shut his mouth and did not speak. Hey paralyzed on the ground as if he were dead. Because he was sweating and covered in dust, he looked very embarrassed. Under the dazzling light of themp, his facial features had traces of time, which waspletely different from the high spirits he had when he first met Harold. All these years of hiding and concealing his identity made him quickly age. There was deep exhaustion in his eyes and eyebrows, like a dog that had been beaten to death. As long as he saw someone raise his hand, he would subconsciously shrink. N?velDrama.Org content. He didn''t look the slightest bit like the major back then. Leo half opened his eyes, raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said, "Harold, you''ve been looking for me for eight years... Aren''t you tired? If there is really a reincarnation in this world, Valeri must be in primary school now... How can a dead person be more important than a living person? If I''m not wrong, he must have told you not to intervene in this matter before he died, right?" He tilted his head and looked into Harold''s fierce eyes. Heughed and said, "Valeri... was just like a good brother to all of you. He treated you very well. You should listen to him and not get involved. I''m lucky enough to have survived for another eight years but it might not be the same for you." "Don''t continue the investigation." Leo sighed and said, "There won''t be a good end. Look at what happened to me." It was silent in the car repair shop for a long time. The night wind outside blew in from the door of the store. The thin door of the store rattled and blew away the smell of gasoline in the room, making the air a little fresh. The light was too bright, and it shone down from the top of Harold''s head, making the lower half of his face look particrly deep. He said lightly, "Leo, you are a good-for-nothing. I''m nothing like you." "You''re not a good-for-nothing." Leoughed. "If you weren''t a good-for-nothing..." He stared into Harold''s eyes and said word by word, "Would Valeri die for you?! Young man, don''t always be so arrogant." Harold''s fingers pinched so hard that Leo''s face was twisted and distorted. He said coldly, "It has nothing to do with you whether I''m arrogant or not. I only know that since you''ve fallen into my hands, even if you die, I will pry open your mouth." He released his hands in disgust, causing Leo to fall heavily onto the ground. Harold stood up, tore off his blood-stained gloves, and threw them on the ground. He said coldly, "Bring him back. As long as he doesn''t die, any means can be used." Luke replied in a low voice, "Yes." He made a gesture, and someone immediately dragged Leo away. Chapter 733 Chapter 733 Harold walked out of the store. There were very few cars at this time. The hook in the sky was like snow, making the sky a little colder. He stood under the tree and lit a cigarette. From this point of view, the winding road had been spreading to City W. The city was extremely prosperous, and it was the heart of the whole Hallbury. Even at two o''clock in the morning, the lights were still as bright as day. The huge LED advertising screen, the flowing neon lights, and the endless traffic lights gathered into a sea of lights. Just looking at it, one could see that it was extremely extravagant, and it was very noisy. Leo was dragged into the car. Luke stood to the side and watched. He ordered, "Tie him up tightly. Tie his hands and feet up separately. Take away all the things on his body." He nced at Leo, who was gasping for breath in the trunk of the SUV, and said lightly, "You used to be the instructor of the special forces. Even though more than ten years have passed, I still have to respect you." Leo couldn''t help butugh. "You know me?" "Yes." Luke nodded. "Although you don''t have a good character, I approve of your skills." "Harold brought so many people here... This can be considered giving me face." Leo said, "Don''t worry, I can''t run away." Luke smiled. "I don''t believe that." Leo wanted to say something else, but Luke had already raised his hand. Immediately, someone put a piece of cloth into his mouth and blocked all his words. The trunk mmed shut and Luke went over to ask Harold, "Master White, are we going back now?" After half of the cigarette was burnt, Harold put it out and said, "Actually, I don''t like the army very much." "It''s neat, serious, and cold-blooded." His profile seemed particrly deep under the moonlight, and his drooping eyshes were covered with ayer of silver light. "When I joined that year, I just wanted to have peace." Luke didn''t know much about Harold''s life that few years. He only vaguely knew that he had been in the army for three or four years. After Valeri died, the whole team was disbanded. Bonnie personally asked him to go back to the White family to take charge of the overall situation. Perhaps it was because he was always so powerful that many people forgot that he was only in his early twenties when the White family was in trouble and asked him toe back to take over the mess right after he had just lost an important elder brother. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "You should have heard of Leo, right?" Harold looked sideways and asked Luke. Luke nodded and said, "He used to be one of the most promising candidates over there. If nothing happened, he would have been promoted to a position that many people would never be able to reach in their lifetime." Harold''s lips twitched in response. "Then tell me, what kind of secret does such a person have that is worthy of him hiding for eight years without saying it?" "I can''t guess," Luke said. Harold stared at the city lights for a long while before saying, "Back then, there was a saying." "What''s it?" "My team was the ''deposit'' that was sent out." Harold said indifferently, "All of us deserved to die there." Luke''s heart skipped a beat. The cause of Valeri''s death had be a mystery. When the ident happened, there were all kinds of rumors and spections. Among them, the most popr saying was that someone made a deal with the lives of this team. But no one knew what this deal was, and no one knew whose life was so valuable that could be exchanged for the lives of the whole team. "Now it seems." Harold pressed his fingers on the corner of his eyes, looking a little tired. "That valuable life is mine." Chapter 734 Chapter 734 Crystal had a strange dream. In her dream, she stood in the small yard of the Haye residence. She was very young, about two or three years old, and she couldn''t remember a lot of things. Human memory was a very magical thing. When you thought you had forgotten it, in fact, it was just buried in the deepest ce, and you would suddenly think of it when you saw a familiar scene. The torrential rain from the day before yesterday resonated with the sound of the rain hitting the surface of the umbre. She stood behind someone and saw a group of adults entering the Haye family. They were all too tall for Crystal to see their faces clearly. However, there was a little girl who looked about eight or nine years old and was wearing a beautiful floral skirt. The adults went in to talk about something. The little girl looked at her for a long time before she finally came over and asked in a soft voice, "Are you Crystal?" Crystal was very shy. She was too embarrassed to raise her head to look at the other party. She replied with a muffled "hmm". Perhaps she was too short. The little girl squatted down, opened her white and tender palm, and said, "Here, I''ll treat you a candy." Crystal finally looked up and saw the little girl''s face. Her limpid eyes and petal-like lips made her look as gentle as water. Even though she was young, it could be seen that she was definitely a beauty. Crystal was stunned at that moment. She had seen... seen this face before. To be exact, she had seen how this face looked like after she grew up. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The corners of her eyes would be a little longer, and the tip of her nose would be slightly raised. There would be a little bit of lip bead. She looked very ssical and dignified, like an elegant girl in an ancient painting. ¡ªThat was Sadie when she was young. Marcus sat on the carpet of the apartment, with a pile of messy things beside him. He repeatedly read through the documents sent over by Natalie. Suddenly, his phone started to ring. He answered the call, and the other party''s voice was extremely anxious. "Marcus, I have spent the whole night to finally recover the photo that you sent me... It''s too old and damaged. I can''t guarantee that it''s the same. However, I''ve restored 80% to 90% of it. Do you want me to send you the electronic file now?" Marcus stopped and said, "Okay, send it to me. Thank you. I''ll treat you to dinner on one of the days." "There''s no need to be so polite." The other party hung up the phone and quickly sent a photo over. When Marcus clicked open the photo, he saw that the little girl whose face was covered by the yellowish color had her face revealed. Her oval face and limpid eyes showed her extraordinary beauty at the age of three or four. "..." Marcus closed his eyes and opened the album he had found before. He took out one of them and made aparison. Her eyebrows, outline, and bone shape were exactly the same person. "...Sadie." Marcus leaned back on the sofa and slowly spat out the name, "Sadie." Why were you involved in what happened back then? When Crystal woke up the next day, she was held in Harold''s arms. She rubbed her face against his chest, and her voice was still a little confused. "I had a very strange dreamst night." "Hmm?" Perhaps it was because he had slept tootest night, Harold was still not fully awake. He wrapped his arm around Crystal''s waist and asked, "What did you dream of? Me?" "..." Crystal said, "Why would I dream of you?" She was puzzled and said, "I dreamed of Sadie." Harold opened his eyes. "Sadie?" "Yes." Crystal said, "Don''t you think it''s strange? I dreamed that she appeared in the Haye residence and gave me candy to eat." Chapter 735 Chapter 735 Harold propped himself up slightly. "You saw Sadie in Sunshine Vige?" "Well... but it should be my imagination." Crystal said, "I don''t remember it anymore. At that time, Sister Sadie should have been a daughter of a rich family in City W. How could she have appeared in Sunshine Vige?" Harold''s eyes were deep. He rubbed Crystal''s hair and said, "It''s said that you''d dream of someone if you always think of her during the day. You dreamt of Sadie in your dreams. How much do you like her?" Crystal was shocked. "Who wouldn''t like someone as gentle as Sister Sadie?" Harold, "Your big brother." Crystal,"..." She was speechless. Crystal scolded Danny. "He''s just a brat who doesn''t appreciate what he has." "..." Harold pinched Crystal''s cheek. "Who did you learn this from?" "Antony." Crystal said, "They''re always good at scolding people and it surprised me." The group of military ruffians was really good at scolding others. They were already quite reserved in front of Crystal. Harold clicked his tongue and said, "Don''t learn from them." Crystal said, "I am rich in knowledge. Otherwise, if someone scolds me in the future, I can only stand there and be scolded. After I quarrel with someone everytime, I would regret that I didn''t perform well." "You didn''t even perform at all," Harold said with a smile. "..." Crystal said, "I''m not happy to hearthat." She lifted the nket and sat down on Harold''s waist. She looked down at him and said, "Quickly apologize to me." Harold leaned against the soft yellow pillow and smiled. "What if I don''t apologize to you?" Crystal said, "Then I''m going to bite you." Harold suddenly turned over and pressed her under his body. He whispered in her ear, "Where are you biting?" Crystal quickly tried to push him away. "You... get up. You''re hurting me!" "..." Harold took a light breath and said, "If I can no longer hurt you one day, you will cry." Crystal bit her lips, and her ears turned red with anger. "It''s so early in the morning. What are you doing?" Harold''s rough index finger slowly brushed past her soft lips. Crystal bit his fingertip and said, "Let me go!" The man raised his eyebrows but did not let go. Instead, he took advantage of the situation and snuck in. Crystal jumped in fright and quickly drew back her tongue. She mumbled, "What... What are you doing..." "Didn''t you just say that you wanted to bite me?" Harold said, "I''m checking your teeth." His fingertips stroked the slightly sharp canine teeth. Crystal''s eyshes kept trembling and tears welled up in her eyes. Harold leaned over and kissed the little girl''s thin eyelids. He said, "Nice teeth." "Why don''t you pick the hardest ce to bite?" Crystal,"..." Crystal finished her breakfast, sat on the sofa, and threw a tantrum. Dana looked at the refreshed Harold, and then at the bitter Crystal. She asked softly, "Crystal, what''s wrong?" N?velDrama.Org content. It was fine if she didn''t ask, but after she asked, Crystal was even angrier. She said to Dana, "Dana, I want to sleep in a different room from Harold. I don''t want to sleep with him anymore!" Dana didn''t dare to agree. She coughed and said, "Did Master White bully you? Oh, it''s not a big deal..." Harold said calmly, "She said she wanted to bite me, and I offered myself to her. But she lost her temper." He nced at Dana and said, "Do you think she''s spoiled?" Chapter 736 Chapter 736 Crystal had lived for neen years and had seen all kinds of people. However, she would rank Harold as the most shameless person she had met. How did he manage to be so self-righteous?! Crystal held the toy in her arms and almost pulled down the Corgi''s ear. She held her breath in the silent condemnation of Dana in the eyes. After all, she cared about her face more than Harold. She didn''t have the nerve to tell her what had happened in the morning. She just said in a muffled voice, "Anyway, I don''t want to sleep with him in the same room!" Dana tried to persuade her. "How can you not sleep in the same room? Only married couples who don''t have any feelings for each other..." This sentence enlightened Crystal. She looked at Harold and said, "That''s right. I forgot that we don''t have a marriage certificate. We can''t be considered husband and wife. I can even move away." Speaking of this, she quickly fumbled for her phone and called Antony. However, as soon as the call was connected, the man who was still sitting at the white long table by the window, who was reading, strode over and grabbed her wrist with one hand. "Move away?" "Yes, move away." Crystal took the phone and said, "Hello, Antony!" Antony was confused when he heard the soft "Antony"."... What''s wrong, little baby? Is it boring on the weekend? I''m going to race..." Before he could finish his words, Harold snatched Crystal''s phone and said coldly, "I remember your father has warned you not to race again." "..." Antony cursed in his heart, "Master White? I..." Before he could finish his words, Harold had already said, "Crystal called you because she''s angry with me, but I can help you keep it a secret. Do you want to get involved in this?" N?velDrama.Org owns this. Antony hesitated for a moment and said decisively, "Oh, she''s just a little girl who''s spoiled. It''s normal for her to lose her temper. That''s it. I''ll hang up first." Crystal,"?!" Crystal stared at the phone that had been hung up. She felt that Antony''s status could not bepared to Marcus''s in an instant. He had to line up from behind. "... It''s not like he''s the only one who can take me in." Crystal was very stubborn. ''TH ask someone else." However, Harold didn''t give her the chance to ask others. He directly picked her up from the sofa. Crystal didn''t even wear her shoes and was shocked. "What are you doing?" Harold carried her upstairs and said, "You''re making a fuss and saying that you want to sleep in a different room from me. I''ll reflect on myself." Crystal thought that he was going to reflect on his mistake, but he said, "Most of the reason why a husband and wife have conflicts is that their rtionship is not good enough. We can try making out." H H Crystal was stunned. "What did you say?" Harold, "Let''s discuss the rtionship between a man and a woman. Do you have any opinions about it?" While speaking, he had carried her up to the second floor. There was a cool breeze blowing in from the window in the corridor. Crystal had goosebumps on her calf and she drew back her toes. She was silent for a while and then bit his Adam''s apple in anger. "I''ll just bite you to death!" Harold hissed and said, "You really know where a man''s senstivie area is." Crystal,"?" Harold ced her on the bed and said, "Save your energy. You can bite meter, okay?" "..." Crystal quickly crawled back. "I was wrong. I''m sorry. I won''t sleep in a different room from you." Seeing that Harold didn''t respond, she moved closer to him and kissed him on the lower lip. "I really know I''m wrong. Harold, can you forgive me?" Chapter 737 Chapter 737 When Harold was in the army in the early years, he was surrounded by energetic boys of 17 or 18 years old. It was a disaster for a bunch of men to be together. Therefore, if anyone had a girlfriend, it would probably shock everyone in the whole dormitory building. Unfortunately, one of Harold''s roommates was a professional lover who had fallen in love at an early age. He knew how to hook up with a little girl since he was in kindergarten. When he entered the army, he had already dated 23 girls before. When it came to the day that they would be given their mobile phones back, everyone in the dormitory would be forced to listen to him talking to his girlfriend. His disgusting tone made people feel sick. The most terrible thing was that this pair of lovers were very fond of each other. During the nights when their mobile phones had been confiscated, the boys in the dormitory would listen to him giving useless flirting tips and hear him talking about his girlfriend. He often said that a real man wouldn''t be able to resist a girl who acted like a spoiled child. At that time, Harold had scoffed at this. However, as time passed, he seemed to have seen his own disdainful self through theyers of time. But at this time, he had already agreed with the saying of the love expert back then. He really couldn''t resist his girlfriend acting like a spoiled child. N?velDrama.Org content. As long as he looked down, he could see her extremely beautiful eyes, which only reflected his appearance. Her eyes were full of him. He almost sighed and leaned over to pick her up. "Don''t worry. You''re still young and I won''t touch you." Hearing this, Crystal immediately turned hostile. "Then why didn''t you tell me earlier?" She turned around and wanted to go downstairs to get her phone to scold Antony. Harold pulled her back and ced his hands beside her. His gaze was heavy and he looked calm, but it was like a deep pool. There was a monstrous love and desire beneath the surface of the water. "You said that you won''t touch me." Crystal said pitifully, "You can''t go back on your word." Haroldughed and said, "I won''t touch you, but you have to give me some benefits." This man knew how to make use of his beauty. His facial features were extremely sharp, but the expression on his face was soft. When the end of his eye was slightly raised, the mole under the inner corner of his eye was particrly enchanting. However, he deliberately lowered his voice, with a bit of seductive hoarseness, and it went straight into the depths of people''s hearts. "We just did it in the morning..." Crystal tugged at his cor. "You''re not allowed to do it frequently." Harold nted a kiss on her fair and round earlobe. "Humans can do things they like at any time." Crystal,"..." Crystal was stunned. "Can, can it be like this?" Harold pushed aside the loose hair on her cheek. "Why can''t it?" He leaned against Crystal''s ear and whispered, "So, can you do it, Crystal?" Crystal''s ears and neck were all red. She pursed her lips and said, "You sound as if you will let me go if I say no. "Of course not." Harold raised his eyebrows. "..." Crystal said, "Then why did you bother to ask me?" Harold thought for a moment and said, "Maybe it''s to show that I''m polite, not that..." He kissed Crystal''s lips and said with a smile, "I''m lustful." Chapter 738 Chapter 738 When Sadie woke up, it was in the afternoon. In fact, she didn¡¯t really want to stay in the hospital. She had been lying here for too long, which was really annoying. But Danny''s attitude was very firm. Sadie was soft-hearted, but no one could force her to do anything. But when she saw Danny''s gloomy face, she could only sigh in her heart and choose to shut up. At this time, Danny should be in thepany. But the moment Sadie opened her eyes, she felt that someone was sitting by the bed. Her eyshes trembled. She saw the man''s elegant side face. Seeing that she had woken up, the man smiled slightly and said, "Hello, Miss Sadie." "..." Sadie moved slightly. Marcus had already thoughtfully adjusted the bed so that Sadie could look straight into his eyes. "Speaking of which, we seem to have never met formally." Marcus stretched out his hand and smiled. "You are my nominal sister-inw, and I am Marcus." Sadie slowly reached out to shake hands with him and said, "Second Young Master, what can I do for you?" "I heard that you''re hospitalized and came to visit you." Marcus said politely, "I brought flowers and fruit baskets. I don''t know what kind of flowers you like, so I bought Clematis... Miss Sadie, do you know the flowernguage of Clematis?" Sadie smiled. "I don''t know much about flowers." Marcus looked into her eyes. "A pure and beautiful heart; deception, poverty; forgive me, I am guilty because of you." Sadie''s smile faded. "If you feel like giving my brother a bunch of flowers one day, I think Clematis is a good choice. What do you think, Miss Sadie?" N?velDrama.Org content. Sadie looked at the snow-white ceiling. The VIP ward isted the noise outside. For a while, it was extremely quiet. After a long time, Sadie finally said, "What do you want to say, Second Young Master?" "It''s nothing special." Marcus said, "I have a photo here. Miss Sadie should be interested." He took out an envelope from his jacket pocket and handed it to Sadie. Sadie looked at it for two seconds before she took it and opened it. When she saw the photo inside, her hand trembled. "It seems that you''re really interested." Marcus smiled and said, "I''m really curious about your rtionship with my mother, Leni, and Dan that you took a picture with them in Sunshine Vige in the summer more than 20 years ago." "Second Young Master, you should know that I had a car ident and lost my memory, right?" Sadie put the photo back and said, "Even if the person in the photo is me, I can''t remember." "Miss Sadie, do you think I''ll believe your one-sided words?" Sadie''s expression was cold as she said,1 It was a very serious car ident. My bones were broken, my internal organs were damaged, and I had a cerebral hemorrhage... Everything was written clearly on the report." "But it doesn''t state that you have leukemia." Marcus said politely, "All the injuries are recorded, but the most terrible disease has not been stated. Miss Sadie, you won''t tell me that it happened all of a sudden in the hospital, will you?" "Who knows?" Kyle said coolly, "The doctor might make a mistake." "That can''t be right, Miss Sadie," Marcus said, "Before I came to look for you, I had someone investigate the car ident at that time... Coincidentally, the surveince on the road of the car ident was broken. That is to say, at that time, were you and Daniel hit by a truck, or was it the other way round? So far, it''s still suspicious." Sadieughed. "Do you think I was seeking death by hitting the truck?" Chapter 739 Chapter 739 "In this world, there are always some things that are more important than life." Under the cold white light, Marcus crossed his hands on his knees. In fact, he was sitting very leisurely, but he looked at Sadie with scrutiny in his eyes. "What do you think, Miss Sadie?" "Perhaps I knew about these things before." Sadie rubbed the envelope with her fingers and then smiled. "But now, I have forgotten them all." Marcus said, "In fact, it''s hard for me to imagine. If you were the one who arranged that car ident, what kind of reason did you have to do it while risking your life? If it was me who did it, then there could only be one reason." He looked at Sadie quietly and said, "I was eager to escape something." Sadie''s shoulder des were stiff, and her fingers were slightly curled. Marcus was right. She had also thought about it over and over again. There were too many loopholes. The broken surveince, the escape from the wedding, and a heavy rain that could wash away all traces. It was such a coincidence. Just like what Marcus said, this car ident was more like a gamble on her life to get rid of something. The best ending was to forget everything, and the worst ending was to die on the spot. But soon, she restrained all her emotions and smiled. "Second Young Master, are you investigating your mother?" "Not exactly." Marcus said, "It''s just that I am very curious about something back then and wanted to figure it out." "Is it about Crystal?" "..." Marcus smiled. "Miss Sadie, you said that you''ve forgotten everything just now." Sadie said, "I was just guessing. Isn''t it strange for the children of the Evans family and the Haye family to be switched?" Marcus stood up and took back the envelope. He looked down at her and said, "Miss Sadie, you''re really smart. I like to deal with smart people, but please remember that a wise man can be ruined by his own wisdom." "Thank you for your reminder, Second Young Master." Sadie said, "I''m sorry that I failed to help you." "Don''t say sorry to me." Marcus smiled coldly and sarcastically. "I''m not the one you should apologize to." N?velDrama.Org content. As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the ward was pushed open. Danny was dressed in a suit with aptop in his hand. When he saw Marcus, he frowned and asked, "What are you doing here?" Marcus shrugged. "I heard that my sister-inw is ill, so I came to visit her." After all, they were brothers. Danny knew his brother very well. He nced at him coldly and said, "Do you think I believe you?" "It''s just a chat." Marcus nced at theputer in his hand and asked, "If I remember correctly, you should have a very important multinational meeting this afternoon. Why are you at the hospital now?" Danny put theputer on the desk and said, "If I remember correctly, you should be in the exclusive interview of ''Scenery'' now." "..." Marcus touched the tip of his nose and said, "If our mother knew that we paid so much attention to each other in heaven, she would be very pleased." He looked at Sadie again and said, "I''m indeed going to attend the exclusive interview of ''Scenery''. I''m leaving now. I won''t disturb the two of you." Marcus left and closed the ward door thoughtfully. Danny connected theputer to the power and turned on the video conference. Sadie hesitated for a moment and asked, "Why are you..." Chapter 740 Chapter 740 "I heard that Marcus came to see you.¡± Danny said simply, "He has never visited others without a reason. What did he say to you?" "Nothing much.¡± Sadie said, "He just showed me a photo." "A photo?" "Yes." Sadie nodded. After a pause, she said, "It''s an old photo. It''s what I looked like when I was a child, but I forgot it." Danny frowned slightly, which made his eyes look deeper. His face was originally fierce. At this moment, he looked like he could easily scare a child to tears. Marcus did not give up and continued to investigate. After nearly 20 years, he still did not believe in the cause of Chloe''s death. "If hees to you again in the future, you can choose not to see him." Danny walked to Sadie''s bed and said, "You are a patient. You need your rest. Do you want to drink some water?" "Yes, please." Danny took a cup of warm water and put a straw that had been disinfected in the cup to make it convenient for Sadie to drink. "He doesn''t believe that our mother died after giving birth to us." Danny sat on a white wooden chair and leaned back against the back of the chair. His voice was heavy, but there was no emotion in it. "So he has been investigating what happened in Sunshine Vige''s Health Center that year."N?velDrama.Org owns this. Sadie was wearing a blue-and-white striped hospital gown. Therge hospital gown made her look very thin and weak. Her face was so pale that it was bloodless. She looked like a beautiful woman who could be knocked down by a gust of wind. "Do you believe it?" Danny was silent for a few seconds. He pursed his thin lips slightly and then spat out a few words, "I don''t believe it either." "Then why..." "Do you want to ask me why am I not investigating like him?" Danny said lightly, "Because he has an obsession. I don''t." But he didn''t say what kind of obsession it was. He just said, "He found out that my mother''s death might have something to do with Leni a few years ago... You may not remember Leni. She is the wife of the head of the White family, but I heard that she was forced to marry Antonio. The husband and wife were on bad terms. It was said that she had a good rtionship with my mother and was a close friend of my mother when she was young. But ording to my memory, this statement can''t be trusted." Sadie lowered her eyes and said, "Rumors can''t be trusted." "Yes." Danny suddenly said, "Rumor has it that you are arrogant and often look down on others." "..." Sadie didn''t know why he suddenly talked about her. She was stunned and asked, "What?" "I was trying to say that you''re one of the examples." Danny said, "The loss of memory won''t change someone''s temperament. You arepletely different from the rumors." Sadie looked away uneasily and said, "Then... what type of person am I for you?" Danny pondered for about two or three seconds and said, "You seem to be very worried about gains and losses." "...What?" This stunned Sadie. "Because you are afraid of losing it, you never strive to have it.¡± Danny continued, "Why did you develop such a character? Is there something that you have not gotten for many years?¡± The tip of Sadie''s tongue was a little sour, and her throat was bitter. In the air, the faint fragrance of the Clematis was spreading. It was a kind of mixed smell of almond and vani, mixed with disinfectant, which made Sadie feel suffocated. There was an answer on her lips that was about to overflow. In the end, she just bit the tip of her tongue and smiled."... No." "What could I possibly not get for so many years?" Chapter 741 Chapter 741 Crystal''s weekend was very fruitful. She was either being yed by Harold or fixing the wedding dress, so she was almostte the next morning. When she was sent to the gate of Princeton University by Harold, she only had time to kiss him on the face before rushing into the school. When she finally reached thest spot, Crystal breathed a sigh of relief and turned on her mobile phone to see where her ssroom was. The first ss was a theoretical ss. When she got there, they had already finished distributing the textbooks. Natalie helped her to get one. Looking at the thick textbook, Crystal seemed to have foreseen that there would be endless experiments, homework, and hair fall that could not be saved. The teacher introduced himself and began to give a lecture. Crystal sat down beside Natalie. Natalie unscrewed a bottle of mineral water and handed it to her. She said, "Come on, Crystal. You are just one minute away from being markedte." Crystal took a sip of water and finally rxed her breathing. She whispered,"... I''ve slept too much." Ate came over, but her face didn¡¯t look very good. "Have you read the campus forum?" Natalie, "It''s not like you don''t know that I don''t like to watch gossip." Crystal shook her head. "What''s wrong?" Ate took out her cell phone and said, "Take a look first." Confused, Crystal saw Natalie take the phone. After she leaned over, she saw a heated post on the screen. [It''s about the most popr "school belle" recently. Let me drop the news.] [Everyone, don''t worry about who the post writer is. You just need to know that the post writer and this campus belle have known each other for a long time.] [The campus belle came from a small vige. She has only been in City W for a few months, but she haspletely forgotten her family. She doesn''t even make a phone call to find out how her parents are doing.] [Why is that? ording to my analysis, she''s probably ashamed of the ce she grew up in. But she didn''t know that all the morous things she''s using now are supported by her family. If it weren''t for them, she wouldn''t have been able to study in City W and wouldn''t have been respected as much as she is now.] [The post writer doesn''t mean anything else. I just feel angry for her family.] The post was postedst night, but now there were more than 2,000ments. [What''s wrong with you? You can post things without evidence, can''t you? Why don''t you show us the evidence?] [You can easily spread rumors, can''t you? I can also say that your dad has been feeding you shit since you were young.] [...I knew that someone must be jealous of her. After all, she''s beautiful and has good grades. What was the concept of being the top student in the biology department? She''s a very beautiful straight-A student.] [The post writer''s post might be true.] [So much bullsh*t. Get lost.] n ii Ate said, "It was really noisyst night. Some jealous people insisted on supporting the post-writer. I think they''re too free. Why didn''t the post-writer post the evidence if his statement is true?" Crystal said calmly, "Don''t worry about such a boring thing. Ate, don''t be angry." "I saw that those nderous remarks were going to blow up. How can you be so calm?" Ate tugged at her hair. "If I were you, I would immediately argue with this rumor maker!" Crystal grunted."... Actually, it''s not all rumors." Ate said, "Huh?"N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 742 Chapter 742 No one knew if it was because of the poprity of the post, no matter where Crystal went, people would point fingers at her, and she could hear people quarrel when she had a meal. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Some people thought that the person who posted the post was just talking nonsense, and some felt that it was reasonable. As a result, the quarrel between the two sides became fiercer and fiercer, and there were also signs of the change from spiritual attack to physical attack. Crystal looked at the group of people in front of her in a daze and asked,"... Do I have to make it clear?" Ate patted her on the shoulder and said, "I think it''s necessary. After all..." Before she finished her words, she heard a "bang" and the table was kicked over. The person sitting in the chair impatiently took off his headset and said in a highly irritable tone,"... Can''t you let me eat in peace?" Those who had quarreled with each other before instantly became as quiet as cicadas in the winter. From Crystal and the others'' point of view, they could only see the back of the man in a ck T-shirt. His ck hair was cut into a wolf tail, which was a little messy. The butterfly bone bent the T-shirt a little, and his slender back neck was cold in the sun. Natalie said, "What the f*ck, he''s very arrogant." "I know him, I know him!" Ate quickly raised her hand and whispered, "His name is Lars. He is in his second year this year. I heard that he had a fight with the president of the student union as soon as he entered the schoolst year. He is particrly fierce. Everyone in the school knows his name, but no one dares to provoke him!" "He doesn''t match his name at all," Crystal said in a low voice. Natalie said, "He''s so arrogant in school... which family is he from?" Ate gave a thumbs-up and said, "Natalie, you''re observant. His family is not in City W, but in City G." She made a gesture and then said, "I heard that he used to be the crown prince in City G. Now he is much more restrained." Natalie hummed and said, "The only heir of the Francis family in the third generation. No wonder." Crystal looked left and right. "Do I still have to go there?" Ate stopped her and said, "Why do you still want to go there? To let Lars know that you are the chief culprit who caused the quarrel? Do you believe that he might beat you up? This terrible man doesn''t know how to be gentle to women at all." Crystal was speechless. "Is it really necessary? For such a small post..." Natalie patted her on the shoulder and said, "It''s normal. Many of them may not know you. Now that everyone can express their opinions freely, people are more and more fond of expressing their own opinions. They didn''t do that to defend you, but they wanted to prove that their views are right. Otherwise, how can there be so manyizens who quarreled on the Inte now?" Crystal,"... Having them is really my blessing." On the other side, Lars kicked the table. Everyone looked at each other and immediately dispersed. A few boys who obviously knew Lars helped the table up and said something. They pointed in the direction of Crystal. Lars suddenly turned his head and met Crystal''s eyes. Before Crystal could react, he had raised the corner of his mouth, revealing a slight and indifferent smile. Then he stood up and said, "I''m not eating anymore. I suddenly have no appetite." Crystal,"..." Crystal looked at her two good friends. "He said that to me, didn''t he? Did he say that he lost his appetite because he saw me?" Natalie quickly hugged her and coaxed her, "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry. He may just be pregnant. You know, it''s easy for pregnant people to lose their appetite." Chapter 743 Chapter 743 Ate looked at Natalie in shock. She thought to herself, "She''s really good at bluffing in order to coax people. She''s indeed Natalie." Crystal was really coaxed,"... Forget it, I don''t want to make things big for a pregnant woman." "But Crystal, you''d better contact the forum administrator to delete the post. Otherwise, the quarrel will only get worse." Ate said, "We don''t have sses in the afternoon. Let''s go to the student office and find them to deal with it." Crystal agreed. After a while, she suddenly remembered something. "Is the president of the student union... the one Phyllis has a crush on?" "Crush?" Ate rolled her eyes and said, "Everyone in the world knows what she is thinking, okay?" "Speaking of which... I haven''t seen Phyllis for a long time." Natalie picked up all the green pepper and cauliflower that she disliked to one side and said, "Didn''t shee to school?" "She''s here, isn''t she? But she''s much more low-key than before." Ate said, "After all, because of Matilda, Phyllis was beaten by her uncle and aunt brutally. The whole school knows about it. It''s strange that she can still be arrogant." N?velDrama.Org content. "See!" The chubby boy quickly walked into the office, winked, and said, "I knew she woulde and ask us to delete the post!" "D*mn it! Is Crystal here?" The office immediately boiled. A group of people rushed out, but they were stopped by the chubby boy. He said, "What are you doing? She''s only going to ask us to delete the post. Who are you trying to scare by rushing out in a big crowd?" "I seem to see that Natalie is also here." Someone said, "I''m going to see my dream goddess. Fatty, don''t you want to satisfy our humble wish?" "No." Fatty said, "I''m ordered by the president to guard against you strictly. I can''t let you go out to scare juniors." H H "Bound is such a cunning man!" "Is he also interested in the junior? I can''t tell." "Are you stupid? It was the president who weed her during the weing ceremony... Although he was intercepted by Serenater." "Hmm... He''s using his authority to pursue a girl! I''m going to report him, unless you let me have a look at her secretly!" "No, no." Fatty blocked the door with his sturdy body and said, "If I let you out, the reputation of the student union will be ruined. Look at how lustful you are." In the outer room. Crystal finally saw the man whom Phyllis had a crush on. To be honest, He was very good-looking, with sword-shaped eyebrows and bright eyes, and a tall figure. There was still a reason why Phyllis was so infatuated with him. However, Crystal was not so sensitive to people''s looks. Although she had seen him before during the weing ceremony, she only remembered his face now. "... I''ve heard about what happened on the forum." Bound said in a gentle voice, "I have administrator privileges, so I''ll delete it for you right away. Wait a minute... Billie, pour some water for the juniors." Crystal said, "There''s no need to bother." Billie had already brought up the paper cup and said with a smile, "It''s not troublesome." "Thank you." Crystal took the water. Just as she was about to drink it, the tightly shut door was suddenly pulled open and a tall figure with long legs walked out. The group of people behind the door were stunned. When they saw Crystal''s shocked eyes, they quickly dispersed, trying to maintain the solemn image in their junior''s eyes. Bound turned his head and saw the personing out. He paused for a moment, "...You haven''t left yet?" Chapter 744 Chapter 744 "Yes." The boy answered casually. He was wearing a pure ck T-shirt with no pattern on it. There was only a silver skull pendant hanging on his neck. The gold stone earring on his left ear shone with a magnificent light, which made him look more arrogant and unruly. In just a face-to-face encounter, Crystal felt that the man named Lars was like a wolf on the grasnd. He did not look gentle and kind at all. He was proud and arrogant. The band on his forehead represented him, and the corners of his eyes, which were covered with tiny scars, were shining with a cold light. Ate was normally talkative. When she saw him, she quickly moved closer to Natalie. Crystal nced at him but didn''t say anything. Lars stopped. He looked down at Crystal''s fluffy head and asked Bound, "Is she the person you like?" "..." Bound immediately said, "What nonsense are you talking about?" "You don''t have good taste," Lars said, "I feel sorry for you." N?velDrama.Org content. The veins on the corner of Bound''s forehead twitched. "Lars, is this your attitude toward the president?" "I don''t belong to the student union." Lars raised the corner of his mouth and squinted at Bound. "Thanks to you, I''m here to write a report to reflect on my mistakes. Have you forgotten?" Bound said, "I''ve told you many times not to fight... Do you know how many times I was asked to talk with the secretary because of you?" Lars paused for two seconds and said, "Thank you for your hard work." Bound was speechless. Lars turned around and walked out. Crystal whispered to Natalie, "...You said that he is so powerful. Isn''t he just a big child with problems?" Lars''s ears were very sharp. Crystal was clearly whispering in Natalie''s ears, but he heard it. He turned his toes and looked at Crystal with no expression on his face. "Say it again?" He snorted and said, "Do you think I didn''t hear what you said about me being pregnant in the afternoon?" Crystal was speechless. Did he have dogs'' ears? Bound was afraid that Lars would go mad again, and he was also afraid that Crystal would go against him. He quickly stood up and prepared to soothe things. Unexpectedly, Crystal admitted her mistakes straight. She put her hands together and said sincerely, "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I hope you can forgive me!" Not to mention Bound, even the person involved was stunned. He had never seen anyone who was more straightforward than Crystal. After a long while, Lars said, "I don''t want to argue with you." He quickly left the office, and Crystal made a face behind him. It was as if Lars had eyes behind his head. Suddenly, he turned around and caught hold of her. Crystal,"..." Crystal smiled obediently and waved her hand. "Senior, take care." Lars stared at her for two seconds, sneered, and disappeared around the corner. "...D*mn it, I was scared to death!" Ate tugged at Natalie''s arm and said, "He''s too scary!" Crystal curled her lips. "He''s already in university, but he still has to write a report. He''s just a big child with problems." Ate was speechless."... Why are you still calling him that?" Crystal said, "Didn''t he leave?" "..." Ate said, "Crystal, you''re reallypliant." Crystal arched her hands. "Thanks for thepliment. It''s just a survival skill." Ate was speechless. Bound typed a few times on the keyboard and said, "The post has been deleted." "Thank you, Senior." Crystal bowed. "Sorry to trouble you, Senior." She took out a handful of candy from Natalie''s pocket and ced them on the table. "Senior, please have them." Natalie,"?" You f*cking took my candy to thank others? Chapter 745 Chapter 745 Bound said with a smile, "It''s just a matter of responsibility. You don''t have to thank me. But I have something to tell you." "Hmm?" Bound''s face was slightly serious. "Lars... is more childish. You''d better take a detour when you see him. No one knows what he will do." Crystal also had a serious look on her face. "As expected, Senior, you also think that he is a big child with problems." "..." Bound smiled helplessly. "Yes, that''s the case, but don''t say that in front of him." Crystal nodded. "Then we will leave first." Bound made a sound of agreement. When they saw Crystal''s back disappear, the people inside swarmed out and tried to grab the candy. "." Bound said, "She gave me the candy to thank me." "I remember that you don''t like candy. We will help you finish them." "You''re wee, president. This is what we should do." "Don''t be too touched, president." Bound was speechless. He found it hard to get along with this group of people. When Crystal and the others came out of the building, Ate opened her umbre and narrowed her eyes. She said, "It''s so hot. Let''s go eat ice cream, shall we? I remember that there''s a dessert shop outside. They have a lot of variety of ice cream." Crystal was the first to raise her hand. "Ice cream!" Natalie said helplessly, "Okay, let''s go." As soon as they arrived at the school gate, Crystal took out her card and ready to swipe it. Suddenly, two people rushed out from the corner and grabbed her arm. Their voices were loud. "Crystal!" N?velDrama.Org content. When Crystal saw who these two people were, she almost suspected that she had bumped into ghosts in broad daylight. Thest time when Debbie and Mia called her "Crystal" in such a sweet and caring tone... Ah, there was no such a time. Crystal quickly pulled out her arm and warily took two steps back. "...Why are you guys here?" Mia said with a smile, "Crystal, what are you talking about? You just entered the college not long ago, and I''m worried about you." At this time, there were many students who went out of the school gate, and they attracted many people''s attention in an instant. After all, Crystal and Natalie could be said to be famous figures in the school. Crystal had just been discussed on the forum about her looking down on her family. Now that her mother was at the school, how could they not watch such a good show? "Are you worried about me?" Crystal replied with an "oh" and said, "Now that you''re done seeing me, you can go back. I''m fine." Debbie said at the side, "Crystal, how can you talk to your mother like that? She''s worried about you. She''s been standing under the sun for more than two hours. She called you, but you didn''t answer. It wasn''t easy to see you. Why are you acting like this?" Crystal thought that she wouldn''t be able to answer the phone call as she had already blocked their numbers. She frowned slightly and said, "I said I don''t have money. It''s useless for you to look for me." "Money, money, money, you only know about money!" Debbie scolded, "Did we raise you just for money?! Now that you''ve made a name for yourself, you''re in a hurry to distance yourself from us, aren''t you?" Mia wiped her tears and said, "Crystal, I raised you up. Why are you so distant from me? It makes me so sad..." It had to be said that in terms of appearance, these two women were indeed very easy to win others'' trusts. At this moment, many people were whispering, and most of them were saying that the post was very likely to betrue. Chapter 746 Chapter 746 In the shadow of the umbre, Crystal had no expression on her face. It was not until this time that she knew why the post-writer didn''t post evidence to support her post. It was because the most convincing evidence was right here. Seeing that Crystal did not speak, Mia added, "Crystal, don''t worry. I know I can''t drag you down. I just really missed you and wanted to see you badly. I''ll leave right away." Debbie wanted to say something else, but Mia grabbed her and said, "Mom, now the child has grown up and hase to a big city to study. She doesn''t want her ssmates to know that she''s from the vige. It''s normal. Don''t make things difficult for her. Let''s go." "Why should we leave?" Debbie said, "As a mother, you''ve suffered a lot. You worked so hard to save money to raise her and send her to the college. Now that she''s started her university life, she wants to kick you away. And you still wanted toe and see her? If I were you, I would pretend that I have never raised such an ungrateful person!" Mia lowered her head and said, "After all, I''ve raised her for so long... I can''t bear it. Forget it, mom. Don''t talk too much. It''s normal that she... she doesn''t like us. We''re indeed poor. Well, let''s go back." Crystal watched the two of them put on a good show. What kind of impact would it have on her if they made a scene at the school gate like this? At most, there would be some rumors in the school, and this was a lie that could be broken by a poke. What was the meaning of this? Debbie and Mia left without hesitation after they were done making a fuss. The onlookers whispered,"... I was helping Crystal before, but now it seems that she really looks down on her family. Look at her family''s ragged clothes. It''s obvious that they have taken out all the money for her to study. How could she be so ungrateful?!" "I told you that this kind of person''s character must be very bad. But men all look at their faces. She is goodlooking. No matter how bad her character is, there is always someone who wants her. Anyway, I feel very disgusting." "...I also think that no matter how bad one''s family''s conditions are, they can''t draw a clear line with their family after entering college. This is too much." While they were talking, someone next to them suddenly said, "You believe what others say. What''s the use of your brain?" "!" They were startled. When they looked up, they saw Natalie looking at them coldly with her arms crossed. There was a sneer at the corner of her mouth. "We are all adults but some people don''t even have the most basic judgment." Some people were unconvinced and said, "Should we belive you instead?" "It''s a good question." Natalie asked casually, "Do you have a good rtionship with your family?" The persob was stunned."... It''s just so-so. What''s wrong?" "Well, if you have a pair of parents who take advantage of people''s sympathy toe to the school to make a scene and say that you are unfilial, what do you think?" N?velDrama.Org owns this. The person was speechless. "Everyone''s family is different. Don''t make malicious guesses when you don''t know the whole truth." Natalie said coldly, "Otherwise, I really wonder how you got into Princeton University with this kind of IQ." "That''s right." Ate said loudly, "Those two people just now still had the nerve to say that they are Crystal''s rtives. They are so ridiculous. When Crystal was born, she was taken back by the wrong family. This family values men more than women. They didn''t take her seriously at all. At that time, they sent Crystal back to City W for money, but now they still have the nerve to pretend to be a loving mother and grandmother." Chapter 747 Chapter 747 Ate''s words caused a stir in an instant. She couldn''t bear to see Crystal being wronged, so she continued, "Moreover!" "When Crystal was sent back to her parents'' home, she gave them a lot of money. Now when they saw that Crystal''s family was rich, they wanted topletely rely on her and treat her as a cash cow... How could there be such a good thing in the world? Crystal has a good temper and still chose to talk to them calmly. If it were me, I would have called the police directly. Are you saying that she''s unfilial? Why don''t you try to experience such a blessing?" The people who had spoken before immediately blushed and hid in the crowd to leave. "That''s enough." Crystal tugged at Ate''s sleeve and said, "Aren''t we going to eat ice cream? We shouldn''t stay under the sun for too long." "Why don''t you defend yourself? If you don''t make it clear, other people will continue ndering you!" Ate was furious. "You are so good-tempered!" Crystal frowned and looked in the direction in which Debbie and Mia left. She felt that today''s matter was too strange. It was not so simple. But for a moment, she couldn''t figure it out. She took a deep breath and said, "Let''s go, let''s go eat ice cream." The weather in the middle of September was still very hot. The leaves on the side of the road were roasted until they drooped. People could feel the heat rising when they got closer to the road, which made people feel dry and their faces red. Debbie and Mia were sweating all over. Finally, they came to the car under the shade of the tree. Mia opened the door and got in, only to see Dorafortably leaning against the seat and enjoying the air conditioner while drinking coffee. Seeing theming back, she asked, "Have you finished?" "Yes, yes. It''s just an easy task." Debbie lifted her shirt and wiped her sweat. Dora sat a little further away in disgust. She put down the coffee and asked, "How did it go?" "What do you think?" Debbie muttered, "That b*tch Crystal has a sharp tongue, but it''s easy to deal with her." Dora looked at her phone and said lightly, "Even if she was reallybeled as unfilial, it doesn''t matter. This is not what I want." Debbie nced at Dora. She felt that this girl had too many evil ideas. She actually disliked her very much, because such a person was not easy to deal with at all. However, she needed Dora toe up with an idea to get money from Crystal, so she had to endure it and said, "What do you want?" "Why are you asking so many questions?" Dora sent a few messages and said, "Wait till tomorrow morning. You can stop her once more and ask her for money directly. It doesn''t matter if you fall out with her openly." Mia and Debbie looked at each other and said, "This..." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Don''t worry," Dora said. "I promise you that I won''t treat you shabbily after it''s done." Debbie was obviously a little hesitant, but Mia listened to her daughter''s words and said, "Dora, don''t worry. Mom will definitely do this for you!" "..." Dora said impatiently, "How many times have I told you? Don''t call yourself my mom. In the past eighteen years, I didn''t know you at all!" "Okay... okay!" Mia hurriedly said, "I won''t say that again. Don''t be angry." With a "bang", Dora threw her phone into her bag, crossed her arms, and told the driver, "Drive." Chapter 748 Chapter 748 After eating ice cream, they went to the nearby shopping mall. It was almost six o''clock when they were ready to go back to school. When Crystal arrived at the gate of the shopping mall, her cell phone suddenly rang. The caller ID was "Harold". Crystal made a gesture to Natalie and Ate, signaling them to go out first. She leaned against a pot ofndscape nting and answered the phone. "Hello? What''s wrong?" "Come out." The man''s voice was a little hoarse. "I''m waiting for you outside." Crystal looked up subconsciously. Through the clean ss wiped by the cleaner, she could see a ck Bentley parked by the roadside. It seemed that he had noticed her gaze and slowly pressed the horn. At the same time, Harold''s voice came from the receiver. "Hurry up. It''s illegal to park outside the mall. If I get a fine, I''ll deduct it from your pocket money." Crystal said in her heart, "Since when do I have pocket money?" But she still walked out quickly. After telling Natalie and Ate her family wasing to pick her up, she got in the car quickly. It was hot outside, and there was an air conditioner in the car. The smell of fresh lime from the car perfume bought by Crystal filled the air. She sat in the passenger seat and asked, "Where are we going?" Harold put his fingers on the steering wheel and said, "I''m picking you up for dinner." "?" Crystal said, "We have a curfew. It''s toote toe back after eating dinner at Flower Land." "Then don''te back." Harold started the car, turned his head, and drove out of the narrow path into the traffic flow on the main road.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Crystal remained silent for a long while."... Are you teaching me how to escape?" Harold casually took out a file bag from the folder and said, "Take a look." Crystal was confused as she took it. When she opened it, she saw all the procedures she had to go through to live outside the school. She was stunned for a while and said, "I thought it''spulsory for the freshmen of Princeton University to live on campus?" Harold said, "There are special circumstances." Crystal took out an application form and saw his handwriting on the reason for the application column, "My partner is not used to sleeping alone, so I''m applying it." "..." Crystal found it unbelievable. "This is the truth. There''s no need to be surprised," Harold said. Crystal took a deep breath and said, "How can they approve it after seeing such a ridiculous reason?" Harold smiled but didn''t say anything. The school director was not a fool. Luke personally went to the school to handle the procedures. Even if he wrote that Crstal would transform into an Ultraman to protect the world at night, he would also approve it. Crystal muttered, "I was wondering why you didn''t react when I told you that I was going to live in the school. It turned out that you were already prepared." "What''s wrong?" Harold said, "Do you bear to let me sleep alone?" "I can bear it." Crystal curled her lips. "I''m tired of sleeping with you." At the red light, Harold stopped behind the car in front of them. He leaned over and kissed the back of the little girl''s head quickly. He said, "It was nothing." Crystal, She really wanted to tear this application to stay outside of school that had been approved into pieces. Back to Flower Land, Crystal exined to her roommates on the phone the reason why she didn''t continue living in the dormitory. Of course, she couldn''t say that Harold couldn''t sleep without her. After careful consideration, she said, "I have to take care of someone important at home" Ate,"?! Crystal, is someone in your family seriously ill?!" Crystal nced at the man who had just taken a cold drink from the refrigerator for her. She said seriously, "Well, he has been diagnosed to have lovesickness. I don''t think he will be cured for the rest of his life." Chapter 749 Chapter 749 Early the next morning, Crystal was carrying the breakfast that she had brought for Natalie and Ate. Dana had made steamed buns and freshly squeezed soy milk in the morning. She felt that the food was really delicious, so she brought some for her good friends. But as soon as she arrived at the school gate, she was stopped by Debbie and Mia. Obviously, the two of them had arrived a long time ago and were squatting at the door to wait for her. When they saw Crystal, they rushed over in a hurry. Crystal only felt a gust of wind blowing in front of her, and Mia had already pulled her sleeve. "..." Crystal thought that they were going to put on a show like yesterday and was about to enjoy their performance in silence. Unexpectedly, they were very straightforward today. They went straight to the point and said, "I know you have money. As long as you are willing to give me enough money, I promise that I won''te to you again in the future!" Crystal said lightly, "The 20,000 dors I gave youst time was borrowed from someone else, and I have made it very clear that that was thest time I would give you money. No matter what you do, I don''t have any more money for you." After what happened yesterday, there were many people who said that Crystal was unfilial. But today, when they saw the ugly faces of Debbie and Mia, they almost wanted to rush forward to help Crystal beat them. Human beings were like emotional animals. They could pursue people endlessly in the first second, but in the next second, they would fall out in an instant. "How could you have no money?!" Debbie sneered. "Don''t think that I don''t know you''re living in a vi and sitting in a luxury car now. Do you call this no money? Crystal, have raised you for 19 years. We can''t go back to the vige now. We just want to settle down in City W, but you''re not even willing to spare us some money, are you?! If I had known you were such a thing, I would have strangled you to death when you were born!" Crystal had heard such words too much. It could be said that she had heard it since she was a child. She was almost immune to it. She even smiled politely at Debbie and said, "Are you done? I''m going to ss." N?velDrama.Org content. "Crystal!" Mia said harshly, "Do you think you can leave without giving me money today?" She grabbed Crystal''s arm tightly, as if she was afraid that Crystal would run away like this. She said, "Even if it''s a dog, it knows how to repay others'' kindness after so many years. What about you? You''re not even as good as a dog!" Crystal smiled. "Then why didn''t your dog return the favor? Oh... I remember that it was stewed by you last year to eat dog meat hot pot. If you think by letting you eat its meat means repaying the kindness, then I have nothing to say." Nowadays, many people loved small animals very much. When they heard this, they looked at Mia as if they were looking at a monster. They ate a dog that they had been raising for so long?! It was too terrifying! Crystal was already very kind that she was still willing to give such people money. If it were someone else, they would probably have called the police! "Don''t talk about these trivial things!" Debbie added, "Hurry up and give me money, or I won''t let you in!" The security guards in the security pavilion couldn''t stand it anymore. They came out and said, "What are you doing? Are you ckmailing this student? Hurry up and leave, or I''ll call the police and make you suffer!" However, the threat of these words was limited. Mia and Debbie were obviously desperate. They dragged Crystal and refused to let her go. In the end, several security guards forced them away. One of them turned to Crystal and said, "Student, go in quickly!" Chapter 750 Chapter 750 Crystal thanked him and quickly ran away. Back in the dormitory, Natalie had just changed her clothes. When she saw the lunch box in Crystal''s hand, she cried out, "Why are you being so considerate? Did you do something wrong yesterday?" Crystal coughed, turned around and closed the door. She ced the lunch box on the table and said, "I just went to apany my boyfriend. It''s not something wrong, right?" Ate opened the lunch box and sighed, "If those people in the university know that you already have a boyfriend, they would definitely cry to death, and their tears would flood Princeton University. Ah, it smells so good!" Natalie came over, took out a ss of soy milk, and asked, "What''s the filling?" "It''s fresh meat and mustard!" Crystal said, "It''s delicious. I kept them for you!" Natalie touched her bulging belly and mercilessly said, "You couldn''t eat anymore, right?" Crystal,"... But I was still thinking about you girls." On the other side, Ate had already started eating. The mustard and fresh meat were mixed together. She took a bite and the juicy filling made her lose her mind. She said vaguely, "It''s good that we can get a bite of this. The steamed buns that the canteen sells are awful." Natalieughed and said, "Whoever feeds you, you''ll be on their side." Ate said, "Not everyone feeds me like this." N?velDrama.Org owns this. Natalie,"..." In the following days, Mia and Debbie would show up at the school gate from time to time. At first, the students of Princeton University would be excited to watch, butter they were used to it. Crystal was annoyed, and it was useless to call the police several times. At most, they would take them back to criticize and educate them, but they couldn''t do anything to them. When she finally couldn''t bear it anymore. She asked Harold to send them to another city. The two of them learned to behave themselves and no longer pestered Crystal. They only went to look for her every four or five days after that. However, Crystal had more important things to do at the moment, so she didn''t have time to pay attention to them. Harold felt that his child had been acting a little strange recently. For example, she always talked with Dana and changed the topic as soon as she saw him. She would never let him hear anything about their conversation. Moreover, she often hid in the garden and called someone. She had done a very good job of keeping secrets, which made Harold feel that this little girl had never paid so much attention to it when she was sitting for the college entrance examination. Harold was not a curious person, but he always wanted to know more about Crystal, so he had asked Dana in the kitchen before. However, after several months of getting to know each other, Dana had a rough idea of how to deal with this employer. She said vaguely, "Oh, Crystal told me not to tell you. Do I listen to you... or do I listen to Crystal?" Without waiting for Harold to speak, she continued, "If Crystal finds out, she might not be happy. By then, she might cry and make a scene. Don''t you have to coax her by then?" Master White, who had always done things as he liked, was actually convinced by her. At the end of September, the Ginkgo leaves of City W had fallen to the ground. It was golden and there were tourists taking photos everywhere. The dark sky was gray, as if it was always covered with ayer of gloom that could not be gotten rid of. Harold got out of the car and happened to be blown by a gust of wind, rolling up the golden Ginkgo leaves. Like a golden wave, they moved forward in the torrent of time. Chapter 751 Chapter 751 "... After being questioned for so long, he only revealed the truth yesterday." Luke stood beside Harold and said in a low voice, "I''m ipetent." N?velDrama.Org owns this. "It has nothing to do with you." Harold''s face was particrly cold and indifferent on thete autumn day, like a thinyer of ice condensed from water vapor, sealing up the reality under it, making it difficult for others to pry into his emotions. "It''s not easy to get Leo to spill it." Luke stepped forward and opened the door. It was a garden vi, which was located in a remote ce. What attracted others the most was the peace they could get, but it also meant that it was inconvenient for people to go around. There were very few people. At this time, it was already evening. The setting sun was like blood, dyeing the sky in a dazzling color. The rusty iron gate made a "creak" sound, revealing the withered flowers and nts in the courtyard. The fallen leaves piled upyer byyer, showing the bleakness of autumn. There was nothing unusual about the empty vi. It was old, rotten, and showed its owner''s wealth. After all, although the ce was remote, the house price was not low. Many poor people who had bought it had to live there for a few days. Otherwise, they would appear very stupid to buy this ce at the beginning. However, no one had ever lived in this vi before. With a click, the chandelier was turned on. Luke pulled open a floor that looked no different from the surroundings, revealing a staircase leading to the dark basement. He went down first and turned on the light in the basement. Harold looked sideways and ordered, "Keep watch outside." The others answered in unison, "Yes." Harold walked down the stairs. The basement was veryrge, but it had not been renovated before. It was just a space surrounded by cement red bricks. The moisture and cold air from the ground rushed out from the cracks in the concrete wall and went straight into the cracks in people''s bones. In fact, there was nothing here. Only the person who was tied to the shelf and was injured was particrly conspicuous. Wisps of bloody smell came out, mixed with the wet and rotten smell of the earth, which was actually very unpleasant. Harold stood in front of Leo and said faintly, "I heard that you''re finally willing to reveal the truth, but you''re only willing to tell me about it?" Leo lifted his face which was covered in blood. It was probably because he hadn''t had a good rest during this period of time, and he was always in endless pain. His face was terribly pale, and he had already revealed a dead look. Especially his eyes, which were wide open, were full of fine blood, and his eyeballs were gray as if they didn''t have a focus. But the moment he saw Harold, a fierce light suddenly appeared. He took a deep breath and said in a hoarse voice, "Didn''t Valeri teach you that it''s not a good thing that you know too much sometimes?" As the match was ignited, there was a warm orange light in the basement. Harold lowered his eyes and lit a cigarette. Under Leo''s gaze, hepletely extinguished the faint light of the match and threw the match onto the ground, causing Leo''s pupils to shrink. Luke moved a clean wooden chair to Harold''s side. "Leo, are you going to reason with me?" Harold sat on the chair, with his right ankle on the left thigh, and his fingers holding the cigarette hanging on the armrest. He spat out a smoke ring, and his eyes showed his arrogance and wildness when he was young. "But you should still remember that I hate it when others talk about high-sounding truth with me. If what you want to say is these, it''s a pity that you are no longer useful to me." Chapter 752 Chapter 752 Leo deeply remembered the expression on Harold''s face. When he was still the training instructor of team Cl 33, he saw Harold at the first sight out of so many outstanding and carefully selected teenagers. At 17 or 18 years old, it was probably the most mboyant time. Every young man had his own emotions, but after days of training in the army, they were forced to calm down and be indifferent. Even if they were still sharp, they had learned to restrain themselves. However, Harold was different. He never knew how to restrain himself. He was like the king of a pack of wolves. He didn''t need to hide or be afraid of being spied on, because he had enough power to make all those who had any opinions shut up. When Leo took over the team, he had heard of such a person. It was said that he came from a very good family and had fallen out with his family, which was why he came to such a ce to risk his life. But this person was also born toe to this ce to y with his life. In addition to being obedient, he scored full marks on all his other tests. It could be said that he was an extremely sharp knife. It was because of this that the higher-ups chose him to join team Cl 33 despite knowing that Harold was bad at listening to instructions. This was because they wanted to keep such a person in the most important ce, hoping that he would be invincible. But Leo didn''t like to deal with such a person. Because at first nce, he saw the deep indifference and arrogance in the young man''s eyes. As a soldier, he absolutely shouldn''t have portrayed that. Later, Leo met the higher-up and talked to them many times. He made countless requests for Harold to be transferred from team Cl 33, but they were all rejected. If he attacked Harold, there was still Valeri who was eager to protect him. In those years, Leo, the instructor, was actually very aggrieved. However, the rtionship between Harold and him was not very bad. They just disliked each other. Eight yearster, when he saw Harold again in his store, he seemed to bepletely different from when he was young. That kind of fierceness and ferocity were suppressed in the depths of his eyes. He thought that this wolf had learned how to restrain himself. But today, it seemed that there was no such thing. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Even though eight years had passed, he was still the cold and arrogant Harold. Leo coughed painfully and spat out a mouthful of blood that was mixed with some pieces of his internal organs. Harold''s eyes didn''t change at all. "Your current appearance is really embarrassing." "... In the past eight years, I''ve always been in such a sorry state." Leo said in a hoarse voice, "But I just wanted to live such a lowly life... I''ve been crushed into the dust, and you still won''t let me go!" Harold smiled. "It was you who refused to let go of yourself." "You''re already like this, what else can''t you say? Leo, I know that you value your life. Is there anything more important than your life in this world?" H H After a moment of silence, Leo said, "After I tell you, you won''t let me continue to live." "That''s interesting." Harold flicked the cigarette ash and said, "Then what''s the point of seeing me? Are you bored and want to have a chat with an old acquaintance?" Leo gritted his teeth and said, "That''s because I can''t stand it! Your means¡ª these means¡ª" He broke down and said, "I might as well die!" Chapter 753 Chapter 753 Harold smirked as he extinguished the cigarette he had barely taken a puff from on the rough cement ground. He tilted his head slightly and his deep-set features alternated between bright and dark from the blinding white light under the incandescentmps as if it were ready to tear Leo apart when he looked into Harold''s eyes. It added a touch of indescribable terror to the scene. "I always thought that you''re a tough guy." The man leaned back on the back of the chair, with a faint and fake smile in his eyes. "I didn''t expect that it would be so easy to break your ego." Leo panted and said, "You didn''t treat me like a human at all!" Harold replied, "Why did you say that? If I didn''t treat you like a human, the first thing I would do would be to cut off your disgusting tongue." He stood up as his figure blocked out most of the light, casting a shadow over Leo''s scrawny body. He forcefully grasped Leo''s cheek, making him look into his eyes. His voice carried a calmugh as he said, "You said that if you confessed, I wouldn''t let you live, but I''m a person who has no patience. It''s been over half a month, and you''re still refusing to say anything. My patience has run out, and you may not be able to survive." Leo gritted his teeth tightly, as if he wanted to use this to hide the fear and trembling that rose from the depths of his soul. But it was obvious that he had failed, because this once glorious colonel''s forehead was covered with cold sweat, and his body was also shaking. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "You all think that I was the one who harmed Valeri..." He looked at Harold and said word by word, "Why didn''t you ever think that Valeri was also a participant inN?velDrama.Org content. this matter?" With a click, Harold exerted force with his fingers and almost dislocated Leo''s jaw. Leo groaned, but he was very proud of Harold''s loss of control, so much that he forgot the pain in his body for a short time. "Why... just because Valeri died, so he''s innocent?! Let me tell you, when he took this task and took you away, he didn''t intend to bring you back alive!" Blue veins stood out on the back of Harold''s hand, and he almost couldn''t control himself and wanted to break Leo''s neck. Luke said in a hurry, "Master!" Harold slowly let go of his hand, and his eyes were cold. "What? In order to irritate me, you wouldn''t stop to nder Valeri?" "Did you really not have any suspicions at all?!" Leo eximed in a harsh tone. "Originally, C133 was supposed to carry out mission number S3458811, but it was changed to S7837815 the night before. As the direct supervisor of C133,1 didn''t hear anything about it. Don''t you find that strange?!" "That''s your one-sided word." Harold said coldly, "No one can prove that you don''t know." Leo''s voice almost sounded like he was about to cry. "Yes! It''s because no one is able to proved my innocence. I even trusted Valeri and didn''t even look at the mission number before signing and stamping it. Why do you think I fled after hearing about Valeri''s death?! It''s because the only person who could prove my innocence died! If I wanted to survive, I had to escape overnight!" "Valeri epted the mission S7837815. It has nothing to do with me. Even if I die, I will never admit to doing something I didn''t do!" Chapter 754 Chapter 754 No wonder Leo didn''t say anything and no wonder he had been hiding everywhere for eight years but refused to tell the real reason for his betrayal. It was because no one would believe him. Whether they were angry or fearful about Valeri''s death, they would not believe Leo''s words. The hero had turned into a demon, and how could Valeri''s colleagues ept this? As for the higher-ups, they could only push the me onto Leo alone. If he died, it would be enough. They could not let more shocking secrets be dug up. Leo gasped for breath, but he smiled. "This is the truth! Harold, it''s been eight years. You know the truth now. Are you satisfied?" He stared at the man''s distinct features and eximed frantically, "Your best brother! He''s the executioner who sent you all on your way! When he died for you, were you touched? Actually, he intended to take the whole C133 group to die with him from the beginning! He led you to the road to the underworld!" To Leo''s surprise, Harold''s face remainedpletely expressionless, without even a hint of emotion. He simply observed Leo''s frantic state and calmly asked, "If what you say is true, why did he let us go then?" "How would I know!" Leo gritted his teeth. "If the entire Cl 33 was wiped out, I wouldn''t have ended up in such a miserable state! In the past eight years, you almost turned the Earth upside down to look for me. Only then did I finally understand what the life of a homeless dog was like. Harold..." He panted and said, "Valeri might havee to his senses. He didn''t want you all to die. How could I know what he was thinking?" Harold raised the corner of his mouth. "Is this all you can say?" The corners of Leo''s eyes trembled in fear, and heughed at himself dejectedly. "I knew it. As long as I tell you, you won''t let me live." "Even you can''t ept Valeri turning into that executioner, can you?" Leo sneered. "After all, what is my rtionship to youpared to his... You can be self-righteous if you hate me, but if you hate him... neither of you can do it, even if he wants to kill you!" "You can''t exin yourself." Harold ignored his question and said, "Valeri has no reason to do this." "No reason? Ha!" Leo sneered. "His seriously ill sister..." "Do you want to say that he did it for money?" "No," Leo said sinisterly, "it''s for the sake of technology." "What?" Harold was slightly taken aback. Leo clenched his fingers and calmed himself down. He said in a hoarse voice, Tve found out a lot of things in the past eight years, but I''m going to die anyway, so I don''t want to say anymore." Harold smiled. "Leo, are you ying this trick with me?" Leo''s back was covered with cold sweat. He said, "You know, I am very afraid of death. If you continue to interrogate me, maybe I will let you go, but... you don''t have time anymore." N?velDrama.Org content. Somehow, Leo''s words without any reason made Harold White''s heart skip a beat. Years of living on the edge had made him sensitive to the sense of some impending danger. "-You should still remember Monique, right?" Leo bared his teeth, and there was still blood on it, like a wild beast drinking blood. "She gave up her experiments. Not everyone would give up when the fruits of theirbor were about to be harvested." Chapter 755 Chapter 755 When Harold White walked out of the iron gates of his vi, it was already dusk. It was 9 o''clock in the evening, the busiest and most bustling time in the city. Far in the distance, the traffic on the overpass flowed like a river, neon lights flickered, and the bustling atmosphere of the city overwhelmed the coldness of the basement. Standing in the cold autumn wind, he took a deep breath and lit a cigarette. "Do you believe Leo''s words?" Luke asked in a low voice. Harold did not answer the question. He took a drag from his cigarette as the nicotine and tar mixing and rolling through his lungs, but it still couldn''t calm the bone-chilling cold. He threw away the cigarette and shoved his hands into his coat pockets, saying, "Let''s go back." Luke didn''t say anything more. He went forward to open the door and drove in the direction of Flower Land. When they passed through a downtown area full of shops, Harold suddenly said, "Send Leo away." "Send him to a ce where I will never see him again." Luke was shocked. "But he..." Harold closed his eyes, leaned back in his seat, and said calmly, "Do as I say." "I don''t want to kill him." The traffic was terrible on the road, and Harold White didn''t arrive at Flower Land until 11 o''clock. He wasn''t surprised to find the room inplete darkness, knowing that Crystal was probably already asleep. However, before he could turn on the lights, he heard the voice of the young girl. "Why did you take so long toe back? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Immediately, a soft body embraced him, and all the coldness in his heart seemed to dissipate with this warmth. He smiled and picked up Crystal while saying, "Didn''t I tell you not to wait for me?" Crystal yawned and rested her head on his shoulder, saying, "I think I''ve caught the ''can''t sleep without a partner'' illness too... Hmm, don¡¯t turn on the lights. Let''s go to the balcony upstairs. I want to show you something special!" Harold smiled. "What''s wrong? Glow-in-the-dark watch?" Crystal said, "You are not allowed to speak from now on." Harold kept his mouth shut and steadily carried her to the second floor in the darkness. When they reached the big balcony, Crystal patted his hand and asked him to let her down. Then, she opened the ss door of the balcony and said, "Come here." Harold raised his eyebrows slightly and walked into the balcony. The wind outside blew in with the faint fragrance of flowers in the garden. Crystal cleared her throat and said seriously with her hands sped behind her back, "Harold, do you know what day it is today?" The bright moonlight outlined the little girl''s long and delicate eyshes and her red and plump lips. Such a serious expression was really cute. Harold curved his lips into a smile and said, "Your first year in college?" Crystal said, "Why should Imemorate this kind of thing?" "Forget it. You don''t seem to know." She coughed and said, "Close your eyes first." Harold replied, "Is it really a glow-in-the-dark watch?" Crystal took a deep breath. "I''m about to fall out." Harold smiled, closed his eyes, and said, "Okay, I''ve closed my eyes." Crystal said, "Don''t open your eyes before I tell you to." "Yes." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! About ten secondster, Harold heard the little girl''s soft voice. "All right, you can open your eyes now!" With a slight flutter of his eyshes, the man, who always seemed cold and indifferent, opened his eyes. The location of Flower Land was rtively good. Although the environment was quiet, it was actually not far from the bustling city center. The most magnificent and pleasant Sunshine Road could be seen on the balcony. Chapter 756 Chapter 756 Shine Road was often considered the first impression of City W for outsiders. It was a ce of extravagance and luxury, with various high-end brands setting up their shops there. It was always bustling with people, and the atmosphere was filled with the allure of materialism. No matter what time of day, the crowds were always overwhelming, and it was a hub of activity andmerce. Thergest shopping mall in the area was called Star, and it was a favorite destination among wealthy women all year round. It was considered andmark building of City W, with a massive LED advertising screen that covered an entire wall. Even from a distance, the contents of the screen could be clearly seen. However, due to the high cost of renting the advertising space, only Star''s own promotions were typically disyed on the screen. At the moment, the massive screen waspletely ck, and the bright lights surrounding it made it even more eye-catching. Crystal silently began to count down. "Three, two, one." As the screen lit up, instead of an advertisement, a pixted figure appeared. The figure was wearing ck clothing and standing expressionless under a cherry blossom tree, with pink petals falling around him. Another pixted figure, wearing a white dress, ran over carrying a small cake in her hands. She had a silly smile on her face as she approaches the first figure. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, and cherry blossom petals covered the entire screen. Slowly, a line of ck text appeared on the screen. Happy Birthday, Harold Behind it, there was a beating little red heart. Tonight, all the people on the Shine Road were attracted by this huge advertising screen. Everyone looked up and talked about it enviously. This building lived up to its name. It could be called the star of City W. Countless people opened the window and looked at it. The short 28 seconds video instantly refreshed the social tform. Everyone was talking about which rich young master put in so much effort to make his lover smile. Even the wind in Flower Land was silent. Almost at the moment when Harold saw thest line of words, Crystal''s soft voice sounded in his ear, "Harold, happy birthday." II II At that moment, Harold didn''t even know what he was feeling. He looked at the LED screen with his long eyshes slightly lowered. He saw that the little girl''s eyes were brighter than the stars in the sky. She stood beside him like a little girl in a white dress, holding the cake with both hands. There was nothing written on the cake except for the birthday candles. Crystal smiled and said, "I have too many wishes for you. I can''t write it all down on this small cake, but in the next year, I have the opportunity to tell you slowly. I will wish you until the September 29 of next year." "Happy 28th birthday, Harold!" Many yearster, when Harold recalled that day, he could still remember all the details clearly. Whether it was the childish style of the video, the uneven cake style, the starry eyes of the little girl, or the soft curved lips, they were all engraved into his bones. "What''s wrong?" Crystal stood on tiptoe and looked at him. "Although my animation is very ugly and the cake is not very good-looking..." She frowned and said with grievance, "But I made all these by myself." It was really hard for a pure science student to draw animations. Crystal almost became bald. Making the 28 second video was even longer than living her whole life. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Harold heaved a sigh of relief, held Crystal''s face in his hands, kissed her on the lips, and whispered, "I don''t dislike you. I''m just thinking about how to respond to you since you''re so nice." Chapter 757 Chapter 757 Crystal looked up at him. "How are you going to respond to me then?" Harold smiled and said, "HI use the rest of my life to respond to you." Crystal said, "Why are you copying me? But..." She put the cake on the table and said, "Today is your birthday, so I won''t argue with you." She pulled out a chair for Harold to sit down. She cut the cake and said, "Don''t look down on this cake. I''ve done it very carefully. It''s just that I don''t have any artistic cells, and I don''t know how to decorate it... But I''m sure it''s delicious." The girl put her palms together and looked at him with sparkling eyes. "Well, it''s time for you to blow out the candles. Before you blow out the candles, you have to make a wish first... do you have any wishes?" Harold said, "I''ve already obtained everything I want." Crystal couldn''t help butugh. "Have you already gotten what you want? Please help me make a wish. I have a lot of wishes." She said seriously, "You can just wish that Crystal, the best person in the worlds, will be around to celebrate your birthday with you." Harold couldn''t help butugh. "Isn''t it difficult for you?" "I''m a kind person." Crystal said, "So I won''t mind." The flickering candlelight reflected in their eyes, swaying with their own intertwined reflections. Harold had never celebrated a birthday before today, so he hadpletely forgotten what day it was. Crystal also had no experience with birthdays and didn''t know that making a wish out loud would make it not come true. In the silent mor of the world, Harold made his first birthday wish in the city with sea of lights. Crystal put her hands together and said, "Let''s cut the cake now." Harold didn''t move. Instead, he looked at Crystal and asked, "Have you forgotten something?" "Hmm?" Crystal was puzzled. "What?" Harold stood up and half knelt in front of her rattan chair. He looked at her from head to toe, but this posture did not affect his aura at all. "My birthday present." Crystal whispered, "Isn''t the cake and video a birthday gift?" N?velDrama.Org content. "It doesn''t count." Harold raised his hand and held Crystal''s face. He chuckled and said, "Didn''t you prepare?" Crystal sighed. "This should be your fault." "Hmm?" Crystal said, "A person like you, who doesn''t even have a birthday wish, doesn''tck anything. What can I give you?" She tilted her head slightly and looked at Harold. "Do you have anything you want?" "Can I choose by myself?" "Yes, yes." The corners of Harold''s lips curled into an indecent smile. "Anything is fine?" "It must be something I have." Crystal put forward her condition. "Otherwise, what will I do do if you want stars?" "I don''t want the stars." Harold said in the clear fragrance of the flowers, "I want my moon." Crystal took a while to react, and her ears turned red. Harold rubbed the tip of her nose against hers and said softly, "Can I write your name on my household register?" "Be my wife, and be my eternal, bright moonlight." Crystal opened her mouth slightly and wanted to say something, but she didn''t because she was suddenly picked up by Harold. She subconsciously put her arms around his neck, and her heart beat very fast. "I haven''t eaten cake yet." "I want to open the gift first," Harold said in a low voice. Crystal said, "Why don''t we..." Harold''s voice was a little hoarse, but his tone was firm. "I want to open the gift first." "But..." "Oh!" Chapter 758 Chapter 758 When Harold put Crystal on the soft bed, her heart beat very fast. The sheets were changed yesterday, and she liked the color very much. Crystal was trapped in the fluffy quilt, and she could see the man''s obscure eyes when she looked up. It was a very familiar look. Like a wild beast in the jungle, he saw a delicious and weak prey. "I''ve been making that cake for a long time." Crystal looked away, but she didn''t know that her ears, cheeks, and neck were stained with ayer of rouge under the watery moonlight. She was surprisingly beautiful. Harold kissed her on the tip of her nose and said, "Ask Dana to put it awayter and we''ll eat it tomorrow." Crystal was a little afraid of Harold, who was so gentle. She curled up her fingers and said, "Can''t we eat it now? Aren''t you hungry?" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Haroldughed. "Yes, I''m hungry." He got up slightly and slowly undid his shirt. There was a deep hollow corbone under his slender neck, followed by a muscr chest and a beautiful and powerful abdominal muscle. "So I''m going to eat you." Crystal thought that Harold no longer had any feelings, but she didn''t expect that he really didn''t care about her. When she was pressed on the bed, she began to regret making the little cake by herself. When she was pressed against the floor-to-ceiling window, she began to regret making the small video and suffering so much that her countless of her hair had dropped. When she was coaxed into the bathroom, she began to regret buying the advertisement screen with the money borrowed from her few good brothers. She knew that she couldn''t run away, so she could only cry and beg him to be gentle. However, she did not know whether it was because Harold was terrible or because of the man''s bad nature. The more she cried, the fiercer Harold became. In the end, her voice became hoarse, and she was cheated by the man for thest time. D If she could do it all over again, the first thing she would do upon seeing Harold tonight would definitely not be to throw herself into his arms. Instead, she would grab a cake and smash it in his face, making sure that this seemingly straightced man got rid of all the garbage in his head. But it was toote. Crystaly on Harold''s shoulder and said weakly, "I want to be separated from you tomorrow!" Harold dried her hair, took her out the bathtub, wrapped her with a bath towel, and casually threatened, "Okay, you want to do it again?" Crystal was so tired that her eyelids were twitching. She felt that she might have been broken. She was on the verge of death. "You are not a human being." Harold kissed her on the lips and said, "It''s you who''s delicate." Crystal wanted to curse him, but she didn''t have the strength to do so. She leaned into Harold''s arms and fell asleep in a daze. Even the sound of the hairdryer couldn''t wake her up. Harold dried andbed the little girl''s hair before putting her in bed, and then he went to take a shower himself. As soon as he got into bed, the sleeping girl snuggled up to him, following the warmth of his body. Perhaps it was because she had no sense of security all year round, Crystal always liked to sleep with something in her arms. Sometimes, when Harold got up in the middle of the night to deal with affairs, she would wake up in fear when she couldn''t feel him in bed. He had to hold her in his arms tofort him for a long time before she could fall asleep again. He looked at Crystal''s fair and beautiful cheek under the cold moon and tucked her thin hair behind her ear. His fingertips stroked her red and swollen lips, and he said softly with a sigh, "Of all the living things, how did I meet you?" "Why are you so attractive to me?" Chapter 759 Chapter 759 The next day, Crystal was awakened by the constant ringing of her phone. She tried to muffle the sound by covering her ears with a pillow, but she soon realized that it was as bad as having an earworm, as the sound still managed to slip through any gaps and prate her ears. Crystal threw the pillow away irritably. When she touched her phone, she saw that her b*stard brother, Anthony, who called her early in the morning. Crystal was even more irritable. Shey prone on the bed and answered the phone. "Why did you wake me up early in the morning? Do you know..." "Early in the morning?" Antony sneered. "Crystal, why don''t you look at the time?" Crystal narrowed her eyes and took a closer look. She saw several big numbers on the phone screen. It was already half past two in the afternoon! Crystal jerked as if she was going to get up, but then she grimaced and copsed back down halfway through the movement. A wave of pain shot through her lower back, causing her to gasp for breath. Antony quickly asked, "What''s wrong?" Crystal cursed the man in her heart, but she couldn''t say anything to him. She could only cough and say, "It''s nothing. Even if it''s half past two in the afternoon, it''s Saturday today. I don''t need to attend sses. Why did you call me so many times?" Antony said, "Your animation has be a trending search. Last night, you were only in the top 30 or 40 rankings, but this morning, you made it into the top three. Now, you''re in first ce." Crystal was stunned. "Why would humans be so interested in other people''s birthday blessings?" "If it were just a regr birthday greeting, humans wouldn''t be interested," Antony Evans said calmly. "But a birthday greeting yed on the massive Star advertising screen that you bought by emptying your brothers'' bank ounts, now that''s something humans will find interesting." Only then did Crystal remember that he owed Antony a lot of money. Her attitude immediately became much better than before. She said, "Thank you, Antony. I like you the most." Antony replied, "That''s what you said when you went to borrow money from Freud." Crystal was speechless. "Now, many people are digging into who bought the birthday greeting and who it was sent to. What''s your n?" Crystal struggled to lie down on the bed and found that it was morefortable to lie down, so she simplyy down and said, "Can we remove the trending search? Let''s remove it." "Do you think you don''t need to spend money to remove the trending search?" Crystal curled her lips. "Don''t think that I don''t know. Privileged people like you don''t need to spend money at all. You can just make a call and it will be done." "Privileged people like us?" Antony sat under a tree and took a sip of water. In the distance, Freud and Mason were ying basketball. When Mason made ayup in three steps, the people around them cheered. Antony also eximed "Nice!" before turning to Crystal and asking, "Aren''t you the same?" "I don''t have that much face." Crystal dragged out her voice. "I beg you, Antony-" The goosebumps on Antony''s neck started to rise. "Speak nicely and don''t act like a spoiled child. I''ll get someone to remove them right away, but..." He finally said out what was on his mind. "Did Harold do anything to youst night?" Crysta was speechless. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She didn''t know if Antony was asking about something that should be done or not, but... whether it should be done or not, Harold had already done it. "He is very touched." Crystal thought for a while and said, "Then we... Well, we went to unwrap the gift." Chapter 760 Chapter 760 Antony asked suspiciously, "That''s it?" Crystal replied, "That''s it." It was just that she was the gift that had been unwrapped. Antony scolded, "Could it be that Harold isn''t very good at that aspect?" Even he was able to hold back his desires? For a moment, Crystal didn''t know whether she wanted Harold to be capable or not. "In that case, I''ll hang up first." Antony stood up, wiped the sweat on his neck with a white towel, and said, "Those b*stards are asking me to y basketball" Crystal answered weakly, threw the phone aside, and was about to go back to sleep. However, there was a steady sound of footsteps, and Harold appeared at the door of the bedroom. At this time, he was putting on airs. He was wearing a loose andfortable beige home-neck suit and loose gray sportswear, which made him look more rxed andzy than usual. "Let''s go eat." Harold walked to the side of the bed and watched as the person in the quilt moved. She didn''t get up, but wrapped herself tightly in the quilt, looking like a spring roll. "I don''t want to eat," came the muffled voice of Crystal, sounding very negative. "I want to sleep." Harold bent down and got her out of the quilt. He pinched her cheek and said, "If you don''t eat, your stomach will hurt." Crystal said, "From now on, don''t talk to me. I hate you the most." Harold picked her up and apologized very skillfully, "I''m sorry." He still dared to do it next time. Crystal leaned on his shoulder and said in a low voice, "I feel terrible. I feel like I''m going to die." She steady sound of footsteps, and Harold appeared at the door of the bedroom. At this time, he was putting on airs. He was wearing a loose andfortable beige home-neck suit and loose gray sportswear, which made him look more rxed andzy than usual. "Let''s go eat." Harold walked to the side of the bed and watched as the person in the quilt moved. She didn''t get up, but wrapped herself tightly in the quilt, looking like a spring roll. "I don''t want to eat," came the muffled voice of Crystal, sounding very negative. "I want to sleep." Harold bent down and got her out of the quilt. He pinched her cheek and said, "If you don''t eat, your stomach will hurt." Crystal said, "From now on, don''t talk to me. I hate you the most." Harold picked her up and apologized very skillfully, "I''m sorry." He still dared to do it next time. Crystal leaned on his shoulder and said in a low voice, "I feel terrible. I feel like I''m going to die." She touched her belly again and made sure that it did not bulge. She breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I don''t want to eat anything." N?velDrama.Org content. "Dana cooked you some seafood porridge," Harold said. "It has been heated several times." He carried Crystal into the bathroom, washed her face, and said, "And if you don''t eat your cake, it will spoil." When Crystal heard that about the cake, she immediately opened her eyes and became very angry. "You still have the nerve to bring up the cake?" "Are you really angry?" "If you were treated like this when you''re below, you would be angry too!" Crystal said with a mouthful of toothbrush and her words were unclear but her anger unabated. Harold responded with a "oh" and said, "You mean... I think it''s not a bad idea. Next time, you''ll be on top." Crystal was puzzled. Crystal looked at him skeptically for a while. It wasn''t until she was applying face cream that she finally realized that Harold was being a hooligan. She bit his shoulder in anger and said, "There won''t be a next time!" Harold didn''t seem to feel any pain. He patted her back and said, "If you''re still angry, you can bite harder." Crystal let go of her mouth and opened the cor of his clothes, only to see a row of neat teeth marks deeply printed on it. She looked a little guilty. "It''s your fault. What''s wrong with me biting you?" "It¡¯s nothing." Harold chuckled. "But I suggest you save some strength and use it at night. Otherwise, you won''t be able to run away like you didst night." Crystal was speechless. She bit him angrily again. After struggling to eat a full meal, Crystal was toozy to move andy on the sofa reading her professional books. Even Dana felt a headache looking at those thick tomes, but Crystal could read and take notes at the same time, which impressed Dana. Unfortunately, this respectsted only a few seconds before Crystal turned her head and fell asleep. She couldn''t help ming Harold in her heart for torturing Crystal. Chapter 761 Chapter 761 It was already in the afternoon, but there was no light in the room. It was gloomy and depressing. The young girl walked in with light footsteps. She pulled the curtains open, and the light from the sky shone in. The heavy smell of alcohol in the room also dispersed a little. She held her arms and looked at the man sitting on the carpet. ¡±... Did you drink all nightst night?" "No." Bud''s voice was a little hoarse, but his tone was still cold. "What are you doing here?" N?velDrama.Org owns this. "I saw that advertisement screen yesterday and thought that you might..." She raised her eyebrows and said, "Not feel too good, so I came to see you." She opened the stic bag she brought and took out the warm food inside. She asked, "Are you touched? Only your sister will bring you food at this time. Wow, it''s the soup I like." Bud stood up, sat down at the dining table, and began to eat in silence. The girl held her chin and asked, "Have you received any news?" "What?" "I guess you don''t know yet." The girl sighed and said, "Harold found Leo." Bud froze for a moment, and then he lowered his eyshes and said in a low voice, "Did Leo confess?" "It''s not like you don''t know about Harold''s methods." The girl shrugged her shoulders and said, "I just don''t know how much did Leo confess. It''s not easy to deal with the people around Harold. So far, we haven''t received any new news." Bud thought for a moment and said, "It doesn''t matter if he knows. We won''t suffer too much." "But mother..." The girl was a little hesitant. "You also know that she has been in a bad mood recently." "... Did she hit you?" Bud looked up at the girl and frowned slightly. "I told you not to look for her at such a moment." "Didn''t you say that you don''t care about me?" The girl smiled cunningly. "Look, you still care about me a little, although we are not connected by blood..." She paused and smiled. "But we grew up together." "Connected by blood." Bud repeated, and then said, "The bloodline is actually useless. It will only be a chain to bind a person, and tame him from a person to a dog." When he said this, the poppy pattern on the side of his face seemed to be absorbed by his blood in the soft sunshine, prating into his skin and adding a bit of enchantment between his delicate eyebrows. It looked extremely beautiful and frightening at the same time. The youngdy''s eyesnded on the extended poppy flower petals. After a long time had passed, she said, "When I find it hard to understand Mother, I would think of the suffering she experienced. Perhaps many years ago, she already went mad, all for the sake of surviving that will." It suddenly urred to Bud that one night, he had just returned from outside, and there was a pungent smell of blood on his body. There was no light in the room, but the moonlight was very bright, illuminating a corner of the European living room. There was a pile of information on the white sofa in a mess. The woman, wrapped in a shawl, stood in front of the round window. Her figure was thin, and the diamond grid on the window was like an iron railing in prison, trapping her and isting her from freedom. Then she turned her head and looked at him quietly for a while before asking, "Did you get it settled?" "Yes," Bud responded, but there was nothing to say between him and the woman. He turned around and was about to go upstairs, but the woman said, "Come here." Chapter 762 Chapter 762 In fact, there was no so-called "mother-and-son love" between Bud and his mother. They seemed more like superior and subordinate, but maybe because the moonlight that day was too gentle, he was silent for a while and slowly walked over. The woman raised her hand to hold his face and seemed to be talking to herself, "You have grown up..." "Time flies too fast," she said. "I still remember when you were a baby. You wanted me to carry you as soon as you saw me." All of a sudden, Bud''s body stiffened. He didn''t know what to say, but maybe he didn''t have time to say anything. Soon, the woman''s expression froze, and she asked in a soft voice,"... Did you just kill someone beforeing back? The smell of blood on your body is so strong." "..." Bud said, "Mother, have you forgotten? It''s you who asked me to..." Before he could finish his words, the woman suddenly let go of him. She took two steps back, and the expression on her face could almost be called ferocious."... You are not like his son." "...What?" The woman seemed to be looking at a horrible monster, and the expression on her face was full of horror. She grabbed Bud''s hand with great force, and her nails almost sank into his skin and flesh. "You shouldn''t be like this... You shouldn''t be like this! You should..." She gasped for breath. "You should be very clean... You should be like the rising sun. How can you... kill people?!" Her voice was like a sharp knife, dripping with blood as it cut through the exposed skin. The young man lowered his head and looked at the woman''s beautiful face. He said in a hoarse voice,"... Isn''t this the task you gave me? Since I was a child, only when Ipleted the task will you be happy and praise me." "It''s not like this... It''s not like this..." The woman muttered to herself. Then, she suddenly raised her head. There was a kind of stubborn and repressed madness. Her slender fingers suddenly grabbed his neck. She was so strong that blue veins stood out on the back of her hand. A strong sense of suffocation and pain spread. Bud could easily push her away, but under the pale moonlight, he slowly closed his eyes. He thought that if he died like this... it should be good. But he didn''t die, because the woman seemed to have woken up, and her fingers loosened in an instant. The feeling of cold air pouring in from his throat was not very good. Bud coughed violently and almost coughed out blood. He was weak and half kneeling on the ground, his fingers tightly clutching the gorgeous handmade carpet. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Why didn''t you kill me? Why did you let me live? Why did you let me live in such a humble and poor way? "... Baby." The woman hugged him with tears all over her face, just like when he was a child. Her voice was filled with anxiety and love. "What''s wrong? Are you all right?" She sobbed desperately. "I''m sorry... I''m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. Baby, can you forgive me?" Bud looked at her quietly for a while, maybe for a moment, or maybe for more than ten seconds. He smiled, but the smile was extremely fake. "I won''t me you." The woman cried out loud in his arms and murmured sorry. Bud gently stroked her back tofort her, but the expression on his face seemed to be covered with ayer of frost, and he said coldly, "Come on." "Take Madam back to have a rest." "She''s sick," the young man said in an indifferent tone. He was half kneeling under the light of the sky, and his eyshes were drooping. Chapter 763 Chapter 763 "Obsession." Bud looked at the container filled with soup in front of him and said, "Indeed, she lives for her obsession. It has nothing to do with anyone else." After a moment of silence, he asked, "Where did you get hurt?" "It''s just a minor injury. You don''t have to worry about it." The girl smiled. "As I said, I am smarter than you and know how to hide." She looked around and said, "Why don''t you move back? I can''t rest assured if you live here alone." "There''s nothing to worry about." The girl was silent for a moment and finally said, "I am afraid that you will starve to death." Bud was speechless. "Your cooking..." She chose a more tactful way of saying, "It''s really not very good. You don''t like to order takeout. If you move back, at least someone can cook for you." She didn''t know if it was an illusion, but Bud''s expression became a little colder. "I''ll think about it." "Actually, I have something important to discuss with you today." The girl took out a file bag from her bag and put it on the table. Her expression was not very good."... We were wrong. That person probably won''t live past this year. We must execute the n earlier." Bud remained silent. "We don''t have a choice." The girl said softly, "Brother." "I got it." Bud put down his chopsticks and said coldly, "You can go back now." The girl wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. "If you can''t do it, then I..." "There''s no need," said Bud calmly. "There¡¯s nothing I can''t do. You don''t have to worry about it." "Brother!" "Leave now." Bud narrowed his eyes in the light and said, "Tell Mother that I will satisfy her as usual." When Crystal woke up in the evening, she found Devil lying by the bed. She didn''t know who released it. When it felt that she was awake, it immediately stood up and wanted to lick her. Crystal snorted and quickly hugged the cat''s head. "Don''t lick me, don''t lick me. I don''t want to be covered with your saliva." Perhaps after sleeping for so long, Crystal felt that she had struggled back from the brink of death. She got up from the bed and asked Devil, "Did you sneak up here? Harold won''t let youe upstairs." As it turned out, no matter how beautiful a cat was, it would still lose its fur-and the fur would be everywhere. Therefore, Harold never allowed Devil to go up to the second floor. "Get out of here." Crystal patted the snow tiger''s big head and whispered, "Otherwise, if you are caught by Harold, he will definitely teach you a lesson." Devil wagged its tail as if to express its disdain for Harold. But when it heard the man''s voice downstairs, its tail stiffened and it ran down the second floor at a speed that shocked Crystal. N?velDrama.Org content. Crystal,"..." She couldn''t be med for always being a coward when she faced Harold. CoCo was such a big animal, known as the king of all beasts. However, when it saw Harold, wouldn''t it turn into a coward as well? Crystalforted herself. She felt a little cold, and she found a cloak to put on her body before going downstairs. Harold had just returned home, and Larry was there as well. He was teasing the tiger as he said, "Devil,e here." Devil stared at him with its dark blue eyes andy at the top of the stairs, indifferent. Crystal said, "It has a new name now. It won''t pay attention to you if you call it by its previous name." After saying that, she squatted down and touched the tiger''s head. "Am I right, CoCo?" Chapter 764 Chapter 764 Larry shivered and almost spilled the tea that Dana had just made. "What do you call it?" Crystal looked up. "CoCo, didn''t I tell you?" She raised Devil''s furry paws. "Come, CoCo. Say hello to Larry." Instead of paying attention to Larry, Devil rubbed its head against Crystal''s leg. Under Harold''s threatening gaze, Larry stopped himself from saying, "You named a majestic snow tiger CoCo?" and showed a fake smile on his face. He walked over and squatted down next to Devil and said, "You''re too heartless. Have you forgotten that it was me who fed you meat when Harold didn''t take care of you back then? Now that you''re close to Crystal, are you pretending that you don''t know me anymore?" Devil faced him with his ass. "Hey." Larry was happy. "Aren''t you being ungrateful, CoCo?" Devil finally had some reaction-it used its tail to p Larry in the face. Larry was speechless. Crystal,"..." Crystal was stunned and hurriedly educated Devil. "How could you hit someone, CoCo? That''s not right." Larry looked at Crystal curiously. "You actually spoke up for me?" Crystal said, "As a responsible parent, every time I see a child beating a beggar, I''ll have to educate him. I''m not doing it for you. I''m doing it for the sake of Devil''s education. You don''t have to thank me." Larry was speechless. Crystal patted the tiger''s head, washed her hands in the kitchen, and then took out the cream cake that was kept in the refrigerator. She put it in the refrigerator for a whole night. At this time, it looked even worse thanst night, but after Dana''s appraisal, it could still be eaten. When Larry saw her bring out the cake, he was shocked."... What are you doing with such an ugly thing?" "..." Crystal instantly felt that Larry had not been taught a lesson after being pped by Devil. She thought that Devil should have pped him a few more times. Harold looked coldly at Larry and said, "Cut the crap. You can get lost now." "I don''t want to." Larryfortably sat down on the sofa and said, "I''m going to have dinner here. I miss the abalone sea cucumber made by Dana-Dana, don''t forget." Dana replied in the kitchen, "Don''t worry, Mr. Reynes. I''ve already soaked the sea cucumber. It''s stewing in the pot now." Larry sighed and said, "In this family, only Dana cares about me. Is this a moral degradation or the destruction of human nature?" Crystal put away the white porcin te and fork and muttered, "It''s your brain that has problem." "..." Larry wanted to refute, but he couldn''t defeat Harold. Seeing the candle on the ugly cake, he quickly changed the subject. "Yo, it''s a birthday cake... Who''s celebrating it? Crystal, are you celebrating your 20th birthday?" Crystal looked at Larry with a heavy gaze and then sighed deeply. "Do you know why only Dana cares about you in this family?" Larry didn''t know what to say. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Crystal said, "You don''t even remember your good friend''s birthday. It''s obvious that you''re not actually very close to each other, so there''s a reason why Harold doesn''t care about you." "...?" Larry turned to look at Harold. "It''s your birthday today?" It was not that he was careless and did not even remember his birthday. It was just that he had never seen Harold celebrating his birthday since he and Harold got to know each other in the first battle in kindergarten. Chapter 765 Chapter 765 "It was yesterday." Crystal corrected him. "From now on, he is a 28-year-old adult." Larry was speechless. Mr. Reynes finally figured something out and said, "So this ugly... not-so-delicate cake is made by you?" "Yeah." Crystal nodded proudly. "I thought that I could invite you over to eat the cake as we couldn''t finish it. So I put a lot of mangos in it. Mangoes that you''re allergic to!" Larry was speechless. "Why does this little girl hold a grudge against me?" "She didn''t put mangoes." Dana came out of the kitchen and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, Mr. Reynes." "Luckily you have a conscience. It''s not in vain that I brought you something good." Larry took out a box of extremely delicate and gorgeous chocte from his bag and put it on the table, trying to light up Crystal''s eyes with the huge luxury jewelry brand, but Crystal looked at it and asked doubtfully, "Aren''t they making jewelry? Are the choctes they make edible?" Larry said, "I don''t know if it''s nice or not, but it''s expensive." He showed a number and said, "This amount of money, and it''s a limited edition." Crystal''s gaze at Larry was a little hard to exin. She said, "I was wondering which idiot would buy those ugly things sold by luxury brands. So you are one of them." Larry held back his anger and said to Harold, "Are you going to teach her a lesson or not? Otherwise, I''ll help you!" Harold was very calm. He took the knife and cut the cake handed over by Crystal. His prediction was quite urate and he did it neatly. Soon, the cake was cut into eight pieces. He said, "You can give it a try." N?velDrama.Org owns this. Larry took a deep breath and said, "Fortunately, you didn''t keep Crystal by your side from an early age." Crystal was curious. "Why?" Mr. Reynes rolled his eyes and said, "If you grow up with him, ording to how he normally spoils you, he will definitely train you into a devil incarnate who does whatever she wants in City W." These words gave Harold a new idea. He said, "It sounds good." He looked at Crystal and said, "There''s no chance for you. You can give birth to a daughter." Larry was speechless. Crystal put the white porcin te in front of him. "Hurry up and eat your birthday cake. You should have made a wish telling God that you want children yesterday. In that case, you can have as many children as you want." Harold smiled and said, "Can you afford to raise so many of them?" He leaned on the sofa leisurely, and the smile on his lips was actually yful. His deep eye sockets were very dark, and his dense eyshes left a dense reflection in front of him. He looked even eviler now. Especially when he said this, his voice was a little low, with a vague smile, which could really make the little girl''s face red and her heart beat faster. Crystal''s ears were red. She pursed her lips and wanted to say yes, but she immediately remembered her huge debt. Like a rubber ball, she depleted. She said slowly, "Why should we give birth to so many children? We are not going to form a football team. We shouldn''t give birth to too many kids to make sure that we can educate them well and make contributions to the world." Larry couldn''t help butugh. "It''s okay, Crystal. Let him be. I will help to raise them." Before Crystal could reply, Larry was grabbed by the cor. "What did you say?" Chapter 766 Chapter 766 In the business world, Mr. Reynes had always been called a smiling tiger. Although he was smiling and easy to get along with, in fact, he was ruthless. He could easily be make friends and could easily make others bankrupt. He was also known to be understanding and considerate. For example, at this moment, he knew exactly what he should say. "I said that when you and Crystal get married, I, as a brother, will definitely give you a big red packet." Crystal came over and asked, "How much are you going to give?" Larry wanted to say a check of more than 20,000 dors perfunctorily, but his good brother sitting opposite him said, "I remember you have a seaside vi." Larry didn''t know what to say. "That''s where I''m going to stay after retirement..." Harold smiled and said, "Why don''t you give us the property ownership certificate of this vi? Otherwise, how can you show your generosity, Mr. Reynes?" Crystal nodded. "That''s right" Larry asked, "Are you two robbers?" "It''s fine if you don''t want to give." Crystal curled her lips. "Why are you still ndering others?" Larry said painfully, "Who said I wouldn''t give it to you? When you get married, I''ll give it to you as a wedding gift. You think I, Larry, care about this little thing?" Crystal quickly ttered him. "Mr. Reynes, you''re so generous!" She handed him the cake. "Mr. Reynes, have a piece of cake!" Larry took a bite and found that the cake was surprisingly delicious even though it didn''t look very good. Crystal smiled smugly. "I made this cake myself. Of course it''s delicious." Harold raised his hand to wipe away the cream on her lips. He probably realized that he had gone too farst night, so he coaxed her. "You''re so capable, Crystal." Crystal said, "Of course." Larry was speechless. He couldn''t imagine how much Harold would dote on his child after he had a child. What was even more frightening was that if the child looked like Crystal, he would even get the star for the child. Mr. Reynes sighed with emotion at the fact that a single person like him had no human rights. He ate up a whole piece of cake and then ate the sea cucumber prepared by Dana with great satisfaction. Devil had just eaten a lot of meat. Crystal touched its stomach and felt that it had eaten a little too much. She was going to take it for a walk in the backyard for better digestion. She nced at Larry and hesitated."... Mr. Reynes, do you want to go with us?" Larry asked,"... What''s with your tone?" N?velDrama.Org content. Crystal pulled Devil up and touched its head, saying, "Now the little tiger needs to control its diet to keep its body shape, otherwise, there will be no other little tiger who will like it..." "..." Larry said, "Are you saying that I can''t find a girlfriend because I''m fat? I don''t have a girlfriend because I don''t want to look for one. When I was in my prime..." Crystal sighed and said, "Although a rich little tiger like CoCo does not have to worry about not being able to get a girlfriend, it''s all because of money. If it''s poor, no one will like a fat little tiger, right?" Larry was speechless. Larry¡¯s back tightened and he gritted his teeth. "I''ll go with you, okay?!" Harold leaned against the window and made a phone call. There must be something important. Crystal waved at him and went to the backyard with Big Tiger and Larry. "...I got it." Harold looked away and said lightly, "Keep investigating." "I''m inclined to believe that Leo is telling the truth." Chapter 767 Chapter 767 The northern weather at the end of September suddenly turned cold. Crystal, wrapped in her furry coat, walked slowly on the grass in the backyard with Devil. The evening wind blew her long hair, and there was a strong fragrance of flowers in the air. "Mr. Reynes, I have a question for you." Crystal turned to Larry and said, "When you first met Harold, what was he like?" Larry spread out his hands and said, "At that time, we were all very young and know nothing." Crystal asked, "Knew nothing?" Larry,"... Well, when we knew each other, we were in kindergarten, but at that time, Harold..." He gave Crystal a mocking smile. "If he met you, he would definitely think that you were troublesome. He would stay away from you and would definitely not interact with you." "Why?" Larry sighed and said, "A delicate little girl like you would definitely cry for a long time after being punched. He hated trouble the most." "Did he not like little girls when he was a child?" Larry said, "He didn''t like humans at all." Speaking of this, he sighed and said, "When Harold was a child... he was a little violent, or maybe it had something to do with his long-term depressed life living with his family. You should know about his parents. His father was not a good person, and he didn''t care about him. As for Madam Grecic..." Larry''s eyes shed with aplicated emotion, and he said, "If she was purely bad to Harold, it would be a good thing for Harold." "In this way, when she died, he wouldn''t have too many emotions. After all, who would have a feeling of admiration for a mother who always scolded him a little beast and beat him?" Crystal was slightly stunned. Larry stopped. He stood under the brilliant sky, and the cold wind from the north stirred his clothes. This man, who had always been optimistic, had a deep sadness on his face."... But Madam Grecic treated him well at times." "Once, when I visited the White family, I sneaked into the backyard and saw Antonio whipping his wife with a whip. Her body was covered in blood and shey motionless on the ground as if she were dead. At that time, I was extremely scared, but Harold rushed over to protect his mother and prevented Antonio from doing anything. Of course, Antonio would not take him seriously. He whipped him-" Larry smiled and said, "You probably don''t know how much pain a long whip dipped in salt can bring to your body, but it''s often used as one of the interrogation methods. At that time, Harold was four years old. After a whip, his skin and flesh split open." Crystal clenched her fists. Larry lowered his head, pressed between his eyebrows with his hand, and said, "But after that whip, the silent Madam Grecic seemed to be crazy. She almost bit off a piece of flesh from Antonio''s arm, and then cried for a long time with Harold in her arms." He still remembered that weird scene.N?velDrama.Org owns this. A woman covered in blood, an expressionless child kneeling on the ground, and a man dressed in leather shoes holding a whip. Except for her face, Leni was covered with scars left by the whip all over her body. She was lying on the ground not because of her silent resistance to Antonio, but because she had been tortured so much that she could not move at all. However, after Harold was injured, like a mother who wanted to protect her child, she relied on her strong willpower to get up from the ground and bit down on Antonio''s forearm. Larry still remembered the vicious look in his eyes. Chapter 768 Chapter 768 "It''s very strange, isn''t it?" Larry asked Crystal. "She clearly hated Harold so much, but when she was imprisoned by Antonio, most of the resistance she made was for Harold." Therefore, after that, it was as if Antonio had found Leni''s weakness. He did not want a walking corpse, so he tortured Harold, wanting to see the woman he once loved being lively and vicious. However, Larry did not tell Crystal about this. He just said, "So you should be able to imagine how complicated his feelings were when Madam Grecic died." Crystal pursed her lips. "He..." "But it''s all in the past," Larry said with a smile, "He''s not someone who will sink into the past. It''s fine that you know these, but don''t tell him that I told you these." Crystal''s eyshes trembled and she asked a question that was beyond Larry''s expectation, "Have you evere into contact with Madam Grecic? What kind of person do you think she was?" Larry thought for a moment and said, "Once, Antonio took her to a dinner party. That day, she was calm and normal. When she saw me, she said hello to me." Antonio fell in love with Leni at first sight, and it was not out of no reason that he forced her to marry him and imprisoned herter. Leni was so beautiful that such a woman would be considered a jinx in ancient times. She was bom with great beauty, but the Grecic family did not have enough ability to protect her. It seemed that she was doomed to wither at the very beginning. On the day of the dinner, the lights were bright and everyone was well-dressed. Leni was still the most eyecatching woman among others. She was beautiful and cold, but when she looked down and touched little Larry''s head, from a child''s point of view, her beautiful eyes were very gentle. He heard Leni ask softly, "Are you the child of the Reynes family? I heard that you have a good rtionship with Harold." She squatted down and looked at little Larry. She took his little hand and said softly, "Harold doesn''t have any friends. It''s great that you''re willing to y with him." Mr. Reynes, who had always been good at words since he was young, couldn''t speak for a while. No matter what, he couldn''t connect this woman in front of him with the fierce woman he saw in the White residence that day. After a long time, he just said nkly,"... I will always be his friend." Leni had something else to say, but Antonio had run out of patience. He grabbed Leni''s hand forcefully. He had a smile on his face and his voice was gentle, but it made people shudder. "Leni, it''s time for us to go. Leni didn''t finish her sentence. She nced at Larry for thest time and was taken away by Antonio. "I have never seen such a deep-rooted love in anyone," Larry said in a low voice, "but Antonio also used this deep-rooted love topletely destroy Madam Grecic." In the evening. When Harold came out of the bathroom, he saw the little girl sitting on the bed obediently with a pillow in her arms. Her white and pink cheeks looked bright and delicious under the light. However, he didn''t know why she looked at him with such... tender love.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Harold." Crystal sniffed. "Let me blow your hair for you." "?" Harold had never enjoyed such treatment before. For a moment, he stood still and asked, "What''s wrong?" "Nothing. I just want to treat you better," Crystal said. Harold, "If you want to be nice to me, taking off your clothes now makes me happier than blowing my hair." Crystal,"..." As expected of you, b*stard. Chapter 769 Chapter 769 In the end, Crystal didn''t get to blow Harold''s hair, because the man quickly dried his hair andy on the bed. Crystal was scared and moved aside, saying, "You are not allowed to..." Before she could finish her sentence, Harold had already leaned over and looked at her with his beautiful eyes. There was a hint of joy in his eyes. "Not allowed to do what?" "..." Crystal was at a loss for words. "Don''t... don''t act likest night again. The ss is very cold, don''t you know?" Harold kissed the back of her soft, white hand and said, "Then we won''t go to the window tonight." "?" Crystal felt that something was wrong, but in the face of the temptation of beauty, her mind was in a daze. "You can''t..." N?velDrama.Org owns this. Harold pressed down on her lower back and lowered his gaze to kiss her. He ground her rosy lips into a gorgeous rose color and then said in a hoarse voice, "Crystal, open your mouth." No, Crystal didn''t want to. Her eyshes trembled and she said, "I am... uh!" Unfortunately, she was no match for the old hooligan. Harold took advantage of the moment she opened her mouth and snuck into her teeth to taste the softness inside. Outside the window, there were a lot of stars. In the middle of the window, the lights were flowing with gold. The evening wind blew over the thin branches of the flowers, making them bend. In the dry wind, the light petals trembled, as if they were sobbing silently. However, the wind was cruel. Sadie woke up in the middle of the night. She had some trouble sleeping and would always wake up inexplicably. Once she woke up, it would be difficult for her to sleep again. Perhaps because she had a nightmare, Sadie broke out in a cold sweat, but she could no longer remember her dream. The smell of disinfectant in the room was so strong that she wanted to vomit. So she reached out to take the ss on the table and tried to make herself feel better by drinking the water. But as soon as she stretched out her hand, her whole body suddenly stiffened. Danny woulde to the hospital to see her after work. Usually, only the doctors or nurses, or caretakers woulde to the ward. At this time, doctors and nurses could not still be in her ward. The three caretakers were all older women. None of them looked like the person who was standing by the window, with a tall and thin figure drawn by the moonlight. There was everything in the VIP ward. The sickbed was facing arge floor-to-ceiling window. Although the scenery around the hospital was not good, one could see the distant river rushing into the sea from here. At this moment, the person by the window seemed to have noticed the change in her breathing and knew that she had woken up, so he slowly turned around. He was wearing a ck hood and a mask, only revealing a pair of dark and emotionless eyes. Although the other party was thin, Sadie did not doubt that he could break her neck easily. There was obviously no such person in her memory, but that kind of fear rose from the depths of her soul and was deeply rooted in her bones. Sadie subconsciously grasped the bed sheet. "...Who are you?" "I thought you would forget everything and be a good-for-nothing." The man said slowly, "But I didn''t expect that even after you lost your memory, you''re still a big trouble." He walked over slowly, neither too fast nor too slow. He could even be said to be rxed, but every step he took was like a death symbol of the King of Hell, hitting Sadie''s heart. He was against the light, and his eyes were especially obscure. The dagger in his hand was shining with snow-white light. "As expected, I shouldn''t have spared your life at that time. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have cleaned up the mess now." Chapter 770 Chapter 770 In an instant, Sadie had a splitting headache. But in the sharp pain, she vaguely remembered something- "I have lived a very careful life, so I want to gamble for myself... If you think that I''m seeking death, I don''t seem to have any words to refute you, but this is what I am willing to do.¡± "... Maybe you still don''t understand. What I want is not freedom, but something that I have never had the courage to get since a long time ago." "What if you don''t get anything in the end?" "It¡¯s my fate." "I don''t regret it." Sadie pressed her temple, took a deep breath, and murmured, "0734..." The man stopped and seemed to be a little surprised. "Do you still remember me?" He looked down at Sadie from above. There might be a hint of pity in his eyes, or perhaps not. He said ndly, "I could have let you die in your sleep, but I think people like you, even if you die, should know who did it." He raised his hand and the dagger reflected on Sadie''s pale face. He said, "Back then, it was you who brought me back. Now I''ll send you away. Let''s end this properly." "Do you want to kill me?" Sadie''s face was as white as gold paper, but her eyes were very bright. "You don''t have the right to!" 0734''s eyes turned cold. The next moment, Sadie had already lifted the quilt and leaned back to avoid his sharp knife in an instant. The woman looked pale and thin. As a vegetable, she had been lying on the bed for many years. Now she was still being treated in the hospital. But at this moment, her speed was not like that of a seriously ill person at all. It was so fast that no one could see her clearly. After she got off the bed, she tiptoed on the cold ground, and she was three steps away from 0734. The man stepped forward without hesitation, and the de almost cut her neck. Sadie grabbed the hand that was holding the knife. The veins on the back of her hand were exposed, but she did not dare to rx at all, because she knew that the other party would instantly cut her throat with a sharp dagger if she rxed a little. But she also knew that the other party was very strong, and she didn''t have as much strength as him. It would only take ten seconds or more for her to die under this knife. In a split second, Sadie made her decision. She suddenly let go of her hand, but 0734 didn''t restrain his strength at all. The knife followed the force and went to Sadie''s weak neck, cutting her skin open and blood started dripping. But just as he was about to cut her artery, Sadie suddenly lifted her leg and used all her strength to kick his wrist. With a nging sound, the dagger fell to the ground. Sadie covered her bleeding neck and quickly turned over the snow-white bed, pressing the bell on the head of the bed. "..." The space between 0734''s thumb and forefinger was still a little numb. He gently hooked his mask and said, "I underestimated you." Sadie exhaled a mouthful of bloody air. Her body had been badly damaged by the illness. She was trembling all over when she kicked him just now. She was no longer as fierce as she used to be when she was young. However, she could still smile. "I taught you when you were young... Why are you so anxious to kill your master?" 0734 stretched his wrist joints and said calmly, "In about three minutes, your caretakers woulde over. I only took on the task of killing you tonight. I don''t want other people''s lives to get involved in this, so..."N?velDrama.Org content. He narrowed his eyes and said, "I will take your life in three minutes." Chapter 771 Chapter 771 "You sound very confident." Sadie smiled, but her whole body tensed up, her waist tightened, and her upper body leaned forward slightly. Her fingers slowly clenched into a fist, and her eyes stared fixedly at 0734. "Now... I am indeed no match for you." She took a deep breath and said, "But even if I have to die, I won''t die in your hands." 0734''s eyes were cold, and his slender fingers were gently twisted by him, making a sound that made people''s teeth sore. "You can try." Sadieughed and seemed to want to say something, but the smile on her lips suddenly became cold. The moment 0734 ran over, she suddenly pushed open the window. When 0734 realized it, blue veins stood out on his forehead. At that moment, his speed was beyond the reach of human eyes. He grabbed at Sadie''s neck with absolute strength, but Sadie was faster and more flexible. She lifted her leg and flipped out. She was already hanging outside the window. She said coldly through ayer of ss, "I said that I wouldn''t die in your hands." "..." Looking at her pale fingers clutching the window, 0734 didn''t move anymore. He knew that as long as he moved, this crazy woman would let go of her hand and let herself fall down. "This is the 16th floor." The night wind outside rushed into the ward. The hood on his head was blown open, revealing his ck and somewhat long soft hair. He stared at Sadie and said, "You would rather smash yourself into pieces than die in my hands?" In fact, Sadie didn''t have much strength. She felt that the arm that was hanging on her body was numb and stiff. In just a few seconds, she felt that the hand was no longer a part of her body, but she still didn''t let it go because of her perseverance. "... Actually, it''s not how noble my life is." Sadie breathed heavily, holding a mouthful of cold air in her throat. She couldn''t breathe it out. Such a high-intensity force made her internal organs feel as if they were going to be twisted into pieces¡ªit might not be an illusion. The moonlight made Sadie''s eyes more watery. When she looked up like this, she even smiled, as if she was not hanging by the window of the 16th floor, but sitting in the garden at midnight looking up at the starry sky. "I just think that." Sadie felt that the cold air that she inhaled into her lungs was like knives, which cut into her fragile lungs, making her voice hoarse. "If you kill me, your mother will be very sad." 0734 suddenly stopped. N?velDrama.Org owns this. His eyes looked particrly cold in the moonlight, but the shock that shed across them was not an illusion. He slowly curled up his fingers and said, "I don''t remember her anymore." As soon as Sadie opened her mouth, she began to cough heart-wrenchingly. Blood kept oozing out of her mouth, which made her tremble all over. She could hardly clutch the window, but she still tried to say, "You''re luckier than me." "Your mother loves you, but my mother... doesn''t love me." Sadie smiled, but her smile was full of deep sorrow. "In fact, 0649 was right back then. I fought tooth and nail for these few short months but I couldn''t get what I wanted. She looked up at the lonely moon hanging in the sky and closed her eyes. "That''s it in this life." With all my sins and all my desires, I fell from the 16th floor and bloomed a blood-red flower in the noisy world. Chapter 772 Chapter 772 Danny hired three caretakers for Sadie. The youngest one was on duty tonight. She heard the sound of the bell in the room. She woke up from her light sleep and shivered. Sadie was a very easy person to get along with. Generally speaking, she would never trouble others with what she could do. She was gentle and all the doctors and nurses, and caretakers liked her very much. On such ate night, she pressed the bell. There must be something very important. The caretaker didn''t dare to dy. She quickly rubbed her face and went to the ward. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Sadie curled up by the window and coughing violently under the pale moonlight. Her whole body was convulsing, and her face was so pale that she looked like a ghost! She was shocked and quickly turned on the light to help Sadie up. "Miss Sadie... Miss Sadie, what''s wrong with you?!" The wound on Sadie''s neck was still bleeding, and her hospital gown was dyed red. She grabbed the caretaker''s hand and said reluctantly, "Don''t... don''t tell Danny-" The caretaker had been scared crazy by her appearance. She screamed and called the doctor over. Sadie could no longer hold on and fainted. Watching Sadie being pushed into the emergency room, the caretaker''s heart almost jumped out of her chest. Fear chilled her whole body. She couldn''t imagine it if she arrived a minuteter. Sadie might have died in pain on such a quiet night. She looked at the red light outside the emergency room, took a deep breath, and took out her mobile phone to call Danny-it was such a big incident, she could not hide it from her employer. At four o''clock in the morning, Danny rushed to the hospital from the apartment. The red light in the emergency room had just gone out. Danny had no time to ask the caretaker about what had happened. He looked at the doctoring out with an extremely ugly face. "... Don''t worry, Mr. Evans." Seeing him like this, the doctor was about to break out in a cold sweat. He braced himself and said, "Miss Sadie''s life is not in danger now. The wound on her neck is not too deep, and it didn''t hurt her blood vessels..." N?velDrama.Org owns this. "The wound on her neck." Danny repeated and asked coldly, "How could her neck be injured? How did she get hurt?" "... It should be caused by a sharp weapon. The weapon should be a dagger. But don''t worry, Miss Sadie..." Danny interrupted him. "She''s in the hospital and her neck was scratched by a dagger. How can you still stand here and say that she''s fine?" The doctor thought that he was just on the night shift. He never thought that someone would crazily come to the hospital to kill people, but he didn''t dare to say it. After all, it was indeed the responsibility of the hospital. Danny booked the best VIP ward, but they didn''t even do the most basic security work. If Dannyined about it and sued them, the hospital would suffer a great loss. "By the way, Mr. Evans." The doctor quickly changed the subject and said, "Miss Sadie will wake up soon. Do you want to go see her?" Sure enough, these words made Danny''s face turn better. He nced sideways at Nigel and said, "Find out what happened tonight." Nigel nodded. "Don''t worry." Danny then turned and went to the ward. Sadie had been settled down by the nurses. There was a thickyer of snow-white bandages wrapped around her neck, and her face was extremely pale. She was lying in the fluffy soft quilt, looking lonely. Danny sat quietly beside the bed and took a deep breath."... I''m sorry." "For letting you face danger alone." Chapter 773 Chapter 773 Sadie had a long dream. Those forgotten memories of many years ago came back to her, and she was like a bystander, quietly looking at her past life. asionally it was a banquet hall filled with light, sometimes it was a dark secret room, sometimes it was a torture room full of blood, and sometimes... Danny could be seen. No matter how old Danny was, he was still vivid and clear in her memory. Sometimes she looked at him from a distance, and sometimes she looked at him from a close distance. However, the expression on Danny''s face was always cold, as if she was not his fiancee, but just a passerby. He looked at her like how he looked at others. But Sadie was very satisfied. She thought that as long as Danny did not find that she was a monster, it would be good. As time went by, she finally saw the storm. It was on her engagement day with Danny. No one knew how long she had stood outside the hotel and watched the man in a suit and leather shoes. It was almost 12 o''clock when she lowered her eyshes slightly, kissed him in the void, said goodbye to her dream, and went to a dead end. At that time, Daniel was probably very afraid. Judging from the fear he tried hard to hide on his face, it could be seen that if he had not been tied up, he would definitely rush up and break her neck. There was longer a sneer on his gentle face, and he would no longer show the disgust in Sadie''s eyes when she looked at her peers. "What are you trying to do?!" Daniel''s eyeballs almost popped out of his eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, "Sadie, are you crazy?! How dare you tie me up?! Do you believe that after I get back..." Sadie sat in the front passenger seat and started the fire. She didn''t put on her seat belt and nced sideways at Daniel. Her voice was soft as she said, "I believe you." "But you don''t have that chance." The car began to move, passing through countless traffic, and the heavy rain hit the roof of the car. It was like a noisy dream. She whispered in this dream, "Did you see that?" N?velDrama.Org content. Daniel was frightened. "What?!" Sadie said, "If we go all the way down this road, we will see Highway 0712, the same number as mine." Daniel trembled all over. "What are you going to do?! Sadie, what the f*ck are you going to do?! Calm down, I promise not to tell anyone that you went to see Danny yesterday... As long as you stop the car, I will promise you anything you want!" Sadie was not moved, and he started shouting behind, "Sadie, stop the car quickly! I don''t want to die with you! You crazy, you crazy..." The torrential rain made the visual distance very small, but Sadie kept looking at the dim rain in front of the car, and her expression was almost gentle. "I have done many experiments. I''m sure that I''ll not die, but..." The corners of her lips tugged upwards as she softly said to Daniel, "You will definitely die." "Sadie-I admit that I was wrong. I admit that it was my fault to threaten you before. As long as you let me go, I will immediately apply for transfer and never let you see me again..." The arrogant person cried bitterly at this moment. "Sadie, I''m sorry... I''m really sorry..." "Actually, I don''t hate you." The car had already reached the road that would determine his fate, but Sadie was still stepping on the elerator. Daniel was terrified and she said, "I just don''t want to keep anyone who can threaten him." The truck on the opposite side had already arrived. Sadie smiled and said, "Don''t be afraid. Maybe I will die with you." Chapter 774 Chapter 774 "..." Sadie woke up from her nightmare, and her body trembled unconsciously-it seemed that there was still a sense of powerlessness that had been crushed by the car ident. "Sadie?" Someone whispered in her ear, "What''s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?" Sadie slowly opened her eyes. After a while, she got used to the lights in the ward, and a familiar silhouette appeared in front of her. A few seconds after she opened her eyes, Sadie couldn''t see clearly, but she recognized the person in front of her. "Dan... Danny." "It''s me." Danny asked, "Would you like some water?" Sadie''s eyes finally returned to normal. The sky was turning white. It was dawn. Danny was sitting by the bed. There was a faint green underneath his eyes and he looked a little tired. He brought the warm honey water over and let Sadie take two sips before he said, "The doctor said that your throat will be dry the next two days, but it will soon recover, and the wound on your neck is not very serious. I have hired an expert who does scar removal. Don''t worry about the scar. Your right hand has been dislocated. It''s best not to use your right hand the next two days." Sadie''s eyes fell on the clock hanging on the wall. It was already half past five in the morning. She said in a hoarse voice, "Didn''t you... sleepst night?" Danny did not expect that the first thing she would do when she woke up was not to care about her injury but to ask him if he had slept. At that moment, Danny didn''t know what to feel in his heart. He coaxed her and said, "I did. I just happened to wake up when you were awake." "You''re lying." Sadie closed her eyes and said, "Once you lie, your ears will turn red." Danny was stunned. "...What?" His ears would turn red as soon as he lied? He didn''t even know. Sadie did not answer this question. Instead, she said, "Go back and rest. Don''t you have a lot of things to do in thepany? It''s enough as long as there''s a caretaker here." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Danny was silent for a moment and said, "It seems that you don''t want to talk to me about the killerst night." "..." Sadie pursed her lips and did not say anything. Danny said, "I asked Nigel to check all the cameras in the hospital. The other party is well-trained and knows very well how to avoid the cameras. The only thing exposed in the cameras is his back when he entered the door, but even his back is very vague." "The caretaker said that she came here because you pressed the call bell, but the window was open. You were lying by the window with your neck bleeding and coughing violently. I checked the window. There was a little bit of blood stain on it, and there were also traces of nails rubbing against it. If the police were to do a mark check, it would be very easy for them to find that you were hanging outside the window. Sadie, don''t you have anything to tell me about this?" "I don''t know." Sadie closed her eyes. "I suddenly woke upte at night and saw a man in the room. He wanted to kill me. I had no choice but to run for my life. He stood by the door. I could only run to the window..." "Have you seen his appearance?" Danny asked. "No." Sadie shook her head. "He wore a hat and a mask, and there was no light in the room at that time, so I couldn''t see him clearly." "Is it your old enemy?" Sadie said wearily, "I don''t know." Danny looked at her quietly for a while and suddenly said, "You are lying." "You know that killer." He looked at Sadie''s pale face and said word by word, "Because he pulled you back from outside the window." Chapter 775 Chapter 775 "If it weren''t for him, your arm strength would not have been enough for you to hang one hand by the window for so long. You would have fallen down and be a corpse." "16th floor." Danny calmly described, "By opening the window, you were seeking death." Sadie suddenly opened her eyes and clenched her fists under the quilt."... You also said that he''s a killer. He wanted to cut my throat. Why did he save me?" This was the first time that Sadie had spoken to Danny in such a sharp tone since she had been taken out of the hospital by him. She was usually too gentle that it was hard for others to imagine that she could be this sharp when the thorns on her were triggered. Danny was not angry. He said, "You are protecting him." "What?" "You''re protecting that killer." Danny said firmly, "You don''t only know him." "..." Sadie simply closed her eyes and did not speak. She responded in a passive manner and tried to procrastinate. Danny took a deep breath and said, "Sadie, he wanted to kill you! If he used a little more force, your throat would be cut by the de. You should know this better than me-l don''t mean to me you. I just want to be responsible for your safety and prevent such things from happening again." "Be responsible for my safety?" Sadie''s expression was cold. "May I ask, Mr. Evans, who do you think you are to say these words?" "I am your fiance." Danny''s eyes were deep. "I am your future husband!" Sadie took a deep breath and wanted to speak, but the sharp pain in her throat stopped abruptly. She covered her throat and almost vomited blood. Danny quickly took her into his arms and patted her on the back. After she took a breath, he fed her two more mouthfuls of honey water. Because of coughing, Sadie''s cheeks were stained with a sickly red. She leaned weakly on Danny''s shoulder. At this time, the sun rose from the horizon. The morning light cut through the gloomy clouds, and the first ray of light fell on the world. The sun lit up her eyes, and crystal-clear water sshed out. She sobbed,"... I don''t want to be a burden to you." "You don''t have to do this because of responsibility..." "Because of responsibility?" Danny held her hand and said in a low voice, "If it''s because of responsibility, I wouldn''t havee to the hospital at four o''clock in the morning to apany you until now, and I wouldn''t have let you stay in my house all the time." Sadie trembled. Danny looked into her eyes and said, "Sadie, am I a good person in your eyes that you think I can go to this extent for my nominal fiancee?" Sadie was stunned. "Then why... are you doing this?" "What do you think?" Danny asked, "Why do you think I always go home on time to have dinner with you and came to the hospital to see you?"N?velDrama.Org owns this. "..." Sadie bit her lips tightly. Blood oozed out, but she didn''t seem to feel any pain. She felt like she was in a dream."... What''s the reason?" Danny wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and said, "Because I like you." "Boom!" It sounded like thunder. Countless thoughts shed through Sadie''s mind. In the end, it turned into a sentence-Danny said that he liked me. But he was so good that he shouldn''t like me. "You''re just..." Sadie tried hard to organize her words. Before she could finish her sentence, her lips were blocked. Danny pressed the back of her head and kissed her. Chapter 776 Chapter 776 Danny''s kiss was as serious and gentle as he normally was. He licked off the blood on Sadie''s lips, separated from her a little, and put his forehead against Sadie''s. He panted and asked, "Sadie, in fact, you like me, don''t you?" He said in a hoarse voice while Sadie was looking at him with dull eyes, "You''ve been calling me by my name in your dream." Sadie''s fingers moved, as if she had regained her soul. "Why... why did you kiss me?" Danny said, "Because I like it." Sadie was stunned for a long while before she said, "Do you like... me?" "I thought it was obvious enough." Danny said, "I always thought that you were very smart." Sadie felt like she was in a dream. She remembered that night when she had made that crazy decision, she had walked out of the door and stepped into the darkness. 0649 leaned against the door frame. The night blurred her expression, so much so that Sadie could not tell whether she was mocking her or pitying her. She could only hear her saying, "You have done everything you could to get these few months, but you won''t get what you want." Sadie ignored her and continued to walk forward. 0649 said, "Sadie, you can go back now." "Then why don''t you turn back?" Sadie asked. 0649 remained quiet. Sadie said, "You have your obsession, and so do 1.1 chose this path today. I won''t regret it even if I die." In fact, she was just bluffing at that time. How could she not be afraid? It was not that she was afraid of death, but she was afraid that she would still get nothing in the end after trying her best, and he would not even remember her name. But now, Danny said that he liked her. She didn''t even dare to dream of such a sentence in her deepest dream. But on this morning when the sun rose in the morning and the city became vibrant again, she actually heard this sentence from Danny''s mouth. "Danny..." Sadie rarely shed tears, but at this moment, she burst into tears. "Can you say it again?" Danny wiped her warm tears and kissed her wet eyshes. "Sadie, I like you." Sadie felt like a traveler in the desert. The sun was hot and she was all alone. She was already gratified to see the mirage, but there was really an oasis in front of her. The blue sky, the green grass, and the clear water were more intoxicating than the mirage. She had been waiting for this sentence for many years, but when she really heard it, she didn''t know what to say. She could only say clumsily,"... I like you too." Danny took her into his arms and wanted to say something. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. A gentle voice said, "Although I don''t want to spoil the atmosphere now and I''m d that you two can express your feelings for each other, I have a program to film at nine o''clockter, and I can only take the initiative to disturb you. I don''t know if you can give me half an hour of free time." Danny was speechless. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Sadie,"..." Danny said coldly, "No, get out." "Brother, don''t be so angry." Marcus came over slowly. He should havee directly from home. His clothes were very simple. He wore a gray T-shirt and a pair of ck casual pants, like a student from a nearby university. "After all, I''m not the one who came to attack Miss Sadie in the middle of the night, am I?" "..." Danny let Sadie lean against the pillow and said, "You are quite well-informed." Chapter 777 Chapter 777 "I''m not very well-informed. You rushed overte at night and asked someone to postpone the meeting today. It''s obvious that this matter is serious, let alone..." He spread out his hands. "It''s really difficult for people working in such a big hospital to keep a secret." Marcus pulled over a chair and sat down in front of his brother''s unpleasant gaze. He raised his finger and lifted the mask rope behind his ear, revealing his handsome face. He said, "Miss Sadie, when I came to look for you and took out the photo, I had a faint feeling that someone would kill you." Danny''s gaze sharpened. Marcus said, "It was just a gut feeling. Furthermore, Miss Sadie wasn''t very cooperative at that time." Sadie looked down, only staring at her red and swollen fingers. They were injured after she clutched the window hard yesterday. The doctor had applied the medicine for her, but they wouldn''t heal so quickly. At this time, they were still very painful. "Miss Sadie, you won''t be as lucky as you werest night every time." Marcus leaned on the back of the chair, put his ten fingers on his knees, and said slowly, "You just told my brother about your feelings. You''re not thinking of dying on one of the nights and letting him be a widower, are you?" Sadie''s eyshes trembled. "Or perhaps." Marcus said calmly, "Will the person behind this suspect that you''ve told my brother something and he won''t even spare my brother''s life? It''s very likely, Miss Sadie." Sadie finally raised her head. When she didn''t smile, her face was actually very cold. Her dark eyes reflected Marcus''s face. She asked, "What do you want to know?" Marcus took out a copy of the old photo from his pocket and said, "First of all, we can talk about this photo." In an instant, Danny saw the face he was particrly familiar with in the photo. He was stunned. "...Mom?!" Marcus turned over the photo and showed him the line of words in the photo. "It looks familiar." Danny said in a low voice, "It''s her handwriting." "Interesting." Marcus said with a smile, "About 20 years ago, Mom, Madam Grecic, and Dan took this photo in the Sunshine Vige where Crystal grew up... Well, Crystal was not born at that time. It was two or three yearster that she was born." "I''ve always suspected that it wasn''t by chance that she went to Sunshine Vige to nourish her fetus." Marcus said lightly, "This photo is undoubtedly the best proof." After a moment of silence in the ward, Sadie said, "It was not that I didn''t tell you that day." She raised her hand and tapped it on her head, saying, "It''s because I really lost my memory and can''t remember it. But when I saw this photo, I instinctively felt a crisis, so I was perfunctory." Marcus said with a gentle smile, "Well, Miss Sadie, you were really perfunctory to me that day." Sadie, "Do you remember what happened in the past?" Danny asked. "Some." Sadie smiled. "Wasn''t it said that when people were dying, they would recall some memories in their lives? It probably happened to me as well." N?velDrama.Org content. "This photo." Sadie slowly rubbed the corner of the photo and said softly, "I don''t remember it clearly. After all, I was really young at that time. About three or four years old? Children don''t remember things well." "But I remember... someone took me there." She looked at the two women in the photo and suddenly thought of the Clematis that Marcus brought that day. She lowered her eyshes and said, "It was a Madam with thest name Grecic who took me there." Chapter 778 Chapter 778 ¡ªLeni. The three or four-year-old Sadie was brought to Sunshine Vige by Leni. For some reason, Marcus rxed a little and said, "Do you still remember what you did there?" N?velDrama.Org content. "There were a lot of people there at that time. It should be an exploration." Sadie said slowly, "I should have seen Madam K there. So even if I lost my memory, I still felt that Crystal was very familiar because she looked so much like Madam K." Speaking of this, she traced the image of herself and Chloe with her fingers and said, "It can be seen from the photo that I like Madam K very much. In my memory, she is a very gentle person." Then she nced at Marcus and said, "Of course, she is different from the gentleness you pretend to be." Marcus was speechless. His sister-inw seemed to be gentle, but in fact, she was very vengeful. "An exploration." Danny grasped the keyword and asked, "To explore what?" "To explore the terrain." Sadie said, "They want to build a test base there." "Did Leni build an experiment base in Sunshine Vige?" Sadie took a deep breath and said, "Last night, the person who came up to kill me was code-named 0743. He... was the child I picked up, and I raised him." She smiled bitterly and said, "Probably because of this, he let me go." "But your life is very simple and clean." Marcus said, "You were born in City W and grew up in City W. You are the daughter of the Haye family. You grew up in a luxurious family, and your identity isn''t suspicious at all." "Of course." Sadie said calmly, "Because that''s my real identity." "I''m a child of the Haye family. My parents and Leni are partners. Please take a good look at this." She pointed at the crowd behind the photo and said, "These two people are my parents." Even though the old photo had been restored, the resolution was still poor. It could be seen that the facial features of the two people pointed out by Sadie did look like Sadie''s. "The reason why I was surprised seeing this photost time was that I saw my parents in this photo, which was why I hid from you." Sadie said, "I don''t know anything else." "Why did Leni build the experiment base?" Marcus''s face was cold. "What kind of role did my mother y there?" Sadie exhaled and said, "I''m sorry, I really can''t remember what kind of experiment base was it. Maybe I''ll only know it when my memory is restored, but about Madam K..." She said, "Madam K was an outstanding biologist. You all know it, don''t you? So it''s really amazing. More than 20 yearster, her daughter also chose to step into the field of biology. Maybe it''s a kind of... fate?" "Madam K was invited by Leni to guide the construction of the experiment base as an adviser. But soon, Madam K realized that this experiment was too crazy, so." She looked at the photo and said softly, "So she asked to quit." "But she was already one of them. How can she retreat so easily?" "Later, Madam K died after giving birth, and the Haye family also disappeared. This is the price of betrayal." All of a sudden, something fell to the ground. The three people in the room were extremely sensitive. They turned their heads in an instant and saw Crystal standing at the door, holding a handful of purple tulips in full bloom. She looked at Sadie nkly,"... Sadie, did you say that Madam Grecic killed my mother?" Chapter 779 Chapter 779 Crystal was supposed to sleep until noon, but Harold''s phone rang and woke her up. In the past, this kind of thing had happened before, but Crystal would go back to sleep after that. But this time, when she heard the news of Sadie''s injury, all the sleepiness disappeared in an instant. She got up in a hurry to wash up and change clothes. At this time, the florist store outside was still open. It was Dana who went to the ss greenhouse to cut a handful of tulips and wrapped them with leather paper to make them into a bouquet for her to visit Sadie. Harold had a very important meeting today, so he couldn''t apany her. At this moment, she suddenly felt a little lucky-Fortunately, Harold couldn''t apany her. No one would be able to ept such a piece of news. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "...Crystal." Sadie''s eyes paused. "Why are you here?" Crystal stretched her stiff fingers and bent down to pick up the bouquet of flowers. He said, "I heard that you were injured, so I came to see you... Sister Sadie, are you okay?" "I''m fine." Sadie touched her neck subconsciously and said, "It''s just a minor injury. I''ll recover soon." Crystal put the flowers in her hand on the table. The light purple tulips showed a kind of peace and tranquility in the morning sun, but the atmosphere in the ward waspletely different from it. Sadie closed her eyes and said, "What I said before was just a guess. I''m not sure if Madam K''s death has something to do with Leni. I didn''t see it with my own eyes, so I can''t make a reckless judgment." Crystal''s eyshes trembled. Her eyshes were very long. When they trembled like this, her dark eyes looked wet and pitiful, making people unconsciously think of the deer in the depths of the jungle, clean and weak. "... I got it," Crystal said softly. Sadie wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. She rubbed the snow-white gauze with her fingers and swallowed the words in her mouth. Marcus stood up, grabbed the clothes around Crystal''s neck, and said, "All right, you''re almost done with your visitation. Come with me." Crystal,"?" "But..." "No buts." Marcus said strongly, "Let''s go." Crystal was dragged away by Marcus just like that. Sadie frowned and said, "Crystal just heard those... will it affect her rtionship with Harold?" Danny''s eyes fell on the door for about two seconds, and then he withdrew his eyes and said, "She has never spent time with her mother before and has no deep feelings for her. It''s unlikely." "I think..." Sadie frowned. She lowered her eyes and said, "Crystal is desperate for maternal love." She looked at Danny''s face and said, "Can''t you feel it? She feels guilty for her birth. She''s happy when others mention Madam K, but she doesn''t dare to ask more, for fear of stirring up your sad memories. Even if they haven''t met, she should care about Madam K very much." Danny just raised his hand to touch her lips and said lightly, "It''s bleeding again. Don''t bite again. Otherwise, you will feel unbearable pain when you eat." He opened the drawer, found a tube of ointment, and said, "I''ll apply medicine for you." Sadie rolled her eyes and asked quietly, "Why are you avoiding this topic? Is it because you don''t like Crystal?" "..." Danny sat on the chair, like a silent tree. Facing the wind and the frost, he did not change his expression. There was aplicated emotion in his cold eyes that no one else could understand. After a long time, he said, "It''s not that I don''t like her." Chapter 780 Chapter 780 Crystal was dragged all the way to the corridor by Marcus. The man seemed to have no idea about how tall he was. He walked so fast that Crystal had to catch up with him breathlessly. Finally, Marcus stopped by the window. The window was open, and the cold wind at the beginning of October blew in, which made Crystal feel a little cold. She quickly put on her coat. She looked sideways and saw that the autumn wind was rolling the fallen leaves. The particrly tall parasol tree outside the window was almost bald. A dry branch was exposed on the top of the tree, and the sun shone through the ss and fell on a pot of rose-tailed sunflower. The green nt grew very well, and it was lush green. Crystal''s gazended on it and she did not look at Marcus. "You can leave on your own. Why did you drag me away?" Marcus pinched her chin and forced her to look at him. He looked down at her and asked, "Do you think that pot of grass is better looking than me?" Compared with a pot of sunflowers, the famous star was naturally better looking. Because there were all VIP wards on this floor, he did not wear a mask, and his expression was a little unhappy. Crystal found that since her second brother exposed his ugly face in front of her, he had been toozy to pretend after that. Crystal often wanted to join his fans'' page to expose his true colors. But thinking that Marcus had be so famous over the years, she thought that no one would believe her and would all scold her instead, so Crystal had to give up. "...You look better." Crystal didn''t want to offend Marcus and said reluctantly, "Why did you pull me out? You haven''t answered me yet." Marcus crossed his arms and said, "Sadie and Danny have just confessed to each other. Do you think it''s appropriate for you to stay inside?" "?" Crystal said, "But you were inside before, weren''t you? It''s not appropriate for me to be inside, but was it appropriate for you to be inside?" After a pause, she was shocked for a while. "Are they together?" Marcus refused to answer this question and said, "You seem to be very happy." "Of course." Crystal said, "Sister Sadie is beautiful and kind. If she is with my big brother, she will definitely help me persuade him not to be angry with me." Marcus did not hesitate to smear his brother''s name. "Danny will seek revenge for the smallest grievance. He won''t be convinced by anyone ." Crystal,"?" Crystal was suspicious. "Why do I feel that you are the one who will seek revenge for the smallest grievance?" "..." Marcus smiled and said, "You are standing by the window now, and this is the 16th floor." Crystal, T Marcus smiled even more gently. "I can easily push you down." "..." Crystal leaned against the wall silently and took a few steps forward. After making sure that she kept a safe distance from the window, she said, "There are surveince cameras here." Marcus snorted. "Look at how stupid you are." He leaned against the wall and took out a box of cigarettes and a lighter from his pocket. He skillfully lit the cigarette and put it in his mouth. Crystal was stunned. "...Your fans said that you are a good man who doesn''t smoke and drink." Marcus said, "It''s said that when Haroldes back, he will chop you into minced meat. Aren''t you still alive?" Crystal curled her lips. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. In fact, Marcus seldom smoked, and he was not addicted to smoking. The first time he smoked was after he confiscated the cigarettes from Antony, who was in junior high school. "What Sadie just said." Marcus blew out a smoke ring and nced at Crystal. He pointed at the air with his cigarette between his fingers and said, "It has not been decided yet, so don''t tell others. Okay?" Chapter 781 Chapter 781 Crystal was a little rebellious. "Why should I listen to you?" Marcus said, "Last night, someone wanted to kill Sadie-she didn''t say anything yet, but she was almost dead. If you want to kill her, you can give it a try." "Kill her?" Crystal was stunned. Marcus flicked her forehead and said, "Don''t ask about things that you shouldn''t know." Crystal covered her head angrily. "Why can''t I know anything about my mother?" Marcus paused. This little girl indeed cared about her mother a lot. Perhaps it was because she had experienced the fickleness of human nature since she was born. Countless people wanted her to die, not Chloe. No one wanted her to be born, but only Chloe. She loved this child and was even willing to exchange her life for her daughter''s life. Although Crystal had never seen her mother, she could actually feel her mother''s love for her. This was something that others could not give her. Marcus only took a puff and put it out in the sandbox. He took out a box of chewing gum from his pocket and nned to get rid of the smell of cigarettes. After all, he really had a program to record later. If people smelled smoke on him, it would take less than half an hour for Marcus to be the most searched topic. He pulled out a piece of candy from the small box with his slender fingers and casually ced it in Crystal''s hand. He said, "There''s a reason for you to not get involved. Being a good student is the only thing you need to do right now. Here you go. It''s strawberry-vored gum." Crystal looked at the chewing gum in his hand and wanted to say something, but Marcus had already walked quickly to the elevator. He casually threw the wrapping into the trash can and put on a mask as he walked. But in a sh, the elevator door closed, blocking Marcus''s figure. "..." She lowered her head to look at the chewing gum for a long while before she peeled off the wrapping and stuffed it into her mouth. She had only taken a few bites when she realized that something was wrong. The refreshing taste of mint rushed straight to the top of her head, causing Crystal''s little head, which was not very clear-headed due to herck of sleep, to be clear-headed in an instant. Marcus- Crystal was certain that Marcus did not remember the vor of chewing gum wrongly. He must have deliberately picked a mint-vored gum to deceive her! Crystal was forced to put on a pained mask by the taste of mint. She wanted to spit it out, but the passing nurse was shocked. "Miss... What''s wrong with you? Are you sick?" "..." Crystal struggled to spit out the chewing gum that was ten times mintier than normal mint. She covered her chest and said, "...I feel like killing someone. Is it a disease?" "...Ah?" The nurse was stunned and said, "It''s not a disease, but it''s a crime." Crystal took a deep breath. As a cool breeze blew in, the taste of mint came back to her mouth. She covered her mouth, and her tears were about to fall. "How many years will I be sentenced to if I kill my sibling?" The nurse said, "I... I... I don''t know. I''m not aw major. Why don''t you put up with it first and I''ll help you search on Google?" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Crystal,"..." Crystal stood up straight and said, "No need. Thank you. I suddenly calmed down." Sheforted herself with Marcus''s words. "I don''t want to be in jail because of this kind of person." The nurse asked cautiously, "Miss... Are you... really okay?" "I¡¯m fine." Crystal smiled. "I''m very forgiving. I''ve been through nine years of education life and now I''m in college. I usually don''t argue with dogs." The nurse was speechless. She felt that Crystal was very sick. Chapter 782 Chapter 782 When Crystal came out of the hospital, the clear sunshine shone on the open space in front of the hospital. When she was about to look for Paul, she suddenly saw a familiar figure in a wheelchair. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Crystal stopped in her tracks and shouted, "Roy!" The man stopped and turned to look at her. His look under the sun was really gentle as if it was softer than the wind. "Crystal." Crystal quickly ran over and asked, "Why are you in the hospital? Is there no one to apany you?" Roy picked up the report in his hand and said, "It''s not an important thing. I''m just here to do a routine check up, so I didn''t bother anyone else." "Did youe here early?" "Yes." Roy said, "It''s not so crowded in the morning. Why are you here?" Crystal briefly exined that Sadie was hospitalized and asked, "Roy, have you had breakfast yet?" "No." Roy said helplessly, "Some of the tests requires me to go on fasting." "I didn''t eat either. Let me treat you to breakfast." Crystal pushed his wheelchair and said, "I want to eat fried dumplings. What about you?" "You''re rich now." Roy smiled and said, "I''ll eat fried dumplings too." The passers-by around almost subconsciously turned their heads to look at the two people and even suspected that they were filming a movie. After all, this scene was really beautiful. The girl was wearing a white dress, her footsteps were light, and her long ck hair was smooth and shiny. Her long eyshes shimmered with a hint of gold in the morning light. The contours of her profile were extremely exquisite, and her nose had a slightly upturned curve, making her look especially charming and lovely. The young man sitting in the wheelchair was wearing a clean and tidy white shirt. The color of his irises was deeper and more intense than most people''s, which made his pupils appear even gentler, like newly fallen snow covered with a soft glow. The red mole between his eyebrows, however, was like a me that ignited all his coolness, transforming it into stunning beauty. Near the hospital, there was no shortage of stores selling medicine, flowers, and breakfast. Crystal chose a store that looked visually appealing, and when she entered, she noticed that although it was only 8 in the morning, there were already many people inside. The store owner and his wife were busy, constantly moving around, and when a new customer arrived, they could only quickly greet them and instruct them to scan the QR code to ce their order. Crystal sat down by the window and took out her mobile phone to order. She didn''t eat much, so she only ordered fried dumplings and soy milk. Then she handed her mobile phone to Roy and asked him, "How''s the result?" "Uh-huh." Roy smiled and said, "It''s neither good nor bad, I guess." Crystal knew that although Roy had never mentioned it, he was very concerned about the fact that his legs were different from those of ordinary people. Therefore, for so many years, she had never asked him how his legs were injured. "Why do you show such an expression?" Roy couldn''t helpughing. "It''s as if my leg was injured because of you, and you have to be responsible for me." In fact, Crystal didn''t know what kind of expression she was wearing now. She looked down and said, "Roy, your legs will definitely recover." Roy handed the phone back and said, "Sometimes I think you''ve grown up, but sometimes I think you''re still that little girl." "Ah?" Roy said, "You''re still using these two sentences tofort people." Crystal was speechless. The storefronts near the hospital were all quite expensive, after all, the foot traffic was extremely high. Perhaps because of this, the tables and chairs in this small breakfast shop were ced very close together. When the shop owner brought over some pan-fried dumplings, steaming hot soy milk, and clear broth beef noodles, the people at the nearby table were Just about to get up to leave. The shop owner probably thought that she could skillfully navigate her way between the pedestrians and the tables and chairs, so she didn''t stop and continued on her way. Chapter 783 Chapter 783 The shop owner probably really had extraordinary skills and was very familiar with her own shop, but she didn''t know much about guests. The junior high school student, who was ying with his mobile phone, walked out with his schoolbag on his back. He suddenly changed his route and bumped into Crystal''s table. The junior high school student was quick to react and immediately jumped away. However, the tray in the shop owner''s hands flipped over, and hot soy milk and beef noodles were all sshed on the innocent people. For a moment, Crystal was dumbfounded. When the soy milk and soup were sshed, her subconscious reaction was to close her eyes. She felt that if she couldn''t see it, it wouldn''t hurt so much. However, the expected pain did not arrive. She only heard a chaotic sound, and then she was enveloped in a pair of arms with a faint citrus fragrance. The shop owner was scared out of her wits. "Are... are you all right? I''m really sorry..." The shop owner scolded the middle school student when he quickly ran away after realizing the situation was not good. Crystal must have been deaf for a few seconds. Then she slowly raised her head and saw Roy''s cold face. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He pursed his lips tightly and sweat dripped down his fair skin. His body was also very tense. Probably because it was too painful, he held Crystal''s hand very tightly. The guests in the store all looked over. The shop owner quickly came over and said, "Young man, let me check on your wound..." In fact, she even suspected that she was seeing things. This thin and weak young man sitting in the wheelchair could actually push the wheelchair over so quickly and protect the little girl in his arms. He did not hesitate to use his back to block the hot soy milk and soup. She was afraid of scalding him, so she reached out to pull off his clothes. She wanted to see how badly he was burned. But Roy held onto his cor and gasped for breath, saying, "It¡¯s not necessary." With a pale face, he let go of Crystal and asked her, "Are you hurt?" "No, but Roy..." Only then did Crystal see that his whole back and right arm were almost wet, and they were steaming. It could be seen how high the temperature of the food and drink were when he was sshed. "I''m fine," Roy said with a smile. "Don''t cry." The shop owner came over with a pair of scissors and said, "Young man, I''ve been running this breakfast shop outside the hospital for more than ten years. If you are scalded, you have to cut off your clothes quickly. Otherwise, when your clothes and skin are stuck togetherter, it will be very troublesome and painful to deal with them. Cut off your clothes quickly and we''ll take you to the hospital. Don''t worry, this is our responsibility. We won''t leave you alone..." Roy said gently, "No, I''ll go to the hospital to deal with it myself." The shop owner couldn''t understand why this young man was so stubborn. Was he embarrassed to take off his clothes in front of his girlfriend? Or was he afraid that he would lose face if he went to the hospital like this? Roy lowered his long eyshes, took out a tissue and wiped the soy milk on his hand. Crystal sniffed and said, "Let''s go to the hospital." Not long after they came out of the hospital, the two of them returned to the hospital and were sent to the emergency room. When they were dealing with the burn, Roy insisted on letting Crystal go out. "The wound may not be very good to look at. It will scare you." Crystal was speechless. Her eyshes trembled and she was about to cry. "No, I want to see how badly you are injured." Roy said in a gentle but irresistible tone, "Crystal, leave first." Chapter 784 Chapter 784 Crystal had no choice but to walk out while sniffing. She sat on the bench and waited. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Roy seemed to always be like this. He had been protecting her since she was a child. As long as she was with him, no matter what danger she encountered, she would not get hurt. She looked at the hospital''s snow-white walls, unsure how much time had passed. Eventually, Roy emerged and spoke to the doctor treating his burns: "The burns are extensive and some are severe, but luckily you sought medical attention promptly. Remember to apply the ointment twice a day and take the antibiotics. Even though it''s already autumn, the temperature can still be high during this period, so it''s important to prevent infection and avoid getting the wounds wet." Crystal nodded and finally asked, "Doctor, will there be a scar?" The doctor paused and smiled while saying, "As a man, what does it matter if there are scars on his body? With such extensive burns, scarring is inevitable. However, if he really minds, he can consider a skin graft surgery." "There''s no need for it, doctor," Roy said in a gentle voice. "Thank you." The doctor nodded and said, "Remember not to get the wound wet." Then, he left. Crystal''s eyes were red, and the tip of her nose was also red. She squatted beside Roy''s wheelchair and said, "Roy, I''m sorry." "It''s not your fault, there''s nothing to apologize for," Roy sighed and stroked her furry head. "Besides, if all that hot soup had sshed on you instead, you would have been disfigured. A young girl like you who loves to be beautiful would have cried for a long time." "But..." "That''s enough." Roy took Crystal''s hand and said, "I really don''t think it''s a big deal. Even if there''s a scar, no one will able to see it under my clothes." Crystal curled her lips and said in a tearful voice, "But it will hurt a lot." Roy was stunned and then said softly, "It''s okay. It doesn''t hurt very much." He slowly wiped away Crystal''s tears and said, "I can''t bear to see you cry. Don''t make me feel bad, okay?" It seemed that Roy rarely spoke to people in such a gentle way. Crystal wiped her tears and said, "I won''t cry anymore." "If you''re really sad..." Roy smiled and said, "Shall we go to another store to have breakfast? I''m really hungry." Crystal quickly nodded. After taking the medicine, she pushed Roy to a high-end restaurant nearby. Perhaps the price was too scary, so there were not many customers. However, Crystal was afraid that something might happen again, so she did not dare to go to the restaurant on the side of the road again. The waiter came over to order, and Crystal casually ordered a portion of fried dumplings-the price of fried dumplings here was ten times that of the previous shop, and the food presentation seemed to be no difference. After breakfast, Crystal counted on her fingers and estimated that she needed at least four digits to pay off her debts. She felt a little sad and thought to herself that it seemed she wouldn''t be able to repay Antony''s money this month. However, Antony was very wealthy, so she thought she could pay him back next month. As she was lost in thought, the waitress came over with a smile and brought a serving of double scoop ice cream, saying, "This is a small gift." Crystal thanked her and said, "I''ll pay the bill." The waiter nced at Roy and said, "This gentleman has already paid the bill. This ice cream is a small gift for paying the bill." Crystal looked at Roy in shock. "Why are you doing this? We agreed that I would treat you to breakfast." Roy slowly wiped the corner of his mouth with a napkin and said gently, "You paid me for the medicine, so you don''t have to pay for breakfast." Crystal was speechless. Chapter 785 Chapter 785 Hospitals were always one of the busiest ces in the world, with crowds of peopleing and going, and traffic on the roads outside could also be congested. Crystal pushed Roy along the pedestrian walkway. Then, Roy asked, "Do you have any ns for the long holiday?"The hospital was always one of the most lively ces in the world. It was crowded with people, and the traffic along the road was also very crowded. Crystal pushed Roy on the road. Roy asked, "Do you have any arrangements for the long vacation?" Crystal stopped at a clothing store on the side of the road and said casually, "I haven''t decided yet... Roy, wait for me." She pushed open the door and walked into the clothing store, but she came out in less than two or three minutes. She had a ck coat in her hand. She draped the jacket over Roy Grecic and asked, "Do you have any ns, Roy?"She put on Roy''s clothes and asked, "Is there anything I can do for you?" "I''m nning to go see an art exhibition," Roy Grecic said in a warm voice. "I mentioned it to you before, the Stefen Miller exhibition. The old painter is almost 90 years old now, and this is hisst exhibition here."''Tm going to visit an exhibition." Roy said in a gentle voice, "As I''ve told you before, in the exhibition of Stefen Miller, the old painter is almost ny years old. This is hisst exhibition in Hallbury." Crystal didn''t have much of an artistic sense. It was evident from the birthday video she made for Harold. She struggled even with drawing simple pixted characters. However, she was interested in things rted to art. Stephen Miller was a very famous contemporary artist, and his exhibition tickets were always sold out. His works had once sold for a staggering price of 11.5 million dors. It was a testament to the brilliance of his artistic heritage. "I happen to have an extra ticket," Roy said, "Do you want to go with me?" Crystal was helpless. "What do you mean by extra ticket? You bought it for me, didn''t you?" Roy smiled and said, "Yes, I bought it for you. I promised to give you a bookst time and I''ll bring it to you together, okay?" "Okay." Crystal nodded, sighed again, and whispered, "Roy, why are you so nice to me?" Crystal didn''t remember how old she was when she met Roy, but she always remembered the first time she saw him. The little boy was dressed neatly in a shirt and a pair of pants. He looked like a little prince, which was out of tune with Sunshine Vige. In fact, he was not a native of Sunshine Vige. It was only because he was in poor health that he asionally came to live in Sunshine Vige during the winter and summer holidays. It was said that his grandmother was born in Sunshine Vige, so he had some roots in Sunshine Vige. "Maybe it''s because..." Roy thought seriously for a while and said, "I''ve never seen a child like you who is so easy to satisfy." He said with a smile, "There were so many children at that time. After getting a piece of candy from me, they still wanted more. But you were different. You were very happy to receive a piece of candy and you wanted to take it back for your brother to eat." Crystal pouted and said, "I felt like I couldn''t win against them, so I decided to retreat and give up." Roy smiled and said nothing. After checking for a while, Roy saw that the familiar car was parked by the roadside and said, "My driver is here to pick me up. You can go back first." He raised his hand, and Crystal subconsciously bent down to let him touch her head. Roy said, "Go back." Crystal looked at the driver who got out of the car and said, "Roy, you have to apply some medicine to your wound. Don''t let it get wet. You need to watch what you eat..." "Okay, I''ll do as you say." Roy said, "Go back." Crystal waved her hand and ran towards Paul''s car. The silhouette of the young girl appeared so light and soft under the sunshine, like a flower dancing gracefully in the air. She passed by with a light fragrance lingering in the air. The driver came over and said, "Young Master Grecic." N?velDrama.Org content. "Mm." Roy casually handed the bag containing the report to him. The driver took it respectfully and said, "Mr. and Mrs. Grecic, I hope you can go back for dinner." Roy squinted at the clear sky and said, "I got it." The driver stepped forward and tried to push the wheelchair for him. Roy said, "No need." He slowly pushed the wheelchair to the side of the car and murmured, "The weather is so good today." Chapter 786 Chapter 786 Harold only returned to Flower Land at night. Today he seemed particrly exhausted, with tiredness evident in his facial expression. Crystal hesitated for a long time but ultimately decided not to mention the situation with Leni and Chloe, after all, Sadie had only spected and had no evidence to support her ims. Bringing it up would only add unnecessary worries. Besides... Even if it was true, it was Leni''s fault. It had nothing to do with Harold. Harold hung his coat on the coat rack and quickly walked over to embrace Crystal. The coldness emanated from his body caused Crystal to shiver. She held a cup of hot milk tea and looked up while saying, "You''re so cold. Do you want some milk tea?" She raised her ss and said, "Dana just brewed it. I only added a little sugar in it. It''s warm." Harold took a sip off the tea in her hand and paused, "How much is the sugar did you say you added in?" Crystal made a gesture and said, "Three and a half spoonfuls." Harold was speechless. The little girl really loved this kind of sweet and creamy taste. Crystal looked at Harold''s disgusted expression and took another sip. She asked confusedly, "Isn''t this not very sweet?" "Yeah, it''s not sweet." Harold gave her a perfunctory reply. Crystal leaned over and looked at his expression carefully. She raised her fair and tender fingers and gently pressed his be. She asked, "Is today''s meeting very troublesome?" "It''s okay." What was troublesome was other things. Crystal sat down on the sofa and pulled out her tablet to browse the news. She said, "I came across some financial news today by chance. It said that the stock price of White Group has been declining, and if it continues like this, it may lead to a financial crisis..." N?velDrama.Org content. Harold said, "Don''t pay attention to the nonsense written by these marketing ounts." "Then..." Harold said, "The White Group has been in a financial crisis for a long time." "Ah?" Crystal was stunned for a moment and said, "You... you don''t care about it?" "Why should I care?" Haroldzily leaned against the sofa. Dana brought out a fruit tray. He fed a strawberry to Crystal and said casually, "No matter what happens to the White Group, it has nothing to do with me." Crystal began to hate capitalists. "It''s despicable. You wealthy corporations can just say no if you don''t want something, but regr folks like me are burdened with huge debts." Harold said, "A regr folk? If Daxton dies, you can get an eight-digit share of the inheritance." Crystal opened her mouth wide. "Eight digits... Is it true?" "That''s because you won''t receive any extra inheritance if you''re not in favor," Harold said in a calm voice. "Given Daxton''s personality, he would probably split the power in the Evans family equally among his three sons. For someone like you, money is all you can get." Crystal had never felt that she was that valuable. Now she deeply understood why Dora was so afraid of hering back at that time. If Daxton died, Dora would naturally be unwilling to share the inheritance with her. That was an eight-digit figure! "There''s a reason why capitalists are capitalists," Crystal said solemnly. "For example, you''re very good at brainwashing people. In an instant, you made me feel like I was very wealthy." Haroldughed. "If you''re a good girl, all my assets will be yours." Crystal stretched out her hand, made a gesture, and said, "Forget it, your property is too heavy for me to carry on my back. You should keep it yourself." Shey on the sofa and said, "I just want to sleep well now, so I decided to sleep on the sofa tonight and generously give you the bed." Chapter 787 Chapter 787 As soon as Crystal turned over, she was picked up from behind. Harold said, ''TH let you sleep well tonight." Crystal was vignt. "Is your sleep a verb or noun?" Harold asked, "What do you think?" Crystal said, "It''s possible for a cunning hooligan to think of anything. Who knows if you want me to do it with you? I don''t want to be on the top. I''m really tired." The man stopped in his tracks and sighed softly. "Crystal, you''re really delicate." "We can''t do it by the window, and you don''t want to be on top. You like to cry, and you scratch others when you cry." "..." Crystal said angrily, "Don''t you know why I cried? Don''t you know why I scratched others?" "Yeah, it''s all my fault." Harold coaxed her. "You will stay beneath tonight." "Didn''t you just say that you will let me sleep well tonight?" "Yeah," Harold said frankly, "I told you to sleep well with me." Crystal,"..." This man was really good at bluffing. N?velDrama.Org owns this. On the first day of the long holiday, Crystal stayed in bed for the whole morning. In the afternoon, she received a call from the studymittee member, asking her to help send things to school. Many students had gone home for the long holiday. Those who lived in City W were either traveling or busy with other stuff. It took a long time for the members of the studymittee to finally find a little kid who had time and was also in City W. This lucky kid was Crystal. The stock price of the White Group was on the verge of copse, and Harold''s other industries were in full swing. Dana said that he had gone out early in the morning. Crystal agreed to the request of the members of the studymittee while wearing a coat and asked Dana, "Do you feel Harold has been very busy recently?" Dana thought for a moment and said, "He does seem quite busy." "I asked him what he''s busy with, but he refused to tell me." Crystal muttered, "Can it be that he''s having an affair... No way." Dana asked, "Why not?" Crystal,"..." ording to Harold''s performance at night, it was impossible that he had an affair. "Anyway... Anyway, it''s impossible." Crystal coughed and said, "Dana, I''ll go to school and send some documents to an old professor. I''ll be back soon." Dana nodded. In fact, this matter could not be med on the members of the studymittee. There was a piece of information in their ss that was sent online. However, the old professor was too old to use electronic equipment. He did not even have a smartphone. Crystal had no choice but to follow the orders of the members of the studymittee to print the information and send it to the old professor. She printed the documents in the school''s printing shop and followed the address all the way. Crystal knew this old professor. Even if he was in A University, he was well-known. He was also the teacher who was in charge of the experiment sessions of Crystal''s ss, but she had not taken the subject yet. She could only attend his sessions after the holiday. The old man had no children. His wife had passed away a long time ago, and he spent his holiday in school. Crystal knocked on the door of the office and heard a voice younger than imagined. "Come in." Crystal pushed the door open and saw an old man with white hair. It was said that Professor Falkner was already in his 70s. But when he turned his head, Crystal felt that he was less than 50 years old. Except for his white hair, he didn''t look old. It could be seen that the old man was very healthy. "Hello, Professor Falkner. I''m here to deliver the documents," Crystal said gently. Professor Falkner stared at Crystal. After a while, he took off his sses and asked, "Which ss are you from?" Chapter 788 Chapter 788 After Crystal told him her name and her ss name, Professor Falkner seemed to have recovered from his memory and said, "Okay... sorry to trouble you. Just leave them here." Crystal put the neatly arranged documents on the desk. Professor Falkner said kindly, "I heard other teachers mention you before. They said that you got in with the first ranking in the biology course." "Yes." Crystal nodded. "Not bad, you''re a good child." Professor Falkner sighed. Tm sorry to trouble you to make such a trip." "It''s okay, professor." Crystal said, "My house is just nearby." Professor Falkner hesitated for a moment before saying, "Speaking of fate, one of the students that I taught twenty to thirty years ago looked very simr to you, so when you opened the door and came in just now, I thought I saw her." Crystal paused for a moment."... She''s very simr to me?" "Yes." Professor Falkner rubbed the space between his eyebrows and said, "Her grades back then were also outstanding... You should be able to find her name on the glorious wall." He sighed. "That child''s name was Chloe." Chloe. Crystal had already guessed it, but when she heard Professor Falkner say it, she still found it unbelievable. "Yes." Professor Falkner nodded and said, "I used to be her tutor." "She is my mother," Crystal said softly. Professor Falkner was slightly stunned, and a myriad of thoughts shed through his turbid eyes in an instant. "You are her daughter? No wonder you look so alike." He murmured, "Too alike." Crystal knew very little about Chloe, and she didn''t dare to ask Danny and Marcus. Therefore, she didn''t know that Chloe graduated from Princeton University. "What a coincidence," said Professor Falkner with a chuckle. "I taught your mother before, and I''m going to teach you soon." Crystal asked, "Professor, how... was my mother like back then?" Professor Falkner thought for a moment and said, "Chloe was a genius." "She was very smart. You probably don''t know that she was one of the top 3 students at Princeton University back then," said Professor Falkner. "At that time, I didn''t give many lectures to undergraduate students. I only asionally heard of her. I thought she was going abroad to further her studies, but in the end, she chose to stay at Princeton University and chose me as her teacher. This made me very surprised." "But if you ask me about her behavior," The gentleness on Professor Falkner''s face faded a little. He said calmly, "She was too arrogant and unruly. She was not meant for scientific research. I think this was probably the reason why she did not continue with her PhD." It was the first time that Crystal had heard someone say that Chloe was someone unruly. She felt that it was very novel. "Unruly?" Professor Falkner pondered for a moment and asked, "Do you believe in destiny?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Crystal shook her head and said seriously, "I''m a materialist and believe in Marxism!" "..." Professor Falkner couldn''t help butugh. "I''m not your ideological and political teacher. You don''t have to tell me this. Just tell me your real thoughts." Crystal thought for a moment and said, "To say that I don''t believe it, sometimes I feel that I am constrained by fate. But to say that I believe it... I don''t seem to be willing to believe that I am being carried forward by the torrent of fate." "Some people believe it, some don''t believe it, and some have the same thoughts as you, but Chloe..." Professor Falkner seemed a little helpless. "Not only did she not believe it, but she went against the rules." "That''s why I said that she was unruly." Chapter 789 Chapter 789 When Crystal was on her way back from school, she was still thinking about Professor Falkner''s words. She seemed to understand Chloe better now. Paul was still waiting outside. Crystal took a few quick steps and was about to make a phone call. Suddenly, a car horn rang, and a ck sports car stopped at the roadside. Seeing that she did not respond, the driver honked again. Crystal, "T Crystal didn''t know the car, so she didn''t go over. The window of the driver''s seat rolled down, revealing Corey''s impatient look. "Am I a human trafficker? You''re so far away from me." "..." Crystal slowly moved over and said, "Who knows?" The sun was a little dazzling. She narrowed her eyes and asked, "What are you doing at Princeton University?" "I''m going to donate a building." Corey said simply, "What''s wrong? Do you have a problem with that?" Crystal was shocked by the imposing manner Harold had when he talked about donating thepany yesterday. Today, she was shocked by Corey''s casual words again. "I don''t mean anything." Crystal frowned. "Do you have a fetish for donating the building?" "No." Corey said, "I do charity every year. This year, I heard that Princeton University is going to expand its library. Last year, I donated a Hope primary school to a remote mountain area." Crystal muttered, "I didn''t expect you to be so kind." "I''m not kind," Corey saidzily. His eyes and brows were actually exquisite and even a little gorgeous. However, because of his sharp silhouette, he managed to neutralize this little bit of beauty and exude a sense of danger that was as sharp as a de. "I''m doing charity only because I''m superstitious." For a moment, Crystal was even more shocked. "You''re actually superstitious?" Corey didn''t think it was embarrassing, so he asked, "Have you ever heard of doing good to umte virtue?" N?velDrama.Org owns this. Crystal used her fingers to show a little distance. "I''ve heard of a little bit." "I''m doing this for my sister." Corey put one hand on the steering wheel. At that moment, his expression was a little lonely. "If that''s true, I hope she can live a better life." Crystal was silent for a while until the security guard at the door rushed over breathlessly. "Hey, hey, hey! You are not allowed to stop the car here. Hurry up and drive away!" Corey raised his eyebrows and said, "Get in the car." Crystal refused. "For what?" Corey said, "Go y with the cat." Crystal immediately gave up resisting. She opened the door of the passenger seat and got into the car. She asked, "Does Peggie miss me?" Corey looked at her as if she was an idiot. "I''m not a cat. How can I know? I only know that if it keeps yelling at me, it''s cursing me." Crystal lowered her head and sent a message to Paul, asking him to go back first. She said, "How could a cute kitten like Peggie scold others?" Corey,"..." Not only did it scold others, but it also scratched others and bit others. He often felt that he probably owed the cat a lot. If it weren''t for the fact that this old cat was raised by his sister, he would have beaten it long ago, and his arms wouldn''t have been covered with scratches. "Did you buy the advertisement that was disyed on Star building a few days ago?" Corey put on a fake smile. "Harold is really a VIP. More than half of City W citizens know about his birthday." Crystal blinked. "How did you know I bought it?" Corey said, "Because Star building is one of my properties." Crystal,"!" "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Crystal was angry. "If I had known earlier, I would have used your name to get a discount." "Even if you used my name, you wouldn''t get a discount." Corey said coldly, "Why should I give you a discount to celebrate Harold''s birthday?" Chapter 790 Chapter 790 Crystal was a little slow to recall that this person and Harold were against each other. They would fight the moment they saw each other. "You''re so petty." Crystal curled her lips. "You don''t know how to be tolerant and magnanimous at all." Corey was so angry that heughed. "Then why didn''t you try to persuade Harold to be magnanimous?" Crystal said confidently, "There must be something wrong with you that he doesn''t like you." Corey was speechless. He really wanted to throw her out of the car right now. Corey was about to say something when he suddenly stopped. Confused, Crystal asked, "What''s wrong with you? Have you decided to make peace with Harold?" This was an intersection, and there was a red light in front of them. From the window on the left where Corey sat, he could see that it was facing a snack street. The snack street outside the university was almost the same. There were carts and stalls everywhere. However, because of the holiday, it seemed a little deserted, but some students who had not gone home were shopping. Crystal followed his line of sight and asked, "What are you looking at?" Corey pressed the space between his eyebrows and said,"... I must have seen it wrong." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have thought that the girl he had just caught a glimpse of... was just like Felicia. To be exact, it was the grown-up Felicia. She looked very simr to Mrs. Coombs since she was a child. When she grew up, she should look a lot like her too. Just now, he only saw her side face. When he looked at her roughly, he felt that she looked like Mrs. Coombs. But now, after thinking about it carefully, he found that she was actually quite simr to his mother in memory. The car left the intersection and was driven all the way to Corey''s apartment. However, as soon as it reached a road with little traffic, Crystal said, "Something''s not right." "Hmm?" Crystal said, "I think the car behind us has been following us. The ck Volkswagen." Coreyughed. "I didn''t expect you to be so sharp." Crystal''s eyes widened. "Is someone really following us?" "They''re just a bunch of hyenas rushing over after smelling the smell." Corey''s gaze became a little colder, and there was a hint of a smile in his voice. "Otherwise, why would I let you get in the car? I was just thinking that if you died, Harold would avenge you and avenge me as well." II II Crystal said, "This car only started following us after crossing the intersection. You asked me to get in the car before they followed us. Will you die if you talk nicely? I now know why you don''t have any friends." "... I didn''t expect you to start attacking me." Corey chuckled and said, "And, who told you that I don''t have friends?" Crystal said, "I can tell anyway. I don''t feel like bing your friend." Corey was speechless. He said, "Forget it. I don''t want to argue with you." Crystal tugged at her seat belt. "Why are they following you?" "To seek revenge." Corey nced sideways at Crystal. "Are you afraid?" Crystal said peacefully, "If something were to happen to me in your car, Harold would definitely not let you off." Corey clicked his tongue. He nced at the ck Volkswagen through the rearview mirror, which had been following him closely, and said, "Even if Harold takes a helicopter toe here at this time, it would be toote." "Ah?" "They''re going to take action," said Corey. At this time, there were very few cars on the road. After all, the location of Corey''s apartment was good and quiet, which meant that there were few people in this area. There were not a lot of cars on this road usually, let alone today, a holiday. Everyone had gone to the center of the city or the scenic spots. No one would be so idle toe to visit the area where they couldn''t afford to buy a house. Chapter 791 Chapter 791 In the first 19 years of Crystal''s life, she had always thought of herself as a person with a good temper until she came to City W and met a group of very unreliable people. N?velDrama.Org owns this. For example, the one sitting next to her now. Crystal took a deep breath."... What do you mean by ''they''re doing to take action''?" Corey was very calm. "They are going to force us to stop and then kill you." "?!" Crystal opened her mouth wide. "Aren''t they your enemy? Why do they want to kill me?" Corey nced at her and said, "Because I can run away, but you can''t." Crystal,"..." "You are superstitious, aren''t you?" Crystal grabbed the seat belt and said, "If I die here today, I will be a ghost and stand by your bed every night!" Corey grunted. "Then can you help me clean the cat? Anyway, it won''t sleep at night and won''t let me touch it." Crystal, "What''s more, although I''m superstitious, I''m not afraid of ghosts." Crystal was about to die of anger. There was a hint of a smile in Corey''s eyes, and his eyebrows were a little arrogant. He said, "Don''t worry, we won''t die. What are you afraid of?" Crystal said calmly, "Your words are not convincing at all." As expected, the ck Volkswagen behind them sped up at the corner. It seemed that the driver wanted to overtake them, but when he was about to catch up with them, he suddenly turned the steering wheel to the left and hit them directly! Corey seemed to sneer. The moment the car hit his car, he turned the steering wheel to the end, and the tire made an extremely harsh friction sound. The car suddenly turned in the opposite direction. If the car''s performance was bad, it might have crashed into the guardrail. However, Corey stepped hard on the brake all of a sudden. He turned around in front of the ck Volkswagen before the driver could react and forced him to stop! With a rumble, the Volkswagen hit the guardrail directly. The railing was suddenly broken, but it also provided a buffer for the car, so it barely stayed on the road with half of its body. The front half had already left the road, and there was a slope below, nted with many trees. If one fell out from here, he may not die, but his bones would absolutely be broken. Crystal was still in a state of shock. Before she could even see what Corey did, he had already pulled open a box, taken out a ck gun, pulled open the door, and got out. Crystal hesitated for a moment and followed him out of the car. She was very careful and hid behind him. She was sure that if something happened, he could be used as a shield. At this moment, Corey had no expression on his face. On the contrary, he looked cold and stern, full of killing intent, which was different from what Crystal had seen before. As he walked, he loaded the gun. When he reached the side of the Volkswagen''s door, Crystal saw that the front of the car had been deeply sunken in. This group of people must have realized that Corey was a tough guy, so when they hit his car, they didn''t hesitate at all. They stepped on the elerator directly and wanted to force him to stop, but they didn''t expect that they would be the ones who ended up in such a way. The hard stainless steel guardrail was twisted and deformed by the collision of the car, like a ghostly hand with bared fangs and ws. As the cold wind blew over, the pungent smell of gasoline, machinery, and rubber rubbing at high speed floated in the air. Corey pulled open the deformed door of the driver''s seat and saw that the people inside were all injured and bleeding. At this moment, they were still dizzy. Corey directly grabbed the cor of one of them, dragged him down, and threw him on the dusty road like a dead dog. Chapter 792 Chapter 792 There was a big hole in the man''s forehead caused by the windshield. There were ss fragments in the wound, and it was still bleeding. He must have been choked by the seat belt. At this time, he was lying on the ground and coughing like crazy, as if he was going to spit out his lungs. Sweat, blood, and dust mixed together. He looked extremely embarrassed. Corey squatted down and pointed his gun at the man''s temple. "Tell me, who is behind you?" "I..." The man''s voice was extremely hoarse. His hands, which were full of blue veins, twitched for a while before he grabbed the ground. He looked extremely weak, but it was at this moment that he suddenly turned over with the help of the force of the ground and grabbed Corey''s wrist. With a grim smile on his face, he said, "Your father sent me to deal with you, an unfilial son!" Crystal quickly took two steps back, afraid that they would identally hurt her, the innocent onlooker. Corey''s expression did not change. The man gritted his teeth and tried to get rid of his gun. Suddenly, Corey''s lips curled into a smile and his hand moved as fast as lightning. The hand that was caught loosened, and the gun fell down. The man''s eyes narrowed, and he hurried to catch it. However, Corey''s speed was much faster. His left hand swept in the air. With a click, the trigger moved slightly. As long as he pulled hard, the bullet would be shot. The cold muzzle was pressed against the man''s temple again. "That''s all you''re capable of." Corey looked down at him with a sneer on his face. "How dare you be so arrogant in front of me?" The man was afraid of death. He swallowed his saliva and said, "You... calm down. Don''t shoot. I didn''t lie just now. It was indeed your father, Eric..." "Oh!" Before the man could finish his words, he had already groaned. Corey used his gun to poke the man''s temple and said with a smile, "The old man is not even dying yet. Why does he want my life?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The man''s eyes were fixed on Corey''s fingers, for fear that he would suddenly let go of his hand, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat. "Young... Young Master Coombs... We''re just making a living..." "What''s wrong?" Corey said, "You wanted to earn money with my life, and you''re asking me to let you go?" "No, no, no, no, I don''t dare..." The man trembled and said, "Please spare me..." Corey lowered his eyshes and said calmly, "Are you Ralph''s men?" Hearing this, Crystal vaguely remembered who Ralph was. Corey said that he would take her to watch a good show. When they arrived at the ce, it was like a melee in the underworld. The bearded man with a big gold chain seemed to be Ralph. Later, he was killed by Jeremy without blinking. "You..." The man finally said, "It''s, it''s Ralph''s wife who hired me. She said that as long as you die, she will give me everything that Ralph left..." He nced at something and showed a malicious smile. "That''s a lot of money." Corey suddenly realized something. He turned his head and saw another person rushing over from the passenger seat. When he tightened his muscles and was about to move, he saw that the opponent''s target was not him at all. Instead, he instantly rolled behind Crystal like a ghost under the cover of the car. The dagger in his hand was cold. "Young Master Coombs... if you don''t want your woman to die, throw the gun away immediately!" Crystal,"?!" Why was he making things difficult for the onlooker?! She looked down at the dagger with her long eyshes and then looked at Corey. She didn''t say anything, but Corey understood-it was just like how Peggie had been yelling at him-Crystal was scolding him. Chapter 793 Chapter 793 "She''s Harold''s woman. She has nothing to do with me," replied Corey casually. The two men''s faces changed instantly. It was already troublesome enough to provoke Corey. If they provoked Harold as well¡ª Crystal clearly felt that the person who kidnapped her trembled, and her little heart immediately beat twice. What would she do if this guy''s hand shook and cut her throat? "... Don''t talk so much nonsense!" The man who kidnapped Crystal said, "If she was really Harold''s woman, why would she be in your car?" Corey a shrug. "Harold and I are sworn enemies. It''s normal to steal his woman and y with her." Crystal was speechless. The man''s hand trembled again. He gritted his teeth and said, "If I let her go, I will also die. I might as well give it my all! If you let go of my brother, as long as we leave today, I will never touch this woman." Corey''s gaze was ice cold. "Do you think I''ll believe you?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "You have to believe me!" The blue veins on the man''s forehead were obvious. Obviously, he was extremely tense. He gritted his teeth and said, "Let go of my brother!" Corey''s fingers, which were holding the trigger, moved slightly, which scared the two of them. They thought that he was really going to fight to the death, but they saw that he just raised his hand. With a "bang", the bullet flew into the green forest and disappeared in an instant. The big brother quickly got up from the ground and said, "You really..." Before he could finish his words, Corey narrowed his eyes and said, "What? I can kill you now. You can try to cut her neck and see if I will shoot." The big brother swallowed and said, "Young Master Coombs... don''t be impulsive. We can still..." Suddenly, there was a roar of the engine in the distance. The sound came from a distance and interrupted the big brother''s words. Everyone thought that it was just a passing car. Seeing this scene, they would not dare to stay any longer and would have drive away directly. However, they did not expect that the car window would be rolled down the moment it approached. With a bang, Crystal felt a heat on her back. It seemed that there was some liquid sshing on her, and then his heavy body fell down. Crystal was stunned. Two secondster, she realized what it was-the body of the man who kidnapped her. Crystal did not know how she managed to remain calm at that moment. She almost subconsciously retreated to the side. The sound of the corpse falling to the ground was dull. Perhaps it was because he had died too suddenly. His eyes were still open and his brows were filled with viciousness. The big brother was stunned and looked at the personing from the car in horror. In fact, people like them, who were in the underworld, were not afraid of people like Corey and Harold, who were in the gray area, but were most afraid of the real leader in the underworld. When he saw the man''s ck jacket, his legs began to tremble, but before he could say a word, there was another "bang". The big brother fell to the ground, blood flowing from his mid-brows. Crystal,"..." Crystal felt that Jeremy was worthy of being the boss She had seen him twice and witnessed him kill people twice. Jeremy''s face was simply too distinct. From his forehead to the corners of his eyes, there was a scar that looked like a centipede. His eyes were filled with the smell of blood, and it was impossible to find a second pair of eyes that looked like this. Corey put on a cold smile and said, "Thank you for your help, Jeremy." "I only cleared the trash." Jeremy wasn''t very enthusiastic. "Young Master Coombs, you aren''t injured, are you?" Corey said lightly, "It''s hard to say if I''ll be injured or not if you let out a few more barking wild dogs from your side." Chapter 794 Chapter 794 "I don''t know what they are doing today." Jeremy used the toes of her Martin boots to flip over the body of the person who kidnapped Crystal. In October weather, he was wearing a thin leather jacket on the outside of his vest. His whole person looked very fierce and his muscles were bulging. He was the kind of person who could scare a child to tears at first nce, not to mention that his action of turning over the body with the toes now was with a kind of usual coldness, which was even scarier. Anyway, Crystal felt that it was quite scary, so she quickly ran to Corey. Before Corey could ask her, she said, ''Tm fine. I''m not injured." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She tugged at his sleeve again. "You''re not going to fight him, are you?" "At present, we can be considered..." Corey thought of a word and said, "We are partners, so we won''t take action for the time being." Crystal breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good. I think he''s very powerful. I''m afraid you can''t defeat him." Corey was speechless. Originally, he didn''t want to fight, but now he really wanted to fight with Jeremy. "Do you know him?" Jeremy asked the person behind him. The person said a name in a low voice. Jeremy said faintly, "Take the corpse back and throw it to their family. Tell them to get out of City W immediately. If I see them again in the future, I won''t show any mercy." "Yes!" The man immediately called for the others to move the bodies. Corey smiled and said, "If Jeremy had dealt with the people from Ralph''s family cleanly, I won''t be in such a mess today." He said that he was in a mess, but in fact, his face was neither red nor panting and even his clothes were not messy. If it weren''t for the blood on the ground and the public car that crashed out, he wouldn''t have been able to imagine what had happened before. Jeremy said, "Today''s matter is my responsibility. Please forgive me." Corey crossed his arms and said, "You don''t have to apologize." His eyes were cold and a little warning. "I''ll tell you onest time. Keep your men in check. If they simply take action against others, it will be the same for you in the future." Before Jeremy could answer, Corey had already lifted Crystal by the cor and walked to his car. Crystal patted his hand and said, "Let go! Am I a goose? Why do you keep grabbing my neck!" Corey nced at her, and Jeremy suddenly said, "Miss Evans." Crystal stopped in her tracks. She was quite afraid of Jeremy. When she heard him calling her name, her scalp felt numb. The feeling was simr to when she would fall asleep during a math ss, only to be caught by the teacher and called upon to answer a question. Her ssmate would kindly remind her of the problem on page 68, only for her to discover that the actual question was on page 72, causing her ssmates to burst outughing and the teacher to be angry and throw a piece of chalk. "Did you call me?" She carefully confirmed. "Yes." Jeremy nodded and said, "I have a gift for you." As soon as he raised his hand, his subordinate immediately brought him a wooden box. Looking at the dark box, Crystal almost broke out in a cold sweat. She hurriedly refused. "I appreciate your kindness, but I''m sorry. I don''t want it. Thank you." No matter how one looked at it, one would think that someone like Jeremy would have a human head in the box! It would be either a human head or a finger! Otherwise, it would be an ear! Sob, sob, sob, sob. That''s too scary! "It''s specially prepared for you." Jeremy''s iris was a shade lighter than his usual cold and hard demeanor. It gave off a gentle, warm brown hue. However, his gaze was always emotionless, which made him appear aloof and detached. Crystal heard the hidden meaning in this sentence. "Don''t be ungrateful, or I''ll kill you." Crystal was speechless. Crystal frowned and took the box from his subordinate. It was not very heavy, so it should not be a human head. But it was very likely to be fingers and ears. Chapter 795 Chapter 795 Crystal looked like a flower ravaged by the wind and snow as she clutched the box and wept. Meanwhile, Jeremy swiftly tidied up the area and left just as he hade. "What kind of expression is that?" Corey was bewildered. "Aren''t you happy to ept the gift?" Crystal said, "If Jeremy were to give you a gift, would you be happy?" Corey answered, "He would give me a gift? I think it would be a bomb, wouldn''t it?" These words changed Crystal''s way of thinking. "Is there a bomb inside?" Corey touched his chin and seriously thought for a while. Looking at Crystal''s nervous expression, he sneered, raised his hand, and pressed Crystal''s head while saying, "What are you thinking? Jeremy wouldn''t be crazy enough to send you a bomb. Do you think it''s easy for him to deal with the Evans family or the White family?" Crystal was speechless. She kicked him angrily, but Corey easily avoided it and said, "I guess you just imagined that there was a human head or finger inside." Crystal''s eyes flickered. "No." Corey said, "Don''t watch too much gangster movies. It''s not popr to do this now." Crystal curled her lips. "If it weren''t for you, would I have encountered what happened today? Fortunately, my heart is strong enough. If it were anyone else, they would have been scared to death." She sat in the passenger seat and opened the box. Although it was not a head or bomb, it was also something that shocked Crystal. Corey was also puzzled. "Jeremy is finally crazy? He gave you a box of candy?" Indeed, inside therge and exquisitely crafted box was a full box of candy, all of which were small fruit candies wrapped in ssine paper. When Crystal was young, she used to fold paper cranes with this type of candy wrapper. However, candy was a luxury item for her, and she could only asionally obtain them from Dan or Roy. Crystal picked up a piece of candy and squinted her eyes to examine it in the light. The colorful ssine paper reflected a brilliant, ss-like sheen. Then, she handed the candy to Corey and said, "Here, have one." Corey was puzzled. "Why are you treating me so well all of a sudden?" Crystal said seriously, "Poison testing." Corey was speechless. The Evans family was a bunch of weirdos, and there was no way they could produce someone as naive and sweet as Crystal. She was only been back for a short time, but her heart, liver, and lungs had already turned ck. He peeled the ssine paper and put it into his mouth. It was the taste of an orange. He said, "I''ve tasted it. It''s poisonous. Give me the box and I''ll help you destroy it." Crystal immediately closed the box. "You don''t have to bother with it." Corey snorted and said, "Do you know Jeremy before?" Crystal replied, "Do you think I know this kind of person?" "That''s hard to say." Corey''s tongue swept over the sweet and greasy candy and started his excellent sports car engine. He said, "Even before one bes a big boss, they would have a tough time. Jeremy is one of them." Crystal said honestly, "But I''m just a country girl." Corey said, "He might want to be the son-inw of the Evans family and please you in advance." "He likes Dora? No way." Crystal was depressed. "Look at his thick eyebrows and big eyes. Why are they so blind at such a young age?" Corey changed his words. "Don''t think of it that way. Maybe he likes one of your brothers." Crystal was shocked and said, "It''s better for him to take a fancy to Dora then. After all, people like them live dangerous lives. I can''t implicate my brother." Corey was speechless. It was clear that the rtionship between the two sisters in the Evans family was very bad.N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 796 Chapter 796 When they finally arrived at the Pina Garden, Crystal went to find Peggie as soon as she entered the door. After hearing the sound, Peggie immediately rushed out of the room andy at Crystal''s feet, rolling on the ground like a spoiled child. Even though he had expected this, he still felt that his cat had been reced. This smart old cat was completely different when with him. Corey went to the ind to pour a ss of water for Crystal. He sincerely asked, "Can you give it a bath? It has been a year and a half since it took a shower, and it always likes to roll on my bed after I go to work. I really can''t stand it." Crystal asked, "Can''t bring it out for a shower?" Corey rolled up his sleeves, revealing the scratches on his arm. He smiled and said, "Have a look for yourself. Do you know why we can''t bring it out for a shower?" N?velDrama.Org owns this. There was no one who couldpete with Corey in raising cats. Crystal picked up the cat and said, "Okay. Go and prepare the necessary things." Corey rxed and smiled genuinely as if he had just closed a deal worth 30 million dors. He went to the bathroom to prepare the things needed. Meanwhile, Crystal held Peggie and whispered to it, "Look, isn''t Corey treating you well? He bought you a big cat climbing frame, many freeze-dried snacks, and canned cat food! Why do you keep scratching him?" Peggie remained unmoved. Crystal said, "You have to be a cat with good virtues, okay?" Peggie finally let out a meow. Crystal held its little gray ws and said, "We''ve made a promise. In the future, you''d better treat your owner well." Corey came out of the bathroom and asked, "What are you whispering about?" "I''m speaking ill of you." Crystal got up with the cat in her arms. She noticed that the bathroom was well- equipped, with shower gel, hair conditioner, a basin, anti-slip gloves, and even a cute little yellow duck added for extra fun. "Should we put a circle of cat treats on the edge of the bathtub to distract its attention?" Corey asked sincerely. Crystal said, "I don''t think we have to. Let''s give it a try first." She first put Peggie''s paws into the water, but they didn''t move. Crystal felt that it was not afraid of water, so she put it into the basin. Looking at the very calm Peggie in the bathtub, Corey once again suspected that his cat had been reced. "It''s not afraid of water?! Why did it scream so loudly when I bathed it before and the whole building could hear it?!"¡¯ Crystal squeezed the shower gel and thought about it. Finally, she reached a prudent conclusion and said, "Maybe it just wants topete with you." Corey was speechless. Crystal sighed. "What a rebellious kitten." "Is it only rebellious?" Corey sneered. "It wanted to kill its father!" Crystal showered the little kitten and said, "Why are you angry with me here? If you have the ability, scold it." Corey said resentfully, "This cat can follow me and scold me for two hours. I don''t have time." "So it''s better to be a kitten." Crystal sighed. "There''s no need to do anything. On the other hand, poor college students have to go back to do their homeworkter." After showering Peggie, Crystal dried off the water, put her in the dryer, and Peggie meekly snuggled inside, waiting for its fur to dry. Crystal breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I finally finished washing her. It''s quite tiring." "Thank you," Corey said. Suddenly, Crystal looked at him suspiciously. "You invited me toe here today. Did you want me to help you shower the cat?" Corey coughed and said, "This mineral water is very delicious." Chapter 797 Chapter 797 It was five o''clock in the afternoon when Crystal returned to Flower Land from Pina Garden. Corey had ulterior motives and deceived her in the name of cat grooming, but he probably felt a little guilty. He held his car keys and said, "Let me give you a ride" Crystal said, "No. If you meet Harold, who should I help if both of you fought against each other?" "You''ll still help me?" "Why not?" Crystal said seriously, "HI help you call the ambnce or find a one-stop funeral service." With a crash, the car key was thrown on the low cab. Corey put on a fake smile and said, "Take care. I won''t see you off." Crystal picked up her candy box, thought for a moment, opened it, and put it on the tea table. Corey raised an eyebrow. "Haven''t I already tested it?" "Could you not use your own mean measure to judge my humble heart?" Crystal closed the box and said, "This is a treat for you. There''s no need to thank me." N?velDrama.Org content. Corey asked, "Isn¡¯t it CoCo?" Crystal coughed, touched her little head, and said, "HI go first. HIe back to see youter." Crystal pushed the door open and went out. Peggie was still sitting at the door. Corey looked down at it and said coldly, "She has already left. What are you looking at?" Peggie nced at him. Corey was sure that he had seen this kind of feeling in its eyes. Then it wagged its fluffy tail and proudly returned to its nest. Corey was speechless. "D*mn it." Crystal came back with arge box of candy, which shocked Dana very much. "Crystal, when will you be able to finish eating so many candies?" "When I go to school, I''ll bring some for my ssmates," Crystal said casually. Ate was a big fan of sweets, especially candy. Despite constantlyining about wanting to lose weight, she had a jar of candy stashed away, experiencing both pleasure and pain as she indulged in them. "HI put it away for you then," Dana said. "I don''t want Master White to me you again when he sees you." While they were talking about you, the man''s voice came from the door. "Why would I me her?" Crystal quickly winked at Dana and told her to hide the box. She must not let Harold see it. Dana understood and naturally carried the box into the kitchen. On the contrary, Crystal''s acting skills were slightly inferior. She stood up and said, "It''s nothing. We just praised you for being kind." She pulled up a reason that she did not believe herself and quickly changed the subject. "Why did youe back so early today?" Harold sat on the sofa and looked at her carefully. "What do you think?" Crystal was speechless. She rubbed against the sofa and sat down slowly. "Could it be?..." "I can''t hide the fact that I cheated on CoCo with other cats?" Harold took a light breath. "Do you think this matter is more important?" Crystal hurriedly said, "If I tell you the truth, can you be generous and not punish me?" Harold raised her thin eyelids and said, "HI think about it." Crystal coughed and told him what had happened along the way. Then she said, "In fact, it''s all Corey''s fault! He was the one who led me to make a mistake! He lied to me to shower the cat for him. He went too far!" Harold said lightly, "Do you know how big this is?" Crystal thought about it. Although there was little traffic on that road, it was still in the city after all. It was a car ident and a murder. It was almost on the headlines. She said, "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen." Harold said calmly, "Why didn''t you call me to tell me that you''re safe then?" Chapter 798 Chapter 798 "I don''t want you to worry." Crystal lowered her head, looking like a kitten who had done something wrong. She looked dejected, but after a while, she had to secretly raise her eyes to look at the other party''s expression to see if there was any sign of tenderness, so that she could take the opportunity to act like a spoiled child and let this matter go. "I''ll be more worried if you don''t say anything." Crystal leaned over and sat on hisp. She held his neck, rubbed her face against his, and whispered, "I know I was wrong. Don''t be angry anymore, okay?" Harold: "You''re using this trick again." Crystal raised her head and kissed him on the lips, saying, "I''ll change to another one." Harold said, "You can change into another one in the evening." Crystal was shocked. That night, Crystal deeply realized her mistake. She cried and promised that if she encountered any danger in the future, the first thing she would do would be to call Harold, and then she was finally let go. The next day, when Crystal got up, she found that Harold was still there. When the man closed his eyes, his aggression became less overwhelming, and it did not give off such a strong sense of oppression. He also appeared to be more gentle. Crystal''s long eyshes trembled, and she raised her tender fingers to slide from the man''s nasal bridge to the tip of his nose. His nose was very tall and straight, without any hump, like a sharp sword. With deep eye sockets, the shadows were always dark, which could easily give people the illusion of tenderness and deep affection. However, Harold''s thick eyebrows dilute some of his beauty. Crystal''s fingernded on the mole at the corner of his eye. Somehow, she liked this mole very much. After scratching it with her fingertips, she gently kissed it and was caught by Harold. "Weren''t you crying and saying that you didn''t want itst night? Why are you teasing me again?" Crystal was speechless. Crystal said, "I''m just giving you a pure kiss. Only your mind is full of dirty things." Harold raised an eyebrow and forced a lingering kiss. "This is also a pure kiss." Crystal said, "Bah! How can sticking out your tongue be counted as a pure kiss?" Harold chuckled, touched her hair, and said, "Let''s get up." Crystal turned over and was about to sleep. "No, I want to sleep." Harold turned her over and said, "Larry said that he had found a resort and paid for it. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go?" N?velDrama.Org content. Crystal immediately became energetic and her eyes lit up. "Is it by the sea?" "Yes." Harold said, "The weather is good. It''s a good time to go." Crystal asked again, "Are all the expenses paid for?" She was really so poor that she had to pick up rubbish. Harold''s expression didn''t change. "Yes, it''s all paid for." Mr. Reynes, who was busy preparing for the trip, sneezed. He rubbed the tip of his nose. "Who''s thinking of me?" The resort was not far from City W, so they could drive there. When Crystal and Harold met up with Larry, they found that Mr. Reynes was not alone. Mr. Reynes was in a rtionship. This time, Mr. Reynes'' girlfriend was said to be a professional violinist who had won many awards. She appeared refined and cultured, and Crystal had never been able to connect with artistic people. It was not because she didn''t appreciate art, but because she simply didn''t have any artistic talent. So she only politely greeted Mr. Reynes'' girlfriend. Larry came over and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you not satisfied with my new girlfriend?" Crystal was puzzled. "What?" "Why should I be satisfied with your new girlfriend?" "I''m just asking my friends to give me some advice," Larry said casually. Harold pressed Crystal''s head back into the car and said ndly, "Don''t talk to him. You''ll be infected with the flirtatious virus." Chapter 799 Chapter 799 Larry almost got out of the car and fought with Harold. "What do you mean by the flirtatious virus?" Harold gave her a mocking smile. "You don''t know about it?" Larry was about to curse, but Harold had already closed the window coldly and drove forward. Larry was speechless. Crystal said thoughtfully, "I think Mr. Reynes..." "Hmm?" "I feel like he doesn''t really care about being in a rtionship." Crystal analyzed. "For him, as long as there is a mutual attraction, they can be together. When conflicts arise or when he gets bored, they''ll just separate without any emotions involved." Harold said, "ording to iplete statistics, he has officially dated more than 30 girlfriends before. It would be strange if he had feelings for all of them." Crystal said, "He really doesn''t take his girlfriend seriously then." Harold suddenly turned to look at him and said, "Crystal, people like him are the majority." "What?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Most people don''t have feelings for each other or have wishful thinking," Harold said calmly. Crystal was stunned for a moment, then she smiled and said, "How lucky we are." They were so lucky to meet each other in the vast sea of people. Larry chose a vacation resort with a great location and very high-end amenities, which also meant that the expensive fees would discourage many people. Crystal loved the sea and had a st ying on the beach as soon as she arrived. She enjoyed activities like digging in the sand and collecting seashells. Larry was amused and said, "Does everyone born in the mountains have a special affinity for the sea? I remember..." Speaking of this, he was stuck. He felt that he was probably going to say someone, but after a few seconds, he didn''t find a name in his mind, so he had to say, "You''re still a child." Harold took a ss of coconut juice and did not continue¡ªafter all, he had already slept with this child. "I heard that you got someone to send Leo away?" Larry asked. "Yes." Larry crossed her arms and asked curiously, "I thought you wouldn''t spare his life no matter what. Can you tell me how he persuaded you?" Harold was silent for a moment. He didn''t say anything about what had happened to Valeri. Instead, he said, "I just feel that perhaps letting him live like a worm would make him feel worse than death." "Leo really loves his life," Larry said. "No matter how he lives, he''ll be d that he managed to save his own life." "Maybe." Larry narrowed her eyes. "Harold, are you hiding something from me?" Although they had been brothers for so many years, Larry was more aware of Harold''s subtle emotions than others. Recently, Harold seemed to have a lot on his mind. Larry was keenly aware that it was likely that it was because of Leo''s words. But what on earth was it that made Harold, a man who could walk around without any change in expression, suppress himself? "It''s nothing," Harold said. "I''ll bring her a ss of water." "Hey..." Harold strode away. Larry''s new girlfriend sat next to him and said, "Larry, Master White and his girlfriend are really close. It would be great if we could do the same." Larry smiled and said, "I''m not good to you?" The woman bit her lip, but she couldn''t speak for a while. Of course, Larry treated her very well. He gave her branded bags, clothes, jewelry, and cars without blinking, but she always felt that... Larry did not like her. He didn''t like her at all. Chapter 800 Chapter 800 Perhaps because this beach was well-preserved and few people came here, Crystal was able to quickly gather arge pile of beautiful seashells. She was wearing a T-shirt that belonged to Harold, which she used to scoop up the shells by tucking the hem into a makeshift pouch. When she saw Harold approach, she eagerly showed off her treasure while eximing. "Ta-da! Look!" Harold looked down at the coconut juice in her hand, but Crystal didn''t take it. She simply sat on the beach, took a sip of it from his hand, picked up a shell, and asked, "Do you know this?" "It¡¯s a rare-spined murex," Harold said. "The one next to it is a pearl oyster." Crystal''s eyes sparkled. "You even know the seashells." Harold said, "Just a little bit." Crystal remembered thest time this person talked to her about astrology, and he had said that he only knew a little bit about it. She made a face and replied, "I only know one." She picked up her favorite one and said, "This is a sea snail, isn¡¯t it?" "Yes." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. In the face of the sea breeze, Larry saw the two of them talking together. He thought they were talking about something, so he pricked up his ears and learned that Harold was teaching Crystal how to appreciate the shells. Harold''s posture made Larry see the scene in which Harold taught his daughter how to read in advance. As expected, Harold''s "just a little bit" referred to him recognizing all the seashell species that Crystal had picked up. He even sorted out a few m and oyster shells from the pile, because they tend to be quite smelly and not very visually appealing. At noon, they had a famous seafood feast. In the afternoon, Larry was going to surf. Crystal was very worried that he would drown in the sea, so she waited to call for an ambnce. Harold was speechless about this. Sometimes, he felt that Crystal''s understanding of something would be a little different from that of ordinary people. For example, she knew that Larry was known for his good surfing skills, but she was still worried about him drowning. This was her unique concern. It seemed that in the eyes of this little girl, death was the most terrible thing. Everything else could be slowly ovee. The telephone rang. Harold picked up his phone and walked far away before he picked up the call. It was from Luke. He was a little short of breath as he said, "Sir... something happened!" "What''s wrong?" "Leo..." Luke took a deep breath and said: "He''s dead. Furthermore, he was killed by a single strike of someone''s knife. It was a neat and tidy action. I have just received the news and have already sent someone to investigate it." Harold was slightly taken aback. Leo had already disclosed all the information he knew, and he no longer had any use value. So why did he end up dead? Moreover, with Leo''s skills, even if he had been inactive for these years, it would not have been so easy for someone to simply end his life with a single blow. "Are you sure you killed him with one strike?" "I''m sure." Luke''s voice was very deep. "That''s why I find it strange... If he was shot, I wouldn''t have any doubts. But he was stabbed in the back of his heart with a dagger. Such a way showed that Leo definitely knew the murderer and didn''t guard against him." There were only two possibilities that could make someone like Leo drop their guard and not take precautions. Either the person was someone very, very close to him, who he trusted enough to expose his back, or the person was so weak that he didn''t even consider that person as a threat and therefore saw no need for defenses. Harold felt that the whole thing was weird. Leo was sent to a small city. He had already disclosed what he should say and what he shouldn''t. There was still someone who spent a lot of effort to kill him. Did this mean that... Was it possible that Leo was hiding an even deeper secret? Chapter 801 Chapter 801 After returning in the evening, Crystal studied how to make the shells she picked up during the day into wind bells. Although she was not good with art, maybe it was because she had been working as a farmer since she was a child, she was pretty skillful at making these little things. After over an hour, she made a string of beautiful wind bells with shells. Crystal rushed to show it to Harold. Seeing her eager eyes, Harold praised her for being talented. Crystal was very happy and hung up her hard work in the room. As a result, it was so noisy that she could not fall asleep at all at night, so she had to get up and put it away with dark circles under her eyes. Maybe it was because Harold didn''t do anything to herst night, Crystal woke up early the next day. After breakfast, she saw Larry sitting on the beach and looking at the sea in a daze. Crystal leaned over and asked, "Mr. Reynes? What''s wrong with you?" N?velDrama.Org content. Larry seemed to have just woken up from a dream and was a little stunned."... It seems that I remembered what happened in the past, but I suddenly forgot all about it." He looked behind Crystal and asked, "Where''s Harold?" "Call him." Crystal frowned and felt a little depressed. "He has been really busy recently." Larry knew that Leo had been killed yesterday, so he was actually very worried. However, he was naturally optimistic and said, "Recently, the White Group has been on the verge of copse and those people are almost done dealing with it. It''s normal for him to be busy recently." "Those people?" Larry said, "The stock price of the White Group has dropped sharply. Someone took the opportunity to sell it at a low price. There are traitors in thepany. Obviously, they want the White Group to change its name... But you don''t have to worry. Harold was the one who acquiesced in these things." Crystal looked at him curiously. "Why?" Larry hesitated for a moment and said, "Should I say that it''s... a kind ofpensation?" He stood up and stretched, saying, "It''s always hard to guess what he is thinking. I can''t say for sure, but even if he goes bankrupt, he will definitely be able to support you." He smiled and lowered his eyes as he patted Crystal''s head, saying, "Don''t worry." Crystal,"..." Crystal was depressed. "Don''t you know that beating someone''s head will make one stupid?" "Don''t push yourck of intelligence to some groundless folk legends." Larry''s fringe was blown by the salty sea breeze, revealing his smooth forehead. His eyes and brows were unique. It was obvious that he was just speaking normally, but he appeared very gentle and affectionate. Even if he was not the only son of the Reynes family or if he was a poor man, someone would still be willing to be with him for his face. But Crystal didn''t buy it. She stood on the chair and patted Larry''s head three times. "I''m a superstitious person. You''re not allowed to hit my head!" Larry crossed his arms and said, "Don''t you feel ashamed that you have to stand on the chair and hit me." Crystal said, "Then squat down and let me beat you." Larry asked, "Do you think I''m stupid?" "I think you''re quite stupid." H n Mr. Reynes''s new girlfriend was standing not far away. She took out her mobile phone and secretly took a picture and sent it out. The other party did not reply. She deleted the photos and chat history on her phone to make sure that there were no traces. Then she walked over with a smile and participated in the chat. At the same time, in the dim living room, the cell phone on the coffee table rang. A slender hand picked it up, opened the photo, and looked at it for a long time. Then he murmured, "You seem to be very happy." "But I''m not happy." Chapter 802 Chapter 802 On the third day, Crystal received a call from Roy, who told her that it would be the exhibition day tomorrow. Crystal was no longer interested in the sea, so she set off to go home. "It seems like you don''t have a good rtionship with Roy," Crystal said in a muffled voice, leaning against Harold''s leg. She didn''t know if it was because she had caught a cold that she felt dizzy in the car. "It''s not that I don''t have a good rtionship with him." Harold said casually, "It''s because the Grecic family doesn''t like me." Crystal yawned and rubbed her head against Harold''s chest, saying, "But I don''t think Roy is that kind of person." "You seem to think highly of him." "Of course." Crystal said, "Roy is gentle and handsome. He never loses his temper with me. When I was a child, he always brought me food and taught me how to answer questions that I didn''t know." "..." Harold asked, "What else?" "What else? How about buying me a doll? But I didn''t dare to take it. If I did, my grandma would definitely sell it if she saw it." "Is there anything else?" Crystal finally felt that something was wrong. She opened her eyes in a daze. "Why did you keep asking this?" Harold said, "Do you know that you can''t keep praising another man in front of your future husband?" Crystal,"..." "Oh..." Crystal''s lips curled into a smile. "You''re jealous." She hugged Harold''s neck and kissed him on the chin. "Roy is my brother, and you are my fiance. You are different." Harold restrained himself and only kissed her on the lips. There was a driver in front of them. If he pressed Crystal down and kissed her passionately in the car, this shy little girl would definitely burst into tears. The man picked up the floral nket next to him and wrapped it firmly around Crystal. Like a silkworm baby, he pressed her on his legs and said, "Go to sleep." He looked at the scenery outside the window and said, "We will be home by the time you wake up." The next day, after eating breakfast, Crystal felt slightly better. However, she was still a little nasal when she spoke. Her tone was originally soft, but now when she talked, her tone was dragged longer, which sounded like a spoiled kid. Harold seemed to think that she was so funny and kept teasing her. In the end, she was so angry that she carried her bag on her back and went out without saying a word to Harold. The smile on Harold''s face gradually faded away. Devil slowly walked past him and nced at him with its blue eyes, as if it was asking him what was wrong. Harold pressed the space between his eyebrows. He looked out of the window at the quiet sunlight, and his thoughts returned to that beautiful evening. Leo panted and revealed a smile. There was still blood on his teeth, like a beast forced into a desperate situation. "In fact, you should listen to Valeri''s words." "Don''t continue to investigate. You can only live if you don''t get involved in this." Leo''s cold voice echoed in the empty basement. "That''s a colossus you can''t imagine. You can''t protect anyone and will slowly lose them one by one. Then you will get everything you care about and desire into trouble. Valeri was like you. He thought he could be the savior, but look at what happened to him in the end." "Wake up, Harold. Even if you were a sharp knife that everyone in the army admitted back then, you still can''t cut through the darkness that has been spreading in this sticky world for countless years." "On the contrary, you will be devoured and you''ll turn into a madman or a corpse."N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 803 Chapter 803 There were many people who came to see the exhibition. There were rows of luxury cars in a row, which looked very grand. At the entrance, Crystal easily found Roy. She trotted a few steps and said, "Roy!" Roy wore a grey shirt with fine stripes today, which made him look more elegant. Many passers-by would look at his bearing and appearance with appreciation. When they saw his legs, the appreciation turned into pity. Roy didn''t care about other people''s eyes and said softly, "Let''s go in." Crystal nodded and pushed his wheelchair past the entrance of the ticket. Stefan Miller''sst exhibition in Hallbury was held in a very grand manner, with all his masterpieces hanging on the walls of the gallery. Suddenly, Crystal saw a painting. Perhaps because the scenery in the painting was not very outstanding, there were very few people who stayed in front of the painting to enjoy it. "Roy." Crystal said softly, "Look at that painting. It looks familiar, doesn''t it?" Roy paused and said, "This is Sunshine Vige." It was andscape painting. However, due to the profound painting skills of Stefen Miller, a corner of Sunshine Vige was perfectly disyed. Crystal even knew that standing on a small hill next to the house, one could see a ditch. Mr. Miller had been to Sunshine Vige?! This made Crystal very shocked. She took a closer look and realized that this was not painted by Mr. Miller. There was only a line of dates below, and there was no signature. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Hey." Miller, surrounded by the crowd, escaped. He was already too old. His hair and beard were all white, and his steps were trembling. He wore a pair of thick sses, but he still couldn''t see the way clearly. However, he greeted Crystal enthusiastically. "Little girl, do you like this painting?" Crystal nodded and asked, "Isn''t this your work?" "No." Miller adjusted his sses and said, "This is the work of one of my students. She is the most talented person I''ve ever seen. Unfortunately, painting is just one of her countless hobbies. She didn''t continue painting." "May I ask your student''s name?" Miller thought for a long time, and only then did he say, "I''m sorry...it really was a long time ago." The old man was old and always had a bad memory. He couldn''t remember his student''s name, but he still remembered the conversation at that time. "... I asked her if it was her hometown that she painted." At that time, the young woman raised the corner of her mouth and said, "No." "But I also have a deep affection for this ce." "This is my ideal hometown." "You seem to care about that painting very much," Roy said softly. "It gave me a very special feeling." Crystal said, "Sunshine Vige was just an ordinary small vige. There were not many people who had been there before. That painting might be the work of a deceased person." "A deceased person?" Roy paused and then smiled. "Do you think it''s a work of a deceased person?" Crystal nodded. It happened that they had turned to a corner. The spotlight on the top of their heads shone down, making the light and shadows on Roy''s face particrly clear. In the light, his face showed an indescribable coldness and indifference. It was far from his usual expression. But that was only for a moment. After turning the corner, Roy''s face was still calm and gentle, and Crystal even suspected that she was hallucinating. Chapter 804 Chapter 804 After the tour, Crystal and Roy went to drink a cup of wine. When Crystal learned that the burns on his body had recovered a lot, she finally felt relieved and insisted on paying the bill. When she finally went to Roy''s car to get her book, Roy suddenly said, "I have something for you." "Ah?" Crystal blinked her eyes nkly. "What?" Roy took out a box and said, "Open it and have a look." Curious, Crystal opened the box lid and saw the quick sketch named "Dream Vige" lying quietly inside. It was framed in a picture frame. It was only slightlyrger than two hands ced side by side. When she looked closer, she noticed that the paper had yellowed and faded. Originally, the paper should have been white in color. Crystal was surprised. "Roy, did you buy it?" "It seems that you like it very much." Roy smiled and said, "Sunshine Vige has been burned down. Even if you go back, you won''t be able to see the past. Just take it as a memory for you." Crystal did like it very much, but... "It''s very expensive, isn''t it?" Crystal felt pain in her heart. "I heard that Mr. Miller''s drawings are all very expensive." "It¡¯s not his own work, so it''s fine." Roy said, "The master said that the earnings of this painting will be donated." Crystal still wanted to say something, but Roy had already said, "It''s just a small gift. Don''t refuse it." He patted the back of Crystal''s hand and said, "I''ll ask the driver to help you move the things there." The book was a little heavy, and he was worried that she would be tired. It could be said that Crystal came back with a lot of things. When she returned to Flower Land, she opened the book and found that it was still a signature version. It waspletely priceless. She carefully put the book into her little bookcase in Harold''s study. On the big shelf were Harold''s books, and on the small shelf were Crystal''s. Crystal noticed that Harold''s books covered a wide range of fields, while her own books were mostly for professionals. After putting away the books, she ced the picture frame on the bookshelf. Suddenly, she noticed that Harold''s desk had an open book with a seashell guide on the cover. She walked over to take a closer look. Crystal was speechless. In order to stabilize his knowledgeable character, Harold had really gone all out. When Harold received the news that Larina had entered the emergency room again, he was on his way back to Flower Land and had changed his direction halfway. Larry was nearly bald from stress. "Just a few days ago, she finally recovered, and now she''s back in the intensive care unit again! The doctors say it''s extremely dangerous. What is going on?!" Harold asked, "Did she go out again?" "I told the nurse to keep an eye on her," Larry said. "I know they can''t keep an eye on her, but there''s no other way. Can I really get someone to monitor her?" Harold didn''t say anything. He replied to Crystal''s message, saying that he might being home veryte tonight, and asked her to go to bed early. Crystal then suggested that if possible, he could buy a bouquet of flowers and put them in Larina''s hospital room. She thought that if Larina woke up from the pain and saw the flowers first thing, it might improve her mood. Harold asked someone to buy Violets and put them in the ward. He said lightly, "What a coincidence." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "What?" Harold looked at Larry and slowly repeated, "What a coincidence." In an instant, Larry seemed to have understood something. He drew back his fingers and said,"... It can''t be?" Harold looked at the shing red light in the operating room and said, "Although I don''t want to believe it, it seems to be like this." Chapter 805 Chapter 805 Larina came out of the emergency room at 11 o''clock in the evening and woke up at two o''clock in the morning. As soon as she regained consciousness, she felt sore all over her body and dry throat, which made her frown in pain. When the nurse saw her open her eyes, she quickly said, "Oh, Miss Ethen, you''re finally awake. The doctor said that as long as you''re awake, it''s good... You really don''t care about your health!" She had been taking care of Larina for a period of time. She found that she seemed to really not take her life as her own. It seemed that she had been living in the hospital for others. The nurse quickly fed Larina with water and said, "Your two brothers are still waiting in the lounge. I''ll call them over now!" Larina seemed to realize something. She moved her lips and wanted to refuse, but she couldn''t make a sound at all. The nurse was too active. She left at will and soon disappeared outside the door. Larina was speechless. Soon, both Harold and Larry came in. Larry also asked how she was feeling. Harold dragged the chair and sat down, with a cold expression on his face. Larina lowered her head. "Harold, Larry." "It seems that you know what I want to ask." Harold crossed his fingers on his legs. The lines on his face were already sharp, and his emotionless look made people feel a chill in their bones. "I don''t know." Larina raised her head. "Fine. If you won''t speak, I will." Harold said calmly, "At 1:36 pm two days ago, my people found Leo dead in a temporary rental house. The cause of death was a ruptured heart and a prating wound. It is evident that the killer is very familiar with human anatomy and knew exactly where to strike for a fatal blow." "I have been thinking about what kind of person could kill Leo so efficiently. It seems that there are no more people in this world who can be trusted by Leo. He is willing to expose his back without any precautions. Then the other party should be someone he knows, is familiar with, and is too weak to guard against." "Larina." Harold coldly called out her name. "Other than you, there are no other candidates." Only Valeri, who is sickly and weak with no strength, could have quickly ended Leo''s life if she visited him. "You''re really reckless." Even someone as good-tempered as Larry had to raise his voice and say, "Valeri, do you know that we all care about your health?! So many people care about you, but you don''t care about yourself!" Larina bit her lip and did not speak. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Larry continued, "Forttown is so far from City W, and you went there all by yourself! What if you failed and got killed by Leo? Would you have us go there to collect your body? Larina, you''re not a child anymore. Can you please be more careful and think things through before taking action?" Larina finally spoke with an indifferent tone, "I don''t care if I die." She stared at Harold and said, "Leo is the enemy who killed my brother. Can I not kill him for revenge? Or are you nning to report me to the police and have me sent to the station? But if I remember correctly, Leo is still being wanted by the dark web. I killed a wanted criminal. If there''s no reward, fine, but do I have to pay for his life?" Larina was gentle most of the time, like a softmb, without any aggressiveness. But if she was pushed too hard, she would wrap herself tightly with thorns like a hedgehog. Chapter 806 Chapter 806 "Valeri.1'' Larry softened his tone. "You know that''s not what we mean." "I admit that I killed Leo." Larina pursed her lips. "Because I want to avenge my brother. If you..." Harold interrupted her. "Do you have a good rtionship with Leo?" "What?" "Leo has been living in fear and paranoia for years, but despite that, he let you in. You''re Valeri''s sister, and he must have known that you hate him. Was it because he thought you were too weak to pose a threat to him, or because you actually have a good rtionship?" Larry felt that Harold''s tone was a little aggressive. Afraid that Larina was too weak to breathe, he said, "Harold, you..." But Harold ignored him and stared into Larina''s eyes. "Actually, I''ve been suspicious for a long time. Even with Leo''s impressive counter-surveince measures, it''s impossible for him to leave no traces after eight years of tracking. I''ve always suspected that someone is secretly protecting Leo and that this person has been tipping him off. Who else could have sessfully done this under C133''s watch?" "Larina, because of your brother, C133 has never been on guard against you. If my men find out anything, they will not hide it from you, so you can know Elton''s whereabouts first. In the past eight years, Leo has been hiding like a miracle. Is it because of you?" Larry was slightly stunned and then said, "Harold, you-" "So what if I''ve been tipping him off?" Larina suddenly pulled out the IV tube in her hand. She sat up straight and looked at Harold, saying word by word, "I''ve been protecting him, so what?!" "Valeri!" Larry raised his voice. "Do you know what you''re talking about?" "Don''t speak in anger." Larry took a deep breath and said, "You know how special Leo is. We are just..." "I didn''t speak in anger." Larina''s voice was very calm. "At that time, Leo escaped because I sent him a message." Larry felt a splitting headache. He looked at Larina, who was speaking rebelliously, and then at Harold, whose emotions were difficult to discern. He felt like he was about to be exposed here today. But in this situation, he was the only one who could persuade him. So Mr. Reynes calmed down and let Harold shut up first. He asked himself, "Larina, Leo is the biggest suspect in your brother''s death. Why did you protect him for eight years and then kill him?" Larina''s lips moved. She tilted her head and looked out of the window. At this time, it was quiet. There were no lively entertainment ces around the hospital. There were only a few lights at night, and only the cold wind blew through the hall. "Because back then, I suspected that my brother''s death wasn''t that simple. I wanted to know who was behind him." Larina said, "I killed him because I couldn''t ept it." She stared at Harold and said, "He harmed my brother, but you want him to live the rest of his life. I can''t ept it." "When he fell into your hands, he had been abandoned by the person behind the scenes. There was no point for him to live." Larry was taken aback, and Harold had already pulled back his chair and stood up. The sound of the chair legs scraping against the floor was a bit grating. Harold''s face was cold and expressionless. Without saying a word, he quickly walked out of the hospital room. Larry said to Larina, "I''ll ask the doctor to change the IV for you. I''ll go out and have a look."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 807 Chapter 807 "What''s wrong with you?" Larry quickly caught up with Harold and asked. "She''s lying," Harold said coldly. "Moreover, she doesn''t intend to tell the truth. The rtionship between her and Leo is far moreplicated than we know. Perhaps what happened back then has a lot to do with her." Larry was silent for a moment and said, "That''s her brother. No way. What did Leo tell you?" Harold lit a cigarette in the corridor with the light on. The fire dyed his eyebrows extremely deep and cold. It wasn''t until he blew out a smoke ring that he said, "Leo told me that the matter of that year had nothing to do with him. Valeri epted the task by himself. He just sealed the seal and didn''t check the task number carefully." "That''s impossible." Larry instantly realized what was going on and said, "That''s absolutely impossible. Valeri wouldn''t do such a thing." "Leo didn''t tell the truth." Larry gritted her teeth. "This son of a b*tch got off too easily!" Harold didn''t reply. "What do you mean?" The veins on Larry''s forehead stood out. He grabbed Harold by the cor and pressed him against the cold wall. "Do you believe that Leo is talking nonsense? Did you forget how Valeri treated you? He blocked the bullet for you! How could you doubt him after his eight years of death?" Harold''s expression didn''t change. He even flicked the cigarette ash, looked down at Larry''s angry expression, and said, "It''s not that Leo didn''t tell the truth, but he probably wanted to save someone else''s life, so he didn''t say anything." He looked sideways at Larina''s ward and said, "This should be the reason why Valeri wanted to kill him." Larry''s hand loosened slightly. Harold raised his hand and took away Larry''s hand that was grabbing his cor. He slowly tidied up his wrinkled cor and said ndly, "I will ask someone to investigate all the things that have happened to Larina since she was born. Don''t intervene." "You..." Harold extinguished the half-smoked cigarette and threw it into the trash can. He said, "I''ll be the viin." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After the long vacation, everyone was a littlezy, and Crystal was not energetic. Even Ate, who was usually the most energetic, looked listless. Crystal asked her with concern if she was sick. Ate said that she wasn''t. She also ignored people at the table when she was in ss as if she had something on her mind. "What¡¯s wrong with her?" Crystal asked Natalie in a low voice, "Why does she look like she''s out of love?" "She doesn''t even have any lover," Natalie said casually. "Maybe it''s her period. She''ll be fine in a few days." Crystal nodded. After that, she didn''t have time to care about Ate, because they had started their practical lessons and often stayed in theb for lunch. If it hadn''t been for Natalie''s feeding, Crystal would have starved to death in theboratory. Crystal had to stayte in theboratory again that day. It wasn''t because she was particrly busy, but because a female ssmate suddenly had a stomach spasm and couldn''t continue the experiment. However, the experiment had to be handed in, so she had to ask Crystal to help and record the experimental data for her, to avoid losing any points for the assignment. In the past few days, Harold often came backte. Crystal was bored when she went back, so she agreed. By the time the autopsy was done, it was already ten o''clock in the evening. Crystal washed her hands and went to pull the door handle, only to find that something was wrong- Theboratory door was an old-fashioned one, with tworge handles and a thick iron chain threaded through them and secured with arge lock. It was customary for thest person to leave theboratory to lock the door, but at this moment, the door was locked from the outside. Chapter 808 Chapter 808 Crystal pulled the door a few times, and the iron chains nged. There was no reaction at all. The corridor was quiet. At this time, there might be people who stayed to do experiments in the past. But because they had just taken leave, everyone waszy and left in groups after ss. Crystal was speechless. Was it a prank? She turned around and was about to grab the phone in her coat, but when she turned around, she was shocked-there was another person in the emptyboratory. This person was Crystal''s acquaintance. Phyllis was from the art department. Their teaching building was thousands of miles away from the experimental building of the biology department. Why would shee to theboratory?! Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Since the military training, Crystal had never seen Phyllis. She had heard Ate say that she was much more low-key. Now it seemed that what she said was right. Phyllis, who was in front of her, was not as high- spirited as she was when she first entered the school. Her hair was dry, and her eyes were haggard. From her big dark circles, I could see that she hadn''t had a good rest for a long time. Her eyes were full of red blood. Because of her fierce eyes, she looked particrly horrible. Crystal subconsciously took a step back. "Why are you here!?" The corners of Phyllis''s lips curled into a cold smile. "I''ve been waiting for such an opportunity for a long time. How can I not be here?" Crystal instantly reacted. "Did you deliberately ask someone to hold me back with an experiment?" She was not familiar with that female ssmate, so why did shee to her? Phyllis stood in front of a row of specimens that were immersed in formalin, including a jar containing a snake, which was ced right next to her. The snake''s cold and sinister expression almost ovepped with Phyllis''. She asked softly, "What are you looking for?" Before Crystal could reply, Phyllis had already raised the item in her hand. "Your phone?" Crystal''s pupils constricted-Phyllis had taken her phone away. Now that the two of them were locked up in theb, it was hard to imagine what would happen. Phyllis smiled and asked, "Are you afraid? What are you afraid of? Shouldn''t I be the one who should be afraid?" "Because of you, my sister went to jail. Her family med everything on me, and my aunt and uncle come to my house every day to cause trouble, saying I let down Matilda. My mother felt guilty toward my aunt and shemitted suicide!" Phyllis gritted her teeth and continued, "Shemitted suicide and said she was helping me atone, so I can continue toe back to school. But as soon as I returned to school, I heard that you were seducing Bound in the student union, and he really likes you and wants to pursue you... Crystal, tell me, what are you afraid of since you caused me so much suffering?" Crystal didn''t expect that in less than a month, Phyllis had experienced so much. But what did it have to do with her? Wasn''t it all Phyllis'' own doing? Human beings were probably like this. They knew that it was their fault, but they still tried their best to find a vent, as if they could get rid of this sin. Phyllis said softly, "My mother is dead. My father thinks that I am a jinx, and Bound ignored me... How can I live?" At this moment, her eyes were inexplicably calm, revealing a sincere smile. "I thought about it for a long time." "Why don''t we-" "Die together. When we get to the bottom of the earth, you can apologize to my mother and let her know that it''s not me who caused all this, but you!" With a click, the lighter in Phyllis'' hand lit up. She rolled out a few small bottles that she had hidden in the cab. She sat on the ground and asked with a smile, "Do you know what''s inside?" "It''s elerant." Phyllis''s face looked particrly gloomy in the firelight. "As long as I open it, it won''t take more than five minutes to go in mes. Do you want to try?" "Phyllis!" Phyllis burst outughing. She pulled open the door of the jar, and arge amount of gas leaked out. Phyllis kicked it to the cab where arge number of professional books were piled up, and then threw the lighter over. With a st, a rampaging inferno rose, almost engulfing everyone. Chapter 809 Chapter 809 Books were already mmable materials, not to mention arge amount of elerant sprayed out, causing the fire to quickly spread and engulf the wooden shelves. Phyllis had a crazed and twisted smile on her face as she opened the remaining jars of elerant. Seeing this, Crystal''s pupils contracted, and she rushed over to stop her from starting another fire. However, Phyllis took out a fruit knife from her sleeve and stared at Crystal, saying, "What''s wrong? Don''t want to burn to death? Do you want to be stabbed to death instead?" In Phyllis''s current state, there was no way for Crystal tomunicate with her normally. The thick smoke on the disy rack and the burning books was very annoying. Crystal could clearly feel the scorching heat waves. The mes seemed to be brushing past her cheeks. It was obvious that it was hot, but it made people break out into cold sweats. In just a few seconds, Phyllis lit up many more piles of waste paper, tables, and chairs. The temperature in theboratory was terrifyingly high. Crystal''s forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat. She covered her mouth and nose and said in a muffled voice, "Phyllis, are you really going to die like this?" Phyllis sat in the sea of fire. Her hair had been burnt, but she didn''t care about it at all. She said with a strange smile, "I won''t lose anything if I take you to die with me." Crystal''s heart was beating very fast. The door was locked. Phyllis took her phone. With such a fire, once it was on the experiment tform, it would definitely cause some instruments to explode. At that time, there would only be three ways to die. Either she would be burned to death, choked to death by thick smoke, or killed by the fragments of the instrument. No matter which one it was, Crystal did not like it very much. Phyllis was next to the source of the fire, and she had been choked by the smoke, causing her to lose her senses. Crystal smelled the strange odor of burning skin and the scent of lipid, which was emanating from Phyllis''s arm, which has been burnt by the mes. Even if she was crazy, she could still feel the pain. Phyllis covered her arm in pain and rolled on the ground. However, the fire had spread out and soon surrounded her. She looked at a point in the air with wide eyes and muttered, "Mom... I don''t want you to pay for me." "I''m here to keep youpany." "Crash!" Under the hood of an experimental suit, the fire on Phyllis''s body was temporarily put out. Phyllis raised her head in a daze and saw Crystal frowning. She covered her mouth and nose with her sleeves and searched her body without saying a word. Phyllis realized that Crystal didn''te to save her. She wanted to take her phone and ask for help! Phyllis wouldn''t let her get what she wanted! Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Enduring the burning pain, Phyllis threw the phone in her pocket into the sea of fire. Then, she grabbed Crystal''s wrist tightly and said, "Don''t try to run away even if I die here!" Watching her phone being swallowed by the raging fire, Crystal felt a chill in her heart. She didn''t know where Phyllis got so much strength. The hand that was holding her wrist was almost as strong as a pair of iron pliers. Crystal felt that her bones were about to be crushed. "Phyllis!" Crystal was choked by the thick smoke and almost burst into tears. "You can still turn back. Don''t do stupid things!" Phyllis looked at her with resentment. "I can''t turn back now!" Crystal took a deep breath and bit Phyllis''s hand. Phyllis was in pain, but her ferocity was aroused. She grabbed Crystal''s long hair and shouted, "Do you want to run away?" "Don''t even think about it!" She tried her best to drag Crystal into the depths of the sea of fire, turning her into a burnt ugly corpse. Chapter 810 Chapter 810 Crystal''s body was covered in a lot of ashes, and her face was covered with sweat from the high temperature. She looked extremely disheveled. Seeing that the Ignis District was getting closer and closer, Crystal reached out to grab Phyllis''s neck and gasped heavily. "Lunatic!" Phyllis''s throat was grabbed by Crystal, but she was not afraid. Instead, she smiled and said, "Do it." "Strangle me to death." Crystal''s pupils constricted. She exerted force into her hands, causing Phyllis''s eyes to immediately turn white. Even so, she still stared venomously at Crystal like a poisonous snake. "You... cough cough, want to kill me?! Even if you kill me, you won''t be able to escape!" Crystal gritted her teeth and released her grip on Phyllis'' neck. She turned around to try and make her way to the door, but the fire had released arge amount of carbon monoxide, which made it difficult for her to breathe. She had to crawl on the ground, inch by inch toward the door. Perhaps due to inhaling thick smoke, or due to the scorching heat, Crystal felt an overwhelming sense of heaviness in her body. She struggled for a long time but only managed to crawl a few centimeters toward the exit. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Phyllis simplyy t on the ground. She might have had an illusion. She looked straight at the ceiling. The temperature on the floor had also risen to a boiling temperature. She smiled slowly and said, "Give up... You can''t run away." Perhaps someone outside had seen the ck smokeing from theboratory and called the fire department, or had alerted people toe and put out the fire, but it was already toote. Theboratory was not veryrge, with only four people working in a small, partitioned area of less than twenty square meters. In such a confined space, with arge amount of elerant in the air, it would only take a few minutes for the fire to engulf the entire area. Crystal felt that the oxygen was getting less and less, and the gas she inhaled made her lungs very ufortable. It was because her body was instinctively rejecting these toxins. Her throat was painful, and the skin that touched the ground was painful. If it went on like this, she would die of oxygen shortage or gas poisoning, and her body would be roasted by extremely high temperatures after death. If Harold saw her like this, he would have been very sad. After all, if she had been roasted, she would have been very ugly and scary. Not long ago, Harold also said that the first thing she needed to do when she was in danger was to call him, but she still couldn''t do it. However, Crystal felt that it was not her fault. After all, her phone had been taken away by Phyllis and thrown into the fire. She seemed to have heard a little explosion. Her phone must have been broken. Crystal finally lost all her strength. The usually cold floor became hot at this time, which made people''s skin red. Crystal was lying on the ground, and her vision was blurred. She couldn''t see clearly, and even breathing became an extremely extravagant thing. Crystal slowly closed her eyes and ced her palm on her chest. It was said that when people were on the verge of death, they would see a "life review" of their entire life. However, Crystal did not experience this. She just remembered that Harold came back a littletest night. She had fallen asleep in bed. After taking a shower, the man opened the quilt and hugged her from behind. She woke up in a daze, held his neck and kissed him gently on the chin, saying, "Good night, Harold." But that was probably thest time she had said good night to Harold. She regretted not kissing her lover the first time she opened her eyes this morning and then said good morning. "I''m sorry, Harold." A teardrop slid down from the corner of Crystal''s eye and fell to the ground. Soon, it evaporated and disappeared without a trace. Chapter 811 Chapter 811 With a "bang", the tightly locked door of theb was opened. At this time, there was already a monstrous sea of fire in theb, and the temperature was frighteningly high. The smoke was rolling, and the situation could not be seen clearly. There were still burning shelves falling down, and there were sounds of experimental instruments exploding. It was a mess and a purgatory. The wind blew through the hall, blowing away the smoke. The little girl lying on the ground, who seemed to have lost consciousness, had a burning red face. Obviously, she had stepped into the gate of hell. The man quickly ran to the toilet to wet his coat, covered his mouth and nose with a wet cloth, and rushed into the sea of fire. The smoke was too thick. Even though he could determine the general location with a nce before, he still searched for a long time in the smoke and dust ruins. During that time, he was almost hit in the head by a fallen wooden shelf. Finally, his fingers touched the girl''s hot skin. The man pulled her up and covered her mouth and nose with his coat. Crystal opened her eyes in a daze, but she couldn''t see who was in front of her. "Boom!" The huge shelf where theboratory''s files were stored suddenly copsed, and sparks flew in all directions. In an instant, the exit was blocked, and the person''s face became very ugly. "I''ll carry you on my back. You should try your best to hold on to me." Crystal paused and recognized the voice. "Lars??" Lars, who was originally sleeping in theboratory upstairs, was awakened by smoke. The smoke from the fire downstairs, rushed up from the cracks in the floor, the walls, and the exhaust gas, which almost made Lars choke to death. He hurried out of the room. When he went downstairs, he saw that the fire was raging in theb, and the door was locked from the outside. At first, Lars thought that there was a cigarette butt or something that would cause a fire in the laboratory. It was not until he saw through the crack in the door that he realized that it was probably a deliberate murder. After a long time, Lars felt that Crystal was really very lucky. Because although he was a teenager who loved fighting, his grades were very excellent, and he was very popr with the teacher. In order to let him integrate into the group, the teacher gave him the job of patrolling the laboratory. Therefore, he had almost all the keys to theb. Otherwise, with the big lock and iron chain hanging at the door, it would be hard to open it with brute force alone. Perhaps, he could only collect Crystal''s body after it was opened. Lars carried her on his back, handed the wet clothes to Crystal, and said, "Cover your nose and mouth and mine. Try to wrap your body with the clothes as much as possible so as not to be burned. Do you understand?" Crystal took a light breath and said, "Got it." Fortunately, Crystal''s weight was very light. It was not a big deal for Lars to carry her on his back. What was troublesome was that there was arge burnt shelf in front of the door. The smell of stic, wood, and paper was mixed together, which was particrly disgusting. Lars took a deep breath and ran out with Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Crystal on his back. But when he was about to reach the door, there was another "bang"- The wooden rack embedded in the wall, used to hold specimens, copsed almost instantaneously. Lars quickly threw Crystal out with force, causing her to fall to the ground and feel dizzy. Lars used his own back to withstand the impact of the falling rack. The jar fell to the ground with a loud "crash", spilling arge amount of formalin, a water-soluble solution of formaldehyde that was highly mmable. The moment it was spilled, it erupted intorge sparks. If it weren''t a matter of life and death at that moment, it could even be described as romantic. Chapter 812 Chapter 812 "Sh*t." Lars gritted his teeth and cursed. The sharp pain was like the bite of a tiny insect. His whole back was burning. This was much more serious than the injuries he had suffered in the previous fights. After all, those little bastards did not dare to hurt the young master of the Francis family for the sake of their father. But at this moment, even the time to feel pain was a luxury. Lars unavoidably inhaled arge amount of toxic gas in the air, such as carbon monoxide, chlorine gas, phosgene gas, ammonia gas, sulfur dioxide, liquefied petroleum gas, and arge amount of carbon, like fierce demons trying to drag people into the abyss. He didn''t even have the wet coat to cover his mouth and nose, and liquid particles and suspended solid particles were mixed in the thick smoke. Lars coughed up a mouthful of blood and copsed weakly. The concentration of carbon monoxide in the air was already very frightening. Once the concentration of this substance in the air reached 1.28%, a person would suffocate and die within three minutes. When it reached 10%, it would only take a few seconds to take away a person''s life. Lars''s hands and feet were weak. When he fell to the ground, he put out the fire on several wooden shelves. The burning charcoal stuck straight to his skin. Lars could even hear the sound of sizzling as if he was eating barbecue, and the meat was on a te. Lars smelled a little of the smell of burning protein. Ah, his flesh was cooked. He was really f*cking unlucky. How could he die when he finally wanted to do something good? Thinking of this, he subconsciously wanted to see Crystal. After all, he had risked his life to save Crystal. However, when he turned his eyes, he was shocked. After Crystal got up from the ground, the first thing she did was not run out to breathe fresh air, but staggered back, squatting on the ground and pulling him out. Lars was speechless. Lars said in a hoarse voice, "If you don''t leave now, we will all die here." Crystal''s face was covered in ck soot and sweat, and her stunning beauty was no longer visible. She was also on the brink of copse, but she couldn''t leave Lars behind. "The exit...is very close. We just need to get out of here," she said. She didn''t say anything else afterward to save her strength. After all, Lars was a tall man of 1.84 meters and weighed over 70 kilograms, which was too difficult for Crystal, who already had little strength. Crystal put her wet coat on Lars''s mouth and nose, afraid that he would be poisoned to death. Because it was close to the door, the wind brought some fresh air. She recovered a little bit of energy and really dragged Lars out a little bit. Lars''s voice was muffled. "You..." Crystal said, "Don''t be discouraged. We can go out." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lars replied, "I mean, can you pull my other arm? My left hand has just been smashed by the shelf. I''m a barbecue tter now. It''s very painful!" Crystal was speechless. Crystal felt a little guilty. "Okay, okay, I''ll pull your other arm." The little girl almost used all her strength and really dragged Lars to the door. Despite the ck smoke in the corridor, the air was fresher due to therger space. Lars took a deep breath and managed to regain his senses. He turned around and saw Crystal copse against the wall, unable to move. Her hands were trembling as she looked at him with a small amount of determination, somehow managing to drag him out. "We can''t stay here any longer." Lars gasped and slowly stood up. He said to Crystal, ''TH carry you out." Chapter 813 Chapter 813 The fire should break out soon, and the corridor was not safe. Crystal''s eyshes trembled, and her voice was so soft that it was almost inaudible. "You want to carry me on your back?" Lars'' state was not much better than hers. "Cut the crap." Lars squatted in front of Crystal and said, "Hurry up. Don''t talk about those trivial things. I''ll leave by myself if you drag it on." Crystaly down peacefully on his back. Maybe it was because Lars''s physical quality was really good. Although he walked slowly, he carried Crystal on his back and walked out step by step. He moved much faster than Crystal herself. "Hey." First, he was hit by a heavy wooden frame that left a blistering burn on his back, then he fell onto the charcoal and burst the blister, probably cooking the flesh. Now he was carrying someone on his back, and he was in a lot of pain, gritting his teeth. He had to talk to Crystal to distract himself. "Who did you piss off to get locked up in there?" Crystal said, "She''s probably more roasted than a roast pig." Lars said, "Did she want to die with you? How much hatred did she have?" Crystal closed her eyes in pain. "I don''t know. Maybe I stole her lollipop from her during kindergarten in my previous life." Her whole body was abnormally hot, and her clothes were soaked with cold sweat. Her lungs and throat were getting more and more ufortable. She struggled to say, "Lars, if I don''t breatheter, don''t give up on me. Maybe I can still be saved." Lars was shocked. Crystal put her head gently on Lars''s shoulder and said slowly, "I apologize to you for what happened last time. You are not a problematic adult. You are super handsome today." "Thank you." Lars was stunned, and the breath on his neck seemed to have disappeared. He felt a chill on his back. "Hey..." After thinking for a long time, he remembered the name of the little girl who was very eye-catching in school. "Crystal." "If you die, I''ll dig a hole for you. Do you hear me?" "You are not allowed to die!" "The preliminary diagnosis is that she was poisoned by carbon monoxide!" "Arge area of her body has been scalded by high temperature." "Her breathing is weak..." "Send out the critical condition notification!" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Crystal fell into a deep dream. In fact, she didn''t have anything worth remembering when she was young. Only when she met Harold did the world finally be colorful. She remembered the first time she saw Harold when he yfully smiled with a teasing edge while holding her seated in a coffin. She recalled their first trip to the amusement park, where Harold turned his head and looked at her with a gentle, shallow tenderness in his eyes. She also thought of that night when the cool breeze blew and she sat next to him, looking up at the starry sky. The universe had evolved for billions of years and finally revealed its magnificent and breathtaking beauty, but at that moment, she was only cautiously stealing nces at his profile. Perhaps because she had experienced the ups and downs of human emotions from a young age, she was somewhat slow in perceiving emotions. She could distinguish whether someone''s intentions towards her were good or bad, but it took a lot of effort for her to understand why someone would have such intentions. She didn''t know what she liked. When she was in high school at Sunshine Vige, Farley really put in a lot of effort to pursue her. Whether it was helping her drive away bullies or silently walking her through a dark and scary road in the early morning without any light, Crystal saw it all and knew Farley''s intentions. But she couldn''t understand his feelings for her. But in this deep dream, Crystal suddenly thought. If she liked this kind of abstract emotion and had a name in her world, it should be called Harold. Chapter 814 Chapter 814 The light in the emergency room was always on. Antony rushed over when he heard the news and ran into Marcus at the door. He didn''t even have time to ask what his second brother was doing, so he hurried to the sixth floor. When he saw the dazzling red light in the emergency room, Antony closed his eyes fiercely. "What''s going on? Why is there a fire?" Harold leaned against the wall, and his face was terribly cold. Perhaps he was dealing with some shady things before the ident. There was a strong smell of blood on his body. The smell of rust was like the cold wind in winter, which made people avoid it. Marcus took a light breath and said, "Master White, I entrusted her to you, but now she is lying in the emergency room. You should give me an exnation, shouldn''t you?" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Harold didn''t defend himself, but Luke couldn''t help saying, "Young Master Evans, no one expected such a thing to happen in school. Usually, Young Madam has someone to protect her when she goes out..." "I don''t want to listen to your nonsense!" Antony''s eyes were red, and he was like a furious lion. He grabbed Luke''s cor and said angrily, "Now my sister is lying inside with her life uncertain! She is poisoned and her whole body is scalded! Are you fu*king going to shirk your responsibility here?!" "Enough!" Suddenly, someone pulled Antony away. He mmed Antony heavily into the wall. His clothes were messy, but his eyes were still full of anger. Danny gave his younger brother a warning look and turned to look at the emergency room. His eyes darkened slightly and the corners of his lips tightened imperceptibly. He said, "This is an ident. Who are you ming?" When he received the news, Danny was apanying Sadie in the hospital. Knowing that something had happened to Crystal, he decided toe and have a look. At this time, Sadie reached out and touched Danny''s finger. It was a kind offort. He whispered, "Don''t be angry." Although Danny scolded Antony, Sadie knew that Danny was also angry that something had happened to Crystal. Antony took a drag from his cigarette as he leaned against the wall, feeling restless. Marcus nced at him before speaking up, and Antony thought his older brother was about to scold him for smoking again. But to his surprise, Marcus said, "Give me one." Antony was stunned. He took out a cigarette and handed it to him. In the end, a group of big men was smoking outside the emergency room, making the air thick with smoke. However, the nurses and doctors did not dare say anything, as these individuals were all powerful figures in City W. They didn''t even know who was inside the emergency room, causing so many big shots to wait outside. Sadie pushed the window open. It was already one o''clock at night. The stars were lonely and the night breeze was cool. Danny touched her neck and felt a little cold. He took off his coat and put it on her. He said, "You are in poor health. Go back to rest first. When there is news here, I will inform you immediately?" Sadie shook her head gently and said, "It''s okay. I can''t sleep even if I go back." Danny didn''t say anything more. He just pulled her away from the wind to avoid her catching a cold. The smell of the cigarette dissipated with the wind. Antony asked irritably with a cigarette between her lips, "What''s going on?" Luke had already tidied up his cor and told her about Phyllis'' and Crystal''s grudges. He then concluded, "It must be because Phyllis'' mother''s death was a huge blow to her. She wanted tomit suicide, but she had a grudge against Young Madam. That''s why such an ident happened today." Marcus looked up. "The door of theb was locked. Who took her out?" Chapter 815 Chapter 815 "It''s the young master of the Francis family." Luke said, "His injuries are more serious. He''s suffering from burns, fractures, muscle tears, and carbon monoxide poisoning... But his physical quality is good, so there shouldn''t be any big problems. We''ve already informed his family toe to the hospital." "The Francis family." Marcus thought for a moment. The Francis family was not from City W, so they might not be familiar with the ce. He called someone to fetch them. When Crystal was out of danger, he would personally go to thank them. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Luke''s phone rang. He looked down and said to Harold, "Master, Phyllis''s father is here. Do you want him toe up?" Harold put out the cigarette and said, "Let hime up." Phyllis''s father was called Edwin, who was the son-inw of the Delh family. The two daughters of the Delh family were not married, and the children they gave birth to had the samest name as theirs. Therefore, Phyllis did not think highly of her father since she was a child and thought that he was a loser. At this time, this man, who was less than 50 years old, seemed to be older than his actual age. His hair was grey, and he looked dispirited. As soon as he came up, he knelt on the ground with a "thud" sound. If anyone else had seen this scene, they would have been shocked. However, the crowd remained expressionless. As people in high positions, they had seen too many struggles before. If all the mistakes could be solved with kneeling, crying, and pleading, then the world would have been in a mess. "Sorry..." Edwin choked with sobs. "She hasn''t been home for a long time. I didn''t know she would do such a thing, but she... she is dead. I want to take her body back to bury..." Antony casually put out the cigarette butt. When he received the call, he had just taken a shower. He was only wearing a ck training vest, revealing the young man''s well-proportioned and beautiful arm muscles. His facial features were actually more like Chloe''s, delicate and beautiful. However, these two words had nothing to do with the Third Young Master. Although their facial features were simr, there were arrogance and viciousness on his face. He squatted in front of Edwin and grabbed his hair, forcing him to raise his head. He smiled and said, "Do you think we can just let it slide now that Phyllis is dead?" "But this is... this is her doing. We didn''t know at all!" Edwin trembled with fear. The middle-aged man was so frightened by the young man in his early twenties. In fact, it was ironic, but he was too scared. "Please... please let go of the Delh family! My daughter made a mistake, but she has already paid for it with her life!" Antony sneered, threw Edwin away, and said, "If anything happens to my sister, I want the Delh family members to pay with your lives." He patted Edwin''s face and said with malice, "I will do as I say." Edwin copsed on the ground in horror. Suddenly, a pair of shiny leather shoes appeared in front of him. When he looked up, he saw the big star''s rtively gentle face. He grabbed the trouser leg of the person in front of him and said, "Second Young Master... Second Young Master, you must investigate carefully. Phyllis was the one who did all this. We..." Marcus said gently, "If I remember correctly, Mr. Justine, you''re a live-in son-inw of the Delh family." Edwin was stunned. He didn''t know why he suddenly said that. Marcus said slowly, "The two sisters of the Delh family are very stubborn. Presumably, you should have suffered a lot over the years. Your wife mitted suicide'' out of guilt. The property heir, which was clearly written in your wife''s will, has been burned to death... Mr. Justine, your future must be bright." Chapter 816 Chapter 816 Edwin trembled. "What, what did you say?" "In fact, I don''t really like people like you who are so shameless." Marcus''s tone was very gentle. If one didn''t know the content, he would think that Marcus was talking to a friend. "Your wife''s death is still suspicious, and your daughter has been driven crazy. Mr. Justine, you have good means." "Second Young Master... you, what do you mean?" Edwin pulled out a stiff smile and said,"... You should also know about my family''s affairs. My niece''s future is gone and my sister-inw and her husband have been quarreling all day long. My wife was the closest to her sister and felt sorry for her, so shemitted suicide. Between me and Phyllis... Yes, I didn''t handle our rtionship well, but she was unstable because her mothermitted suicide for her, and I..." He showed a helpless expression. "What does it have to do with me? I couldn''t ept the death of my wife and drove my daughter out of the house as I didn''t want to see her so that I could calm down. Is it illegal?" It had to be said that this man, who looked haggard, was really good at arguing. "Whether you are nning to steal your wife''s property or not." Danny said coldly, "The Delh family will pay the price for Phyllis''s behavior." Marcus spread out his hands and smiled, saying, "I''m sorry to tell you, Mr. Justine, my brother has always been a man of his word. He said that he will mess with the Delh family, and he won''t show any mercy. Whether you admit that it''s you who deliberately drove Phyllis crazy or not, you won''t get that inheritance." "..." The corners of Edwin''s mouth twitched, and his facial expression couldn''t be controlled. "You... what right do you have to punish the Delh family?! Phyllis was the one who set off the fire. What does it have to do with me?! I didn''t know that Phyllis would set fire..." "Of course you didn''t know." Marcus smiled and said, "You just wanted to force Phyllis tomit suicide but didn''t expect that your daughter was more aggressive than you thought. She wanted to frame the child of the Evans family. I don''t know if you''re unlucky, or if your daughter has seen through your n and wanted to make you lose everything... Anyway, now the member of the Evans family is still in the rescue, but you are still safe and sound. I don''t feelfortable." Before Edwin could react, in an instant, the most refined and handsome star had already kicked him in the knee, forcing him to kneel down again. The sound of his knees hitting the ground was very loud, and Edwin''s face twisted in pain. Marcus bent down slightly, looked into Edwin''s eyes, and said in a gentle voice, "Kneel here first. I will deal with you when the person insidees out." Edwin wanted to say something else, but with a "Pa" sound, a silver-gray gun was thrown onto the bench in the corridor. The weight of the gun was not light. The dull sound of it falling on the bench made Edwin''s heart beat faster. Danny looked at him coldly. "Do you have anything else to say?" Edwin felt as if his neck had been strangled, and there was no sounding out of his throat. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! With a bang, the door of the emergency room opened, and a doctor came out. Antony immediately asked, "Doctor, how''s my sister?" The doctor wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "There are no other wounds on the patient''s body, and the degree of her burns is not serious. It''s just that she may have inhaled arge amount of toxic gas and her body is weak, so she has not woken up yet." Chapter 817 Chapter 817 Facing the row of men in the corridor, the doctor who was almost bald felt that his hair, which was already very little, was dropping one by one. He wiped his cold sweat, took a breath, and said, "The doctor is still doing resuscitation inside, but I have to make it clear to the family first. The low-level carbon monoxide poisoning can be cured after treatment, but for the severe type, the death rate is rtively high..." Antony''s veins were about to pop out. "What do you mean?! Is my sister suffering from severe carbon monoxide poisoning?" The doctor trembled and said, "It''s not very serious, but it''s more serious than a moderate level. But since Miss Evans is in poor health, there may be some seque after she is rescued." In fact, he didn''t want to say it in front of these evil-looking men, because he felt that if he said it, not to mention his hair, even his life would be hard to keep. But as a doctor, this was what he had to do. He said, "The more serious seque include hemiplegia, aphasia, symptomatic epilepsy, and possibly dyed encephalopathies, such as dementia and psychiatric abnormalities..." The doctor felt that he was about to be killed by others'' eyes. He braced himself and continued, "And, and in the process of treatment, the critically ill patient may also have brain herniation, shock, pulmonary edema, acute renal failure, and so on. Of course, they are unlikely to happen... But we have to inform the family members to be mentally prepared." Antony looked as if he was going to scold him. Danny pressed his shoulder and asked, "What''s the use of making things difficult for the doctor?" The doctor saw Danny''s expression as if he had seen a life-saving straw, and he hurriedly said, "I, I''ll go in first." With a "bang", the door of the emergency room was closed again. The red light was still on, and no one knew whether the person inside was alive or dead. Antony exhaled a mouthful of murky air. He turned around and kicked Edwin. He studied in the military academy and always scored high marks in his practical lessons. This kick almost broke Edwin''s ribs and twisted his internal organs. Edwin was lying on the ground, spitting out arge mouthful of blood. His vision was also ck. A slender and white hand pulled his hair forcefully as he was pulled up. Marcus said calmly, "If I ask you to kneel, you should kneel properly. Don''t bezy. I don''t like it." Edwin endured the pain all over his body and knelt on the cold ground in fear. He had never regretted it as much as he did now-he shouldn''t have been so anxious... He should have dealt with Phyllis after some time, otherwise, how could he have provoked these crazy people? The light in the corridor was pale. Compared with it, the moonlight was much gentler. Standing at the junction of light and darkness, Harold wanted to smoke a cigarette, but he remembered that he had already smoked several cigarettes. If the smell of smoke on his body was too heavy, the little girl would not like it. So he endured this impulse and clenched his nails into his palm, which pierced his skin and flesh, and blood flowed out drop by drop following his clenched fist. How painful should it be? Such a big fire would definitely burn the floor to a very burning temperature. Crystal''s skin was so delicate that it would turn red every time he pinched it. How painful would it be when she was burned? How scared would she be? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The locked door, the rolling smoke, and the crazy Phyllis. Crystal would be afraid even when she had a nightmare and would only be able to continue sleeping after he coaxed her. How scared she was! If there was really God in the world, he wished that he was the one to experience it. It was a pity that God did not listen to the wish of evil spirits walking in the human world. Chapter 818 Chapter 818 Crystal felt as if she was immersed in warm and gentle water as if she had returned to her mother''s womb. Even if she could not remember what kind of feeling it was, such a sense of security could only be given by her mother''s womb. She vaguely felt that someone was touching her cheeks with his warm and rough hands. It was a very precious action with great caution as if she were fragile porcin. Crystal desperately wanted to open her eyes and see who it was, but her eyelids were so heavy that she could not open them no matter how hard she tried. She only heard a gentle and mellow voice saying, "Be good, don''t be afraid." "You will be fine. You have to grow up healthy." For some reason, a teardrop fell from the corner of Crystal''s eye. He wiped it away with his hand and said softly, "You''re still a baby who loves to cry so much." Then it seemed that someone said that it was toote. The man tidied Crystal''s thin and soft hair, got up, picked up a stack of reports next to him, and said lightly, "Delete this report from the medical record system. Do it yourself and don''t let anyone notice it." "I''ll deal with itter." The girl on the hospital bed seemed to have beenforted. Her eyebrows rxed and she fell asleep. The man stood for about two or three seconds, then he walked over and kissed her on the forehead and said, "I''m sorry." Then he made a gesture and said, "Push her out." When Crystal woke up and saw the bright and dazzling sunlight, she immediately closed her eyes. However, someone quickly discovered that she had woken up. "Crystal, are you awake?" Crystal hesitated for a moment before slowly opening her eyes. She immediately saw Antony''s big face. If fl To be honest, no matter how good-looking Antony''s face was, it would only be a shock to a patient if he got so close. Crystal immediately opened her eyes wide and raised her hand to push him away. Antony quickly held onto her hand and said, "Be good. You''re doing your IV. Don''t move." "Do you want some water? Honey water or in water? Drink something sweet..." He mumbled to himself and brought a ss of water to feed Crystal. Crystal''s dry throat was moistened. She opened her mouth and said, "Antony, stand a little further away," and then she was stunned. She didn¡¯t hear her own voice. Antony found out almost immediately and quicklyforted her. "Don''t worry. I''ll call the doctor over to treat you right away. The doctor said that there are many seque to the poisoning. Think about it, you''re only temporarily unable to speak and you''re lucky that you''re not paralyzed and neurotic, right?" Crystal, Thank you for your words.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The doctor quickly came over and made a diagnosis. He let out a sigh of relief and said, "Miss Evans has recovered very well. It''s only temporary that she can''t speak. She will recover slowly. Don''t worry." Antony respectfully saw the doctor off. He turned around and saw Crystal''s big ck and bright eyes. She moved her lips. Antony understood what she was saying. "Where''s Harold?" "..." Antony said with jealousy, "You haven''t married yet. When you opened your eyes and saw your brother, you felt disgusted, but you''re thinking about someone else." Crystal pretended to grab the pillow and hit him. It was not a big deal for Antony to be hit by her, but he was afraid that her IV would be interrupted. He quickly held her down and said, "All right, all right, Harold has been guarding you all the time. I am here for my shift. He has been gone for about an hour." "He''s gone to settle ounts with someone." Chapter 819 Chapter 819 The fire in theboratory building of Princeton University was on the social news, and the media soon learned it was an intentional murder. Thework''s attention continued to rise. However, when the reporters intended to further dig into the identity of the victim, they received a warning call from the higher-ups. They were absolutely not allowed to expose the identity of the victim, otherwise, the whole studio would have to close down. However, there were some exceptionally cunning reporters who had already found out the news from the students who knew that Crystal and Phyllis had a grudge against each other. Although they did not know about Crystal''s family background, they could make up stories after knowing the names. They posted the news overnight. However, in less than half an hour, their team found that their ounts had been blocked, and the news had been deleted. Even the repost and screenshots were all gone. At first, this group of people thought that there was a bug on the website. They called toin, but the other party''s tone was quite gentle. "I was about to look for you... You should soon receive the summons of the court. You''ll be charged with leaking the privacy of citizens and defamation. You''re unlucky to have hit the trigger. Everyone knows to shut up now. It''s your fate after what you''ve done." "?! What do you mean?" The leader of the team was stunned. "Didn''t I just dig up a piece of f*cking news? How could that be called defamation? You..." Before he could finish his words, there was only a busy tone on the phone. Obviously, the other party hung up the phone directly. ii n The leader cursed and scratched his hair. Before he could think of what to do, the door was knocked on. He raised his chin and asked his men to open the door. As soon as the wooden door was opened, the man standing in front took out an ID from his pocket and said, "Police." The leaders of Princeton University were about to go bald. The old principal, in particr, received the news that the school was on firest night. He was soaking his feet at home. The poor 70-year-old man hurriedly went out after hearing the news. He even wore the wrong socks. At this time, the socks exposed under his trousers were still white and ck. They looked quite fashionable. It was nine o''clock in the morning. The old principal slept at schoolst night. He had a meeting with a group of school directors and administrative directors. When they finally came up with a n, the students'' parents came to look for trouble. The old principal trembled and put on his sses, saying, "This... there is indeed something wrong with our school management that no one put out the fire after it had been set for ten minutes. But at that time, it was in the evening. Most of the students had returned to their dormitory, and the patrolling security guards hadn''t arrived yet, so..." With a click, the porcin cup was ced on the table. Danny''s expression was calm. "So are you trying to say that it''s my sister who''s unlucky?" Danny was used to this kind of negotiation. He was always in an orderly manner, but the "tter" sound made everyone in the office tremble. The old principal sighed and said, "Mr. Evans, we''re not trying to shirk our responsibility, but this is really unexpected. We couldn''t have known in advance that Phyllis was going to set fire... Now the laboratory building has been seriously damaged, and it is estimated that it can''t be used for one whole year. There are also reporters outside, and we are all anxious." "Yes, yes." One of the school directors stood up with a bitter frown on his face. "President Evans, please be considerate of us."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 820 Chapter 820 "Let''s do it this way." The chairman pleaded, "We will pay for all Crystal''s medical expenses and her follow-up recuperation fees. Besides, we will also waive her tuition fees..." There were a lot of people in the office, but it was clearly divided into two sides. The old principal and the school''s directors sat on the right side, and there were only two chairs on the left side. Danny sat on one side, and Harold sat on the other. Harold didn''t say anything, but everyone in City W knew that this person was someone who would kill without batting an eyelid. "You must be joking." Luke stood behind Harold. His eyes behind his sses were slightly curved into a smile, but his tone wasn''t friendly. "Do you think that the White family and the Evans family are going bankrupt and can''t afford the money?" "..." The chairman choked. He rubbed his face, took a deep breath, and said, "Then... how do you want to deal with this matter?" Luke said in a gentle voice, "First, please announce Phyllis''s actions to the public." The old principal immediately covered his chest and almost fell to the ground. The student deliberately set fire to the school. It was a very deadly ck spot for the school, let alone a well- known college like Princeton University. Last night, the high-level management of the school held a meeting overnight to cover up this matter and turned the truth of someone setting the fire to catching fire by ident, trying to make up for the loss. Luke continued, "I know your feelings, but Mrs. White..."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Danny gave him a cold look. "..." Luke changed his words and said,"... Miss Evans, the grievance she suffered can''t be covered up in such an unclear way. In fact, we don¡¯t mean to make things difficult for you. After all, you''re also a victim. We just want justice." Danny knocked on the table with his slender fingers and said coldly, "We can donate to rebuild that building." The leaders of the universities immediately widened their eyes. They couldn''t believe that the victim''s family was actually willing to donate a building to the university! With the addition of this chip, the old principal immediately tilted the bnce in his heart. He coughed and said, "This matter... this matter still needs to be discussed..." His intention was to agree in an indirect way. After all, they had no other choices. If the Wgite family and the Evans family really wanted to publicize this matter to the public, Princeton University would not be able to suppress it at all. They would be taught a lesson by the education board and all the high- level officials would be implicated. The victim''s family was willing to have a friendly discussion for the sake of the school and they were willing to donate a building. If they didn''t give in, they would be too ungrateful. But what the old principal didn''t expect was that the young men nowadays were very restless. Harold stood up, and the sense of oppression instantly overwhelmed him. The old principal unconsciously took a step back. There was no emotion in the man''s dark eyes, and his tone was calm. "Principal, I''m in a hurry." The principal shivered and was full of energy. "Hugh! Hurry up and get someone to write the announcement about what Phyllis has done clearly. Publicize it. Do you hear me?" The principal''s assistant also trembled. "Yes... yes, I''ll do it right away!" Danny said lightly, "Don''t expose Crystal''s information." "I know, I know." The assistant was sweating and ran out in a hurry. Danny reached out and said, "My assistant will transfer the donation to the school ount after this." The old principal shook hands with him, trembling. "Okay, okay." Chapter 821 Chapter 821 Everyone thought that this was the end and that they could send the two men away. However, they heard Harold say, "That student who tricked Crystal to stay behind for an experiment." The old headmaster shook his head as he heard the man''s cold voice. "My people will take him away." The old principal wanted to ask if the man could survive after being taken away, but he thought about his heart and decided not to ask. After all, the answer was really not friendly to the old man. He coughed and said vaguely, "The student should apologize to the victim for his mistake." A haze shed across Harold''s face, but he didn''t say anything. At this time, Luke quickly stepped forward and said, "Master, there is news from the hospital that Mrs. White has woken up." There was arge crowd of people in the ward, and there were nurses passing by from time to time peeking inside. After all, there was a group of handsome men with tall and long legs. They couldn''t even dream of such men normally. Sadie sat on the edge of the bed and fed Crystal porridge because Antony simply fed the child when the porridge was still too hot to be eaten. At this moment, Antony was still arguing with his second brother. "...I think you should add another spoonful of honey. There is no sugar at all." The blue veins on Marcus''s forehead were clearly defined. Obviously, he was trying his best to endure this stupid brother. "...Just add one spoonful. Her throat won''t feel good if there''s too much." Antony said disdainfully, "You don''t understand girls at all. Girls like sweet things. Even if you mix honey with water, she won''t feel like it''s too sweet." Crystal,"..." No, Antony, I will! I will die of sweetness! Fortunately, Marcus was rational. He covered the jar with a "bang" and put it into the small refrigerator. He said coldly, "It''s not unreasonable for you to be single for so many years." "Why the f*ck are you attacking me? Do you think you''re awesome? When you were dumped, didn''t I drink with you? Now you''re attacking me for being single..." Marcus smiled and said, "Are you nning to continue talking?" Antony''s DNA told him that if he went on, something bad might happen, so he shut up obediently. Marcus put the cup on the small table and looked down at Crystal. "The doctor said you can''t speak?" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She had stayed in the high-temperature environment for too long. Although Crystal''s skin was not badly burned, it was still a little red and sensitive. It would hurt if others touched her. At this moment, she nodded pitifully, and Marcus swallowed the mean words on his lips. He reached out and patted her head hesitantly, saying, "It''s okay, even if you can''t talk for the rest of your life..." He continued while Crystal stared at him with doubt, "Are you finally a human?" He said, "It''s good. The world will be a lot more peaceful." Crystal, Crystal was so angry that she kicked him in the leg. Marcus didn''t change his expression. He grabbed her ankle and stuffed it into the quilt. "Doesn''t it hurt now?" How could it not hurt? The tears in Crystal''s eyes were about to fall out. Sadie quickly coaxed her. "All right, all right, all right. It doesn''t hurt anymore." She patted Crystal''s arm under the quilt as if she was patting a baby. She turned to Marcus and said, "Marcus, don''t tease her. She is in a bad mood now and can easily get angry." Sadie''s words were very gentle, but her tone was rebellious. Marcus paused and said, "Well, since she''s all right, I''ll go back to work first." Today, there was an advertisement shoot, and his manager was so anxious that he was about to cry. Chapter 822 Chapter 822 Not long after Marcus left, Danny and Harold rushed back. Seeing Harold, Sadie stood up and said to Antony, "Mr. Evans, let''s go out first." Antony said, "What the f*ck? She''s my sister. Why do I have to leave as soon as he''s here?" Sadie tugged at his sleeve and dragged him away. Danny stood at the door and took a look at Crystal. Then he turned around and was about to leave. Crystal quickly waved her hands. Danny was speechless. Danny pressed her arm and said, "Don''t make a fool of yourself if you don''t know handnguage." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Those who knew handnguage, and those who didn''t know were all silent. "Just say what you want to say." Danny said, "I can read lipnguage." Crystal pinched the snow-white quilt with her fingers and pursed her pale lips. She was curled up in the quilt, only revealing a pair of big ck eyes. Danny waited patiently for a long time."... Then I''m leaving." Crystal quickly reached out and grabbed the hem of his shirt. Finally, she crawled out of the nket and said, "I''m sorry." Danny was stunned. "Why are you apologizing?" Crystal, "Because I lied to you before." The ward was very quiet for a while. Danny finally said, "I''m not angry anymore." In fact, he was not angry at all. However, when he thought of how Crystal had tried every means to hide her true identity from him because she was afraid of him, he could not describe his feelings clear. But that was not because he was angry with Crystal. "Have a good rest." Danny rubbed her hair and said, "I''ll go first." Crystal loosened her fingers and nodded obediently. After thinking for a while, she grabbed a soft candy from the head of the bed and put it in his hand. The candy was bought by Antony, but Crystal couldn''t eat it now, so he could only look at it. Danny paused, stuffed the candy into his jacket pocket, and turned to leave the ward. The door was closed, leaving only Crystal and Harold in the ward. The man slowly sat down on the chair and touched her face. "Is it still painful now?" Crystal shook her head. In fact, the injuries she suffered were much lighter than that of the big b*stard Lars. There were almost no wounds on her body, and the burns on the floor did not leave any wounds on her. However, she was seriously poisoned by carbon monoxide. Oh, and when Phyllis grabbed her hair, arge amount of her hair dropped. Crystal was still very angry. Harold rolled up her sleeves and looked at her arm. It was red after the burn and it was no longer as white as before. He lowered his eyes and kissed her arm, saying in a low voice, "I''m sorry." Crystal shook her head and said, "You don''t have to apologize. It''s not your fault." She reached out to hug Harold, but she didn''t have much strength. Harold pulled her into his arms and asked, "Did I hurt you?" Crystal shook her head again and rested her head on Harold''s shoulder. She could feel Harold''s rapid heartbeat. He was worried about her. Crystal remembered that in the sea of fire, when she was closest to death, she only thought of Harold. It turned out that in just a few months, Harold had be the most important person in her heart. She tilted her head and gently kissed the man''s neck tofort him. Harold said in a hoarse voice, "Crystal. You seem to be like this forever." It seemed that in this world, only death could make her copse. Other things were not worth mentioning. After suffering such a big grievance, she did not cry or make a fuss. She was so well- behaved that it made people feel sorry for her. Crystal looked at Harold with wide eyes and tilted her head slightly. "Isn''t it good?" Harold kissed the top of her head and said, "It is." Only in this way can you be happy all the time. Chapter 823 Chapter 823 Crystal was a little tired. Harold fed her two mouthfuls of honey water. Crystal patted her own bed and asked, "Will you sleep with me?" "No." Harold said, "If I press down on you, it will hurt." Crystal''s skin was too delicate now. The three outfits in the ward were very soft, for fear that she would feel pain. Crystal frowned and was unhappy. "I want you to sleep with me." "..." Harold had no choice but to take off his coat and hold Crystal in his arms. While coaxing the little girl to sleep, he used his mobile phone to deal with things. Crystal leaned into a familiar embrace and smelled the familiar scent of shower gel. She had a good sleep, but the sound came from behind her in a daze- "You will be fine. You have to grow up healthy." "You''re still a baby who loves crying so much." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I''m sorry." Crystal didn''t know why, but when she opened her eyes, her eyes were wet. She cried again in her dream. Harold didn''t sleep and immediately looked down. "What''s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?" Crystal shook her head. "It''s not a nightmare." She hesitated for a moment, then narrowed her eyes and said, "It should be a sweet dream." Because when she heard those words, she felt that she was loved. It was already six o''clock in the evening. Antony came to deliver food with a thermos. When he saw Harold holding Crystal, he rolled his eyes. He put down the thermos heavily and held his arms, saying, "Crystal, I had a special meal feeding practice this afternoon. I promise I won''t burn you again." Freud and the others suspected that Antony had been possessed by a woman whose mother''s love was overflowing the entire afternoon. After all, it was really scary for him to look for people everywhere while grabbing the rice bowl. Crystal did not trust her third brother that much. She looked at him suspiciously. Antony sat down in front of the hospital bed. He opened the thermos as if he were removing a gun''s components. He looked very serious. He shouldn''t even be as serious as this when he sat for his final exam. Crystal''s dislike for her brother was beyond words¡ªit was just that she could not speak. Otherwise, she would definitely choose to express her feelings. Today''s dinner was still porridge. It was shrimp and corn porridge. Antony scooped out a spoonful of it and blew it very professionally. He fed it to Crystal when he felt that it was no longer hot, so as to avoid the tragedy in the morning. It was a good meal for Crystal. Apart from the fact that her brother fed her so fast that she had little indigestion. Antony put away the thermos and nced at Harold. In fact, he was still a little afraid of Harold. Although he was her future brother-inw, it could not change the fact that he was called Harold. So he coughed and said in a polite tone, "Well, I''ll watch after her here. Master White, would you like to have something to eat?" Harold said lightly, "I''m not hungry." Crystal immediately looked at him. "..." Harold said, "I''m suddenly hungry, i''ll go eat something first." After he left, Antony said in a low voice, "I think Harold is very good to you." Crystal immediately raised her eyebrows and looked proud. "Tsk, tsk, tsk." While there was no one around, Antony pinched Crystal''s face and said, "This morning, Harold and big brother went to the school to put pressure on the school directors and asked them to expose all Phyllis''s deeds. It''s too bad that she''s dead. If she is still alive, I will rip her head off and let you kick it around like a ball." Crystal,"..." The expression on Crystal''s face was one of disgust. What was there to y with a head? It would be bloody and scary. Chapter 824 Chapter 824 However, Antony was obviously mistaken. He thought that Crystal did not believe him and immediately said, "I''m not bragging to you. Last night, after you were out of danger, Second Brother asked someone to take Phyllis''s father, Edwin, away. Although Marcus does not often take action, he has a lot of means to torture people. If Edwin were to fall into his hands, he would definitely envy his daughter for being able to die straight." Crystal blinked. "Why are you doing this to Edwin?" Antony touched her head and said, "It involved a lot of things. As a child, it''s better for you not to ask. Your ssmate, Wilona, won''t have a good time either." He leaned on the chairzily and opened a bottle of coke under Crystal''s eager gaze. He gulped down half of the bottle before saying, "She''s already confessed everything. Phyllis agreed to buy her a luxury bag. That''s why she cooperated with Phyllis''s n. However, in her testimony, she didn''t know what Phyllis was going to do. She thought that Phyllis just wanted to find trouble with you, so she agreed. Of course, Phyllis is dead and there''s no evidence. There''s no way to verify whether she was telling the truth or not." "So." Antony wore a cold smile and said," Wilona has been taken away by the police. She can''t escape from the crime of being an aplice. Princeton University has also announced the expelling document." In fact, Crystal was a little sad. Her social circle was very small. She was basically only with Natalie and Ate in school. Although Wilona was her ssmate, Crystal was not familiar with her. When Wilona said that she was ufortable and asked her to help, she did not hesitate to agree. However, when Wilona knew that she had a feud with Phyllis, she chose to help Phyllis. Maybe Wilona didn''t know that Phyllis was so crazy that she would have the courage to kill others and set fire, but she was sure that Crystal would suffer a loss in Phyllis''s hands. However, she still did it for the sake of a luxury bag. "That''s enough." Antony pinched her cheeks and said, "Look at you, you look like you''re going to cry again. Is this kind of person worth crying about? You''re not familiar with her at all." He sighed and said, "The tears of girls are very precious. Don''t let them fall for unimportant people." She couldn''t speak, nor could she make any sound when she cried, only revealing a pair of big ck and white eyes. She shed tears one by one, just like a mermaid dropping pearls. Antony''s steel heart turned soft. He took out a tissue and wiped her tears. He said, "All right, all right." He patted the little girl''s arm andforted her in a clumsy way. "Don''t cry anymore. Our Crystal is a good girl, isn''t she?" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Crystal''s eyshes trembled. She stared at Antony for two seconds and said a few words. Antony clearly saw his sister say, "You are so disgusting." He was speechless. He wanted to throw this stinky child into the trash can right now. But in the end, he only threw the tissue into the trash can. Holding his chin, he looked at Crystal and said, "After what happened to you this time, I found that Big Brother and Second Brother both care about you." Crystal''s snow-white cheeks turned slightly red. Antony was heartbroken. "As expected, no one can resist my sister''s temptation. Although I was the first to give in, no one is a good person." Crystal, "If you don''t know what to say, you can keep silent." "Crystal." Antony suddenly said seriously, "When you are discharged from the hospital, shall I take you back to see Dad?" Crystal was stunned. She covered her face with the quilt and expressed her silent refusal. Antony replied, "After all, he''s our father." Chapter 825 Chapter 825 Antony said seriously, ''Although he is indifferent, ruthless, domineering, and acts without the slightest bit of fatherly qualities..." He criticized a series of shorings of Daxton, but then sighed and said, "But what can we do? He''s our father after all." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Crystal was speechless. She did not know how Daxton would react when he heard the words of his unfilial son. "I think Eldest Brother and Second Brother have softened their attitude toward you. Father should also be..." In fact, Antony''s heart was beating fast as well. He was a little uncertain as he said, "Let''s see when the timees. Anyway, he won''t kill you with a single strike. Don''t worry." Crystal opened her mouth. "What if it happened?" Antony said gently, "Don''t worry. If he really kills you, I''ll dig a hole to bury you. I''ll ask your big brother and second brother to bring you some flowers every year when they pay their respects." Crystal was speechless. It wasn''t that she had a bad temper. With Antony''s temper, no one would be able to endure it. "Actually." Antony crossed his legs, rxed, and leaned against the back of the chair. He stared at the ceiling for a while before saying, "I don''t think our father is targeting you." Crystal blinked her eyes. "He treats all of his children more or less the same way," Antony shrugged. "Don''t listen to the rumors outside that he spoils Dora a lot... In fact, it''s about the same as us. He gives us freedom throughout and only intervenes in major life events. When I said he''s domineering and acts without hesitation, I wasn''t just saying it for the sake of it." With a gloomy look on his face, he said, "He had already arranged our lives for us a long time ago. Eldest Brother would take over the Evans family''s affairs in public, while I would handle things behind the scenes... But I''m a rebellious person." At this point, a proud and defiant smile appeared on his face and he continued, "I didn''t listen to him. I secretly applied to a military academy while in college. You should have seen the expression on his face at that time. It was like a storm cloud." "It was raining heavily that day." Antony gestured and said, "It''s probably as big as the day when Yi Ping asked her father for money. My father hung me on a tree, whipped me, and asked me to drop out of school. Of course I was not happy." He smiled as he remembered that time and said, "It was probably because I was young back then. If it were now... I probably wouldn''t have had that kind of perseverance. After all, that whip had barbs on it, and it really hurt when it struck my body. But despite being beaten until I was bloody, I still didn''t back down. I asked him to beat me to death. I said if he dared to change the school I want to go to, I would just drop out." Antony spread out her hands and said, "That''s the only victory I have ever won against my father. I passed out and my father didn''t mention anything about the school anymore. He also mentioned about dropping out of school, but he didn''t use any forceful means. The cost of resisting like this is too high. Therefore, my brothers and sisters all listen to him. I''m the abnormal one." Crystal pinched her finger, but Antony showed an indifferent smile. "It''s been a long time. The wound has been healed for a long time." Crystal tilted her head. "What about my second brother?" Antony paused for a long time before she said, "Father gave up on him." When he said this, there was a deep sorrow in his eyes. Antony had always been a carefree person. He was free and easy whenever he met anything. This kind of emotion was actually a little abrupt when it came to him. But it was only for a moment, and it was quickly hidden by him. With a smile on his lips, he said, "Well, I have to go first. What do you want to eat tomorrow? I''ll bring it to you." Chapter 826 Chapter 826 After walking for a long time, Crystal was still thinking about what he said. Marcus was a child who was abandoned by Daxton. Just listening to it made people feel sad. Speaking of which, Marcus was indeed out of ce. Despite his status, he chose to be a celebrity. Although times had changed, Crystal knew that there were still many old aristocratic families in the upper circles of City W who looked down on the entertainment industry. They considered it not much different from the actors from ancient times. Moreover, the entertainment industry today was much moreplex than the traditional theater troupes of ancient times. However, Crystal didn''t have any unusual opinions on this matter, as she loved watching TV very much. However, she knew that Mason''s biological mother once told her that she could find a man to marry, but she couldn''t find a celebrity. However, Marcus had stepped into this circle. Although Marcus had made a name for himself, when he first entered the circle, others did not know that he was the second young master of the Evans family. He did not get any special treatment. He must have suffered a lot. Crystal remembered that she had seen a statement before. Nowadays, people who entered the entertainment circle were usually divided into two groups. They were either short of money or love. Marcus was definitely not short of money. So, was he short of love? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Standing on the stage, receiving countless fans'' apuse, cheers, and shouts, standing in the spotlight, watching countless fans'' confessions, saying that I love you, was this the recognition and love that Marcus wanted to find in this indifferent world? "What are you thinking about?" Harold came out of the bathroom of the private ward with a pure white towel around his neck. As soon as he came out, he saw Crystal sitting on the bed in a daze. Crystal shook her head, patted the bedside, and asked him toe over to sleep. Harold dried his hair and fetched a basin of hot water, preparing to wipe Crystal''s body. Just as he was about to take off her clothes, Crystal immediately blushed and hugged his arm, refusing to let him take it off. "It''s not like I haven''t seen it before." Harold raised his eyebrows, and the expression on his face seemed to be a little evil. He leaned over and got close to Crystal. "We''ve done something even more intimate. I''m just helping you wipe your body. What''s there to be embarrassed about?" Crystal,"..." Crystal crossed her hands in front of her chest and made a "No" gesture. Harold raised an eyebrow. "Do you want to be a dirty kid? You didn''t take a shower aftering out of the emergency room. I won''t sleep with you." "..." Crystal quickly sniffed her body and confirmed that there was no smell, but she was still a little hesitant. After all, she was a clean child. After a while, she let go of her hands, closed her eyes, and decided to let Harold do whatever he wanted. Harold nimbly unbuttoned her hospital gown and wiped Crystal''s body with a clean towel little by little. The little girl started blushing again. "..." After wiping her body, it was Harold who suffered. He went into the bathroom to take a cold shower before going to bed with Crystal. Crystal was not bored at all in the hospital, because there were always peopleing to apany her, but there was already a mess outside. Phyllis''s arson had attracted a lot of attention. For a time, the name "Phyllis" had be a word of horror. When someone scolded others, he would say, "I hope your ssmate is Phyllis." The shares of the Delh family''spany had been declining. When the eldest son of the Delh family was thinking about using the inheritance left by his sister to make up for the loss, he found that Edwin, who had disappeared for several days and was as gaunt as a walking dead, had returned to the Delh family. Chapter 827 Chapter 827 After his daughter''s death, he inherited all the property left by his wife and made a crazy decision-he donated all the inheritance. When the eldest daughter of the Delh family learned of this, she was going crazy. She was hoping that the money could turn the tide, but Edwin donated all the money to the charity, and even sold all the real estate in exchange for money! She was so angry that her eyes were red. She beat, scolded, scratched, and bit Edwin, but Edwin didn''t respond at all. Even though his face was scratched by her long nails, he just looked at her nkly. Seeing this, the eldest daughter of the Delh family broke out in a sweat. She screamed, "Edwin must have been possessed and we have to look for a master to drive the ghost away!" But before the master came, Edwin did something even crazier. He posted the whole process of how he killed his wife, drove his daughter crazy, and induced his daughter tomit suicide on the Inte. Then, in the buzz of theizens''ments, he smashed himself to death in front of the newly erected tombstone of his wife. The Delh family was extremely disgusted. They didn''t want Second Miss Delh to see this heartless beast again, so they found a cemetery and simply buried him. The sky was a little dark, and the wind in the cemetery was even bleaker. The tall man bent down and ced a bouquet of white chrysanthemums in front of the tombstone to pay respects to the dead. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The wind was a little strong. The man took off his cap, revealing a pair of affectionate eyes, and said lightly, "It can be regarded as revenge for you." "That money will be used to help the poor vigers and build a primary school. It can be regarded as the umtion of merits for the Delh family." A fallen leaf fell to his feet with the wind. Marcus finally nced at the woman on the tombstone and said, "Educate your daughter properly in your next life." He walked out of the cemetery and drove to the hospital. It had been three days since Crystal woke up, but she still couldn''t speak. The doctor said it was normal and she would slowly get better, but Marcus was always a little annoyed. He nned to take advantage of this rare holiday to go to the hospital to see the little mute. Perhaps it was his fate. As soon as he pushed open the door of the ward, he saw that the small table in front of Crystal was full of notebooks and books. Natalie sat next to her and taught her something. Crystal was disabled, but she didn''t forget to study. She invited a genius toe to the hospital for an intensive session. The truth was that there was a rule at Princeton University that if a student had been absent for more than one-third of the time, she would have to take that subject again. Crystal didn''t want to take the same subject again, so she specially applied to the school. It was unknown whether it was because of her brothers or fiance, or because she didn''t forget to study even in the hospital bed, she was soon allowed to do self-study in the hospital. Natalie was dressed in in clothes. She only wore a simple ck long-sleeved dress. However, she was too charming. Even if she was bare-faced, her fox-like eyes were seductive. She raised her red lips and said with a yful smile, "Marcus, you''re here." "..." Marcus admitted that as a movie emperor, he was indeed not as good at acting as the little girl Natalie. It seemed that she could always keep calm and isted herself from everything. This kind of ability was actually a little terrible. Marcus had been wondering if Natalie was really into him when they were in a rtionship. Or was she only pretending to be intimate with him? Perhaps... for Natalie, even if it was real, it was not important. Chapter 828 Chapter 828 "Miss Natalie." Marcus''s voice was cold and distant. He put the flowers he bought on the table. Natalie nced at him and said," Herzogin Christiana... You have good taste." In fact, Marcus didn''t know much about flowers. When he bought them, the shop assistant told him that they were fresh, and he thought the color looked good, so he bought them without knowing the name of the flowers. Crystal moved closer, and the faint fragrance of flowers filled the air. Her eyes immediately lit up, and she made a heart gesture to Marcus. Marcus said, "Since you are studying, I won''t disturb you anymore." After saying that, he turned around and left. Crystal was confused. "Marcus came specially to send me flowers?" Natalie stood up and smiled at Crystal. "Crystal, I''m going to the washroom." Crystal nodded. When Natalie went out, she remembered that there was a washroom in the VIP ward. Marcus walked very fast with a cold face. When he was about to enter the elevator through the quiet corridor, he suddenly heard a smiling voice behind him. "Marcus." His body froze. Natalie said with a smile, "Are you hiding from me?" She slowly walked to the man''s back. Her foxy eyes were very attractive when she smiled, not to mention that she bent slightly with her hands behind her back and looked up at him. "Miss Natalie, you must be joking," Marcus said lightly, "Why am I hiding from you? It''s just that I suddenly remembered that there''s an advertisement that I have to shoot." "The big star is really busy." Natalie pretended to sigh and said, "I wanted to invite you to have afternoon tea." Marcus was speechless. She got closer and said with a smile, "Do you really have no time?" Marcus wanted to say no, but his throat suddenly seemed to be blocked and he couldn''t say anything. "If you don''t answer me, I''ll take it as you have time." Natalie pped her hands and pressed the button of the elevator. She seemed to hold his wrist casually and pulled him into the elevator. She pressed the button to go to the first floor. There was an exclusive elevator in the VIP ward area on the sixth floor. It went straight up and down without stopping. Marcus saw his side view on the stainless steel mirror. He still looked as handsome as before. Only he himself could tell that he was embarrassed. Natalie suddenly remembered something. She reached into his coat pocket and took out a separately wrapped mask. She opened it and said," Lower your head." By the time Marcus came to his senses, he had already bent over and lowered his head. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Marcus was speechless. What the hell is going on? Natalie hung the mask around the man''s ear, and her white fingers brushed past his ear. Looking at his exposed eyes, she smiled and said, "When a big star goes out, you must take good care of yourself." "Otherwise..." She raised her eyebrows. "Your fans will definitely cut you up and eat you." Marcus thought coldly, "In this world, only you have the ability." With a ding sound, they reached the first floor. Natalie took the lead to go out and checked the nearby cafe with her phone. Obviously, her so-called afternoon tea was an impromptu idea. When the group of male college students next to them saw Natalie, they immediately winked and whistled. Natalie focused on the rmendations she found on her mobile phone and did not notice them. Marcus looked at her silently for a while, then grabbed her wrist and walked out. Natalie did not resist. She just looked up and asked, "Why are you walking so fast?" Marcus said coldly, "There are so many people in the hospital. I''m afraid they will recognize me." He stared at Natalie and said, "Didn''t you just say that the big star has to protect himself well when he''s out?" Chapter 829 Chapter 829 For some reason, Marcus felt that he could see the indulgence in Natalie''s eyes as if she was looking at an unreasonable child. She smiled and said, "Okay¡± Marcus was speechless. To be honest, Marcus was really in a bad mood. He pursed his lips and walked out of the hospital with Natalie''s hand in his. It seemed that he had forgotten that he was holding her hand, and Natalie did not remind him. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The two of them held hands and found a coffee shop on the side of the road. Because of Marcus''s special identity, he subconsciously chose the most hidden seats. Like thest time, Natalie ordered a cup of Blue Mountain for him, and a cup of Caramel Mhiato for herself. It was something that was sweeter than Hazelnut Latte. Marcus didn''t take off his mask and said lightly, "Are we only having afternoon tea?" "Otherwise?" Natalie held her chin and said with a smile, "It can''t be a date, right?" "..." Marcus looked away and said, "Miss Natalie, don''t you have any sense of boundary?" Natalie asked curiously, "Do you have a girlfriend?" Marcus said, "It has nothing to do with you.¡± "How can it have nothing to do with me?" Natalie saidzily, "If you have a girlfriend, of course, I have to be careful not to cross the line. After all, I don''t have the hobby of being a mistress." Marcus frowned, and the waiter brought up the coffee. The sound of porcin colliding made him more irritated. A te of cream-coated cake was ced in front of Natalie. Her eyes were curved, and she put her palms together as if she was praying for this little cake, and then she happily ate the cake. Perhaps the hospital was a gloomy ce, so the decoration of the surrounding shops was simple and bright. This cafe was no exception. The warm sunshine shone into the shop through the transparent ss and fell on the side of Natalie''s face. Looking at it, the girl looked a little naive. Whether she was eating the cake seriously or licking her lips unconsciously, she made people feel that she was very cute. But she would only use this seemingly innocent and beautiful appearance to cheat others'' sincerity. In fact, until now, Marcus still did not understand why he was involved with Natalie before. This girl was completely an ident in his life. Three years ago, Natalie was 16 years old. At that time, her facial features were not fully developed. She was a little round and childish. She was not as beautiful as she was now, but very cute. She suddenly appeared in the deep forest and hung upside down from the tree to see him dealing with his wounds, leaning against the trunk. He had just been bitten by a snake. The snake was big, but it was not poisonous. Its body was still lying on the side. It was Marcus''s dinner. He pulled the gauze and wrapped it around the wound on his arm. Suddenly, a person was hung upside down. His reflexive reaction made Marcus almost shoot her. But he met a pair of clean eyes. So he stopped slightly and did not pull the trigger. The little girl was dressed in ragged clothes, with her feet hooked on the branch. In fact, she was in a very dangerous position. Not only would she get cerebral hyperemia, but her head would also hit the ground if she was not careful enough, which might cause a concussion. "Child." Three years ago, Marcus was not good at putting on a show like now. He leaned against a rough tree trunk and looked at the little girlzily. He pressed the cold muzzle against her temple and said calmly, "Get down.¡± Chapter 830 Chapter 830 Generally speaking, anyone who was pointed at the head by a gun would be instinctively frightened. Marcus had already been prepared to hear this little girl''s crying, but unexpectedly, she just blinked her eyes and said slowly, "That snake is poisonous." "..." Marcus looked at the body of the snake thrown on the ground. If his younger brother, Antony, was here, he would immediately recognize that it was called Protobothrops Mucrosquamatus. Protobothrops Mucrosquamatus was often confused with the non-poisonous Macropisthodon Rudis. In comparison, Macropisthodon Rudis''s head was round, but ordinary people could not distinguish it. Antony was experienced in fighting in the wild, and he was very familiar with venomous snakes and insects. He knew very well what could be eaten and what could not. He also knew if one should endure it after one was bitten by something or not. However, Marcus was not the same as him. He did note to such a ce. It was already good enough that he could recognize whether it was poisonous or not with his limited experience. It was really difficult for him to distinguish Protobothrops Mucrosquamatus and Macropisthodon Rudis. The girl''s face was full of dirt, and her hair was stained with dead leaves. She was no different from a little beggar on the side of the road. It was unknown whether she was too bold or did not know what the gun was. She looked at Marcus for two or three seconds and seemed to have weighed something. She said, "I can help you treat your wound." She gestured and said seriously, "If you don''t deal with it, you will die soon." Marcus slowly removed the gauze, revealing two holes that were still bleeding. It bit his wrist, and the skin around the wound was beginning to turn purple. He paused for a second and asked, "Are you going to help me suck out the poison?" The girl''s expression was a little difficult to exin. Her eyes seemed to be looking at a big fool. She said, "If I help you suck it out, not only will the poison not be cleared, but I''ll also die." She suddenly jumped down from the tree and squatted in front of Marcus. She looked at his face and said, "On ount of your good looks, I am willing to save you." Marcus,"... Do you locals have a prescription for snake venom?" The youngdy tilted her head slightly, taking out a tube of syringe from the cloth pouch she carried on her body. She calmly said, "There is no prescription, but there is a serum." Marcus was speechless. At that time, in his heart, he scolded the screenwriter of a TV series in the past. There was no snake venom, no prescription, only serum. When could the screenwriter be a little soberer? The girl first washed his tactical dagger clean, and then quickly and ruthlessly drew a cross across his wound and squeezed out the ck poisonous blood. Even if Marcus could bear the pain, he was shocked by her rude method and lost control of his expression in pain. When the blood of the normal color flowed out, the girl said no more and directly inserted a needle into his meridian, pushing the serum into him. Marcus almost wanted to strangle this child who was a head shorter than him to death. After the wound was bandaged, the girl sat cross-legged beside him and looked at him, and asked, "What''s your name? Did youe from outside? I have never seen such a beautiful person like you in the mountains."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Marcus had been praised for his good looks since he was a child, but no one praised him as sincerely as this girl. It seemed that from his head to toe, only his face was good-looking. He took a light breath and finally came to his senses from the intense pain. He said, "Shouldn''t you introduce yourself before asking someone else''s name?" Chapter 831 Chapter 831 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 831 The girl seemed to think that it made sense, so she nodded again and said, ¡°My name is Natalie Ramsey.¡± Natalie Ramsey. Birth of the Lord. ¡°What about you?¡± The girl looked at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Marcus didn¡¯t say it. He said lightly, ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll give you a lesson today. In this world, not everything can be exchanged equally.¡± He slowly stood up, took out a bag of chocte from his backpack, and threw it to Natalie. ¡°Thank you gift.¡± Natalie was a little angry. She held the chocte in her arms and said, ¡°My serum is very expensive. You¡¯re not allowed to leave.¡± Marcus turned a deaf ear. Natalie said, ¡°You can¡¯t move after being bitten by a snake. The serum you just got injected with won¡¯t work so fast. Do you want to speed up the spread of snake venom?¡± Marcus was speechless. Marcus slowly leaned back on the tree trunk and looked sideways at Natalie. ¡°Are you a local?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Natalie sat cross-legged on the ground, took a bite of the chocte, and said, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Marcus said, ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you why you are here yet. Even if you are a local, this ce is deep in the mountains. You are just a child. Why are you here alone?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be fooled again,¡± Natalie said as she ate chocte, ¡°Answer my question first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a student. I came here to look for protected animals for follow-up observation.¡± Marcus was full of lies. ¡°I was separated from my team.¡± ¡°Protect animals?¡± Natalie tilted her head and thought for a moment. She picked up the snake and said, ¡°This is it.¡± Marcus was speechless. Natalie thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s not possible for you to observe it anymore, but you can have a barbecue after its death.¡± Marcus was speechless. ¡°What about you?¡± Marcus gasped. The arm bitten by the snake was extremely cold as if it had reached into the ice water in the cold winter, and the feeling was still spreading to his whole body. ¡°My father is a b*stard, and my mother hit me again. I came out to hide for two days.¡± Natalie stared at the forest made of huge treetops and could see a little light-colored sky through the gap. ¡°If I don¡¯t run into the deep mountains, I will definitely be found.¡± Marcus knew that in such a big mountain, generally speaking, the status of men and women was very different. It was verymon for a husband to drink, beat his wife, and the status of a girl was also very low. A woman was just a tool for men. He looked around at Natalie¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Have you studied before?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Natalie said, ¡°I can recite a poem. Do you want to hear it? I can also sing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Marcus said, ¡°Does your mother often hit you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Natalie shrugged and said, ¡°Maybe because I¡¯m not her biological daughter and was picked up by her¡­ Well, at least she¡¯s better than my father. My father is really a good-for-nothing. I don¡¯t even bother to talk about him.¡± Although the girlined, there was no resentment in her eyes, as if she had adapted to such a deformed life. For some reason, Marcus asked her, ¡°Do you want to go out?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Where? To the county? I haven¡¯t been there yet.¡± Marcus was speechless.¡±¡­ City W.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°City W?¡± Natalie was stunned and said, ¡°Are you referring to the capital? Better not.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Natalie spread out her hands and said, ¡°Because I don¡¯t have money.¡± Chapter 832 Chapter 832 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 832 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°It¡¯s the capital.¡± Natalie muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll have to spend a lot of money. If I go there, I can only pick up rubbish. I might as well stay here and pick up mushrooms.¡± She dug in the cloth pocket she was carrying as if she was looking for something. ¡°I just found two bird eggs. Do you want to eat them? Ahh!¡± She looked at her hand and was very angry. ¡°They¡¯re broken!¡± Marcus was speechless. Marcus had never seen such a person before. For a moment, he did not know whether she was stupid or naive. ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t eat bird eggs.¡± Marcus closed his eyes slightly and asked, ¡°Are you not living with your biological parents? Have you been abducted?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Natalie lowered her head and said, ¡°At first, there was a family without children, so they bought me over. However, two days after I went there, the woman found out that she was pregnant. They would choose their biological child over me, so they abandoned me.¡± She held her cheek and said slowly, ¡°Then my mother picked me up.¡± ¡°Do you remember where your home is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± Natalie shook her head and said, ¡°It was many years ago.¡± Suddenly, she looked at Marcus with sparkling eyes. ¡°You look very rich¡­ Can you take me away? I don¡¯t want to stay in this house anymore. I¡¯m tired every day.¡± ¡°Take you away?¡± Marcus raised his eyebrows. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will sell you again?¡± ¡°You look so good. Just sell me if you want to.¡± Natalie finished eating the chocte, put the wrapping paper into her pocket, and did not simply throw rubbish. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where we go. I just don¡¯t want to stay here anymore.¡± Marcus was silent for a while and said, ¡°When I have time, I can pick you up.¡± Natalie raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Your credit has been used up in front of me. That is to say, I don¡¯t believe you.¡± She didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. She picked up Marcus¡¯s military pot and took a sip of water, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to follow you.¡± The young girl¡¯s eyes were curved, and her fox-like eyes were particrly beautiful in the light spots cast by the dense forest. ¡°No matter where you go, I will follow you.¡± The music yed in the store was ying at a faster rhythm. Marcus suddenly pulled himself out of his memory and met Natalie¡¯s teasing eyes. She smiled and said, ¡°Marcus, are you thinking about another woman in front of me? You¡¯re so absent-minded. Do you really have a new lover already?¡± ¡°A new lover?¡± Marcus looked at the little girl he brought back from the mountains three years ago. She had been raised in City W for two years. Except for her simr appearance, it was very difficult to find the shadow of the past from her, or it could be said that the person sitting opposite him now was the real Natalie. Marcus¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°So you¡¯re¡­ the old lover?¡± Natalie grunted. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t want to admit that you were dating me.¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I admit it?¡± Marcus pointed at his chest with his slender fingers and said with a smile, ¡°After all, this relic you left for me¡­ It¡¯s so clear and engraved.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes paused, and she took a bite of the cake with her eyes lowered. The cream and dense texture melted in her mouth. Unconsciously, her fingers were tied to an exquisite silver fork. Although the man wore a shirt, she was very clear that there was a long scar on the man¡¯s chest, which was more than eight centimeters long, like a ferocious centipede Chapter 833 Chapter 833 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 833 At that time, she stabbed with the dagger. She pressed hard with her fingers. The de of the dagger was so sharp that it cut arge piece of flesh and blood. It seemed that she wanted to cut out the heart. But she only cut down a few centimeters. Before she could turn the tip of the dagger and cut it to the right, someone had put the muzzle on the back of her head and said in a low voice, ¡°Stop.¡± Natalie turned her head and saw Danny¡¯s angry face. It was unknown whether it was due to the connection between the twin, when Marcus¡¯s skin and flesh were cut by the de, there was a vague sound that urged Danny toe here in the heavy rain to save Marcus¡¯s life. Otherwise, no one knew if Natalie would really take out that heart. ¡°You said that I reminisced about the past thest time. Today, you talked about the past with me. It¡¯s really boring.¡± Natalie didn¡¯t seem to feel that she had done something wrong. She took a sip of the sweet Caramel Mhiato, and she didn¡¯t continue this topic again. Instead, she said, ¡°There should be a lot of important clues from the information I gave youst time.¡± ¡°That document¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask me how I got it.¡± Natalie quickly interrupted, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you even if you ask.¡± She always sounded like a spoiled child when she talked to Marcus. In fact, after Marcus took her back to City W, he did treat her as a child. He arranged for her to cut ties with her family, arranged for her to go to high school, and arranged for her meals and amodations. Marcus¡¯s younger brother did not have this kind of treatment. But Natalie seemed to take all these for granted. ¡°Did Sadie tell you the truth?¡± Natalie leaned against the back of the chair with her arms crossed. She looked into Marcus¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Has she regained her memory?¡± ¡°You know who she is.¡± Marcus narrowed his eyes. ¡°Maybe you have something more interesting to me than Sadie.¡± Natalie smiled and said, ¡°Marcus, you know, no one can force me into saying something I don¡¯t want to say.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet your big brother for the time being, so I didn¡¯t go directly to Sadie. What did she say? Do you mind telling me?¡± A year ago, she was almost killed by Danny. It seemed reasonable that she didn¡¯t want to see this person. ¡°I mind.¡± Marcus said coldly, ¡°Your motive is not pure.¡± Natalie held her cheek in one hand and stirred the cup with a coffee spoon in the other. She felt a little wronged and said, ¡°How can my motive not be pure? Haven¡¯t you been investigating this matter all the time? I helped you, but you still scolded me.¡± Marcus was not convinced by her words. He said, ¡°You gave me the information because you want the people in the organization to get rid of Sadie.¡± He stared at Natalie and said word by word, ¡°Sadie is a traitor. She only survived because she doesn¡¯t have much time left and had lost her memory. If she is exposed in front of me, it means that I must kill her- Natalie, when you passed me the photo with Sadie in it, you must have known the consequences.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a year. The first thing you did was to use me.¡± He leaned over and pinched Natalie¡¯s chin. His cold eyes seemed to be able to see through this person. ¡°You really surprised me.¡± Natalie was fearless. She raised her long eyshes, looked at Marcus, and said, ¡°Yes, I know.¡± ¡°Killing someone with a borrowed knife¡­ Wasn¡¯t it taught by you? Did I learn well?¡± n ii Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Marcus couldn¡¯t help tightening his fingers, and then suddenly loosened them, leaving a few bright red fingerprints on Natalie¡¯s chin Chapter 834 Chapter 834 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 834 ¡°Natalie.¡± Marcus said coldly, ¡°You¡¯d better pray that Danny doesn¡¯t know that you want Sadie¡¯s life. Otherwise, the shot that should have been fired a year ago will pass through time and fall between your eyebrows.¡± After that, he got up and left without any reluctance. The coffee was already cold, and the fragrance had faded. Natalie touched her neck unconsciously and bit her lips nervously. It was not until her blood flowed out that she came back to her senses and murmured, ¡°Marcus¡­¡± Marcus, Marcus, Marcus¡­ She repeated this name in her heart and finally smiled. She leaned against the back of the chair and closed her eyes. The waiter came to pick up the cups and was shocked to see the blood on her lips. ¡°Miss?¡± Natalie smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I bit my lip identally.¡± She took a piece of paper and casually wiped away the blood. The blood was printed on the snow- white bamboo pulp paper, like a flower blooming in the snow. She stared at the piece of paper for a long time before throwing it into the trash can. She said gently to the waiter, ¡°Get me the bill.¡± On the fifth day, Crystal was finally in high spirits and could get out of bed to walk. She went to the ward next door and checked on the innocent Lars with her handwritten board. Lars¡¯s injury was much more serious than hers. At this time, he was still doing his IV, but he was already very clear-headed. When Crystal walked in, she found that he was alone inside. She was curious and wrote on the hand- written board, ¡°Didn¡¯t your familye over?¡± Lars knew that Crystal had temporarily be mute, so hezily raised his eyelids. He was lying on the hospital bed with a weak face, looking like a youth with a problem. Even if he was wearing a hospital gown, he insisted on wearing his skull pendant. Hearing Crystal¡¯s words, he said, ¡°My family members are all dead.¡± Crystal had heard from Antony that Lars¡¯s mother had visited him before, but judging from his reaction, it seemed that he was in conflict with his family, so she did not continue to ask. Instead, she sat on a chair and peeled the apple for Lars. She wrote, ¡°I won¡¯t thank you for your great kindness. But if you are trapped in the fire in the future, I will definitely save you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lars said, ¡°Thank you, but I can¡¯t tell for a moment whether this is a curse or a promise.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Crystal¡¯s cutting skills were very good after she cut the little animals. Soon, she finished cutting the apple. Lars said, ¡°I don¡¯t eat apples.¡± Crystal was stunned. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Lars replied, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask. I thought you were peeling an apple for yourself. How could I stop you?¡± Crystal,¡±¡­¡± She took a bite of the apple and wrote on the board with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right. I peeled it for myself.¡± At this time, the door of the ward was pushed open. A woman in a long dress came in with a teenager of about 14 or 15 years old. The teenager looked very simr to Lars. He should be his younger brother. The woman saw Crystal and smiled. ¡°You must be that ssmate, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ve been wanting to visit you, but your ward seemed to be very lively, so I didn¡¯t bother you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Lars¡¯s stepmother.¡± She introduced herself without hesitation. A trace of disgust appeared on Lars¡¯s face. Crystal pretended not to see what was going on between the two of them. She raised the board in her hand that showed, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Francis. I came here specially to thank Senior Lars.¡± Mrs. Francis said softly, ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered yet. Don¡¯t worry about it. I just bought bird¡¯s nest porridge. Would you like to have some with Lars? You¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Lars. He stared at Mrs. Francis and said word by word, ¡°Get lost.¡± Chapter 835 Chapter 835 Spoil My Sweet Widow By Billionaire Chapter 835 The young man, the second young master of the Francis family, and Lars¡¯s half-brother, Alvis, carefully pulled the corner of his brother¡¯s shirt and whispered, ¡°Brother¡­ don¡¯t be like this.¡± Lars looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°Get out of here, too.¡± The young man opened his mouth. Obviously, he was greatly hurt by his brother, and his eyes were red. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Alvis.¡± Mrs. Francis was very calm. She held her son¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Since your brother has a guest here, let¡¯s go out first. Don¡¯t disturb them.¡± Lars sneered. When the mother and son left, Crystal was confused. ¡°Don¡¯t you like your stepmother? Is she not good to you?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lars paused, and his face became even uglier. He said, ¡°My mother died very early. I was brought up by her.¡± Crystal was even more surprised, ¡°Then your rtionship¡­¡± ¡°We used to be very good.¡± Lars was unwilling to say more. He looked at Crystal impatiently and said, ¡°Are you here to dig my information today?¡± Crystal rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m here to thank you. Now that I¡¯ve finished thanking you, I¡¯m going back.¡± Lars,¡±¡­ Wait a minute. How can you thank me so easily for saving your life?¡± Crystal had no choice but to say, ¡°I have no other choice. I heard that your family is the richest family in Great Dayport. You can¡¯t be short of money, can you?¡± ¡®Tm indeed not short of money.¡± Crystal sighed. ¡°Then take it as I owe you a favor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a huge favor.¡± Lars snorted, but he did not object to it. He just said lightly, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it then. Hurry up and peel an apple for your savior.¡± Crystal was about to finish eating the apple in her hand when she heard his words. She was pissed off. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you don¡¯t like apples?!¡± Lars said, ¡°I feel like eating after seeing you eat. You won¡¯t ignore your savior¡¯s small request, will you? When I carried you out¡­¡± Crystal made a gesture of stopping and wrote, ¡°All right, I got it. You don¡¯t have to say anything. Please shut up.¡± She peeled another apple for Lars. Lars took a bite and asked casually, ¡°When will your throat recover?¡± Crystal shook her head, indicating that she did not know. Lars said, ¡°Will you really be a mute?¡± Crystal,¡±¡­¡± Crystal couldn¡¯t help but hit his face with a pillow even though Lars was her savior and a patient, which made him very angry. ¡°F*ck, I have never been pped in the face in the past when I fought with someone!¡± ¡°Now you¡¯ve been pped in the face¡±¡ªCrystal proudly wrote a line of words on the board, and every stroke was full of sarcasm. Lars,¡±¡­¡± Lars felt that if he was given another chance, he would never risk his life to save Crystal. What was the use of saving her? Even if she could not speak, she could drive others mad with what she wrote. Crystal won a great victory in this battle. She carefully tucked Lars in and left. As soon as she arrived at the corridor, she saw Mrs. Francis and Alvis standing at the corner. Alvis seemed to be crying in a low voice. Mrs. Francis¡¯s voice was a little cold. ¡°Why are you crying? You¡¯re so useless.¡± Alvis cried even harder. ¡°My brother was not like this in the past. My brother used to like me very much¡­ Why did he suddenly be like this? Is it because of Dad¡¯s death? But it¡¯s not our fault¡­¡± Mrs. Francis looked at her son with a frown and sighed in the end. She held him in her arms and said softly, ¡°Alvis, don¡¯t cry. Your brother is just¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s just throwing a tantrum at me.¡± Chapter 836 Chapter 836 Crystal didn''t want to eavesdrop, so she went back to her ward as soon as she heard a little. Antony came to visit today, and he brought Crystal a bouquet of fresh and dewy chrysanthemums. Crystal looked at the snow-white color. For a moment, she wondered if she was dead. However, Antony was very pleased with himself. While humming a tune, he put the flowers into the bottle and belittled the flowers that Marcus had given her before. "What kind of stuff is this? It looks so unpleasant. White color is better. It''s clean.¡± Crystal,"..." It was fine as long as he was happy. Crystal asked, "Antony, do you know the Francis family?" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Have you seen Lars?" Antony crossed his legs and said, "I knew you would ask. Let me story you." "Lars had never seen his own mother before. His mother died after giving birth to him. When he was a child, he was brought up by a nanny until his stepmother married his father... The current Mrs. Francis. Mrs. Francis dotes on her stepson and treats him like her own child. Even though she gave birth to a sonter, her love for him didn''t decrease. The rtionship between the two brothers was also very good. They could be called the role models of rich and powerful families." Crystal, "But I just saw that the rtionship between Lars and Mrs. Francis was not good at all." "Because of his father''s death." Antony touched his chin. "In fact, there has always been such a saying in the circle, but no one knows if it''s true. Two years ago, after Lars finished his college entrance examination, he went abroad with his friends. He was diving in the sea when he received the news that his father was dead. The cause of death was particrly strange. He had a heart attack and fell directly into the living room from the second floor of his house, and he died on the spot." "When this matter just came out, many people said that Old Francis didn''t die by ident, but was killed by Mrs. Francis." Antony spread out his hands helplessly and said, "But I don''t think it''s necessary at all. Old Francis''s will has been written a long time ago. The property will be equally divided among his wife and two sons. She didn''t have to kill him because of the inheritance of the property. If it is really because of this, it should be the most appropriate thing to kill that guy Lars." Crystal also felt that there was no need for Mrs. Francis to do this. But looking at Lars''s appearance, it seemed that Mrs. Francis was not necessarily innocent. Otherwise, there was no need for him to treat this woman, whom he called "Mom" for more than ten years, like this. "It''s something about the rich and powerful families." Antony made an analogy. "It''s like a piece of luxurious brocade. You might think that it''s very expensive by looking at it. But once it''s lifted, you''ll find that it''s very disgusting." Crystal tilted her head. "Is that the same with the Evans family?" Antony said casually, "No. Dad is generous in giving money. The eldest brother and Second Brother are generous in giving money as well. If I don''t have money, I can just ask for it. Why should I fight for thepany?" Crystal felt that it made sense and nodded in agreement. At this moment, there was a sudden crashing sound from the next door. It was the sound of broken porcin. Crystal and Antony looked at each other, and their eyes were shining with gossip. They ran out of the door at the same time and went to the next door to watch the fun. The next room was indeed very lively. Mrs. Francis fell to the ground and covered her hands. Wisps of blood dripped down her fingers. Beside her feet were fragments of porcin bowls and bird''s nest porridge. It was obvious that Mrs. Francis wanted to feed Lars, but she was pushed away by Lars. She lost her bnce, and the porcin bowl fell to the ground and broke. Her hand happened to touch the broken piece of porcin. Chapter 837 Chapter 837 Alvis screamed, "Mom!" When Lars saw Mrs. Francis''s bleeding hand, he froze. He just wanted to push her away, but he didn''t want to hurt her. He subconsciously wanted to help her up, but Alvis had already helped her up. "..." Lars withdrew his hand and remained silent with a cold face. Alvis was really angry and cried this time. "Brother, how could you do this? Mom didn''t let you down! You''ve been like this for the past few days. She secretly cried at night when she was home. You..." "It''s enough, Alvis!" Mrs. Francis stopped her son and said, "I''m okay. Don''t worry. Get the cleaner to clean up the broken pieces of porcin on the ground. Be careful not to step on them and get hurt." Alvis wanted to say something else, but Mrs. Francis had already pushed him out of the door. She then said to Lars, "There''s one more bowl of porridge in the box. Ask the nurse to feed it to you. You have to eat something. Since you don''t want to see me, I''ll go first." After she finished speaking, she left the ward. Blood dripped all the way, making Lars''s lips tighten more tightly. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Crystal came in and patted Antony. Antony said, "Oh, she''s asking why did you do that. Are you throwing a tantrum like a baby who''s unwilling to eat? Fortunately, she''s not your mother. Otherwise, she would have hung you up and whipped you." Crystal,"..." She just wanted to ask Lars why he was angry. Why did Antony add so many other words without her permission? Lars leaned against the pillow and said coldly, "It''s none of your business." Crystal,"?" "Heh." Antony''s temper red up all of a sudden. "You deserve a beating. You were not beaten when you were young, weren''t you? Don''t think that I wouldn''t dare to beat you up just because you saved my sister''s life. Forget it, I really can''t beat you up." Antony sat down on the chair and saidzily, "Buddy, how old are you? 20 years old. Can you be more mature? If your father''s case really has something to do with Mrs. Francis, how can the police not find out?" Lars pursed his lips into a straight line. After a while, he stared at Antony and said word by word, "The police didn''t find it out, but it doesn''t mean that she didn''t do it." "She admitted it to me in the mourning hall that she killed my father." Antony was stunned. Crystal covered her mouth. Antony expressed her opinion for her. "She said that this is really f*cking exciting." Crystal,"..." Lars was tired of it and said, "I have left Great Dayport, but she still followed me. It''s already polite enough for me to ask her to get lost." Antony rubbed his chin, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "But no matter what, it''s wrong to hit a woman." "... I didn''t hit her!" Lars was irritable. "Why would I hit her for no reason? In your eyes, am I such a b*stard?!" Crystal nodded sincerely. Antony said, "Although I don''t know you well, I think you are a b*stard with such a bad temper." Lars,"..." He felt so aggrieved. In the evening, Harold came to see Crystal. Crystal told him the whole thing in detail. Harold was very calm. "Tina did not die identally." Crystal,"?!" Crystal opened her mouth wide. Harold pinched her cheek and asked, "Do you want to know the reason?" Crystal nodded. Harold leaned over and said, "Give me a kiss first." Crystal obediently kissed him on the cheek. "That doesn''t count." Harold picked her up and ced her on a small white round table. It could be seen that there were thousands of lights and stars all over the sky outside the window. He brushed Crystal''s hair from her forehead and said casually, "You have to stick your tongue out." Crystal,"..." Chapter 838 Chapter 838 Crystal was really not good at that kind of kiss. She kissed him so hard that he was out of breath, but Harold was still motionless. The hand on her waist was steady and powerful, preventing her from sliding down the table. "You didn''t pass." Harold''s thumb touched the water stains on the corner of her lips and said, "But since you''re so cute, I can tell you." Crystaly in his arms and gave him a soft stare. Haroldughed, afraid that she would catch a cold if she stayed at the window, so he took her back to bed. He then said, "At that time, there was indeed a lot of evidence against Cecilia. The police intended to bring her to the police station to interrogate her, but the olddy helped, so the case was quickly closed." Crystal was confused. "Bonnie?" "Yes." Crystal was even more confused. "Why?" How did Bonnie get involved in this? "Herst name is Waters. It''s that simple." Harold opened the small refrigerator, took out a honey can, and poured some water for Crystal. He then lightly said, "Cecilia is the youngest daughter of her younger brother. She can be considered Mark''s cousin." "No wonder Bonnie helped her. It turns out that Mrs. Francis is her niece." "If it weren''t for the olddy, Cecilia would have entered the police station two years ago." Harold poured warm water into the ss. "I don''t know much about this matter, but I''m inclined towards the fact that Tina was killed by Cecilia. As for the grudges between them, I''m not interested." In fact, Crystal had the same idea as Antony. Although Mrs. Francis was a stepmother, her family was very harmonious. Why did she suddenly kill her husband? "That''s enough." Harold patted Crystal''s head and said, "You''re still mute. Why have you started worrying about other people''s business? Drink some water and I''ll take you to a shower." Crystal''s face instantly turned red. She was very resistant to the fact that Harold would help her with her shower. It was fine when she didn''t have much strength in the past, but now that she was strong and kicking, he still wanted to carry her to take a shower. Every time he helped her with her shower, he would take advantage of her while pretending to be serious. Harold wouldn''t understand the lipnguage at all at a time like this. He pulled open the cab, found a pair of underwear, and took a bath towel into the bathroom. When he came out again, he found that she was missing. He walked to the wardrobe in no hurry, knocked on the door, and askedzily, "Is the bunny home?" There was no response. Harold said, "I forgot that it''s a dumb bunny which can''t talk, so I''lle in straight." He opened the wardrobe door and saw Crystal squatting in it. She opened her eyes wide and looked at him angrily. Harold bent down to pick her up and asked, "Do you know what will happen to the bunny found by the wolf?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Crystal''s eyshes trembled. Harold chuckled and whispered in her ear, "It''ll be eaten." H i ii Although Harold said so, he did not do anything to Crystal. After all, the little girl was still in the hospital, and he was not such a beast. Holding the soft and fragrant Crystal in his arms, Harold brought her to the sofa. Standing behind her, he blew her hair and asked, "Isn''t it too early to be discharged from the hospital tomorrow?" Crystal turned her head. "It''s not early. It''s so boring in the hospital. I have to go back to school to attend sses." The truth was that her experiment ss had fallen behind a lot. If she didn''t hurry back, all her homework would be piled up and she would be buried alive. Biology was such a dangerous profession. She couldn''t graduate if she didn''t do homework, but she would lose her hair if she did it. Chapter 839 Chapter 839 Mrs. Francis stood in the bathroom, and the tap was turned on. She slowly cleaned the blood on her hand, then unscrewed the iodine to disinfect it. She applied anti-inmmatory medicine to the wound and finally wrapped it with snow-white gauze. Her movements were slow but neat. After the wound was bandaged, she looked up and saw herself in the mirror. The light in the hotel''s bathroom was dim, and the image in the mirror was somewhat blurred. She stared at it for a long time and raised her hand to brush the fine lines on the corner of her eyes. 19 years had passed. It turned out that she had aged so much. Back then, when she married into the Francis family, it wasn''t her wish. It was just that the Waters family urgently needed marriage to strengthen themselves. Although Bonnie was the daughter of the Waters family, her son wasn''t close to the Waters family. Thus, he rarely helped her family. Therefore, she married into the Francis family and became Saxon''s new wife. Although the Francis family was extremely wealthy, the rtionship between Saxon and his previous wife was very good. After her death in the delivery room, she left a son for the Francis family, who was the real heir of the Francis family. When Cecilia had just married into the family, it was inevitable that she would be mocked and lectured by others. It was just that she didn''t care. If it had been someone who was mentally weak, she would have directly copsed. Her idea was very simple. Since the Waters family wanted a capable son-inw and the Francis family wanted a noble matriarch, she could sit in this position and be the bridge between the two families until she lost her value. At that time, it would probably be her time of death or her freedom. When did things turn around? Probably when she saw Lars at first sight. A one-year-old child, who was as delicate as a raw rice ball, was really cute. He hugged her legs in the eyes of the servants, who were worried and shocked, and shouted, "Mama... Mama..." Cecilia stiffened for a long time before she bent down and picked up the child. She was only twenty-five years old and had no experience in taking care of children. She only felt that the child''s arms were soft and fragile, but the touch of his fleshy cheeks against her neck was so soft. From that day on, she epted this child. It seemed that because of this; she met her love. ... Did Saxon love her? Cecilia looked at herself in the mirror. If it had been two years ago, she would have answered the question without hesitation. But now, she even felt that it was unnecessary to speak, so she could only show a cold smile. "ng! ng!" Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Cecilia immediately turned around and saw a woman leaning against the main wall of the hotel. She raised her hand and said with a smile, "Mrs. Francis, I saved your life just now." There was still blood on the dagger. It dripped down along the de and soaked in the expensive carpet. Cecilia took a step back and asked vigntly, "Who are you?!" The woman smiled and said, "Don''t be so nervous. I just want to chat with you." She sat down on the sofa, looked at the time on her watch, and said, "Your youngest son will be back in about half an hour. We''d better hurry." She politely made a "please" gesture. "..." Cecilia slowly walked out of the bathroom and sat opposite her. The woman said, "First of all, Mrs. Francis, you have to know that if I hadn''te in time, you would have been dead by now. It will probably be announced that you''ve died identally, just like your husband." She put the dagger on the tea table and said with a smile, "This is my sincerity."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 840 Chapter 840 "What do you want to talk to me about?" Cecilia''s body tensed up. Her entire body was on guard as she watched out for the other party''s movements. "Let''s talk about Saxon." The woman put her palms together and said softly, "I know how he died, and I appreciate you very much. A sc*mbag like him deserved to die." Cecilia was stunned. "Not only do I know how Saxon died, but I also know the dirty things he did." The woman said casually, "To be honest, you don''t look like a person who knows how to resist. After all, it''s really difficult to abandon the love of 19 years." "But he wanted my son''s life!" Cecilia clenched her fists and gritted her teeth as she said, "So what if we had been in love for neen years? They are all lies!" "Don''t get excited." The woman skillfully took out a cigarette from the cigarette case and lit it slowly. The smoke blurred her eyes and brows. She said slowly, "He is dead, isn''t he? He died in your hands." Cecilia took a deep breath and said, "Since you already know everything, what else do you want to ask me?" "I want to know." The woman flicked the cigarette ash with her fingertips, and her deep and three- dimensional outline made her look more like a European. When she raised her eyes, she gave people a deep sense of oppression. "Where''s the medicine that Saxon gave you?" "..." Cecilia was stunned. "Medicine?" "Before you gave birth to Alvis, he should have fed you with a medicine." The woman''s voice was a little cold. "Don''t tell me that you don''t know." After a moment of silence, Hua Muyao said, "I thought it was to keep the fetus safe, until..." She held her head and said painfully, "Until I saw that his safe... that was filled with the medicine with unknown numbers. No matter how stupid I was, I knew that it was not a medicine to keep the fetus safe." The safe was a low-temperature storage room. The dark blue liquid, which was sealed in the long ss tube, made people feel frightened just by looking at it. She slowly, slowly reached out her hand and took out one of the tubes. There was abel on it, on which there was a number written on it, which read, "011D933841". The ss tube was cold, like some kind of snake swimming in the palm, which made her feel sick from the bottom of her heart. Just as she was about to take a look at the other pills, a gentle voice rang out from behind her. "Cecilia, what are you doing here?" Cecilia''s back immediately stiffened. She didn''t know why, but she was very afraid of her husband, who was like a ghost with a gentle smile on his face. If she wasn''t careful, she would die here. So she slowly turned around and showed a little indifference on her face. She said, "I wanted to see if there is any private money hidden in your safe... but I didn''t find any private money. What''s this?" She picked up the thing in her hand and shook it. "This blue one looks pretty good." Saxon was silent for about one or two seconds, and soon he said, "I saved some drugs for my friend. You know, I have a friend who is in the pharmaceutical business." Cecilia pretended to have no interest in it and put it back. She said, "...Alright, I thought you were hiding your private money here." "How can it be?" Saxon held her hand and said with a smile, "Don''t you know my property?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "That''s more like it." Cecilia breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. She knew that she had probably made the other party trust her, but her back was already covered in a cold sweat. Chapter 841 Chapter 841 "After that, I never saw those things again. Saxon transferred all the medicine away, and at the same time, he began to put me under house arrest." Cecilia took a deep breath and continued, "Until I gave birth to the baby, he seemed to have returned to his previous considerate and gentle appearance. I always thought that those things made me ufortable because I was too sensitive when I was pregnant, so I kept thinking about it until two years ago." Cecilia said expressionlessly, "When I heard him talking to someone on the phone, I couldn''t control my emotions and rushed in to question him. He was so emotional that he had a heart attack. He knelt on the ground and begged me to save him." At that time, Saxon was really in a mess. Hey on the ground like a dead dog, convulsing and twitching. Cecilia stood less than three meters away and looked at him. She couldn''t see her own expression at that time, but thinking about it now, it should be very terrible, because when she walked step by step to Tina, she saw his frightened expression. His wife didn''t save him. Instead, she pushed him straight down from the second floor. "I don''t regret it." Cecilia said, "If it happens again, I will still choose to end Saxon''s life. A person like him doesn''t deserve to live." "That''s to say." The woman raised her eyebrows. "You don''t know where he transferred those drugs to, do you?" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t know." Cecilia said, "After he died, I checked all of his safes, but I didn''t see them anymore." "In fact, he was quite gentle to you." The womanughed. "After all, he chose to let you consume it instead of directly stabbing it in through your veins, which will be more effective... Well, can it be regarded as his gentleness to you?" Cecilia said coldly, "I won''t forgive him." "Of course." The woman replied casually. She tapped the only number that Cecilia remembered on her phone and said, "Thank you, Mrs. Francis. After so many years, you still remember it." "... Actually, even now, I''m not sure what it is." Cecilia looked at the person in front of her and asked, "Do you know? Can you tell me?" "Are you sure you want to hear it?" The woman curved her lips and said, "If you knew, the killer sent by the other party wouldn''t be a nobody like this." She leaned over and raised her long eyshes. Her smile seemed insincere. She patted Cecilia''s shoulder and said, "For your safety, forget it." Cecilia didn''t know if the other party simply didn''t want to say it, so she was threatening her. However, in that instant, she seemed to have returned to the past. When she pulled open the safe and saw the dark blue medicine that looked like ghost fire, the fear from the depths of her soul couldn''t be faked. "Since you''re so cooperative, I''ll give you another gift." She snapped her fingers, and the door of the room was immediately opened. When someone was pushed in, Cecilia immediately sat up from the sofa, "Lars?!" It was Lars who fell to the ground! She hurried over to help Lars up, but she didn''t dare to make big movements. She was afraid that she would identally touch his wound. The woman beside her said, "He is in good health. He won''t die for the time being. Don''t worry." After that, she pped her hands, put the dagger back into the scabbard, and said, "Then I''ll leave first, Mrs. Francis." She made a gesture and nodded respectfully at the two men who brought Lars in and left with her. The group of people easily avoided the camera, and the woman slowly tore off the human skin mask on her face. The corners of her red lips curled up, and she raised the notebook in her hand. "I guess she definitely didn''t think that Cecilia would still remember this number after 19 years." Chapter 842 Chapter 842 The hotel where Cecilia and Alvis stayed was arranged by Marcus. Since Lars was Crystal''s savior, he naturally could not be stingy. This was the best hotel nearby the hospital, and the security was very good. However, the group of people just now could easily enter the hotel and could even take Lars away from the hospital without being discovered by anyone... The more Cecilia thought about it, the more frightened she became. She hurriedly helped Lars to the sofa and asked, "Lars, how are you feeling? Are you in pain?" It should be painful. Those people didn''t pity him at all. As long as he was alive, it was enough. He had suffered a lot when he was brought here from the hospital, but what made Lars more concerned was the conversation between Cecilia and that strange woman. He raised his face, which was covered with cold sweat, and gritted his teeth as he looked at Cecilia. "...What exactly were you talking about?" Cecilia didn''t speak for a moment. After a long time, she said, "This isn''t something a child should ask." She wanted to pour a ss of water for Lars, but Lars grabbed her wrist. The eyes of the young man who was just 20 years old were full of stubbornness. "I am no longer a child." "What exactly is going on with my father''s death and that medicine?" Lars stared at Cecilia and asked, "What exactly are you hiding from me?!" Cecilia frowned. She quickly hugged Lars and said softly, "Lars, the more you know, the more dangerous it will be. Whether it is you or Alvis, I hope that you will be safe and healthy, and can grow up happily. As for other things, you don''t need to know." After that, she took her mobile phone and was about to call the hospital to pick Lars up. However, Lars asked word by word, "It has something to do with me and Alvis, right?" "Otherwise, I can''t think of any other reason for you to kill Tina." "Even if he had countless lovers outside, you would only calmly ask for a divorce. I know you-" Lars''s lips trembled, and he finally called out the name that he hadn''t said for two years. "Mom." Even though he wasn''t Cecilia''s biological child, ever since he could remember, his mother''s name was Cecilia. Cecilia had also given him all the love that a mother could give him. In Lars''s heart, Cecilia was his mother and an important family member. That was why he broke down when he learned of his father''s death. He didn''t want to believe that his blissful family had turned into bubbles in an instant. "..." Tears welled up in Cecilia''s eyes. After a long while, she choked and said,"... I''m sorry, Lars." "I had to do it." "Whether it''s you or Alvis, you''re my flesh and blood. I can''t ept any of you being injured." "I can only kill him-to prevent troubles from happening in the future." On the day Crystal was discharged from the hospital, Freud and the others came to pick her up and ordered a bunch of big bouquets of flowers. It was said that there were 999 flowers. Natalie asked, "I used to be very curious about the thoughts of those who received 999 roses on the Inte. Crystal, can I interview you?" Crystal replied, "Thank you for interviewing me. Who would be so silly to waste so much money just to buy this kind of thing?" Natalie sighed and said, "How can we carry them away?" Crystal, "Why should we carry them away? Get someone to distribute them to every nurse, doctor, and patient here." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She got into the car and said, "Anyway, I don''t want to make it to the hot search by carrying such an ugly thing." Natalie thought about it and felt that it made sense. Thus, she conveyed Crystal''s message to Antony. Chapter 843 Chapter 843 Antony was a little depressed. "Aren''t they beautiful? She actually doesn''t like them!" Natalie was silent for a moment. Looking at the bunch of red roses wrapped in ckting together with star-shaped lighting, she asked, "Are you serious?" Antony said, "I''m serious. The owner of the florist shop said that this is their best-seller." "..." Natalie said slowly, "You straight men not only have terrible aesthetic standards but also have terrible IQ." Antony was unhappy. "What are you talking about? Isn''t my second brother a straight man? You loved him so much back then." Natalie raised her eyebrows and said, "Your second brother... has a good aesthetic standard. He''s different from a rough man like you." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Antony,"... I''m warning you, don''tpare us ording to your own preference." "Why isn''t your big brother here?" Natalie asked casually. "It seems that there is something wrong with Sadie''s body. He is apanying her in the hospital." Natalie paused and looked at Antony. "Sadie?" "What''s wrong?" Antony crossed his arms. "It''s too old-fashioned if I call her sister-inw. Don''t look down on Sadie. She looks soft and weak, but she''s actually very vicious. She''s only weak in front of my big brother." "As you said." Natalie patted him on the shoulder. "Call me Natalie." "..." Antony took two steps back and said, "Who are you trying to take advantage of? You''re a 19-year- old girl, and you''re my second brother''s ex-girlfriend. Don''t try to get close to me." "Tsk." Natalie said, "If I were to get back to your second brother in the future, I would definitely talk ill of you every day." Antony gloated. "Forget it. It''s impossible." Natalie paused for a moment and said with a smile, "That''s not certain." "All right." Natalie stretched and said, ''TH go back to school first." After Natalie left, Freud came up to Antony and asked, "Did you and your second brother''s ex-girlfriend flirt with each other?" "... Get lost." Antony scolded him. He took out a box of cigarettes from Freud''s jacket pocket and knocked thest one out and put it in his mouth. He said, "But I have to say that she''s indeed capable of making my second brother think of her all the time." Freud rubbed his chin. "She''s really pretty. Don''t tell me that Marcus has fallen because of her appearance." "Don''t you care about one''s appearance?" Antony raised his eyebrows and asked. Next to him, Mason smiled and said, "It''s good enough if there''s any girl who''s willing to be with him." Freud sighed sadly and said, "Speaking of this, my mother asked me to go back for a blind date again. She often makes me feel that I am forty-one years old instead of twenty-one. Otherwise, why would she be so worried about my marriage?" Antony patted him on the shoulder and said, "It''s understandable that Mrs. Duffy is worried. After all, we should take precautions. If you go on a blind date now, you might be able to find a girlfriend at the age of forty-one. If you wait until you turn forty-one to go on blind dates, maybe you''ll have to wait until the age of sixty-one to get into a rtionship." Freud was speechless. The first thing Crystal did after returning to Flower Land was to eat a big meal. Dana''s heart ached when she saw that Crystal''s face was a little thinner. She promised to stew pig trotters for her in the evening. Crystal sat in the backyard with Devil lying next to her. She touched Devil''s head and then touched her own throat, feeling a little depressed. It had been so long, but her voice had not returned yet. When she spoke, she couldn''t hear her own voice, which actually made her feel very insecure. The doctor wasn''t sure when she would recover. He only told her that this after-effect was not serious and she would recover one day. Chapter 844 Chapter 844 But what should she do if she had to wait for a few months, a few years, or a few decades? "What are you thinking about?" Someone touched her furry head, and Crystal smelled a faint fragrance of cigarettes. Crystal raised her head and saw Harold''s drooping eyes. She leaned back and leaned against Harold''s leg. She mumbled a lot. Harold touched her cheek and said, "Don''t worry. Even if you''ve turned into a mute, I won''t abandon you." Crystal was a little depressed. "You will always be a mute." Harold sat down beside her and said, "Don''t think so much. It''ll be fine." Crystal leaned into his arms. When she didn''t have a sense of security, she liked to act like a spoiled child with Harold. She wanted him to coax her so that she wouldn''t be so scared. "Crystal." Haroldy on the grass, and Crystal pressed on him. He hooked the little girl''s hair behind her ear and said, "I''ll stay with you all the time." Crystal stuck her ear to his chest. The man''s heart was so strong that she slowly rubbed against his body. After a moment of hesitation, she kissed him on his chest. "..." Harold narrowed his eyes and pressed down on the back of Crystal''s neck. "Are you hinting at something?" Crystal blinked her eyes nkly. Harold rubbed her soft white neck and asked, "Do you feel cold?" Crystal shook her head. The weather was fine today. It wasn''t too cold. Harold smiled. "That''s good." He suddenly turned over and pressed Crystal under his body. "How about here?" Crystal, It took about five seconds for Crystal to understand what Harold meant. Then he quickly pushed him away and gestured, "I''m going to ss tomorrow!" If she did it with Harold, she wouldn''t be able to get up early tomorrow morning. Crystal seriously refused Harold''s request. She climbed onto Devil''s stomach andy there, trying to draw a clear line with this man whose mind was filthy. Devil lowered its head and licked Crystal''s calf before throwing a provocative nce at Harold. Harold,"..." The next day, when Crystal returned to school for ss, she carried her writing board on her back. After numerous inquiries, she was finally free to hide in the newboratory. The discussion about Phyllis in the school had been ongoing, but very few people knew that it was Crystal who was trapped in the fire. The school also blocked the news and told those who knew about it not to spread it everywhere. Therefore, many people thought that Crystal had a car ident on her way home. Crystal worked on her homework nonstop. When Lars stood at the door of theb, she didn''t recognize him. It wasn''t Lars''s problem. It was her own problem because she was too tired to see things clearly. "Thump, thump, thump." Lars bent his knuckles, knocked on the door, and said, "Crystal, I have something to talk to you about." Crystal didn''t want to leave her homework behind and go out with Lars. However, for the sake that he was her savior, she abandoned her homework and followed Lars to the fire exit with the board in her hand. Crystal raised her board, "Why are you looking for me?" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "I heard." The expression on Lars''s face was a little strange. "Are you Harold''s fiancee?" Crystal nodded and wrote. "What''s wrong? Do you have a grudge against Harold?" Although he had just recovered from a serious illness, Lars''s face was still very pale. The arrogance of the past had faded a lot, revealing a little bit of exhaustion. He leaned against the wall for a long time and said, "I have no grudge against him." Chapter 845 Chapter 845 In fact, he was very hesitant about whether he should inform Crystal about what Cecilia had told him. Cecilia had once told him that this matter was very dangerous. If one more person knew about it, that person would also be in danger. However... However, Crystal was still by Harold¡¯s side. They had gone through life and death once. After a long silence, he said, "My mother said that 19 years ago, she found a drug in my father''s safe. During that time, my father had always asked my mother to drink that drug..." "My dad said that those things belonged to a friend of his. My momter checked and found out which friend of his owned the drug." Crystal had a bad feeling. Lars took a look at her and said, "That batch of drugs was indeed sent by someone else. My father had a charitypany, and he often received money from otherpanies. That batch of drugs was also donated. The person who signed the donation was... Leni." Crystal was slightly stunned, and then slowly wrote, "What''s the use of this drug you mentioned?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After a long while, Lars said, "To achieve another level of immortality." Crystal ended ss at six o''clock. Natalie asked her, "What''s wrong? You''ve been absent-minded. I think you''ve slowed down a lot in the afternoon." Crystal shook her head and wrote, "Where is Weiwei?" "I don''t know." Natalie frowned. "She left after ss. I don''t know what''s going on with her recently. She looks as if she''s avoiding us... Forget it, I''ll ask her tonight when I''m back. Hurry up and wash your hands, we..." Before she could finish her words, a few tall and strong men suddenly came in from the door of theb. The leader nced around with sharp eyes and took out a certificate from his pocket. "The police." Everyone was stunned¡ªwhat did the policee to theb for? "Who is Crystal?" Crystal was confused, but she still raised her hand. The leading policeman strode over and said, "I''m a member of the Criminal Investigation Detachment of the Municipal Bureau. You''re suspected of having something to do with a vicious murder case. Pleasee with us." Crystal, "I?" Natalie immediately stopped in front of Crystal and said, "Officer, did you make a mistake? Something happened to her not long ago, and she has been staying in the hospital. She was just discharged from the hospital yesterday. How could she be involved in a murder case?" Crystal couldn''t say anything and could only nod pitifully. Lennon''s sharp eyes fell on Natalie and said, "This student, since the police are here to arrest her, of course, we have evidence. Don''t interfere with our work." He made a gesture and said, "The identity of the suspect, Crystal, has been confirmed. Take her away." On the 19th of October, in a small alley in an old city in City W, called Flos Lane. In recent years, City W had developed by leaps and bounds, but the old city in the west seemed to have been forgotten in the era, because City W was developed in the north and the east, so the west had be the "slums" commonly known by the locals in City W. In every city, there were rich people and poor people. There were high-end buildings, and naturally, there were dark and shabby alleys. Flos Lane was famous for its poor security. It was full of foreign workers. It was normal for them to vite the rules, pull the wire randomly, ssh dirty water on the roadside, and throw rubbish everywhere. If it was summer, just passing by could one smell the sour smell. It was like a hole made of cigarette butts on the brocade in City W. It was out of ce and uneptable. At 7:30 this morning, a corpse was found in the trash can at the entrance of Flos Lane. Chapter 846 Chapter 846 After the investigation, it was confirmed that the deceased was from Sunshine Vige. Her name was Mia, and she was a woman of 46 years old. About three months ago, Mia came to City W with her mother-inw, Debbie. Later, she stayed in the hotel booked by her own daughter, Dora. Four days ago, Debbie could not get in touch with Mia, but she had no sense of crisis. She thought that Mia just went out for something. It was not until the police called her to identify the corpse that she knew that her daughter-inw was dead. Debbie immediately broke down and knelt in the corridor of the municipal public security bureau, crying all the time. She said that it must be Crystal, the jinx, who killed her, and she would soon be killed by Crystal too. Of course, the police would not only listen to the howl of an olddy. Afterforting Mia, they conducted a detailed investigation. Finally, at 6:40 p.m., they caught the first suspect in theboratory of Princeton University, Mia''s adopted daughter, Crystal. At this time, in the interrogation room, the lights were very dazzling. Crystal found it hard to keep her eyes open. Lennon and a policeman were sitting opposite her. Lennon said lightly, "Our forensic experts found many abused wounds on the dead person, which were caused by sticks, long needles, knives, and heavy objects. The medical examiner identified that the death time was about three o''clock in the morning yesterday. The fruit knife that pierced her heart caused the death. The wounds around it showed that the murderer was not an experienced killer." Speaking of this, Lennon knocked on the table and said, "Of course, the evidence here makes you the suspect." He picked up a bag of evidence containing a fruit knife, the type that was used to cut watermelons. It was usually very sharp, and there were dried bloodstains on it. Lennon said, "Although you wiped it clean, because of this special handle..." He pointed to the two undting waves on the wooden handle, which was designed for the ergonomics of the two grooves. One could put his fingers in, but in fact, they were useless. "There is a fingerprint left in the inside of the groove. The result hase out." He picked up an identification report and said, "It''s your fingerprint." Crystal was originally drowsy by the light, but when she heard this sentence, she suddenly sobered up. She opened her mouth, but no words came out. Lennon continued to say, "ording to our investigation, about half a month ago, Mia and Debbie once blocked you at your school gate and asked you for money. It happened more than once, and this matter was spread, causing almost everyone in your school to know about it. Is that true?" Crystal nodded. Lennon said, "So you do have motives to kill her." "First, after your adoptive mother dies, you don''t need to support her anymore. Second, she can no longer block you in front of your school and make you lose face again." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Crystal,"..." Lennon seemed a little impatient. "Are you going to say something or not? Do you think these pieces of evidence can''t pin you down? Crystal, let me tell you, just this fruit knife stuck in Mia''s chest and your fingerprint are enough to convict you!" Crystal,"..." Lennon finally stood up. "You still don''t want to admit it?!" Crystal made a gesture and pointed at her own throat. Lennon said,"... What do you mean?" The examiner who was in charge of the recording pushed his sses, which were almost as thick as the bottom of a beer bottle, and hesitated for a moment before saying, "She''s probably saying that she can''t talk." "?" Lennon said, "It''s not stated that she''s disabled." Chapter 847 Chapter 847 Crystal got her writing board. She slowly wrote, "I didn''t kill Mia. I haven''t seen her for a long time since she came to my schoolst time.¡± "She''s dead. Of course, you can''t see her." Lennon held his arms and said coldly, "Tell me the truth immediately. Where did you keep Mia those three days?" Crystal, "..." Crystal, "I said I didn''t kill her. I was rescued from a fire six days ago and stayed in the hospital all the time. How could I have killed Mia in the early morning yesterday? I don''t know why there was my fingerprint on that knife, but I didn''t kill anyone." Lennon frowned and said, "We''ve investigated the hospital. The wards on that floor were all VIP wards. The camera in the corridor is just a decoration. It''s not turned on at ordinary times for fear of viting the patient''s privacy. It''spletely possible for you to leave the hospital by the stairs and avoid the camera." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Crystal, Lennon''s voice became increasingly harsh as he said, "Mia''s social status was very simple. Her purpose ofing to City W with Debbie was also very clear, just to get money from you. You compromised and gave them 20,000 dors, but they were not satisfied. They even made more trouble and pestered you at your school. I think anyone would be fed up, angry, and disgusted by their actions." "Your motives for killing are sufficient." Crystal had no idea why her fingerprint was found on the fruit knife. Her eyshes trembled. To be honest, if she had not been identified as the murderer, she would have thought that the truth would be revealed by looking at the evidence. She had enough motive and time tomit the crime. It was like a precise gear that was tightly tied together. Crystal slowly wrote, "My fiance has been apanying me in the hospital..." Lennon said, "You should know that the police won''t believe the testimony of partners and rtives." Crystal bit her lips. It seemed that she really couldn''t prove that she didn''t kill Mia. If the monitor in the VIP ward area was turned on, she could prove her innocence. However, the monitor had not been turned on, and there were so many people in the hospital every day. As long as they disguised themselves a little, they could sneak out of the hospital in the crowd and sneak back quietly. "Among the people who are rted to Mia, her biological daughter, Dora, has aplete evidence of not being there. As for the olddy, Debbie, she also has the evidence of not being there. Moreover, you are the only one who has a grudge against Mia," Lennon put his palms together and said calmly, "The reason why you left the body in Flos Lane was not only because there were very few poeple in Flos Lane, but also for your revenge, right?" "You think she was just like those trash. She was only fit to stay in the garbage dump, surrounded by mosquitoes and producing maggots." Crystal lowered her eyshes. Under the burning light, her face was so pale that it was almost transparent. This little girl''s appearance was too confusing. Her eyes were clear and clean, and her face was small. She always smiled shyly. She didn''t look like a cruel murderer at all. But now, all the evidence pointed to her, and she could not prove her innocence. After a long time, in Lennon''s increasingly impatient eyes, she wrote a few messy words on the hand board. "I want to see my fiance." Lennon said coldly, "No." Chapter 848 Chapter 848 At this time, there was a sudden noise outside. Lennon frowned and strode over to open the door of the interrogation room. He shouted, Tm here interrogating someone. What the hell are you doing?!" The policeman on duty outside looked embarrassed. "Leader... we... Look at this olddy. She''s old, and we don''t dare to exert our strength. What if there''s something wrong with her?..." When Lennon turned his eyes, Debbie had already grabbed his sleeve and said, "Leader... I heard that you have caught Crystal, that ck-hearted b*tch! Am I right?" Indeed, in the face of this olddy who was shouting so loudly, the leader also had a headache. He tried to calm down and said, "Madam, you should go back to rest first. Don''t interfere with our daily work..." However, Debbie immediately sat down on the ground and howled, "Crystal is a jinx! If I had known this would happen, I would have strangled her to death. What''s the point of keeping her for so long?! She killed my son, and now she has killed my daughter-inw. Why am I so miserable?! Why am I still alive? I''d better go die!" As she spoke, she was about to hit the wall. A few policemen quickly pulled her back and persuaded her in a kind voice, "Madam, don''t get agitated. We''re in the middle of a trial, aren''t we? We''ll give your daughter-in-w justice soon. Let''s go back first... Let''s go back and have a rest first, okay?" However, Debbie was unmoved. Through the door of the interrogation room, she saw Crystal''s pale face. She sneered and said, "That b*tch... that b*tch! Look at her expression. Why does it seem that we owe her something instead? What right does she have?" "We''ve raised her for so long, and now that she''s returned to her rich family, she wanted to get rid of all of us. How could there be such a good thing?! If it weren''t for the Haye family raising her back then, would she have be what she is now?! After she became rich, she didn''t acknowledge us anymore. I just wanted to ask her for some money. She acted as if we wanted her life. Please judge properly. It''s already good that I didn''t ask her to take care of me. I just looked for her to ask for some money, but she didn''t give me anything! Who does she think she is?" One of the female police officers frowned and murmured, "Seeing how she acts so restlessly here... No one can stand her making a scene at the school gate." What''s more, Crystal was just a freshman. Debbie''s and Mia''s actions would make her the center of the school''s discussion. How could someone 18 or 19 years old stand it? The two of them did not only make a scene once. Instead, they would appear once every few days to disgust Crystal. The policewoman put herself in Crystal''s shoes and murmured,"... If I were her, I wouldn''t have been able to bear it either." It was obvious that these two people wanted to force Crystal to choose between money and fame. What was more terrible was that Crystal could not choose at all, because she did not have any property under her. She could not afford the endless demand of Mia and Debbie at all. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "...What are you talking about!" Lennon gave the policewoman a stern look. "Who are you now?" The policewoman quickly trembled and said, "I, I''m sorry, leader." Lennon frowned tightly. He looked at Debbie, who was rolling around and cursing Crystal, and then at the pale-faced little girl sitting in a chair and being illuminated by the lights. At this time, she lowered her eyshes and had no expression on her face, as if she was used to these insults. Chapter 849 Chapter 849 Obviously, there was no problem with the result of the police''s investigation. Crystal did live in the shadow of Debbie and Mia since she was a child. These two women only treated her as a tool. She used to be freebor, but now she was a cash cow. Crystal''s childhood could be said to be dark. When her fate finally ushered in a turning point, she obtained something that she had never dared to dream of before. Noble identity, the best university. These were all very important to the little girl who came out of the small vige. If Mia kept extorting her as her adoptive mother in an attempt to destroy the happiness she had now, then it was very possible for Crystal to think deeply about the murder or kill her in a fit of anger. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. In fact, what the policewoman said just now was right. This kind of thing was really hard to bear, and no one could help Crystal. Mia was originally shameless. Even if she had been pestering Crystal, the police could only punish and detain her. When she was released, she could still go look for Crystal and make a scene. Therefore, Crystal stabbed Mia to death with a knife, which was the fastest way. Perhaps she thought that she had done it perfectly and thought she wouldn''t leave evidence since she was staying in the hospital. But because of her young age, she couldn''t think o things from all aspects, so she sent herself to the police. Lennon was a little annoyed and wanted to smoke. He had dealt with many cases, and it was not impossible that there was no such rogue like Crystal. But when he looked at the crying Debbie, he felt depressed. He raised his hand and said, "The family member of the victim interfered with the case. Take her away by force so that she can calm down." Immediately, someone dragged Debbie out. The olddy looked thin, but her strength was really strong. The two strong guys were almost defeated. When she was finally taken away, Lennon closed the door of the interrogation room and sat back in the chair. He looked at Crystal for about two seconds and said, "I understand your situation. You chose to shut Mia up forever because of the old anger in your heart. I can understand, but I don''t agree with what you''ve done. If you admit your guilt and have a good attitude, I will fight for you to get your sentence reduced." Crystal took a pen and drew meaningless lines on the chopping board. Lennon frowned and said, "Are you not going to say anything? Crystal, do you think that we can''t convict you as long as you remain silent? Let me tell you, we will definitely find the ce where youmitted the crime. It''s just a matter of time. As long as the evidence isplete, even if there are no witnesses, we can send you to court." Crystal''s pen stopped, and she finally wrote on the handwritten board, "Then you should check it out." Lennon took a deep breath and said, "Are you provoking me?! Okay, you don''t want the chance for your sentence to be reduced, do you?" He got up and walked out, saying, "Keep an eye on her. If she thinks it through and wants to admit it, ask someone toe to me." The police officer on duty nodded quickly. After the door of the interrogation room was closed, Crystal sat alone in a chair, holding a handwritten board in a daze. She knew that there was a monitor in the interrogation room and a one-way ss. Someone was observing her outside, but she didn''t care about it. No wonder she had always felt that something was wrong. Whether it was Mia and Debbie who suddenly came to the school to make trouble or every time they tried to test her on the edge of her patience, were they all for today? Then how did Mia die? She and Debbie only wanted money, so it was impossible for them to risk their lives. Chapter 850 Chapter 850 Was it Dora? Did Dora have the guts to kill people? Just now, the team leader said that Dora had been away for the past few days and she had evidence for her absence. But Crystal knew that if Dora wanted to take action, she could find professional killers. This trap had been set up when Mia and Debbie appeared at her school gate more than half a month ago... No, when the anonymous post was released. However, Crystal felt that this did not seem to be Dora''s doing. She did not have much contact with Dora, but strangely, she knew this person who had exchanged fifteen years of life with her. She was selfish, conceited, and ambitious, but short-sighted. She did not have the ability to set up such a sophisticated plot that could send Crystal to jail. If Dora had such an ability, she would have been able to make Crystal die silently on the way to City W from the very beginning. She would not have been ipetent and furious and made some small moves to disgust others. Dora did not have such a brain, nor would she have such means. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Who could it be? Who tried to frame her? What did the other party want? Suddenly, Crystal thought of what Lars had told her in the morning. She didn''t know why. The two incidents were not rted, but she thought of them all of a sudden. However, after a while, she still couldn''t figure it out, so she had to give up and wait for Harold to get her out. ... Was Harold very busy today? It had been a long time. Why hadn''t hee yet? In fact, Crystal was a little scared. The atmosphere in the interrogation room was very oppressive. Except for the light on top of her head, the rest of the room was dark, making people feel ufortable, let alone the sound instion in the interrogation room was very good. If it were not for the loud noise, she could not hear anything from the inside. It was so silent that it seemed that she was the only one left in the world. It reminded Crystal of the feeling of being locked in the woodshed by Debbie when she was a child. At that time, she could only see a little bit of light through the crack of the door. It was from the window of Kyle''s room. There was only a little light, but it was enough for her to live through the long night. But now, she seemed to have be more and more delicate. She raised her head and looked at the ceiling in boredom. She thought to herself, "If Harold doesn''t come in another hour, I''ll cut off all ties with him for three minutes. He won''t be able to coax me unless he gives me an ice cream." Moreover, it had to be a taro-vored ice cream. The matter of Crystal being arrested was like a tornado, and it was on all kinds of news headlines soon. At first, many media outlets did not dare to report it because of the White family and the Evans family. But now, the rumors were all over the sky, and no one stopped them. They could not help but follow the trend and report it. The marketing ounts even made up all kinds of twisted and bizarre stories, which made the case more strange and unpredictable. Lennon was so angry that he threw things in his office."... I haven''t brought her back for a long time, but the news had already leaked out?! It''s all over the city-what are you doing? Didn''t you know how to stop the media when you saw them taking photos?! Don''t talk so much. Call someone to delete the hot search right away... I haven''t found out yet, but those media have solved the case directly. D*mn it..." He threw his mobile phone and sat down on the office chair. He only felt that his brain was about to burst out of anger. He gritted his teeth and shouted, "Oswald!" A young man rushed in and asked, "Leader, leader, what''s wrong?" Lennon pressed between his eyebrows and said, "Take people to investigate the property under Crystal''s name. Check if she¡¯s rented an apartment recently..." Oswald looked embarrassed. "Boss, I''ve checked. She doesn''t have a penny under her name." Chapter 851 Chapter 851 "... She is a daughter of a rich and powerful family and yet she doesn''t have a penny?!" Lennon thought that Crystal did not have much property, novelxo but he didn''t expect that she had nothing at all. Oswald sighed and said, "That''s right. She''s so poor." "For a moment, I can''t think of a daughter of a wealthy family who is even more miserable than her." Lennon pressed the space between her eyebrows. "Is there any record of the transaction with others recently?" Oswald said, "Yes, the only money she received recently is from themercial department of Star Building. The money has been transferred from different ounts. It''s the money that Crystal borrowed. novelxo This is the record." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Lennon took it and looked at it. In an instant, he swallowed the thought of her being miserable as the daughter of a rich and powerful family. He said, "Why did she borrow so much money?" "Boss, do you still remember the birthday wish on Shine Road not long ago? That was bought by Crystal." Oswald sighed. "She was really generous. She spent so much money on 28 seconds of advertisement." Lennon,"..." Lennon put down the record and asked, "Have you found out the suspect''s recent whereabouts?" "Yes." Oswald nodded. "There is nothing suspicious. novel.xo She always did the same things. Basically, she was either at school or at home. The only thing that is uncertain is her whereabouts that day in the hospital. The medical examiner said that there is nothing else found on the body, so he asked us not to hold any hope." Lennon said, "She must use transportation to get rid of the dead body. Can Crystal drive?" Oswald spread his hands and said, "She doesn''t have a driver''s license and she doesn''t have a car under her name. I don''t think she can drive. novel.xo After all, she has only been out of the vige for a short time." Lennon touched his chin and said, "The forensic doctor said that the body was transported in a suitcase. Mia was not tall and was thin. It''s indeed a good way to carry her body away in a suitcase. Didn''t I ask you to check the surveince and drivers in the vicinity of Flos Lane to see if there was any picture of the suitcase?" Oswald sighed and said, "Boss, you know that Flos Lane is full of foreigners. The only ce with a large flow of people every day is Shine Road. How can there not be any luggage? Besides, there is no monitor in that shabby ce." Lennon leaned against the back of the chair and thought for a while, nv?lx.o then said, "This little girl is smart. If it weren''t for that fingerprint, we might not have been able to find her." Flos Lane was a good ce to abandon the corpses. If Crystal didn''t tell them where the murder scene was, it would be difficult to find it. "Have you asked the people around her?" Lennon asked. "Herst name is Evans, and the people around her have strong backgrounds. We have to give our colleagues, who are responsible for visiting, some time. It''s good enough for them to have the courage to make a statement. nv?lx.o Let''s ignore the speed and efficiency." Lennon suddenly said, "Don''t you think it''s strange?" "Ah?" "I''ve already taken her away..." He looked at his phone and said, "It''s been two hours, but until now, no one has asked us to let her go. n.ove.lx.o Given her identity, how could it be possible?" "That''s true," the young man muttered. "Since the news has been spread, it''s impossible for the Evans family and the White family to be unaware of this. n.ove.lx.oWhy hasn''t anyonee yet?" Lennon was a little confused in his heart. When he found Crystal before, he knew that this little girl had a powerful background, so it must be very difficult to deal with her. Unexpectedly, two hours had passed, and there was no movement at all. Chapter 852 Chapter 852 Crystal stayed in the interrogation room for a long time. During this period, a policewoman came in and brought her some water. Obviously, she took good care of her. She wrote on the handwritten board. "Is it raining outside?" The policewoman was a little surprised. "Did you hear the sound of the rain? It''s indeed raining outside. At first, it was only drizzling, but now it''s getting bigger and bigger. novelxo It''s October, but it''s raining heavily. How strange." In fact, Crystal did not hear the sound of the rain, but she could feel it inexplicably. She wrote on the board. "Has no onee to see me?" The policewoman paused and said, "We are still investigating the people around you. Even if someone wants to see you, the guards will not agree to it to prevent false statements." She hesitated for a moment and said, "We all know your situation. If you admit your mistakes, we will fight for you to get a lighter punishment. You''re only wasting your time like this..." Realizing that she had said too much, novelxo she shut up and turned to leave the interrogation room. Crystal was left alone in the room. She felt a little cold, so she held her hands tightly. She wanted to get some warmth, novelxo but she was still shivering. Why hadn''t... Harolde yet? The Evans family. In the dark night, Antony''s body was drenched by the rain. He was pressed hard on the bluestone floor. His face was full of dissatisfaction. He said, "Why did you stop me? Those reports are nonsense. Crystal can¡¯t kill anyone. I''m going to the City Public Security Bureau to find her!" The rain poured into the lotus chains, and the sky was covered with ayer of grey. novel.xo Daxton was dressed in a ck Tang suit, ying with two antique walnuts in his hands. He stood under the eaves. He did not look at his youngest son who was escorted to kneel on the ground in the rain. Instead, he looked into the depths of the sky and said lightly, "Now that she has brought shame to the Evans family, why are you still looking for her?" Antony seemed to be in disbelief."... Dad, novel.xo she is your biological daughter. Is she not as important as your pride? What''s more, she wouldn''t kill others at all. There must be something wrong. I don''t believe she will kill people!" "The police have concrete evidence and they didn''t wrong her." Daxton said calmly, "I knew she was a scourge. I shouldn''t have let here back to City W. Otherwise, the Evans family wouldn''t have had such a granddaughter who murdered her adoptive mother and humiliated our ancestors." In the past, Antony only felt that his father was cold and detached. But today, he finally saw how heartless he was. For him, family and power were the most important things. He didn''t care about his children at all. When his children made achievements, they would be the pride of the family. When they were in trouble, they would be the shame of the family and would not be bothered at all. The rain dripped down the angr outline of Antony''s face. n.ove.lx.oHe gritted his teeth and said, "You''ve never treated her as your daughter, have you?" Daxton didn''t answer. Perhaps he wasn''t even bothered to mention Crystal''s name. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "You''ve never treated us as your children," Antony muttered. "We''re just puppets for you. For the sake of the family''s prosperity, you can sacrifice anyone at any time! Now that Crystal is involved in a murder case, you''ve given her up...n.ove.lx.o Did you choose to give me up when I insisted on joining the military academy?" The two small walnuts in Daxton''s hands slowly slid in a circle, emitting a clear and crisp sound. He looked down at Antony and said lightly, "Those who are of no value should be given up." He pinched Antony''s chin and forced him to raise his head. In a slow voice, he said, "When you lose your value, I''ll naturally abandon you as well." Chapter 853 Chapter 853 Antony''s eyes were like that of a fierce wolf. He couldn''t hide his suppressed wildness at all. His sharp teeth almost bit his lips. He was so angry that heughed. "It turns out that this is what you think of us." Daxton looked at him with aplicated expression in his eyes. It was as if he was looking at him with pity, but also as if he was mocking him. His voice was still calm. "Otherwise?" He let go of his hand and stood up straight. The rain fell on the eaves, making crackling sounds. His ck sleeves were soaked in the rain, leaving a little trace. There were peopleing from the distance with an umbre in their hands. Antony looked sideways and saw that it was Danny and Marcus. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Antony''s eyes immediately lit up, and he said, "Brother, Crystal has been taken to the police station. You..." Danny put away the umbre and didn''t even look at him. Marcus slightly raised the corner of his mouth and said, "Are you stupid?" "... What?" Marcus slowly squatted in front of him and said, "You always like to go against Dad since you were a child, but you should also know that Dad''s decision will not be changed." "There''s evidence that Crystal killed her adoptive mother and everyone is aware of that now. Do you think I will get involved in this because of her?" Antony was stunned, and he could not believe it. "...Second Brother, what do you mean?" Marcus said lightly, "Even if she didn''t kill anyone, it would be an unforgettable stain, not to mention that she has killed someone." He put on his usual gentle expression again. "It''s only right to pay with her life for killing someone. You can''t go against thew and protect a murderer just because she''s a member of the Evans family, can you?" Antony suddenly grabbed Marcus''s cor and said sternly, "Crystal is not a murderer! She won''t kill anyone!" Marcus''s snow-white shirt cor was wrinkled. He frowned with some disgust and said, "Can you clear her crime with just your words? Will the police wrong her for no reason? Isn''t her fingerprint found on the knife? Antony, you are 21 years old. Can you not be so childish anymore and only believe what you''re willing to believe?" He pulled Antony''s hand away, and Antony plunged into the muddy bluestone ground. His whole body had been soaked by the heavy rain, and he looked very embarrassed. Marcus slowly stood up and looked down at his younger brother. He said, "I admire her unfathomable means. I was almost deceived by her pretending to be obedient and weak. In fact, she is no different from what I initially thought. She''s full of greed, viciousness, and schemes." "You''re feeling sorry for her. Aren''t you afraid of bing the second person who would be killed by her?" Marcus snorted and scolded again, "Idiot." Danny said calmly in the cold weather, "Let''s go." Marcus turned around and entered the study. Antony pleaded, "Eldest Brother!" Danny stopped and said, "I won''t save a murderer. She lied to me again." He looked into Antony''s eyes and said, "I''m very disappointed." Then, the door of the study was mmed shut in front of Antony. Antony fell down in the rain. He wiped the water on his face and felt extremely helpless. Daxton was afraid that Crystal would ruin the Evans family''s reputation, so he gave up on Crystal. This also meant that in the entire City W, as long as one did not want to be enemies with the Evans family, they would not interfere in this matter. Crystal... Antony closed his eyes. He thought, "Will Crystal really kill others?" If he was the one who encountered this, would he kill others? "..." Antony took a deep breath, his heart bing even more deste. Because the answer was yes. He would definitely kill Mia. Chapter 854 Chapter 854 Almost all the rich and powerful families in City W were waiting for a response from the Evans family. After all, Crystal was from the Evans family. But now she was sent to the police station because of the crime of murder. If it was really a misunderstanding, it would be fine. However, the police had enough evidence to prove that she had killed someone. No matter which family it was, such a thing would be very embarrassing for them, let alone a hundred-year-old aristocratic family like the Evans family. Countless people wanted to know how the family master of the Evans family would deal with his daughter. Would he use his monstrous power to cover her, or would he turn a blind eye to her? However, everyone guessed wrong. Daxton was far more ruthless than they had imagined. On the day when Crystal was taken away, a piece of news was released-Crystal was expelled from the Evans family. There was an uproar. They had long heard that Daxton had no feelings for Crystal, his own daughter. However, they did not expect him to be so ruthless as to chase her out of the house. City W, which had been quiet for a period, became lively again. The news spread and became a joke for everyone after meals. The autumn rain in October was very cold. Although Crystal did not see the rain, she could feel the coldness. It came from all directions and made her curl up slowly. She didn''t know how long she would stay here, and she didn''t know how long she had been here. When the door creaked, the door of the interrogation room opened again. It was Lennon who was standing at the door, followed by a clerk. The expression on Lennon¡¯s face was very serious, and there was also a deep exhaustion between his eyebrows. Crystal could tell from this that it was alreadyte at night. The man quickly walked to the table and sat down. He put a stack of documents in his hand on the table and formed and crossed his hands. Staring at Crystal, he said, "1102, Building 6, Flower District, No. 24 Changi Road." Crystal was stunned and a little confused. "The ce where you imprisoned Mia." Since the body was found, Lennon had been investigating this case with his people. He rested for less than six hours. At this time, his eyes had already been covered with dense red blood. He looked gloomy in the dim interrogation room. "The technical investigation team found footprints and hair at the scene. After the DNA test, it''s found that both the footprints and hair belong to you... Of course, you have cleaned it carefully, but little girl, the technology investigation method is far more meticulous and detailed than what you saw in the criminal investigation drama." "We found the footage that showed Mia heading to Flower District alone three days ago. Her mobile phone was found in the garbage storage center. We found an anonymous text message in it." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He picked up a piece of printed paper and said, "Take a look." Crystal narrowed her eyes slightly and saw the content on the paper. "Come to No. 1102, Building 6, Flower District, No. 24, Changi Road. Let''s talk." Crystal slowly raised her eyshes and wrote on the handwritten board. "Are you sure that I sent this to her?" "This is just a supporting evidence," Lennon said, "but the footprints and hair on the spot are the same as the fingerprints on the fruit knife. They are all evidence to nail you to death." After a long while, Crystal finally wrote. "How did you find this address?" "Flower District was developed more than 20 years ago by the constructionpany under the Evans family. The staff of the property management said that about five days ago, someone came to take the key of the unit 1102 and said that it was Miss Evans who wanted to use it. The staff of the property management didn''t dare to ask more and directly gave the key to her." "And the person who took the key for you turned himself in." Chapter 855 Chapter 855 Crystal suddenly looked up. Turned himself in?! "Be.'''' Lennon said, "She''s from Sunshine Vige in City H. You were high school ssmates. She once lost her chance to study in college because she offended you. Later, she went to work in City W. She imed that you threatened her with what happened previously to get the key for you and if she didn''t obey, novelxo you would spread it to her colleagues and make chaos at her workce. She had no choice but to agree. The reason why she could take the key from the property owner was that she showed him the photos she took with you in high school." Lennon knocked on the table and said, novel.xo"She didn''t want to be implicated by you after learning that you were arrested. She turned herself in. She hoped that her sentence would be reduced by doing so." "..." Crystal took a deep breath and thought, "What a clever trap." She waspletely trapped in this plot, and there was no room for her to struggle. "Do you still have nothing to say?" Lennon frowned. "Let me make it clear to you first. Our current evidence will be epted by the court and not confessing anything is of no benefit to you." Crystal pursed her lips and slowly closed her eyes. novel.xo The light from themp was so strong that even when she closed her eyes, her thin eyelids could feel the burning light. In a trance, the world was silent. She opened her mouth subconsciously. After a long while, she realized that she could not make any sound, so she slowly wrote a line of words on the hand board with a pen in her hand. I want to see Harold. At 4:16 a.m. Crystal curled up in the chair with an abnormally pale face. n.ov?x.oThere was a small nket on her, which was given by Lennon. She looked too fragile, like a crystal doll. It was as if she would break easily if she was not careful. The guards were worried that she would be gone like this. She had an intermittent and endless dream. Finally, she waddled through a deep sea. She saw flowers blooming all over the ce, and the breeze smelled fragrant. The sky was clear. As she walked on the winding path, n.ov?x.o her figure slowly rose from three or four years old to 19 years old. Along the way, the flowers were as beautiful as brocade; the spring was full of sounds; the birds were singing, and the breeze apanied them. Someone was standing at the end of the path and waiting for her. Looking at his back, Crystal recognized who he was. She walked faster and faster. In the end, she almost ran all the way forward with a gorgeous smile on her face. "Harold!" She threw herself into the man''s arms. The man''s slender fingersbed her long hair, which was blown by the wind. When he looked down, there was a bright smile in his eyes. "Why did you run so fast? I''ve always been here." He held Crystal''s hand and took her to a further ce. n.ove.lx.o"I''ll always be with you." ¡öI n Crystal suddenly woke up from her dream. There was no warm morning sun in front of her, no verdant mountains, no lush sea of flowers, only snow-white lights and suffocating silence. The little nket on her body slipped down. Crystal slowly lowered her head and looked at her hands. Just a few seconds ago, this hand could still clearly feel the warmth of another person. It was so comforting as if in an instant; she did not need to be fearful of anything. n.ove.lx.o She could go anywhere with him behind her, and everywhere would feel like home. But the person who said that he would apany her all the time had note yet. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Crystal thought that he might be very busy and might not have received any news yet. He woulde soon. Chapter 856 Chapter 856 With a "bang", the door of the interrogation room was opened, and the daylight outside came in. Crystal knew that it was already early in the morning, and her tired eyes suddenly became as bright as stars again. When she saw that it was Lennon who came in, she slowly lowered her eyshes. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "..." Lennon said lightly, "There''s good news and bad news. novelxo Which one do you want to hear first?" Before Crystal could reply, he had already said, novelxo "Let''s talk about the good news first. I''ve told your fiance your wish. He already knows about your situation." Crystal gently pursed her lips, with a little light in her eyes. She looked at Lennon seriously. Lennon said, "Let''s talk about the bad news next." He looked at Crystal and said word by word, "Your fiance, Mr. White, said that he couldn''t ept his fiancee as a murderer, so he refused to see you." Crystal was about to stand up, but her legs were cuffed to the chair. novel.xo Even if they weren''t uncuffed, she couldn''t stand up either because she hadn''t changed her posture all night. At this moment, her legs were numb, and she was in great pain when she moved. Crystal''s white forehead immediately broke out in a cold sweat. But she had no time to care about these things. novel.xo She held the handwritten board tightly and wrote a line of words messily. "You lied to me." "I don''t need to lie to you." Lennon said coldly, "Mr. White''s words are ''I won''t keep a murderer with me. It will only make me feel uneasy day and night.'' I have already beautified the words for you. The original words are much worse." Crystal bit her lips hard. She did not realize that her sharp teeth had bitten through her delicate lips. Blood flowed out and dripped along her pale chin on the floor. Her eyshes trembled, and her eyes were watery,nov?lxo but she did not cry. She wrote slowly. "I don''t believe that he will say that. I don''t believe any of that." Lennon raised his eyebrows and said, nov?lxo "It seems that Mr. White knows you very well. He guessed that you would say that, so he sent his man here." He turned his head to look outside the door and said, "Pleasee in." A person came in, dressed in neat formal clothes, looking as clean as usual. The gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose reflected a little, and even the smile in his eyes became a little blurred. He was in the interrogation room. nov?lx.o He just stood by the door politely and did not go further in. He said softly, "Good morning, Miss Evans." Crystal slowly clenched her fists. Her nails dug into her skin and flesh, nov?lx.o bringing a sharp pain, but she could no longer feel it. Luke called her... Miss Evans. "Mia¡¯s death... disappoints Master White." Luke smiled helplessly. "You know, Master White liked you because you were clean and innocent. But now, you''re stained." Crystal''s expression did not change, n.ov?lx.o but a needle-like pain appeared in her heart, almost suffocating her. "This could have been settled in a better way, but you chose the most stupid way." Luke adjusted his sses. His voice was gentle, polite, and distant. He took out a check from his briefcase and put it on the table. n.ov?lx.o "This is 5 million dors, considered as a break-up fee. If you cane out of prison in the future, this money will be enough for you to live the rest of your life without worrying about your living expenses at all. As for the rtionship between you..." He paused for a moment and said calmly, n.ove.lx.o "This check will draw an end to it." Chapter 857 Chapter 857 Crystal didn''t even look at the check. She said, "Why didn''t hee to see me?" Luke understood what she said. He smiled and said, "There''s no need to meet again, is there? ...Miss Evans, you know that Master White is not a person who likes to drag things on. Since he has decided to break up with you, it doesn''t matter if you meet again or not." Crystal''s face turned even paler. She looked no different from a dead person. She moved her frozen fingers, but she still couldn''t grab the pen and it fell with a thud. She sat in the restraint chair and couldn''t even bend down to pick it up. She could only look down at it. After a long time, she said, "I don''t believe it." Luke sighed. "Miss Evans, why are you still doubting my words? It doesn¡¯t seem to be good for you if you continue to pester him. Almost everyone in City W knows that you killed your adoptive mother, and online public opinions can no longer be suppressed anymore. You are destined to go to jail. The only thing that''s uncertain is the duration of time you''d be locked up. You don''t agree to the breakup now. Do you still have wishful thinking that Master White will wait for you to be released?" He smiled cruelly and said, "Don''t be naive, Miss Evans. Master White used to like your innocence the most, but you destroyed it with your own hands. It''s already very good that he''s willing to give you a break-up fee." Her nails had probably pierced through the tender flesh in her palm, causing blood to flow out. However, she had caught hold of all of it in her palm. The young girl raised her long eyshes and reflected Luke''s figure. She said slowly, "Is there anything else he wants to tell me?" Luke said, "He doesn''t have anything else to say after what has happened." Crystal was silent for a long while before she said, "Then tell Harold for me." "Sorry for making him sad." Luke was stunned. He almost suspected that he had seen it wrongly. "...What?" Sorry? She had been given up by Harold, but she wanted to tell him that she was sorry. Crystal didn''t repeat it. She just closed her eyes wearily and leaned against the chair, like a corpse that had been dead for many days. Luke''s fingertips were numb. He paused for about two or three seconds, nodded to Lennon, and turned to leave. Lennon nced at the check on the table and said, "I thought you would be very angry that your fiance doesn''t believe you." Crystal did not move at all. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Lennon got up and walked to her. He bent down to pick up the pen on the ground. At this moment, a tear fell from the corner of Crystal''s eye and touched the back of Lennon''s hand. He paused. Then he put the pen in Crystal''s arms and said, "Are you very sad that he didn''te to see you?" Crystal opened her eyes. Her eyshes were long and dense. At this moment, they were wet with tears, which made her eyes look more pure and innocent. It instantly reminded people of the deer in the forest in the early morning. Facing the morning light, it was incredibly beautiful. Lennon thought, "Who doesn''t love her innocence? It''s like the most perfect work of art in the world. I can actually find innocence in the eyes of a murderer." "You don''t have to write," Lennon said, "I can read lipnguage." Crystal looked at the pen silently for a long time before saying, "I won''t believe it if he doesn''t tell me that he wants to break up with me in person." "So, when I see him, I''ll ask him why he doesn''t believe me." "..." Lennonughed. "You''re so strange. If it weren''t for the evidence, I would have thought you were an innocent person." "You have a pair of beautiful eyes that can deceive others." Chapter 858 Chapter 858 Crystal was slightly stunned. Harold seemed to have said this to her before. She didn''t look at her eyes carefully before, and she didn''t know whether it was really like what they said. Lennon sighed and said, "I''ve already fulfilled your wish... Although you didn''t get to see your fiance, I''ve tried my best. Have you decided to speak now?" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Crystal took a deep breath. "I want to see my brother." "..." Lennon said, "Is this ever going to end?" He crossed his arms and tapped his big arm with his index finger, saying, "You probably... don''t have an elder brother anymore. They won''te to see you." Lennon said while Crystal stared at him, "Yesterday, Daxton announced that you have been expelled from the Evans family. You are no longer a member of the Evans family. Danny, Marcus, and Antony are not your brothers anymore." Crystal was stunned at first, but then she suddenly covered her chest and spat out a mouthful of blood. Lennon and the clerk were shocked. Lennon quickly went over to check on her. "What''s wrong with you?" Crystal swallowed the rest of the blood that was stuck in her throat. She stared at Lennon, and her pale lips were stained with a magnificent rose-red color, which made her cold and white skin look like a gorgeous ghost who had climbed out of hell. At that moment, Lennon felt as if he had been caught. He wiped her blood and paused,"... What''s wrong?" Tears fell down one by one, and Crystal unconsciously grasped Lennon''s wrist. She used so much strength but she couldn''t make a sound, and it looked like a silent tragedy. Before Crystal passed out, Lennon saw her lips. She said, "They... don''t want me anymore?" Lennon sighed deeply. The clerk whispered in a low voice, "This girl is really pitiful. She had such an adoptive mother, and everyone knows that she''s a murderer now. The higher-ups specifically asked us to take care of this case. Her family actually fall out with her directly, even..." She shook her head. "Even her fiance doesn''t want her anymore." When she finished speaking, she remembered that Lennon hated to see them sympathize with prisoners, so she quickly shut up and was ready to be scolded. But this time, Lennon was silent for a while and said, "She is indeed very pitiful. Ask the doctor toe and examine her. It is probably because she didn''t have a good rest and was too nervous... Send her to a separate detention room. I will go and see Be, who has turned herself in." "Yes." The clerk hurriedly responded and asked someone to open the lock on the chair for Crystal. The clerk had thought that it would take two people to take her away. When she held Crystal''s waist, she found that the little girl was so light that she could carry her on her own. She sighed and whispered to the policewoman, "If her adoptive mother hadn''t gone too far, she wouldn''t have taken this wrong path... What a pity. She is so beautiful and obedient." The policewoman nodded in agreement and sighed again. "But there''s no other way. She has to pay with her life for killing others." The two of them sent Crystal to the temporary detention room. As soon as the clerk put her on the simple bed, she was grabbed by her sleeves. The little girl curled up and seemed to say something, but because she could not make a sound, she looked particrly pitiful. After carefully looking at her lips, the clerk found that she said, "Don''t abandon me." The clerk shook her head in silence, pulled the quilt over her, and whispered, "Have a good sleep." May you not be abandoned in your dreams. Chapter 859 Chapter 859 Larina sat in front of the window and basked in the sun. The sunshine in October was gentle and light. Her whole body seemed to melt into the light, and her face looked very peaceful as she leaned against the ss window. With a creak, the door of the ward was pushed open. Larina raised her eyes and looked up. It seemed that she was not surprised that someone hade. She said slowly, "It seems that you have remembered it." "Whether I remember it or not, I''m just an abandoned one." Sadie stood by the door with a very light expression on her face. "It''s still different." Larina held her chin and looked at Sadie for a long time. Then she said, "Whether you can live or not, doesn''t it make a big difference?" Sadie''s lips curled into a mocking smile. Larina suddenly asked, "Are you happy now?" Sadie was slightly stunned and then said, "Happy. But the greed of human beings is endless. After getting what you dream of, there will be something else you want. For example, now, I want to be with Danny forever." "Your condition should have worsened by now." Larina tilted her head. "How long will you be able to live? You know that it''s impossible to get what you want." Sadie did not answer this question. She looked at Larina quietly for a while and said, "Was it you who killed Mia and put the me on Crystal?" "It has nothing to do with me." Larina spread out her hands and said, "I was also very shocked when I knew it, but you saw it. Recently, Harold has been sending people to keep an eye on me. I can¡¯t even get out of this hospital. Moreover, he has probably done a thorough background check on me. I don''t want to die so early and know how to restrain myself." Sadie smiled and said, "You know I don''t trust you at all." "I didn''t need to do it. This is the truth." Larina coughed twice. She only wore a thin hospital gown with her back against the cold ss, which made her look even slimmer, and her spine could be seen clearly. She had been suffering from illness since she was born. Her brother used to apany her, but now, even her brother had passed away for many years. She was alone in this world. She seemed to have everything, but she seemed to have nothing. "Although I really don''t understand why Harold likes her so much... Uh." Larina smiled. "It seems that he doesn''t like her a lot either, but I don''t think I''ll hurt a little girl because of a little personal grudge. As for the higher-up..." She smiled and said, "I''m now in a state of exile. Maybe they have made a decision but didn''t inform me." Sadie bent down and poured her a cup of hot water. She touched Larina''s forehead with the back of her hand and frowned. "Are you having a fever?" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Larina grabbed her wrist and looked up at her from below, saying, "I really feel that you are very strange." "You almost gave up everything for him, and now you have what you want. But after you die, he will be with another woman, get married, have children, and they will be forever together... Is this the end you want?" Sadie lowered her eyes and said after a long while, "I''ll be dead by then and I wouldn''t know anything. Of course, I wouldn''t be sad." "It''s good enough to be with the person I like at the end of my life." Larina seemed to want to ridicule her, but in the end, she just closed her eyes tiredly and said, "I don''t seem to have the right to say anything to you." Chapter 860 Chapter 860 "Being born in mud, trapped in a secluded valley, and dying in the dark, it seems to be our whole life." Larina held her chin, and the warm golden sunshine fell on her eyshes. It was obviously warm and gentle, but she looked lonely. "Now that you are free, I am still moving forward." "It''s you who refused to let go of yourself," Sadie said. Larinaughed and said, "Since eight years ago... or maybe earlier, when I was lying in the intensive care unit, all I saw was the snow-white ceiling when I opened my eyes and all I heard was various instruments rumbling, I had no way out." She stood up, took a sip of the water poured by Sadie, and said, "I''m very selfish, so I can''t risk everything like you. I have something more important than love to pursue." "We don''t seem to have amon topic." Sadie said, "I thought you would know something about it." "We are also very passive." Larina said, "This ispletely unexpected. If it was not Crystal who had killed Mia, the person who nned all of this should be someone very interesting." She patted Sadie''s shoulder and said, "Since you''ve left, don''t meddle in these things anymore." Sadie said with a bitter smile, "I''ve regained my memory, so it''s impossible to really leave. Now I have no way to plot a car ident like I did in the past to make myself lose memory." "Why?" "Because I have someone I care about a lot." Sadie said, "Having a weakness means I''m bound. I don''t have much time left. If another car ident happens, maybe I will really die." "You are really a madwoman." Larina said, "You deserve to be a member of the Haye family." "Thanks for ttering me." Sadie looked at the time and said, "Danny will get off work in an hour. I''ll go first." Larina stretched out her hand and waved it. The moment Sadie walked out of the door, she suddenly said, "Sadie, don''t get involved in this matter." "You will die." Lennon sat in the interrogation room and took out a cigarette from the cigarette box. He asked Be opposite him, "Do you mind?" In just a month, Be''s appearance hadpletely changed. In the past, she could be described as delicate, but now, she looked haggard. Human beings were really magical. Their mentality could actually lead to a change in their appearance. At this time, her eyelids drooped and the corners of her mouth curled. It was impossible to tell that she was an eighteen- or neen-year-old girl. On the contrary, she looked old. But her eyes were very bright, as if she had seen her enemy swimming in the floating wood on the sea. Maybe she would not live a better life because of this, but she would definitely make her enemy live a worse life. So she pushed the floating wood far away without hesitation and watched her enemy sink into the deep sea. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g This was the bad nature of human beings. They especially liked to do things that hurt others and did not benefit themselves. It seemed that in this way, they could get psychological satisfaction. "I don''t mind." Be said, "Officer, I''ve said what I should say. What else do you want to ask?" Lennon lit a cigarette and said, "You seem to be very hostile to me." Be twitched the corner of her mouth and said, "This is my first time seeing you. Why would I be hostile to you?" "Mm... So you are not targeting me, but the police." Lennon said calmly, "You are very nervous as if you are afraid that I will ask some questions you can''t answer." Chapter 861 Chapter 861 Be forced a smile and said, "An ordinary person like me has been growing up in the mountains. Isn''t it normal for me to be nervous when I see the police?" "I didn''t say that it''s strange. I was just chatting with you. You don''t have to be so nervous." Lennon took a drag on his cigarette. He looked down at the report and said, "As you said, you''ve already told me everything. I don''t have anything else to ask." "What do you want to talk about?" Lennon leaned against the chair and said, "Let''s talk about the grievances between you and Crystal." "ording to our investigation, the reason why you were expelled by the school was that your behavior was improper. This matter was handled by Crystal''s fiance''s assistant. Therefore, do you hate her?" Be sneered. "She is a nobledy. How can an ant like me hate her? I should thank her." "What?" "Didn''t the police find out? Almost two months ago, there was a mountain fire in Sunshine Vige. If I hadn''t been driven out of the house, I might have been burned to death. How can I still sit here and talk to you?" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Look at you," Lennon said with a smile, "You''re nervous again, aren''t you? I told you that I''m just chatting with you. It has nothing to do with your statement. Does Crystal have a good rtionship with her fiance?" "Yes, how can it not be good?" Be said with a smile, "He spoiled her a lot, but what about now? After knowing her true face, he ran faster than anyone else... Crystal is very pitiful. She may think that she has found her true love, but in fact, it''s nothing more than this." She shrugged. "But if I were her, I wouldn''t have kept a murderer by my side either. Not to mention how embarrassing it would be. What if she kills me when she''s in a bad mood? From this point of view, I can understand her fiance''s way of doing things." Speaking of this, she looked at Lennon again. "Officer, I was forced to do this. I shouldn''t be severely sentenced, right? Moreover, when I went to get the key, I didn''t know that she was going to kill someone. I didn''t know anything at all." "Of course." Lennon said, "You didn''t know it and were coerced. You will leave soon." He was about to say something else when someone knocked on the door. Someone poked his head in and said, "Officer Lennon, the little girl is awake." Lennon stood up and said to Be, "But at present, the suspect has not admitted her guilt, and she is not in a good state. Miss Olin, please stay at the police station and cooperate with the investigation. There should be no problem, right?" Be asked, "Can I see Crystal?" "Huh?" Lennon raised his eyebrows. "Why do you want to see her?" "Can''t I admire her current appearance?" "No." Lennon''s smile faded. He stared at Be and said in a cold voice, "It''s hard to say whether you knew it or not when you went to get the key. If I continue to investigate, you can''t run away. So don''t bargain with me like a winner here. Do you understand, Miss Olin?" "..." Be pursed her lips and sat back in the chair. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Lennon walked out of the interrogation room, followed by Oswald. He asked, "Lennon, do you think there''s something wrong with Be?" "There''s no evidence. It''s just a feeling." Lennon narrowed his eyes and said, "She seems to have known Crystal''s fate from the beginning. Maybe she came to the police station to turn herself in because she wanted to see the miserable situation of her enemy." Oswald whispered, "Is it possible for her to be a fake witness?" Chapter 862 Chapter 862 "She didn''t show enough evidence. If we hadn''t found Crystal''s footprints and hair in the room, this chain of evidence could have been overturned." Lennon hissed. "This case always makes me feel strange, but the chain of evidence is veryplete. It''s really annoying." Oswald said with a smile, "Lennon, do you think that she won''t kill others just because she looks beautiful?" Lennon red at him and pped him on the head. "What nonsense are you talking about?!?" Oswald covered his head and muttered, "It''s not shameful to admit it. Anyone who has seen that little girl, man or woman, thinks that she won''t kill others. She vomited blood and fainted today. Several policewomen are distressed and are taking care of her." Lennon turned a blind eye to this matter and pretended not to hear it. After walking through the long and narrow corridor, he said, "It has nothing to do with that little girl." The young criminal police captain licked his sharp teeth and said, "I just feel that I have been used as a tool. I''m very unhappy." Crystal had a lot of dreams. When she woke up, she couldn''t remember anything. As soon as she opened her eyes, someone immediately said, "Hey! You''re awake!" Crystal turned around and saw that it was the policewoman she had met before. She asked softly, "Do you want some water?" "..." Crystal nodded gently, and the policewoman fed her some water and said in a low voice, "Officer Lennon wille soon. He has a bad temper, so don''t go against him. In fact, he asked you to admit your guilt out of kindness. Now the evidence chain isplete, and once it is confirmed, it will definitely be epted. You should know that the people who deliberately kill others in our country will generally be sentenced to death, life or more than ten years imprisonment. Those with lesser circumstances will be punished by more than three years and less than ten years of imprisonment, but your case is tooplicated." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She sighed and continued, "You were forced to do it. It could be counted as a light circumstance. But you locked her up and tortured her for two days, and then dumped her body, which couldn''t be considered light anymore. If you still don''t want to admit your guilt, the punishment will only be heavier. You don¡¯t want to be locked up for more than ten years, do you? So now, it''s better for you to confess and exin the whole process. We have provided evidence to prove that Mia often ckmailed and insulted you, and your attitude toward confession is good. You cooperated with the police¡¯s interrogation. The court will certainly give you a light punishment, and it may only be four to six years of imprisonment..." Crystal stared nkly at a spot in the void. It was unknown whether she had heard it or not. The policewoman put down the cup and said, "You will be transferred to the detention center in two days. That ce... is very messy. All kinds of prisoners are locked up together. If you go there, you will definitely be bullied, but you can only endure it. It will be better when you''re in prison..." While she was talking, the door was suddenly pushed open. It was Lennon who came in. The policewoman quickly stood up and said, "Officer Lennon." Lennon didn''t scold her, but just nodded and said, "You go out first." "Ah, okay!" The policewoman quickly left. The temporary detention room was very small, about four square meters. Except for a shabby iron bed, there was nothing else. Crystal was sitting on the bed, and a beam of light came in from the small, palm sized skylight. She seemed to be looking at the dust in the air, but there was no focus in her eyes. "Knock, knock." Lennon knocked on the iron railing, half squatting in front of the bed and looking at Crystal. "Let''s say." He looked into Crystal''s eyes. "Let''s say if you didn''t kill anyone, who do you think is the one who framed you?" Chapter 863 Chapter 863 There was finally some light in Crystal''s eyes. She looked at Lennon quietly. It seemed that she was very surprised that he would ask such a question in the case of conclusive evidence. After a moment of silence, she opened her mouth and said, "That fruit knife..." She made a gesture. "Is it that long? The handle is made of wood and there''s a hole in it." "Yes." Lennon nodded. Crystal was in a daze for a while. Her thoughts slowly drifted back to the noon of the fire. She and Natalie had lunch in the canteen. When she went back, she saw Ate cutting fruits in the dormitory. Ate seemed to be absent-minded and didn¡¯t talk to Crystal and the others after the holiday. This was the first time for her to put on the same smiling face as before. She stopped Crystal and said, "Crystal, help me. I''m not good at cutting this watermelon alone." Crystal moved closer. "It''s already October. Why did you still buy watermelon to eat?" Ate said, "Can''t I eat watermelon in October? It''s very hot today. When I passed by the fruit stall and saw someone selling it, I bought one. Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll hold it down and you''ll cut it for me... Don''t cut my hand." II II Crystal remembered very clearly that the fruit knife was about 35 centimeters long, and the de was very sharp. The handle of the knife was curved to fit her fingers, but she didn''t find it very useful. Although she didn''t stay in the dormitory at night, she would stay there at noon, so it was very easy for Ate to collect her hair and shoeprints. The only thing that puzzled Crystal was why Ate did this. What did the person behind the scenes promise to let Ate participate in this game? Before Crystal could answer, Lennon saw her tearing up. She was different from others when she cried. She cried silently, but her tears rolled down like pearls, which set off her pale and crystal skin. She looked like a zed statue, which was extremely fragile. Lennon didn''t know how to coax the little girl, so he could only frown."... I just asked you a question. Why are you crying? Don''t cry. Others will think that I am bullying you if they see it." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Crystal raised her hand to wipe away her tears. Her wet eyshes stuck together, making her eyes a little blurred. It seemed that she had been abandoned by everyone overnight. Her friends betrayed her, his loved ones abandoned her, and her lover hated her. Crystal felt that she was like a stray dog she had seen on the side of the road. She was busy looking for food in the rainy weather, trying hard to survive. She was already very tired and strong, but she still remembered the happiness she had before she was abandoned. She could not help but burst into tears. She raised her head and said, "My roommate." "That knife belonged to my roommate, Ate." Lennon suddenly stood up. "Are you sure?" Crystal nodded gently. "I''m sure. That afternoon when I was poisoned, I used that knife to cut the watermelon for her." Lennon took a deep breath and said, "If we can find something on her, maybe you can get rid of your crime, but if we can''t find anything..." He looked at Crystal and said, "I''m sorry, but I''ve tried my best." Crystal nodded gently, "Thank you." Lennon coughed and said, "It''s what the police should do. There''s no need to thank me." As he turned around and walked out, he ordered Oswald to bring Ate to the police station for questioning. Crystal watched his tall back as he left. But in fact, she knew that Lennon''s trip this time would be fruitless. The scheming person behind all this would not leave such an obvious w. She just wanted to meet Ate. Chapter 864 Chapter 864 Lennon asked someone to summon Ate. At the same time, he also sent someone to investigate Ate''s whereabouts and all her transactions. He stood in front of the one-way ss and looked at Oswald taking Ate''s statement. He then received news from the technical detective. Her whereabouts were normal, and she had no contact with Mia. There was no unusual transaction under her name or her family members'' names. Ate cooperated with the police and answered every question they asked. When they mentioned the fruit knife, Ate did not show anything unusual."... That fruit knife was bought in the school supermarket. What''s wrong?" "Is the knife still there?" "Yes," Ate said, "It''s in my dormitory... but it will be kept if there''s a spot check in school, so I usually lock it in the cab." "Do you mind if we take it to have a look?" Unexpectedly, Ate said, "Of course. The key is in my basket. It''s easy to find." Lennon knocked on the headset and said, "Ask her what she thinks about Crystal''s murder." After receiving the order, Oswald cleared his throat and said, "ording to our investigation, you and Crystal are not only roommates but also good friends. Am I right?" "Yes," Ate said, "She always looks soft and weak, so after knowing that she killed someone... my first reaction was that I didn''t believe it, but after thinking about it, I didn''t find it surprising." "Why?" "Officer, haven''t you seen how her adoptive mother looked like when she was alive?" Ate calmly said, "I''ve seen her several times. To be honest, as a bystander, I found it unbearable. Not to mention that Crystal was involved. Her adoptive mother kept asking her for money nonstop. This makes me very disgusted. I can Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. understand that Crystal killed her when she couldn''t bear it any longer." Oswald was speechless. Ate''s words were wless. She even expressed her sympathy for Crystal, who was her friend. He walked out of the interrogation room and said, "Lennon, I think there''s nothing wrong with her." "She doesn''t have the motive to frame Crystal, so it''s impossible for her to be bribed. Although Ate''s family is not very rich, they''re not poor either. It''s impossible to bribe her with money." Lennon pressed between his eyebrows and said, "I''ve already asked someone to go to Princeton University to get that fruit knife. When it''s brought back to the police station, we will let the expert investigation do the identification." "Yes," Oswald replied. Ate seemed to have said something all of a sudden. The clerk opened the door and said, "She said she wants to see Crystal." Crystal sat on the edge of the bed, with her fingers passing through the light from the skylight. Her fingers were very white and looked more transparent in the sun, like light butterflies. Ate stood at the door and looked at her, saying, "I heard that you can''t speak." Crystal ignored her. Ate slowly stepped forward and squatted in front of Crystal. "Do you have any questions for me?" Crystal held her cheek for a long time, then took her writing board and wrote, "What do you want me to ask?" Ate pursed her lips. Crystal wrote slowly, "Do you want me to ask you why you did this so that you can defend yourself and stop feeling guilty? Then you are wrong. I just want to see you and remember this lesson clearly so that I won''t trust others casually in the future." "..." Ate bit her lip and said, "You don''t know anything at all. Of course, you can me me on the moral high ground!" Crystal tilted her head slightly and smiled. "Do I have to be grateful to you in my current state?" Chapter 865 Chapter 865 Ate knew that the police were watching at the door. There were surveince cameras in the temporary detention room, so she suppressed her voice and spoke softly. "Crystal, I have no choice." She clenched her fingers, and a sharp pain came from her palm, but she still couldn''t restrain herself from tearing up. "It''s not only about me but also my parents and my friends. If sending you to prison means I would be released, I can only choose to be so selfish." Perhaps she was also full of indescribable jealousy. In the past, Ate had thought that she was different from Elvira, but Crystal and Natalie were too dazzling. They were pretty and had good grades. There were so many people in the school who liked them. Standing between them made her feel like she was an ugly duck. Maybe she didn''t care at first, but as more and more people talked about them, those mean words got into her heart. "What do you think Ate is doing with Crystal and Natalie all day long? Is she a green leaf that sets off the flowers?" "She is so funny. I heard that she confessed her love to someone before, but the boy asked her for Crystal''s number... You didn''t see that scene. If I were her, I would definitely want to live on another net." "She doesn''t think it''s easier to find a boyfriend by staying with two beautiful girls, does she? She will only bepared very miserably, okay?" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "... Ate? Is she Natalie''s roommate? I asked her for Natalie''s number, but she didn''t give it to me." ii n Those words seemed toe to her ears again. Ate clenched her fists tightly, but she did not say her dark thoughts. Humans were like this, and they would not be honest with anyone. Even now, she still subconsciously hid her jealousy. "I''m sorry." Crystal slowly wiped away the words on the writing board. She held the pen for a long time, but could not think of what to say to Ate. Ate took a deep breath and said, "I''m sorry. If there is a next life, I''ll pay you back." Crystal finally wrote, "Let''s not meet again in next life." Her eyes were calm. "We won''t be friends for the rest of our lives. Let''s not see each other in the next life, lest we hate each other. Ate, don''t you think so?" "..." Ate gritted his teeth and said, "You know everything." Crystal lowered her eyes and did not reply. Ate smiled and said, "You think it''s ridiculous to see me like this, don''t you? From the beginning of the military training, when Natalie helped you but I didn''t, it has always been you two who have a better rtionship. I''m not a fool. I can feel it! In fact, you didn''t treat me as a friend at all. I was just your foil!" Although Crystal had guessed Ate''s thoughts, she still felt very sad when she heard it. She had sincerely treated Ate as a friend, but she had been stabbed by her. Ate was still asking her if she only treated her as a foil. Even if they were human beings, sometimes Crystal could not understand some people''s thoughts. It seemed that in their world, only their own grievances and sadness mattered, and the tears and suffering of others were worthless. At this point, Crystal had nothing to say to Ate. She only wrote thest sentence. "I will not forgive your betrayal." Ate raised the corner of her mouth and said, "But you''re the loser now." She stood up, and there was chaos outside. Someone said, "The result of theparison is out. There are residues of unwashed watermelon juice and the fingerprints of Ate and Crystal on it. Ate did not lie." Chapter 866 Chapter 866 It was one o''clock in the afternoon when Ate walked out of the municipal public security bureau. The sun was shining brightly at this moment. The fallen leaves were blown away by the autumn wind. She looked at the fallen leaves and suddenly felt that she was very simr to them. A car stopped at the side of the road and someone pressed the horn. Ate walked over and opened the door with a nk look. Dora had beautiful makeup on her face. She took off her sunsses and revealed her delicate eyes. She raised her eyebrows slightly and said, "What''s wrong? Crystal is going to go to prison soon but you don''t seem to be very happy." Ate sat in the back seat and did not speak. Dora started the car and said in a soft voice, "Isn''t it good to be like this now? The boy you like knows that Crystal is a murderer. If you take the opportunity to confess your love to him, he will probably ept it... Why are you so sad?" Ate pursed her lips and asked,"... Where are my parents?" "Oh, don''t worry. They are on a vacation abroad. They''re very safe." Dora was in a good mood, so she didn''t care about Ate''s attitude. She said, "When Crystal is in prison, they wille back." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. This was undoubtedly a warning. If Ate dared to talk nonsense, she would never see her parents again. Ate took a deep breath and buried her face in her palm. Her shoulders trembled slightly as she murmured, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." Dora looked at her contemptuously, wore her Bluetooth headset, and made a phone call. She said, "Everything is going smoothly... But I don''t understand. Since you have the ability to frame Crystal, why didn''t you kill her directly?" Bud''s voice was very cold as if he disdained to answer this question. "You just need to do your job well." Dora pursed her lips. If it weren''t for this person''s ability, she wouldn''t have swallowed her anger. But when she thought that Crystal had been abandoned overnight by her family and friends, she felt better and said, "It seems that if she lives like this, she will be more miserable... Forget it, just let her stay in prison. It will take a few years for her to be released. What are we going to do now?" "You don''t have to worry about what''s going to happen next," Bud said lightly, "Don''t pay attention to this case. The captain of the criminal investigation team named Lennon is not an ordinary person. If you are targeted by him, I won''t save you." Dora was shocked and said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely not interfere in this matter... Now that my brother and the others know Crystal''s true colors, they are very annoyed. I will make a trip back." Bud didn''t say anything more and hung up the phone. He stood on the balcony, and the wind on the river blew the hair in front of his forehead, revealing his plump and bright forehead. The poppy on his side face seemed to be more brilliant and dazzling, which made him look more beautiful. "I thought you would be soft-hearted." The girl came out of the ss door of the balcony. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the scenery on the river. "I didn''t expect you to be so ruthless, leaving no room for her." Bud didn''t speak. The young girl tilted her head and looked at him. "Brother, don''t you think it''s strange? Harold hasn''t done anything at all. He can''t abandon Crystal just because she''s killed someone." "When Valeri died, he told Harold not to investigate further, but he didn''t listen to him," said Bud. "Perhaps from this matter, he finally saw a colossus that he couldn''t resist. It''s normal for him to retreat." He raised the corner of his mouth and said, "As long as one is smart and slightly understands what is going on, they will know to leave at this time. It''s the best choice to be wise and protect themselves." Chapter 867 Chapter 867 The girl ced her hands on the railing and said, "Indeed." She looked at her fingers and said, "If I were Harold, I would also leave at this time." She sighed and said, "Crystal is not the person he can be with." "The fate of some people has been destined since they were born. They won''t be able to escape no matter how hard they struggle. Harold should understand this." The young girl turned around and leaned against the railing. When she looked up, she could see the white clouds and soft clouds in the clear sky. She smiled innocently and looked at Bud. "Brother, you should understand it too, right?" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "What are you trying to say?" The girl said softly, "Mother wanted to kill Crystal at the cost of offending the other party. If you are softhearted, Mother will not be satisfied. I am very busy recently, and I may not have time to plead for you. So, don''t make Mother angry." Bud didn''t answer her. The girl knew that he would choose to remain silent if there was something that he couldn''t promise. She did not force him to make a promise and said, "I will go and find Sadie. Back then, she was able to survive. It was not possible for her to just rely on her memory loss, incurable disease, and the protection of 0649. She should have more chips." She knocked on the marble railing with her slender knuckles and said, "Perhaps this is the turning point of the matter." Late at night, City W. At this time, most people had fallen asleep, but Crystal couldn''t fall asleep. She hugged her legs and sat on the bed. There was only a glimmer of moonlight in the room, and it was dark all around. She put her chin on her knees and looked at the moonlight. It had been almost a day and two nights since she had been taken to the police station, but Harold had note. She didn''t believe what Luke said, but she couldn''t see Harold. She couldn''t even ask him in person. Unable to fall asleep, Crystal touched her throat and slowly practiced a few sybles. Ha...rold... Harold. Why didn''t she feel that it was so difficult to call this name before? Crystal pressed her fingers on her throat and slowly felt the vibration of the syble, but it was too difficult. She couldn''t make such a sound, so she had to reduce the difficulty for herself. Ha... She opened her mouth and practiced in the air, but she still couldn''t make a sound after practicing many times. Crystal suddenly felt dispirited. She buried her head in her knees and gripped her clothes tightly with her fingers. She was afraid that she would really be a mute and couldn''t even call the name of the person she liked. In the past, when she was sad, her brother would coax her, and Harold would coax her, telling her that even if she couldn''t speak, no one would dislike her. But now the cell was cold and lonely, and she was alone. So she tentatively patted her arm slowly and said in silence, "It''s impossible that no one would want Crystal." The tough years of the past eighteen years had passed. How could happiness slip away so fast? Crystal lifted the quilt andy on the hard bed. Shey obediently in the quilt with her hands on her chest, thinking that maybe it was just a nightmare. When she woke up, she would see the ceiling of Flower Land''s bedroom. She would see Harold, who was sleeping beside her, go out to y with Antony and the others. She would go to the cafeteria with Ate and Natalie to have a meal that was not so delicious. Then, they would do their homework together. If this wasn''t a nightmare... Crystal pursed her lips gently. It was good to meet her lover in her dream. Chapter 868 Chapter 868 "Beep-" The instrument suddenly issued an rm, and Larry, who was in a light sleep, was instantly awakened. He saw that the lines on the instrument were gradually bing calm¡ªcardiac arrest. Larry had never been so flustered in his life. He quickly opened the door and shouted, "Doctor! Doctor!" The doctor who was on duty immediately rubbed his eyes and ran over nervously. When he saw the values on the ECG machine, his face was very ugly. "No cardiac electrical activity seen... The patient is in total cardiac arrest. Prepare for ventricr pacing. Quick!" The people in the observation ward immediately fell on their backs. Larry took a deep breath and leaned against the window. He didn''t interfere with the rescue of the medical staff. He was so annoyed that he wanted to smoke a cigarette, but he didn''t dare to leave the ward for a moment. He was afraid that once he left, he would never see Harold again. He had sent away many people in his life. In the past, when he was in C133, death was like a shadow, almost normal. On the first mission of team C133, Larry had sent away two teammates. After each mission, there was a chance of witnessing death. In the past, he didn''t feel much about it when he was young. Maybe at that time, he felt from the bottom of his heart that it would also happen o him sooner orter. In a certain mission, he would die after he got shot by bullets or stabbed by daggers, or an explosion or more cruel means, so he was very calm in the face of death. But people always grew up little by little. The more they grew up, the more they cherished their lives. The more they grew up, the more they were afraid of parting. When he was 20 years old and watched Valeri die, he suddenly realized that even if he was ready to die, he would not be numb to death. He just forced himself to ept it and pretended to be calm. Eight yearster, Harold was lying on the hospital bed, with all kinds of instruments inserted into his body. The doctors were sweating and trying to see the lines on the ECG machine. Larry was standing in the cold autumn of October with cold sweat all over his body. He didn''t know if his best friend would pass away today. It was just like eight years ago when he watched Valeri fall in front of him with his eyes closed. The feeling of helplessness was like that of maggots, which made him feel a little sick. With another sharp beep, the doctor burst into cheers. "There''s a heartbeat... there''s a heartbeat!" "..." Larry heaved a sigh of relief and leaned against the wall. He wiped his face, took two deep breaths, and said to the doctor, "I''m going out to smoke a cigarette. Keep an eye on him." The doctor nodded quickly. Larry''s steps were extremely heavy. He stood in the smoking area and took out a lighter, but his hands were trembling. It took him a while to light the cigarette. In the middle of the night, the corridor was aze with cold lights, and the orange light was particrly eye catching. Larry closed his eyes and let the nicotine and tar calm down his restless mood. When the cigarette was about to burn out, the doctor came out, holding a case report in his hand, and said cautiously, "Mr. Reynes..." "Yes." Larry put out the cigarette butt and asked, "How is it?" "There''s no problem for the time being. To be honest, the location of the bullet is too tricky. If it''s a little bit more..."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Larry made a gesture of stopping and said lightly, "I used to be a soldier. I know better than you the consequences of a bullet hitting the heart." The doctor said, "Master White''s physical quality is very good. If it was someone else, he might have died on the spot. But he may wake up in a few days. Don''t worry too much. Go and rest first. I''ll have someone watch over him." "No need." Larry rubbed his face and said, "If I don''t watch after him in person, I won''t be at ease. Remember to block the news that he was shot. Don''t let it leak." Mr. Reynes, who had always been good-tempered, had an evil look in his eyes at this time. "Bring the bullet out and let me have a look. Maybe it belongs to an acquaintance." Chapter 869 Chapter 869 Luke asked the doctor about the details of Harold''s injury. When he quietly opened the door of the ward, he met Larry''s eyes. At this time, the sky was already turning white, and the morning sun was surging out. There was a dazzling light and shadow in the dim sky. The tallest building in City W was bathed in the first ray of light, with an indescribable sacredness. Luke paused and closed the door. He nodded slightly and said, "Mr. Reynes." Larry sat on the sofa in the ward with his elbows on the ss table and a bullet between his slender fingers. "0.45 Colt gun." Larry put the bullet in front of his eyes and narrowed his eyes slightly. "It reminds me of an old friend who loves to use Browning M1911." Luke showed a helpless smile and said, "Master White wants to hide it from everyone. I should destroy this bullet." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t." Larry said, "Why destroy it? I can guess who did it to Harold." He held the bullet that had been embedded in Harold''s flesh and blood in his palm and forced himself to calm down. "What''s going on?" Luke said in a gentle voice, "In the past few days, Master White has found out something... that is beyond our expectations." Larry was not surprised. He had already said that Crystal was a big problem. At that time, Harold did not seem to take it seriously. However, it was obvious that it was not easy to deal with the conspiracy that Valeri risked his life to exchange them for bing outsiders. What Leo spat out was only the tip of the iceberg, and there were even more terrible monsters hidden under the sea. "Before Master White passed out, he told me to announce to the public that he had severed ties with Miss Evans. I don''t know what his purpose was, but I followed his instructions. Please don''t make things difficult for me, Mr. Reynes." Larry smiled and said, "Why would I make things difficult for you?" He looked at Harold''s pale face and said after a long while, "If he didn''t choose to quit at this time, I wouldn''t just stand by and watch him die like Valeri. The organization you found..." Luke reminded, "Nefelibata." "Nefelibata." Larry grunted and said, "The of interest they are involved in is too big. Even the current chief..." Speaking of this, Larryughed and said, "He''s also afraid of it. Back then, Valeri told us not to continue to investigate probably because of this helpless despair." He looked out of the window at the gentle sun slowly rising from the horizon. He narrowed his eyes and said, "You know its evil deeds and its intentions, but you can''t do anything about it. This is the advice that Valeri left for us before he died." Luke was silent for a moment, and then he said, "What Nefelibata can offer is really attractive. Although there is no exact data, I think its scale must be far greater than what we expected." "After all, there are countless people who are willing to be their test subjects." The ward was quiet for a long time. Larry pulled open the drawer and threw the bullet in his hand in. He looked down and said, "Harold concealed a lot of things from me." He raised his head. "Can you tell me?" Luke said politely, "I''m sorry, Mr. Reynes. I''m only loyal to Master White. If he doesn''t want others to know anything, I won''t say a word." Larry stared at him for two seconds and asked, "Then tell me, is he really going to quit this time and no longer have any contact with Nefelibata?" Chapter 870 Chapter 870 "I have never guessed the boss''s thoughts." Luke''s answer was wless. "If Mr. Reynes wants to know, why don''t you wait for Master White to wake up and ask him yourself?" Larry leaned back on the sofa and raised his head to look at the ceiling. "Actually, I don''t care about what Nefelibata would do. Even if everyone in the whole world is their follower, it has nothing to do with me. Unlike Harold, I''m not so curious. So after Valeri died, I didn''t investigate anything, even if I knew how many dirty deals were involved in his death." "It''s the first time that Harold likes someone. I''m afraid that he''d be muddle-headed. He''s willing to give up everything he has and go against Nefelibata. Not to mention that he doesn¡¯t have the slightest chance of winning, he''s extremely stupid." Speaking of this, Larry pulled up the corners of his mouth coldly and said, "Crystal''s rtionship with Nefelibata is definitely not simple. If he still doesn¡¯t listen to Valeri''s words, I''ll kill Crystal myself when necessary. He can hate me for that, but I just want him to be alive." This young man, who had always been optimistic, was lonely at this time. "I don''t want to lose my friend anymore." He didn''t want to see the most important person die in front of him like he did eight years ago, but he didn''t dare to continue to investigate the cause of his death. Luke was silent for a long while before he said, "Master White will weigh the pros and cons." "I hope so." Larry put on a fake smile and said, "I''ll guard here. You can go and rest first." Luke didn''t turn him down. He pushed the door open and went out. After standing in the corridor for a long time, he finally dialed a number and whispered, "Master White is not awake yet. Maybe it''ll be too The other party paused and said, "Okay." Crystal would be transferred to the detention center today. The police had already submitted the materials to the court and the case would be brought to court in a few days. The punishment could only be decided by the judge, whether it was light or heavy. What made Lennon frustrated was that Crystal was still unwilling to admit her guilt. As soon as he questioned her, she would close her eyes and pretend to be dead. Lennon was so angry that he wanted to give her two punches, but the little girl was thin and weak. It was estimated that she would cry for a long time, so he tried his best to hold it back. "I''ve already informed them," Lennon said, "I''ve tried my best to arrange a better ce for you, but the detention center... is not a very good ce. Take care of yourself." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Crystal nodded gently. The pick-up car had arrived at the door. Lennon personally led Crystal over and handed a cigarette to his friend from the detention center. He said, "This little girl is very pitiful. Take good care of her." "What are you talking about, Officer Lennon?" The man said with a smile, "We know about her. Don''t worry." Lennon patted Crystal on the shoulder and said, "Go ahead." Crystal bowed to him, which stunned Lennon. He coughed and touched his nose. "It''s rare to see such a polite child. You..." Before he could finish his sentence, he heard the roar of a motorcycle. Lennon immediately stood in front of Crystal, watching the Harley drift in the open space in front of the gate of the municipal public security bureau and steadily stop three meters away. The rider took off his helmet, revealing an exquisite and beautiful face, but his face looked a little sick. There were a few blood marks on the side of his face, which looked like he had been whipped before. Chapter 871 Chapter 871 Crystal was stunned. Lennon frowned and said, "Did he race to the gate of the municipal public security bureau?!" Crystal tugged at the corner of his shirt. "It''s my brother." Lennon was stunned. He didn''t know much about the young masters of the Evans family. Except for the Second Young Master who often appeared on TV, he had no impression of the others. But judging from the young man in front of him, he should be the Third Young Master of the Evans family. Antony got down from the motorcycle and walked quickly to Crystal. In just two days, the little girl in front of him had be extremely pale. If it was said that she used to be an exquisite porcin doll that was carefully taken care of in the exhibition cab, now, no one cared about her, and her face was covered with dust. "..." Antony hugged Crystal tightly and said in a hoarse voice, "I¡¯m sorry that I can only see you now." After he was brought back to the Evans family, he was locked up. There were a few times when he tried to escape and was caught. Daxton would always give him a whip. There was almost no good piece of flesh on his body. This time around, he managed to escape with great difficulty. Along the way, the cold wind blew on his wound that was cracked, and fresh blood flowed out again. However, he did not have the time to think about it. He only wanted to be a little faster, or else he would not be able to see Crystal anymore. Fortunately, he still caught up. At such a close distance, Crystal certainly smelled the smell of blood on his body. She frowned and asked, "Brother, what''s wrong with you?" "I''m fine." Antony touched her hair and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t let you be wronged. I''ll definitely investigate this matter." Crystal felt warm in her heart. It turned out that she was not abandoned by everyone. At least Antony was willing to see her. There was a light in Crystal''s dark and bright eyes. She wanted to stop herself from crying, but she couldn''t control her emotions. Her tears kept falling. She grabbed Antony''s arm tightly and cried so hard that her whole body was shaking. The person from the detention center wanted to stop them, but Lennon stretched out a hand to stop him and whispered, "Give them a few minutes. There''s no hurry." Only then did the man give up. Antony wiped Crystal''s tears away and said, "Don''t cry. You don''t look good when you cry." Crystal forced a smile, pursed her lips, and asked softly, "Where''s... Harold?" Antony''s expression changed as he said, "I don''t want to mention him to you." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He thought that Harold truly loved Crystal. However, when something happened to Crystal, he ran faster than anyone else. If it wasn''t for the fact that the situation didn''t allow it, he would have wanted to go and fight with Harold. However, Crystal was still asking about him now. It was obvious that she still had an illusion about him. Antony was irritated and said, "He''s a coward. Don''t think about him anymore. I''ll save you." He looked at the time. It was estimated that the Evans family would soon arrive. He did not want Crystal to see him being tied up and brought back to the Evans residence. He said, "Hold on, be good." Crystal didn''t have much focus in her eyes. Hearing her brother''s words, she nodded gently. In the end, Antony hugged her again before he got on the motorcycle and left. Crystal looked at his back and slowly stretched out her hand to wipe away the wet and cold tears on her face. Lennon''s words should be very influential. Crystal was assigned to a less crowded detention room. ording to the people in the detention center, the criminals'' temper here was rtively mild. Even if it was instructed by the captain of the criminal investigation team, it was impossible for him to make a special room for Crystal in the detention center. The cells were next to each other, and people could be seen inside through the steel bars. They seemed to be very interested in the neer and looked out through the bars. Their malicious eyes were like the dark green eyes of a wolf in the night. Chapter 872 Chapter 872 The detention center was very different from the prison. Because of its temporary nature, the criminals were not divided ording to their crimes. There were people who robbed, killed, and did drug trafficking in a detention room. There were all kinds of bad people mixed together, which was much more chaotic than the prison. Crystal followed the staff and slowly walked to the door of thest cell. The staff opened the door and said to Crystal, "Go in.¡± Crystal thanked him softly and saw that there were already six people inside. They were either standing or squatting in a corner, sizing her up. After the staff told them not to bully the neer, they left. Crystal stood at the door. She was not curious about her prison friends at all. She slowly walked to the side of the empty bed. A woman in her 40s or 50s asked loudly, "Hey, little girl, why did youe in?" Crystal didn''t say anything-she couldn''t say anything even if she wanted to. There shouldn''t be anyone here who could understand lipnguage, and her writing board had been confiscated. Perhaps because she felt that she had been ignored, the woman was a little angry. She walked to Crystal''s bed and kicked it. "Hey, didn''t you hear me talking to you?" Crystal pointed to her mouth and shook her hand to show that she could not speak. The woman was stunned. "You look so beautiful, but you''re mute." She sat down casually beside Crystal. "From the looks of it, you''re the victim, aren''t you? What have you done?" Crystal closed her eyes wearily and ignored her. The woman probably thought it was normal for a dumb not to answer her. She said, "I came in because I killed someone-so what if I killed a sc*m? D*mn it, he used the money I earned to raise a mistress, and he even asked me to serve the mistress. Even if I would have to be locked up, I would send them to hell." Crystal was lying on a hard bed. She might have been too tired recently and could not rest well. She was always very tired and it was difficult for her to concentrate. Her body had been in a semi- conscious state. Listening to the woman''s nagging, Crystal closed her eyes and fell asleep. "..." Looking at her snow-white cheeks, the woman suddenly stopped talking and said to herself, "This little girl looks quite lovely." She could not help but think of her daughter, who was only two or three years younger than Crystal. She did not know how she was doing now. The woman sighed, pulled the quilt aside, and put it on Crystal. She looked back at the others and said, "Don''t bully the little girl." Those whomitted crimes were divided into different grades, and those who should not be provoked were drug dealers. They were really desperate people, and their revenge was extremely cruel. If they offended such people, they had to be prepared to die. Other than that, it was those who killed others. Their hands were stained with the blood of the same kind of people, more or less with evil spirits, not to mention that this woman stabbed her husband and his mistress to death. It was said that she had stabbed each of them more than 20 times. The mistress was actually a pregnant woman, and her baby was also dead. As soon as she opened her mouth, the others stopped thinking. Someone asked curiously, "What brought her here? She looks delicate. She must be from a rich family." "It''s the children of the rich families who would do anything as they please. Who knows what she has done... Weren''t you talking about the story of you and your first love? Go on. It''s too boring." ii H Crystal was dreaming. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She stood alone in the dark sky, surrounded by dark clouds and pouring rain. The cold wind almost made her unable to stand still, and her whole body was shaking. It seemed that someone was whispering in her ear, "...What the f*ck, why is it so hot? Does she have a high fever? Hurry up and call someone, lest she''s sick to death!" Chapter 873 Chapter 873 In a daze, Crystal felt as if she had been taken out of the cell. There was a familiar smell of disinfectant in her nose. She opened her eyes with some difficulty. The first thing she saw was the light above her head, which was somewhat dazzling. "You''re awake." The middle-aged woman came over and touched her forehead. "Well, your fever has subsided a little. You little girl, how can you hide the fact that you''re on a fever? What if something serious happens?" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Crystal opened her mouth in confusion. She wanted to say that she didn''t know he had a fever, but she knew that she couldn''t make a sound, so she simply shut up. The doctor said, "It''s good that the fever has subsided. I''ll prescribe some medicine for you. Remember to eat it on time. You may have caught a cold, but you should also pay attention to it. A severe cold can cost one''s life." Crystal nodded obediently. She took the medicine and went back to the detention room with the staff. When the woman saw her come back alive, she cried out, "Last night, you were burned red all over. I thought you were dying." Crystal thanked her silently. She knew that it was this woman who had called a doctor for her. "What are you thanking me for?" Although she did not understand the lipnguage, the woman understood the meaning of her bow and said, "I think you are about the same age as my daughter. You can just call me Aunt Tiffany." She patted the seat beside her and said, "Come and sit down." Crystal walked over slowly. Aunt Tiffany said, "I think you''ve caught a cold. What''s wrong? Did the police in the police station abuse you?" Crystal shook her head. Aunt Tiffany said, "That''s right. They don''t abuse suspects anymore in this civilized era... Then what''s wrong with you? You were on such a high feverst night." Crystal felt that it was because she slept on restraint a chair for the whole night on the rainy night. City W was a northern city, unlike the warm south. She could wear a short-sleeved shirt in Sunshine Vige in October, but she had to wear a coat in City W. The weather inte October was already very cold, so it seemed reasonable for her to catch a cold. Aunt Tiffany seemed to be very interested in the reason for her imprisonment. She asked again, "Just make some gestures. Let me guess." Crystal hesitated for a moment and made a killing move. Aunt Tiffany snorted. "You''re such a tiny girl. How can you kill someone?" Crystal smiled bitterly. Aunt Tiffany patted Crystal''s shoulder and said, "It''s okay. Everyone is the same here. If you perform well, they will release you early. Don''t think too much. Take your medicine and take good care of yourself." Crystal nodded gently. But no one knew if it was because the cold was too severe, Crystal didn''t get any better after taking the medicine. She was dizzy and sweating at night. She went to the infirmary several times. The doctor was confused. "Why didn''t you get better after taking the medicine? ... You took the medicine on time, didn''t you? Did you secretly throw it away?" Crystal quickly shook her head to show that she did take the medicine obediently. "That''s strange..." The doctor thought for a moment and said, "Well, I have a meetingter. I don''t have time today. I''ll make a note tomorrow and take you to the hospital. It can''t go on like this." She might be tortured to death by her sickness before she went to court. Crystal went back to the cell with her head down. She did take the medicine on time. How could her illness not be cured? She was not the kind of person to give up whenever she was in trouble. Even if she was in a desperate situation now, she did not want to give up her life. If she would really be sentenced, she would wait in prison. After she was released, she would look for Harold. Chapter 874 Chapter 874 He might already have a wife and a child and established a happy family by then, but she was a very persistent person. She had to listen to Harold''s words before she would be willing to believe that Harold really didn''t want her. In fact, Crystal had always been ignorant of love. After neen years, she learned to love someone. She didn''t want this rtionship to end so hastily. She didn''t want to regret it for the rest of her life. That night at dinner, Crystal took the medicine very seriously. Aunt Tiffany gave half of the meat buns to her, but Crystal didn''t eat it. Recently, she ate very little, so she couldn''t eat anything. Maybe it had something to do with her emotions. When she saw the food, she even felt a little nauseous. In the evening, shey on the bed and could not fall asleep for a long time. She could only look at the dark ceiling as she tried to make herself sleep. As she counted, she remembered the idea she had during the day. The police in City Bureau said that if she admitted her mistake with a good attitude and the judge favored her, she could be punished lightly. She could be released after four or six years. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g So after four or six years when she was released from prison and saw Harold with his wife and child, would she still have the courage to ask that question? At first, Crystal felt that she would have the courage. She had been spoiled too much by Harold. She always felt that he would follow her and apany her all the time. But that kind of certainty suddenly disappeared when she thought about it again at night. Things would have changed by then. Would she still have the courage to ask a question that would bring shame to herself? When the teardrops fell on the back of her hand, Crystal realized that she was crying. She wiped her tears away and wrapped herself in the quilt. It would the the best if she asked him now instead of yearster. "... The fever isn''t gone. It''s already as high as 39 degrees... No, I can''t cure her. I have to send her to the hospital and let them check on her using professional instruments to see what''s going on." "So what if it''s in the middle of the night? If she dies here, who''s going to take the responsibility? Don''t talk nonsense. Take her to the hospital. She has basic civil rights before the court convicts her! I''ll deal with the formalities after Ie back. Hurry up!" ii n Amidst the chaos, Aunt Tiffany squatted by the iron railing and watched Crystal being taken away in a hurry. She touched her chin and someone whispered, "Sister, why are you so nice to that little girl? I saw you get up in the middle of the night to cover her with a quilt more than once... Is she your long- lost daughter?" If it weren''t for the fact that they were rted to each other, it was hard to understand why Aunt Tiffany would take care of Crystal, a person who was not rted to her at all. "Long-lost daughter?" Aunt Tiffany stood up, stretched herself, andy back on her bed. "My daughter is still at home waiting for me to go back." "Besides," Aunt Tiffany rested her head on her arm and said, "I don''t have the fortune to have such a beautiful daughter." "Then why?" The woman obviously wanted to get to the bottom of it. Aunt Tiffany was silent for a while before she said, "I''ve been entrusted with it. I''ll be released in a few days. You need to correct yourselves. Don''t touch that stuff again." "You''ll be released?! Aren''t you going to court?" Aunt Tiffany whistled and shook her legs. She said proudly, "Someone helped me settle it." "I can be released without guilt." Chapter 875 Chapter 875 It was the smell of disinfectant again. Crystal took a deep breath. She almost had a physiological nausea because of this smell. Seeing that she was awake, the nurse quickly called the doctor over. The doctor checked Crystal and seemed to want to say something. Suddenly, the door was knocked. The doctor seemed to have seen a savior. "Officer Lennon!" Crystal turned her eyes and saw Lennon appear at the door. She had been transferred to the detention center. How could Lennon be here? Lennon nodded to the doctor and asked him to go out first. He pulled out a chair and sat in front of the hospital bed. Crystal looked at his serious expression and instantly suspected that she had an incurable disease. She asked carefully, "Officer Lennon, am I going to die?" "..." Lennon said, "It''s not that serious, but your situation is veryplicated now. You can''t go back to the detention center at the moment." Crystal''s eyes widened. "Would I be shot to death?" Lennon sometimes admired her wild imagination and said, "Without the court''s permission, no one can shoot you to death." "There are a few rules that we''re not allowed to keep someone in the detention center. Do you know about it?" Crystal shook her head. She didn''t studyw, so she didn''t know about it. "ording to the 10th rule of the detention center, the prisoners who are detained should have a physical examination. First, those who have mental diseases or acute infectious diseases should not be detained. Second, those who have other serious diseases and might die in detention centers, and those who can''t take care of themselves should not be detained. Third." After a pause, he continued, "Women who are pregnant or breastfeeding their babies under the age of one year should not be detained." Crystal was still confused and did not know what he meant. Lennon hesitated for a moment and said, "Maybe the doctor who did the examination for you was not very careful, or maybe he didn''t find out about it because it''s still young... But Crystal." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He looked into Crystal''s eyes and said seriously, "You''re pregnant. The baby is almost a month old." I* n Crystal opened her eyes wide and subconsciously touched her lower abdomen. "You are pregnant, and we''re not allowed to keep you in the detention center, so we are discussing where you should go now." Lennon frowned. "Generally speaking, pregnant women should be bailed out. Even if they have been sentenced to death, they can apply for non-execution. I will contact your guardians to bail you out. After you give birth to the child, you can continue to serve the sentence." When he finished speaking, he found that Crystal seemed to be in a daze. He asked, "Crystal? Are you listening to me?" "..." Crystal came to her senses and nodded gently. Lennon sighed. "Does this child... belong to your fiance? What are you going to do?" Crystal opened her mouth but failed to answer. The child came so suddenly. She was not ready to be a mother, but... She put her hand on her lower abdomen and felt a little strange. There was a small life in her belly. With the passing of time, it would grow and be given birth to by her, growing into an independent person. "I think your fiance doesn''t treat you well." Lennon frowned and said, "Think about it carefully. If you give birth to the child, the child can only be raised by his father. At that time, you will be in prison. I don''t know what kind of life your child will live, so..." He did not finish his words. After all, it was a little unpleasant to hear. Crystal was silent for a long time. She remembered that Harold had once told her that he wanted a child very much. Chapter 876 Chapter 876 He said that he hoped that she was pregnant with a daughter who looked like her. Crystal bit her lip so hard that it almost bled. After a long time, she said, "I want to keep this child" Regardless of whether Harold liked this child or not, she wanted to give birth to it. At this moment, she suddenly felt the same way as Chloe back then. There were many people who couldn''t understand why Chloe had given up her life to exchange for Crystal''s birth. However, a mother seemed to be such a great creature. Regardless of whether it was humans or animals, they all had a natural love for their cubs. Perhaps due to the fact that she was already pregnant, Crystal was full of love and expectation for this little child, who was less than a month old. Lennon stood up and said, "I hope you won''t regret today''s decision in the future." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Crystal struggled to sit up and said to Lennon, "Thank you." "You don''t need to thank me." Lennon frowned and said, "I just feel that your fiance is not worthy of your trust for the rest of your life and that you will cry in the future." His words were harsh, but he poured another cup of hot water for Crystal and said, "Have a good rest. You''re seriously ill. You can''t take medicine casually because you''re pregnant. You can only recuperate slowly. I''ll contact your family to handle the procedures for you." Crystal asked, "Can you find my brother, Antony?" Lennon made an "OK" gesture and said, "I''ll go first. There are a lot of things for me to deal with in the police station." Crystal nodded. After Lennon left, Crystal was the only one left in the ward. But suddenly, she no longer felt lonely. Her child was always with her. "... She''s pregnant?" Bud suddenly raised his head and asked, "Say it again?!" The girl frowned and said, "I''m also very surprised. I didn''t expect this at all. Brother, the whole thing is already out of our control... Crystal has been pregnant for a month. Why didn''t the doctor find it out when she was sent to the hospital after being poisoned by carbon monoxide? It''s tooplicated... It''s very likely that someone has set us up!" Bud''s expression was very ugly. "... Someone actually dares to use me as a tool." The corners of the man''s lips curled into a bloody smile. "There really are many hidden talents in City W." The girl said, "The most important thing now is... Once Mother knows the news, it''s even more unlikely that she will let Crystal live. Brother... I really can''t help you this time." Blue veins stood out on the back of Bud''s hand. "The only way now is to send her back to Harold''s side." The young girl said hurriedly, "Although Harold doesn''t want to get involved in Nefelibata, he refused to see Crystal at the police station ever since she was locked up. But... but the child is his. Maybe he will ept Crystal again for the sake of the child..." She bit her finger and looked into Bud''s eyes. "Brother, there is no other way now. I will deal with it right away. Even if I have to force him, I have to force Harold to take Crystal back." Bud wanted to stop her, but he suddenly felt very powerless. Crystal was pregnant. This was something that he had never expected. All the previous ns had to be abolished. If Crystal, who was pregnant, was forced to leave, it would definitely make Nefelibata crazy and she would counterattack. Now was not the right time to confront each other. But he was unwilling to give up. It took him a lot of effort to get Crystal back, but now he had to return her. How could he... be willing to give up?! When the girl walked out of the door, she heard a dull bang in the room. Something must have been smashed, but she had no time to care about it and left in a hurry. Chapter 877 Chapter 877 "Beep... beep...¡± The instrument rumbled. Harold slowly opened his eyes. Larry, with two big dark circles under his eyes, quickly got close to the bed. "D*mn it... You''re finally awake. I thought you were dead." Harold had just opened his eyes, and he couldn''t see anything clearly. However, when he heard Larry''s wailing, he frowned and said in a hoarse voice,"... Shut up." Larry scolded him, "You heartless son of a b*tch. I''ve been here with you for three days. Is this how you''re supposed to talk to me?" "..." Harold said, "Do you want me to kneel down and thank you for your great kindness?" Larry was speechless. "Ask Luke toe in," Harold said wearily. Larry got up and went out. After a while, he brought back a few doctors in white coats. Before Harold could scold them, Larry had already taken the initiative. "Why are you looking for Luke? You should let the doctors check on you first." The doctor gave Harold a careful examination and breathed a sigh of relief. "Your life is no longer in danger since you''ve woken up, but you have to take good care of your gunshot wound. You can''t fight with anyone in the near future. You have toe to the hospital regrly for a check-up." Harold asked directly, "When can I be discharged from the hospital?" "Uh." The doctor paused and said implicitly, "With your injury, it will take at least one or two months for you to be discharged from the hospital." "I can''t wait any longer." Harold said coldly, "Ten days at most." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The doctor was shocked. "No, no! The wound is too close to the heart. You can''t be discharged from the hospital so soon..." Larry patted the doctor''s shoulder and said, "You should go out first. I''ll talk to the man who doesn''t cherish his life." The doctor could only sigh and leave. Larry hooked the chair over using his foot, sat down, crossed his legs, and took out a bullet. "Exin this. Will you?" Harold didn''t even look at him. "Haven''t you already guessed it?" Larry held the bullet tightly in his hand, and the hard brass bullet made his soft palm hurt. He pursed his lips and said, "What kind of conflict have you had with Antonio to make him point the gun at you?" In Larry''s impression, there was only one person who was particrly fond of Browning M1911. Even if later on, M1911 released many other models, he still preferred the previous model. That person was Harold''s biological father, Antonio. "I have too many conflicts with him. Which one are you referring to?" "I''m asking about the one that makes him think worth killing you." Harold raised the corner of his mouth and said, "I don''t feel like telling you." Larry was speechless. Larry wanted to pick up the chair and smash him to death. "He didn''t want to kill me." Harold said lightly, "Otherwise, with his shooting skills, I wouldn''t be lying here alive right now." "You''re hiding something from me." Larry pointed at Harold and said viciously, "I''ve already told you that you''d better not do anything reckless behind my back..." "Valeri told me not to investigate further. You asked me not to get involved in Nefelibata. Didn''t I do it all?" Harold said coldly. Larry held a breath in his throat and could not hold it in. Just as Harold said, he even chose to give up on Crystal to draw a line with Nefelibata, but Larry always felt that something was wrong. But he couldn''t find any evidence to prove his doubts. Chapter 878 Chapter 878 "Can you call Luke in now?" Harold nced at Larry and said, "I have something to tell him." Larry was full of anger and called Luke. After a while, he arrived. Seeing that Harold had woken up, Luke breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I''ve done everything as you ordered." "Hmm," Harold replied and asked, "What kind of reaction did she... have at that time?" Luke was silent for a moment and said, "She apologized to you." The veins on the back of Harold''s hand twitched. He said that he liked Crystal''s innocence. Crystal apologized to him for making him dislike her. Harold slowly closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Larry raised her eyebrows. "Are you going to be soft-hearted? Harold, I''m warning you." He grabbed Harold''s cor and lowered his voice. "Nefelibata has been after her for so long. She''s not someone you can be with. Don''t be muddle-headed." Harold looked at him calmly. "My shirt is wrinkled." "..." Larry let go of his hand and said, "If I''m not mistaken, your shot is a warning from Nefelibata." "What''s the rtionship between Antonio and Nefelibata?" "I don''t know." Harold said coldly, "He was in touch with many organizations when he was young. Didn''t he release a group of people into the White residence to deal with me?" Larry hissed,"... Your father is really good at finding trouble for you, but I think it''s his own decision to keep you alive. There''s no reason for Nefelibata to keep you alive." Harold didn''t say anything. "Antonio is a very strange person." Larry spread out his hands and said, "He has always been looking for trouble for you, but he didn''t let anyone seed in killing you in the past few years. Sometimes, I even suspect that he actually regards you as his son." Harold smiled coldly. "Do you think that''s possible?" "No." Larry touched his chin. "Maybe it''s for Madam Grecic''s sake. After all, you are Madam Grecic''s son." "He''s not protecting you. He''s protecting the blood of his lover." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Harold didn''tment. Luke''s cell phone rang. He looked at the screen and his face changed instantly."... Master White, the situation has changed." Larry frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?" Luke took a light breath and said,"... Miss Evans is pregnant." "It has just been found out. It''s less than a month." All of a sudden, it was so quiet in the ward that even a pin drop could be heard. Larry''s face was extremely gloomy. He scolded, "...F*ck." He stared at Harold. "This child..." Before he could finish his words, someone knocked on the door. Larry swallowed the rest of his words. Luke quickly restrained his emotions and went to open the door of the ward. Standing at the door of the ward was a visitor that no one had expected. She was wearing a simple ck dress, with natural curly ck hair hanging in front of her chest. Her eyes were as gorgeous as a rose covered with thorns. She slightly raised the corners of her mouth and smiled. "Nice to meet you." "My code name is Rain, and my nickname is Angus." She slowly walked into the ward, put a bouquet of sunflowers in her hand on the bedside table, and smiled. "Or maybe you are more familiar with my other name." "Natalie Ramsey." Chapter 879 Chapter 879 Larry stared at Natalie warily. There must be something wrong with the situation. It was weird that Natalie suddenly came to report her identity. Natalie was very calm. She spread out her hands and said, "Don''t worry, except for this bouquet of sunflowers, I didn''t bring anything else with me. I won''t pose any threat to you." Larry said with a smile, "As an international killer ranked ninth, even if you''re not armed, I don''t dare to take it lightly." "Thank you for yourpliment, Mr. Reynes." Natalie sat down on the chair without any hesitation. It was a very elegant posture. No one could tell that she was born into a humble family. Her every move was full of the reservedness of a nobledy. "But I haven¡¯t been engaged in business for a long time. Let''s not talk about the past. I came here today to talk to Master White about something serious." In fact, she didn''t think that Harold would be hospitalized for getting shot. When she walked into the hospital, she even suspected that it was a cover. It was not until she saw the man lying on the bed pale and weak that she felt a little real. In Natalie''s impression, Harold had always been indestructible. Ever since she was young, she had heard of all kinds of legendary deeds of this man. Even among the people who survived the training in the training camp, many of whom were the admirers of Harold. But now he was like a god walking down the altar and finally showed the weakness of human beings. Harold didn''t show any big reaction. He just said lightly, "If you have something to say, just say it." Natalie said, "I believe you know that Crystal is pregnant... Now we are very passive and have no energy to look after her, I''d like to ask Master White to take her in." Harold said coldly, "You provoked Nefelibata, but you want me to clean up the mess for you? There is no such good thing in the world." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Natalie bit her lip. She knew that it would be very difficult to get a satisfactory result from this trip, but she didn''t expect Harold''s attitude to be so cold. He was really cruel. No matter how much love he had for Crystal, he could easily give up on her for the big picture. Perhaps he liked Crystal, but this love was not enough for him to gamble on everything. "But the child in her belly is yours." Natalie said, "If you don''t take her away, maybe you won''t see her for the rest of your life. I believe that you''re a smart person. Can''t you see that the peace that has been maintained for nearly 20 years is about to break down? All forces are ready to take action. Crystal is destined to be a sacrifice. You can give up Crystal. Do you want to give up your own child as well?" She took a deep breath and said, "We aren''t asking you to go directly against Nefelibata, at most three months... Just keep her safe for three months, and then we will take over. During these three months, I will try my best to hold Nefelibata." Larry sneered and said, "Do you have any chips that you can use to make Nefelibata give up?" "Not yet, but I will get it eventually." Natalie pinched her palm with her fingers, telling herself not to reveal her emotions. In the negotiation, whoever showed her true feelings first would be at a disadvantage. She had to fight for the best result. "Why do you want her?" Harold asked calmly. "..." Natalie was silent for a moment. "If you can''t be frank, then there''s nothing for us to talk about." Harold closed his eyes, indicating that he was sending the guest off. Natalie took a light breath and said, "...Crystal is a very important bargaining chip for us." Chapter 880 Chapter 880 "This operation was supposed to be perfect, but she was pregnant. Nefelibata will never give up the baby in her belly," Natalie said, "Our n has to bepletely overturned. This time, we angered Nefelibata, so they won''t let us go easily. If it weren''t for our current situation, I wouldn''t have let you protect Crystal." Harold was still very calm. "If I promise you, what benefit will it bring me?" Natalie''s heart skipped a beat. This man''s brain was like a precise machine and was not controlled by his emotions at all. If it was an ordinary person, for the sake of their child, they would waver, but Harold didn''t. He did not intend to go against Nefelibata. If she could not take out enough chips that could make him tempted, he would not agree to take over the hot potato Crystal at this time. After thinking for a long time, Natalie took an amulet off her neck. It was a piece of peace token made of white jade. It was tied to a red rope. The jade was warm and looked very valuable. However, what this pendant represented was far more valuable than itself. Natalie put the amulet on the bedside table and said, "Is this enough?" Larry''s pupils shrank. "This thing... Where did you get it?" Natalie didn''t answer. She just stared at Harold, trying to get an answer from him. Harold looked at the amulet for a while and said, "Three monthster, if you don''te to pick her up, don''t me me for being merciless." Natalie breathed a sigh of relief and said,"... Okay. Thank you very much." She looked at the amulet again and seemed to be reluctant to part with it. However, she lowered her eyes and turned to leave in the end. Larry picked up the amulet, looked at it over and over again, and finally confirmed it. "This is yours." When Harold was a child, he always wore this amulet on his neck. It was said that Leni had gotten this after she went to a temple to beg for peace. Larry and Harold had known each other for so many years, so it was impossible for Larry to not recognize it. Later, the amulet disappeared inexplicably-But Larry knew that it was Harold who secretly put it into Leni''s urn. Now, the amulet, which should have been buried deep in the ground, appeared again. A terrifying guess appeared in Larry''s mind. Cold sweat even appeared on his forehead. "-Is Madam Grecic not dead?!" Harold didn''t answer this question. He just slowly reached out and took the amulet from Larry''s hand. There was still a little bit of Natalie''s body temperature on it. It could be seen that this piece of jade had been well taken care of over the years. Larry was in a state of utter confusion."... The trouble hase back to you again after so long. D*mn it..." "Just three months," Harold said lightly, "Nefelibata doesn''t have the guts to dere war against me in Hallbury. I just don''t want to be entangled with them. I''m not afraid of them." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Larry pressed Harold''s shoulder and said, "Of course, I know that you can fight to the death with them, but what are you after? No one will think that you are a hero. They might even think that you''re a sc*m who hinders their eternal life. There is no need for you to sacrifice yourself, Harold." "I know." Holding the amulet, Harold lowered his eyshes and said lightly, "So, it will only be three months." "Ask Luke to lock Crystal in Flower Land. Don''t let her go out, and don''t allow anyone to visit her." Chapter 881 Chapter 881 Wisps of smoke emerged from the incense burner. The scent of sandalwood filled the entire Buddha Hall. The carved windows were open and a cool breeze blew in. The prayer banners hanging in the Buddha Hall shook slightly, like a red wave. Antonio knelt on the futon and knocked on the wooden fish reverently. Suddenly, the window fan rang. The uninvited guest seemed to dislike the strong smell of sandalwood. He squatted on the side of the window and did note in. He said, "Harold has woken up." "It''s much earlier than I thought." Antonio didn''t even open his eyes as he continued to tap on the wooden fish. His voice was gentle as he said, "His growth is beyond my expectations, but I don''t need such a powerful child. He will only make me think that he''s very difficult to control." "Although you''re unwilling to admit it, you''ve already lost control of him for a long time." The man wearing a ck hood and a mask put his wrist on his knees, his slender fingers naturally hanging down. Even though his hands looked beautiful, they could easily break an adult''s neck. "You have been eating vegetarian and studying Buddhism these few years, and it seems that there''s already something wrong with your brain." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Antonio didn''t mind his offense. He slowly stood up and looked at the person in front of the window. "If I remember correctly, is your code number 0734?" He didn''t get an answer. "Young people always look down on their elders." Antonio picked up a pair of scissors and cut off the long wick in the red candle. He said slowly, "Since I have kept his life, it means that I am confident that I can control him. When I find him uncontroble, I will get rid of him without you reminding me." With a click, the scissors were ced into the drawer. He smiled and looked at 0734. "Did youe here just to say these unpleasant words?" 0734 said, "Crystal is pregnant." Antonio raised his eyebrows. "Isn''t this a good thing?" he said, "Harold has reached an agreement with them. The higher-ups are still considering it. Do you want to confront Harold in Hallbury directly? They are already starting to evaluate the losses." "I advise you not to." Antonio said calmly, "I don''t know how powerful he is. If he is in Country S or M, of course, you can directly confront him. Maybe someone will help you. But in Hallbury, your foundation is too weak. It''s not the right time yet." "But we can''t wait any longer," said 0734. "Four months ago, the higher-ups gave the order to take Crystal back. However, Daxton took her back to City W at that time. None of the forces dared to break the bnce easily, so we didn''t take action. But now that her condition has worsened, we must take her back. If anything happens halfway, we might even consider aborting the child in her belly. It''s a pity that we made this decision, but we can''t wait any longer." Antonio was a little surprised. "You don''t even have the time to wait for her to give birth first?" "We had." After thinking for a moment, 0734 said, "But someone stole the medicine." Antonio said almost immediately, "0172?" "I knew it." Antonio second smiled. "0172 your right-hand man. How could you put her back in City W just because of herck of time and the car ident? It turns out that she still has a trump card in her hand. A18 is the real reason why she survived." "When did your attitude towards the test subject be so gentle?" Antonio was a little curious. "Isn''t it good to take it back with violence? 0172... or Sadie didn''t hand it over, you can just kill her." Chapter 882 Chapter 882 "You don''t know her at all," said 0734. "If she dies, it means that we can''t take back the A18 drug at all. It will cause even more trouble." Antonio smiled and said, "From the looks of it, you guys seem to be in a passive position as well." "It''s not like there''s no way to solve this problem," said 0734. "We can only take a step back. If Sadie is willing to hand over the Al 8 drug, we can temporarily not take the risk to attack Crystal. After all, it''s not beneficial for both sides." "Then why are you looking for me?" Antonio raised his eyes. His facial features were very gentle, and the first impression he gave others was always very good. However, the premise was that he was willing to disguise himself. Once he tore off this hypocritical side, it would show a kind of creepy gloom. Even 0734 would be shocked as well. "Persuade your son," said 0734. "It will not do him and us any good if Nefelibata doesn''t fight him. He took Crystal in for three months on ount of their previous rtionship. Nefelibata can let it slide and pretend as if it has never happened. Of course, this is on the premise that Sadie hands over the A18 drug, or we will try our best to take Crystal away." "Harold has always been clear-headed. I hope he understands this principle." "We live above the greed of human nature. As long as there''s greed, there''s Nefelibata." The eyes of 0734 narrowed as he said, "Nefelibata will always exist with humans." Crystal had done a thorough physical examination in the hospital. This child was really strong. Even if Crystal had escaped from the fire before, he was still fine. It was because Crystal''s immunity had declined after she got pregnant that she could hardly recover from her sickness. If she paid attention to keeping warm and resting, she would get better. Crystal sat on the hospital bed and looked at her report. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door of the ward. She looked up and saw that it was Lennon. He said, "Your bail has been processed." Crystal nodded. She thought that it was Antony who hade, but the person who had followed Lennon into the room was Marcus. "..." Crystal was a little surprised. Her rtionship with Marcus had always been ordinary, not to mention that she had been expelled from the Evans family now. She found it surprising that it was Marcus who came to handle the procedures for her. Marcus looked down at Crystal and shook hands with Lennon. He said, "Sorry to trouble you for the past few days." Lennon said, "That''s what I should do... My colleague should have told you clearly about what to do after bailing her out. She shoulde to the police station regrly to report her whereabouts." Marcus nodded and said gently and politely, "Of course. Don''t worry." Lennon turned to Crystal and said, "Okay, you can go with your brother and get changed. Remember to cross the brazier when you get home." Crystal didn''t look at Marcus. She slowly took her clothes and went to get changed. She didn''t have much to pack. She only took a stack of reports and followed Marcus out of the ward with her head down. Lennon leaned against the corridor of the hospital and looked at the backs of the two siblings, saying, "This little girl is really..." Oswald came up and asked, "Really what?" Lennon nced at him and said, "Her family members are quite cold-blooded." Oswald nodded repeatedly in agreement. "It''s true... I''ve called several times to urge them toe and settle the procedures." Lennon put his hands into his pockets. "Forget it, we can''t meddle in other people''s business. Let''s go back."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 883 Chapter 883 Marcus drove a low-key car to the hospital today. It was a ck Audi. Because there was no driver, Crystal could not sit in the back seat and treat Marcus as the driver, so she had to sit in the passenger seat. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She fastened the seat belt and Marcus started the car. Crystal hesitated for a moment and asked, "Where is Antony?" Marcus said lightly, "He sneaked out when he was grounded. Of course, he is being punished now." Crystal froze. She had never stayed at the Evans family home before, so she did not know what the Evans family rules were like. However, judging from Antony''s condition that day, it seemed that he was in a bad state. She had never seen Antony so tired and dispirited. "What''s wrong?" Marcus took off his disguise in front of outsiders and said coldly, "Are you worried about him?" ¡öI n Crystal did not answer. She knew that once she answered, Marcus would definitely take this opportunity to mock her. She did not want to hear those hurtful words from Marcus''s mouth. No matter how bad their rtionship was, Marcus was still her blood-brother. There was a moment of silence in the car. Crystal always felt very sleepy recently. As she sat in the car, she fell asleep in a daze. When she woke up, it was alreadyte. Arge piece of sunset glow was scattered in the sky. It was radiant and gorgeous. She was very familiar with the scenery outside the window. Crystal looked at Marcus hesitantly. "Where are we going?" Marcus said, "ording to Dad, you are no longer a member of the Evans family. Of course, I can''t bring you back to the Evans residence to embarrass them. Since you are pregnant with Harold''s child, it''s his duty to take over of you. We''re on the way to Flower Land." Crystal was a little sad. She had only met Daxton once. Even though she had not spoken much to her biological father, it was probably because of the blood flowing in her body that she wanted to get close to him. But now, in her father''s eyes, she was just a shame. Crystal quicklyforted herself that she could still go back to Flower Land, her home, despite the fact that she could not go to the Evans residence. She could even see Harold. She touched her lower abdomen unconsciously and looked out of the window. At dusk, the neon lights on the city center''s Shine Road had already intertwined and flickered. A perfume advertisement was being yed on the LED screen of Star. The farther residential area also gradually lit up with amp, slowly gathering into a sea ofnterns, filled with smoke and fire. The traffic on the road was also more crowded, and there were some traffic jams on the road after work. Marcus was wearing a headset to arrange his work. Crystal could tell that he seemed to be very busy recently. There were manypanies that looked for him for endorsements and acting, but Marcus did not agree. His voice was casual and gentle,pletely different from his attitude toward her. Crystal lowered her head and told herself not to think too much. Suddenly, Marcus took off his headset and asked her, "Do you regreting back to City W?" Someone had asked her this question before. But Crystal was a person who never regretted her choice. Even though she was in trouble now, she still shook her head. Marcusughed. No one knew whether it was mockery or pity. He said, "If I were you, I wouldn''t have come to City W from the beginning. This is the biggest fame and fortune field in the whole Hallbury, but it''s also a human-eating cave. It''s not a good ce." "If you were to stay in Sunshine Vige, these things wouldn''t have happened. Isn''t it good to spend the rest of your life there?" Crystal thought that she did encounter a lot of bad things and bad people in City W, but... Her lover was also in City W. Chapter 884 Chapter 884 Marcus had probably contacted Harold in advance, so he drove directly into Flower Land. As soon as Crystal got out of the car, she saw two people she didn''t know standing in front of the gate of the garden. She looked at Marcus with some hesitation. At that moment, Marcus raised his hand and touched her head, not knowing whether it was because of pity or something else. His hand was warm and dry, which wasforting in thete autumn wind. But Marcus quickly withdrew his hand and went back to the car without saying anything. Crystal watched as the car slowly disappeared from her sight. The two expressionless men pulled open the iron gate and said to Crystal, "Miss Evans, pleasee in." Crystal walked in and saw the door she was familiar with. She walked up the stairs and pushed the door open. The inside was no different from the past, but Crystal felt a sense of bleakness. She turned her head and asked, "Where''s Dana?" "From today onwards, there will be a special nutritionist to take care of your diet," one of the men in ck replied. He did not mention where Dana had gone but simply said, "Miss Evans, if there''s anything, you can call us." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Before Crystal could react, she heard a "bang" and the door was mmed shut. With a click, the door was locked. She was locked in this vi. Crystal quickly walked to the door and knocked on it hard, but there was no response. She stood in the empty living room and suddenly felt very cold. It was not a physical chill, but a psychological one. She wrapped herself tightly with a nket on the sofa and slowly went to the backyard. However, the door of the backyard was locked, so she could not open it. If Devil had heard her footsteps before, it would havee to the door. But today, it didn''t. It was obvious that Devil was no longer here, like Dana. Crystal took a deep breath. This ce, which used to be her home, had now be a cage for her. The cage was gorgeous but empty. She couldn''t even see the sky outside. Crystal slowly walked to the living room, sat on the sofa, and turned on the TV. She didn''t watch the TV and just sat there absent-mindedly for a period of time. Finally, the door opened, and a woman with short hair came in. She looked like she was in her forties. When she saw Crystal, she introduced herself, "Hello, Miss Evans, I am Maria, your dietitian, and I''ll be in charge of your meals from today on!" Crystal did not say anything. She was sitting there, wearing a thin white home dress and a nket on top of her body. She looked like an extremely delicate, beautiful, but lifeless porcin doll. Maria didn''t care. She put down the things she had brought over, took a cup of hot water, and put it on the tea table. Then she said, "I know some handnguage. If you want to learn it, I can teach you." Crystal still did not respond. Maria didn''t think that she would answer, so she walked into the kitchen and began to cook. The dietitian was very particr about nutrition, so the taste of the food was ordinary. She put the dishes on the table and asked Crystal to eat. Crystal finally turned her head and looked at her. She moved her lips and said, "I want to see Harold." Maria pretended as if she didn''t know what she wanted and said, "Miss Evans, if you don''t eat, it won''t be good for the child in your belly." Crystal got up from the sofa, walked to the dining table, and sat down. She looked at the dazzling dishes and suddenly smashed the cup of water on the floor. The ss broke into pieces. She said while looking at Maria''s slightly surprised face, "I want to see Harold." Chapter 885 Chapter 885 "She is half dead lying on the bed and has pulled out the tube and she''s gone on a hunger strike to see Harold?" Larry almost wanted to curse, but he held back and said, "No, absolutely no! I don''t care what method you use. Make sure that she will eat. Don''t allow her to hurt herself. Get out." Luke, who was standing next to him, was a little embarrassed. He said, "Mr. Reynes, I''ve already persuaded her. It''s nine o''clock in the evening now, but Miss Evans still has no intention of eating... We can''t force her. It''s not good for her health." Larry,"... Why didn''t I notice in the past that this little girl is so hard to deal with? D*mn it." He pressed between his eyebrows and was thinking about what to do when he suddenly saw Harold sitting up on the bed. He quickly went over and held him down. "Are you crazy?! Do you want to be infected?" Harold said ndly, "I promised Rain that she wouldn''t die in the next three months." Larry understood the importance of the amulet. It seemed that Harold had agreed to Natalie''s request, but in fact, he had agreed to Leni''s request. Now that both parties were in a deadlock, things would be moreplicated if Crystal died. However... "The doctor said that it would take you at least half a month to recover from your injury. How many days has it been? Your f*cking wound hasn''t even been healed yet!" Larry felt that he had used up all his good temper in the first half of his life, so he easily lost his temper in the past few days. He tried his best to restrain his emotions and said, "If your wound is cracked and infected now, you will die. How about letting Luke go there? If it doesn''t work, I''ll go. Isn''t she just a little girl? I don''t believe that I can''t handle her." As he spoke, he was about to press Harold back onto the hospital bed. However, Harold had already pulled out the infusion needle and said to Luke, "Give me a set of clothes." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Luke had always been respectful of Harold''s decision. He nodded and went to get his clothes. Harold casually wiped off the beads of blood on the back of his hand after he pulled out the infusion needle. However, due to his serious injuries, even though his expression was cold, his face was extremely pale. The fluttering butterfly bones lifted the hospital gown into an obvious arc. Larry cursed in a low voice,"... I must have owed you in my previous life." "At most an hour, you muste back. Otherwise, I will ask the doctor to drug you so that you can''t move when you are recuperating. If you don''t believe me, you can try." Harold grunted and said lightly, "I do have something to tell her." Larry was in a bad mood, so he simply went out to smoke. Harold changed his clothes and sat in a wheelchair, letting Luke push him out of the hospital. By the time they arrived at Flower Land, it was already past ten o''clock at night. Harold did not allow anyone to push the wheelchair forward. He slowly walked through the door and saw Crystal hugging her knees and squatting at the side of the dining table. The table was filled with dishes that were heated up several times and were surrounded by a faint heat. The creaking sound of the door opening made Crystal raise her head. When she saw the person, she quickly stood up and subconsciously wanted to pounce on him as usual. However, after seeing the cold expression on Harold''s face, she could not take a step forward. Harold was wearing a ck windbreaker, inside which was a light gray high-cored high-cor undershirt, which made his face paler. Standing under the crystalmp, the bright flowing light cut off his face, so his indifference became obscure. "I heard that you want to see me." He stood tall and straight. His eyebrows were as ck as a painting, and his nose was as sharp as a knife. However, his eyes were full of coldness. "Say it if you have something to say." Chapter 886 Chapter 886 Even when they first met, Harold was not as indifferent as he was now. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Only then did she realize that it was really autumn in City W now. Crystal tugged at the corner of her shirt and her eyshes trembled slightly. "Your face is a little pale. Are you sick?" "..." Harold didn''t expect that this would be Crystal''s first question when she saw him. "I''m fine." Harold frowned. "Is this what you want to tell me?" Crystal pursed her lips and clutched her shirt tightly with her fingers. She looked up at Harold with tears in her eyes. "I didn''t kill Mia. Don''t you believe me?" Harold smiled and said, "Is it important if I believe you or not? If it weren''t for your pregnancy, you should be in the detention center now. In a few days, you will be sentenced to be locked up in the detention center. The police have gathered all the evidence. Are you asking me if I believe you?" "Crystal, why didn''t I think that you were so naive in the past?" "..." Crystal unconsciously bit her lips until they bled. She had heard these words from many people, but those words were the most hurtfuling from Harold''s mouth. But it was not enough. He wanted her to be covered with wounds. "Do you think I''m stupid?" "I don''t have a fetish to marry a murderer." Crystal''s vision was a little blurry. She knew that it was her tears, but she did not want to cry in front of Harold. Hence, she tried her best to hold back her tears. However, her tears were disappointing. They rolled down her cheeks like pearls and slid all the way into her cor. Because she was poisoned, she couldn''t make any sound at all even when she cried. It was like a funny farce. Harold, on the other hand, seemed impatient. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving first." Crystal grabbed the corner of his shirt. "Your child... don''t you want to touch him? You once said that you want a child." Harold''s gaze swept across her snow-white, crystal-like cheeks. The blood at the corner of her lips flowed all the way, forming an irregr flower on her clothes. The bright red color was almost eye- catching. Thus, Harold shifted his gaze away and said, "I want a child." He slowly pulled Crystal''s hand away and said in a cold voice, "But I don''t want a child of a murderer." Crystal suddenly felt weak. She couldn''t stand still and could only try her best to hold on to the dining table so that she wouldn''t fall in front of Harold. Even he didn''t believe me... Even he didn''t believe me. The wound on the corner of her lips cracked open again. Crystal''s vision was blurred. She could not see Harold''s expression clearly, but she could feel his disgusted gaze. But I really didn''t kill anyone... Crystal thought. I didn¡¯t kill anyone. Why should I confess? Why should I confess? Why should I lose everything I have?¡¯ She slowly slid to the ground, and the cold floor tiles barely sobered her up. Even though she was already so desperate, she still wanted to ask Harold, "Don''t you want me anymore?" Harold remained silent for a moment. Then, he squatted down in front of her, slowly wiped the blood from the corner of her lips, and said, "I don''t." His fingers brushed past her lips, bringing with them an ice-cold temperature. The man stood up, turned around, and walked towards the main door. His face was extremely pale, and the ceiling that was raised high in the living room seemed as if it was going to be pressed down, causing his wound to ache. Only when he walked out of the main door and heard the sound of the door being locked did he fiercely spit out a mouthful of blood from his chest. Chapter 887 Chapter 887 The dietician came out of the kitchen and changed the dishes. She then walked to Crystal''s side and pulled her up from the ground. "Miss Evans, you''ve seen Master White. It''s time to eat, right?" Crystal looked at the hot soup in front of her and felt that she had a stomach cramp. She held the table and vomited, but only spat out a little bit of her bile. Maria frowned and fed her with water. She then said, "Miss Evans, in your current state, it''s not suitable for you to give birth to a child. If you don''t want to give birth to a dead fetus, I suggest that you be in a good mood and eat on time. Your emotions will affect the growth of the fetus, and the fetus will die in the womb if it can''t get enough nutrition." Crystal picked up the spoon and poured a spoonful of soup into her mouth. The wound on the corner of her mouth should be very painful when it came into contact with the hot soup. But strangely, she could not feel the pain. She could not even feel the heat. Maria picked up some food for her and said, "You have to eat these. I''ll go get the first aid kit. I''ll treat your wound after you''ve finished eating." Crystal ate silently. She put down the chopsticks when she felt that she couldn''t eat anymore. She lowered her head and slowly touched her lower abdomen, and her tears fell on the back of her hand. She curled up on the chair and cried like a child. I''m sorry, baby. Your father doesn''t seem to like you. Finally, Natalie sneaked into Sadie''s ward when Danny wasn''t there. It seemed that Danny was very concerned about the assassination attempt of 0734st time. Otherwise, he would not have sent people to surround the ward. Sadie was reading a book on the bed. Natalie nced at it and found that it was "The Red and The ck" written by Stendhal. The book was slowly flipped over one page. Sadie looked up and asked, "Miss Natalie?" "Ah, I forgot that you haven''t seen me before." Natalie was very polite when she came to visit. She brought a handful of snow-white roses. Sadie knew this kind of rose. She put the flowers aside and reached out with a smile. "Hello, my name is Natalie, and my code name is Rain." Sadie paused for a moment."... Rain." She was very familiar with this code name. The two of them had fought more than once, and it was only now that she finally saw the actual face of the international killer, Rain, in front of her. Sadie put down the book in her hand and shook hands with her. Since she knew the identity of the other party, she naturally knew why the other party came. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Sadie smiled and said straightforwardly, "I won''t hand over the Al 8 drug." Natalie said, "I remember that you have a good rtionship with Crystal. When she was poisoned, your concern for her wasn''t fake." "Whether I care about her or not doesn''t have anything to do with my unwillingness to hand over the A18 drug." Sadie crossed her hands with a gentle attitude, but her tone was tough. "I can be calm now because of this medicine. So no matter what, I won''t hand it over." Natalie frowned. In the past, when she fought with Sadie, she knew that this woman was a tough one. She thought that after a few years, her temper might have changed a little since she looked much gentler now. However, she did not expect that Sadie would still be the same. She sighed and spread out her hands. "You should also know howplicated the situation is now." "Isn''t it your fault?" Sadie said coldly, "You''ve provoked Nefelibata. You tried to take someone away under Nefelibata''s nose but failed. What does it have to do with me?" Chapter 888 Chapter 888 Natalie took a deep breath and called her code name. "0172,1 know that you once had great authority in Nefelibata. Your code is the best proof. My brother said that you were like a tamed dog, but I disagreed. Later, you rebelled and left Nefelibata, but now it seems that my brother is right." "You''ve been brainwashed by Nefelibata. You don''t even think what they did is wrong." In the face of such a straightforward and sharp usation, Sadie smiled and said, "Even if I think what they did is wrong, what can I do? Don''t you know how huge Nefelibata is? It''s not just a simple sentence." "-Nefelibata will always exist with humans." "No one can do anything to it, including the leader of Nefelibata, because it grows in human flesh and blood and takes root in human bones. After so many years, it continues to grow, and no one can resist its temptation. One day, it will be ''right'' and people will ''take it for granted''. I''m nothing in front of it. I just want to live a good life with my lover. I am selfish, but I don''t feel ashamed." Natalie''s fingers trembled. Sadie wasn''t wrong. In front of Nefelibata, a single person was too insignificant. If one went against it, they would be considered a different species. The end result would only be that they would be wiped out. Sadie curled her lips and said, "Rain, I appreciate your courage, but... I''m sorry, I can''t help you. The A18 drug is my trump card. I don''t want to get myself and my lover in danger." "Crystal is a destined victim. This is her fate. I like her very much, but that''s all." Natalie covered her eyes with the back of her hand. She took a deep breath and said, "If you believe in fate so much, why did you escape from the operating table? Why did you steal the A18 drug? Why did you create that car ident? Sadie, you never surrender to your fate." Sadie paused. "If you don''t hand over the Al 8 drug, Crystal will die in three months at most-" She looked at Sadie and said, "Just like you used to be, you were pushed to the operating table in endless despair. You know that kind of pain best." "..." Sadie said expressionlessly, "Shut up." She said coldly, "ording to my understanding of you, it''s your style to kill Crystal immediately. I don''t understand why you''re trying so hard to save her." Natalie raised the corner of her mouth and showed a smile that was insincere. "You''re right. The order I received was to kill Crystal at all costs, but-" She lowered her eyshes and said, "Someone can''t bear it." "So even though I knew that it was useless, I still wanted toe to you." Even though she knew it was pure moral kidnapping, Natalie still said, "Crystal''s life and death are in your hands." "Even if I hand over the A18 drug." Sadie looked away. "After she gives birth to the child, she will still die. Why should I work so hard for something that I can already see the endgame?" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "I don''t know." Natalie shrugged his shoulders and smiled. "I also find it strange." "Why can''t my brother let go of Crystal?" Chapter 889 Chapter 889 Sadie remembered that the first time she saw Crystal was in the small courtyard of the Haye residence in Sunshine Vige. At that time, the little girl looked at her with a pair of timid ck big eyes. She was really pitiful and lovely, so she bent down and gave her a candy. Getting a piece of candy made Crystal very happy. She kept it in her pocket and couldn''t bear to eat it. Sadie had lived in endless greed since she was a child. She knew very well that she was not an independent person, but a tool that could be reced at any time. So she worked very hard and tried very hard to find the value of her existence. Perhaps it was because of the growing environment, Sadie had never seen such a pair of clear eyes before. Even if it was a child, he would not be so easy to satisfy. Most of the pain of human beings came from greed in their bones. Only children who were easy to satisfy could get happiness. At that time, Sadie didn''t know what was awaiting Crystal would be such a winding path. She didn''t know that happiness would be extravagant for Crystal. The sound of the nurse''s footsteps could be heard from the corridor. Sadie withdrew from her memories. She picked up the book "The Red and The ck" again and flipped through a page quietly. She was obviously driving her guest away. Natalie sighed and said, "It''s going to be hard to deal with now." Sadie said, "People are selfish." "Have a good rest." Natalie thought of something. "I heard that you belong to the Rh blood group, so it''s hard to find the matching bone marrow." Sadie did not say anything. Natalie said, "If Danny can''t find the matching bone marrow for you, it''s hard to say how long you can live. If you die..." "Even if I die, the Al 8 drug will still be Danny''s life-saving talisman." "All right." Natalie shrugged her shoulders and said, "I hope you can live longer. After all, for so many years, you are the only one who has survived after escaping from Nefelibata." She opened the door of the ward and went out. There was a click on the door. Sadie lowered her eyshes and took a deep breath. She turned the pages with her fingers, but she couldn''t read a single word. Finally, she couldn''t bear it anymore and swept all the things on the bedside table to the ground. She knew that Natalie was morally kidnapping her, but what Natalie said was true. Crystal''s life and death were indeed in her hands. If she did not hand over the Al 8 drug to that person to prolong her life, Nefelibata would definitely take Crystal back at all costs. At that time, there would be no chance of survival. Sadie propped herself up on the bed and took a deep breath. She felt that her chest was a little stuffy and she was out of breath. Suddenly, a hand was ced on her shoulder. Sadie was stunned, and she was pulled into an embrace. She smelled the familiar scent of cedar. Looking at the mess on the ground, Danny looked down at Sadie and asked, "Are you angry?" "...No." Sadie said in a hoarse voice, "I''m just... a little ufortable." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Danny touched her soft hair and whispered, "I know you did it for me." Sadie grabbed his shirt, and a tear rolled down from the corner of her eye. The A18 drug was her trump card, but it could save Danny''s life. Between Danny and Crystal, she could only selfishly choose her lover. Danny bent down and slowly wiped away the tears on her face. He whispered, "Sadie, I''m not afraid of this." "It''s good to be with you. If I die in this conspiracy that has been woven for decades. I''m willing to ept it." "So, hand over the A18 drug." Chapter 890 Chapter 890 Crystal woke up in a daze. Last night, she probably had a lot of absurd dreams. She didn''t know whether it was because she was pregnant or because of her emotions, but she didn''t sleep well at night and kept dreaming intermittently. The sun was shining brightly outside the window. Inte autumn, the sky was always particrly deep. Probably because of the haze today, it was covered with a light grayyer, which looked a little depressed. Crystal got up and went to wash up. When she went downstairs, Maria had already prepared breakfast. She looked up at the clock hanging in the living room. It was half past eight in the morning. It had been a week since shest saw Harold. During this week, Crystal had been very obedient. She ate and slept regrly, but she was not in a good mood. Maria applied for the right to take Crystal to the garden outside. Yesterday, she told Crystal that she could take a walk outside today after breakfast. In the past, the vi of Flower Land had made Crystal feel the warmth of a home. However, after being locked up here for seven whole days without being allowed to go out, she could not help but feel annoyed. She was looking forward to taking a walk today. Crystal ate her nutritious meal slowly. Maria did what she said. Half an hourter, she opened the door and walked out of the room with Crystal. The two guards did their best to keep watch and stood at the door without looking sideways. Crystal took a pair of scissors and slowly trimmed the leaves of the flowers in the garden. In the past, when Dana was still around, Crystal would learn some gardening skills from her. But now in late autumn, the autumn flowers had already bloomed at the ridge. Crystal squatted in front of arge wall of flowers and looked at the delicate flowers fluttering in the wind in front of her. "It''s so strange." They looked so delicate and weak, but they were still unwilling to leave the branches easily in the face of the cold wind. Maybe the wind had scattered its petals, but it had no regrets since it had resisted the wind. Crystal''s fingertips touched the light pink petals. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew the petals out of the courtyard wall. She slowly stood up, wrapped her snow-white coat tightly, and walked along the stone path to the swing. She sat down on top of it and remembered that Harold had once stood behind her and pushed her high into the air. It was as if she had grown wings in the wind and touched the freedom she desired. Maria ced a small nket on Crystal''s legs and said, "It''s too windy. Don''t catch a cold, Miss Evans." Crystal nodded gently. She leaned against the iron chain and looked at the distant sky in a daze. Suddenly, the iron door creaked. She looked sideways and saw a man in a dark gray windbreaker walking in. He wrapped himself in a ck scarf, which made his face look paler. He seemed to have lost some weight. Standing by the wall, he looked like a tree in the wind. Crystal immediately stood up and moved her lips. She had practiced for a long time and wanted to call out Harold''s name when she saw him again, but it failed. Harold lowered his thin eyelids. The color of his lips was very light, and his face was a little sick. However, no one could notice them because his eyes were too cold. "Follow me." After a brief sentence, he turned around and walked out. Crystal hurried to follow him. Someone opened the door of the back seat. Crystal climbed in and saw that Harold had a pen on his leg. He was dealing with hispany affairs. His side face was sharp. He was so handsome that he did not look like a human being. Crystal was quiet and did not disturb him. Even if she had a lot to say.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 891 Chapter 891 When the car stopped outside the hospital, Crystal realized that Harold had brought her to do a checkup. Crystal was very cooperative. She did whatever the doctor asked her to do. However, when the doctor handed the report to Harold, he didn''t take it. He just said lightly, "You don''t have to show it to me." "..." Crystal bit the corner of her mouth slowly. In fact, she was a little sad. But it was fine that he didn''t want to have a look at it. She could check it out herself. Crystal took the stack of reports and carefully read it twice. In fact, she didn''t quite understand it. After all, what she studied was biology, not medicine, but she wanted to know more about her baby. Suddenly, a hand with clear joints reached over, took the report away from her hand, and then casually threw it into the waste paper basket next to her. Crystal looked up and met the man''s cold eyes. "Leave after the examination." Crystal wanted to take the stack of reports away, but the bodyguards who followed them had already taken her out of the doctor''s office by force. She had been very obedient recently, but no one knew if Harold''s action of throwing the waste paper basket had angered her or his cold and casual attitude had angered her. She turned around and ran to the office. Harold pulled her back and said coldly, "There''s a limit to my patience." Crystal''s eyes were full of tears. Her eyshes trembled, and the moment her tears fell, she bit Harold''s thumb. The little girl''s teeth were sharp and she used a lot of strength. As soon as she took a bite, she saw blood. Harold pinched her cheek and forced her to loosen her teeth. Her face became paler. "Do you really want me to handcuff you?" Crystal didn''t know why she was so angry. When she saw Harold''s bloody thumb, she squeezed her fingers together and apologized silently. However, Harold didn''t ept it. He let go of his fingers coldly and said, "Send her back. She''s not allowed to go to the garden." "Yes, Mr. White!" Harold took off his coat, and his shirt was stained with blood. Larry gloated and said, "You''re not young anymore. At that time, we could still crawl in the mud pit when we were hit by a bullet. It''s good enough that you can still live now." "..." Harold leaned back on the bed and let the doctor deal with the wound. His face was as pale as frost and snow. The doctor was sweating all over his head. "Master White, you have to look after your injury. Cracking again and again will lead to the risk of infection." Harold answered perfunctorily. Larry held a book in his hand, leaned against the sofa, crossed his legs, and said, "I heard that Rain went to find Sadie." Harold didn''t seem to be interested in this. "I have to say that Rain has some tricks up her sleeve." Larry raised his eyebrows. "She''s able to be famous in the world at such a young age. It''s not just luck. Sadie seems to be convinced by her." "Seems to be?" "The reason why I said so is because I can''t figure out Sadie''s thoughts." Larry shrugged his shoulders. "When Sadie was with Nefelibata, she was their most useful tool and loyal dog... To be honest, I was a little surprised when I found out her real identity." Mr. Reynes touched his chin and said, "She is using her own life to love Danny. When she nned the car ident, she didn''t know whether she could be with Danny, but she still made a desperate effort. This is probably... love?" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He had never experienced such a thing before, so he could only sigh. "Sometimes I think she is really stupid. Chapter 892 Chapter 892 "Hmm?" Larry said, "If she were to stay in Nefelibata, she might be able to survive." Harold said lightly, "That''s her cage, and she yearns for freedom." "If I were Sadie, I would not hand over the A8 drug." Larry said in a deep voice, "It was not easy for her to escape from Nefelibata, so she made a bet on everything in exchange for the present peace. The A18 drug is Danny''s and her life-saving talisman. If she handed over the medicine, it meant that she was no longer useful to Nefelibata, and she could be recycled at any time... Well, ording to Sadie''s situation, it was worthless to take her back. It was very likely that she would be disposed of directly. She did not need to expose herself and Danny to danger for Crystal." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Humans only show their nobility when watching others make a choice." "Not necessarily." After the doctor bandaged the wound, Harold fastened the buttons on his shirt and looked out of the window. "Sadie is still useful for Nefelibata... Close the window. It''s autumn. The wind is too strong." Larry closed the window in person and said, "What are you talking about? Does Sadie have any other cards?" "The Al 8 drug is her life-saving talisman, but her value is more than that." Harold looked down at the wound on his thumb. At this time, the blood had stopped, so the pair of teeth marks looked particrly conspicuous. The doctor wanted to help him bandage his wound, but Harold refused and asked him to go out first. The light in the ward was cold and white. When it came down from the top, Harold''s eyes looked particrly deep, and the shadow of his eye sockets was very deep. He looked up at Larry and asked, "Do you want to make a bet?" "Bet on what?" Harold said, "I bet Sadie will hand over the A18 drug." Crystal was locked up again after she returned to Flower Land. She couldn''t even get out of the door. The only entertainment left was to read books or watch TV. Crystal was eager to find something to do, so she asked Maria for some wool and needles. She wanted to make a little sweater for the unborn baby. This kind of request, which could ease pregnant women''s mood, would not be refused by Maria. Soon, she got someone to send various kinds of wool over. Crystal did not know whether the baby in her belly was a boy or a girl, so she chose both pink and blue. Maria stood in the corner of the living room and looked at her sitting on the sofa and seriously knitting a sweater. Suddenly, a strange emotion emerged in her heart. Crystal was really obedient and polite. Even if she was depressed, she would never make trouble for no reason. She liked the baby in her belly and often read books about fetal education. At this moment, the gentle light fell on her beautiful side face, which gave Maria a feeling that if there was really an angel, it would probably look like her. The autumn wind in the northern city was particrly strong, and it was particrly obvious this year. But in just one day, the rose flower wall in the yard had fallen to the ground due to the wind. When Maria saw it, she thought that it was lucky that Crystal did not see it, otherwise, she would probably be sad. That night, Maria fell asleep as usual. In the middle of the night, she suddenly heard a flurry of flustered footsteps. She immediately got up and opened the door. As soon as she turned on the light, she was hugged by a warm and soft body. Crystal''s body trembled and said, "It''s thunder... What a loud thunder." "..." Maria thought, "She''s really a little girl. How could she be afraid of thunder?" She patted Crystal''s thin back hesitantly and heard the little girl say, "I want to see Harold... I want to see him. I''m so scared. I want to see him..." Chapter 893 Chapter 893 It was very normal for pregnant women to lose control of their emotions. They would instinctively look for the person they relied on the most when they encountered something they were afraid of. Crystal was scared out of her mind by the roaring thunder outside. Maria did not know if she went downstairs without wearing her shoes because she could not find anyone upstairs. Maria tried her best tofort her. "Miss Evans... it''s okay. Calm down first. Put on your shoes first, or you''ll catch a cold... okay?" Crystal was like a frightened little animal. She probably realized that Maria was not someone she could rely on. She slowly let go of her, squatted on the ground, and hugged herself tightly, making Maria think of the small hedgehog that wrapped itself around its soft body with its sharp spikes. Maria realized that she was in a very unstable state. If there were any more stimtion, she might very well have a mental breakdown. After hesitating for a moment, she called Harold and exined the situation in a low voice. Harold said in a cold voice, "Give her the phone." Maria did as she was told. Crystal couldn¡¯t say anything, so she could only hold her phone tightly. The man''s voice came from the receiver, "Don''t try to use this trick to make me go and see you." These words were too hurtful. Even Maria was stunned. With a thud, the phone fell to the floor. Crystal did not wear shoes and stepped directly on the cold floor. Her feet were so cold that they were a little green. She looked at the mobile phone on the ground in a daze. Only then did she wake up from extreme fear. She realized that Harold, who was very kind and gentle to her and said that he would apany her all the time, was no longer there. Her face was covered with tears and she looked embarrassed, but she still picked up the phone and gave it to Maria. In the past few days, she had learned handnguage from Maria. At this moment, she was extremely tired and dizzy. She felt nauseous. She didn''t dare to open her mouth, afraid that she would spit it out directly, so she could only tell Maria using handnguage. "Please tell him that I don''t need him to apany me." "..." Maria agreed and conveyed Crystal''s message to Harold. Harold hung up the phone without any reluctance. It was raining heavily outside, and the thunder seemed to be ringing in her ears. The lightning lit up heaven and earth for a moment, and the window ss whistled in the wind. Crystal half knelt on the ground, covering her chest tightly with her fingers. Her heart was very healthy and there was no disease. But at this moment, it seemed to have been pierced by tens of millions of steel needles. It was painful, but she could only remain silent. After a long time, Crystal raised her head and looked at the ceiling. It seemed that she wanted to make her tears fall back into her eyes, but undoubtedly, she failed. Maria frowned. "Miss Evans, please take care of your health." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Crystal wiped away her tears and made a sorry gesture. She slowly stood up with the help of the wall and walked upstairs. Maria looked at her swaying back and went forward to hold her. Only then did she feel that Crystal was cold. She quickly brought Crystal back to her room, soaked her feet in hot water, and then turned on the air conditioner to warm her body temperature. "Miss Evans." Maria sat by the bed and said, "I will guard you here. You don''t have to be afraid of thunder." Crystal curled up in the fluffy quilt. Her hair, which was like seaweed, made her little face snow-white. Her rosy lips, which used to be always ruddy, were also pale at this time as if they would be broken if they were touched lightly. In fact, she couldn''t sleep, but she didn''t want Maria to worry. She still closed her eyes, but she didn''t know that she wouldn''t wake up for a long time after this. The pregnant woman''s body was too weak. She had a low fever in the middle of the night. Chapter 894 Chapter 894 Crystal was a little dizzy because of the fever. When she woke up in the middle of the night, she felt that someone had changed the hot towel on her forehead. She grabbed the other person''s hand and said something. She didn''t make a sound, but Maria understood and said, "Hmm." Then Maria helped her up and fed her sweet honey water to moisten her dry and thirsty throat. Crystal fell asleep in a daze again. She seemed to see Maria let out a soft sigh before tucking her in. The heavy rain poured down all night, and the thunder rumbled. Perhaps it was because Maria had been keeping herpany, Crystal felt much more at ease. She was no longer stimted by the thunder. Shey quietly on the bed and her fever slowly subsided. In the hospital. Larry was holding a few documents that he had just received. He pushed open the door of the ward. At this time, the sky had just turned white, but the person in the hospital bed was awake. He was looking down at something on theptop. When he saw himing in, he closed theptop and put it aside. He asked, "What''s wrong?" "You are really not afraid of death." Larry hooked his foot on the chair and sat down. He handed the things in his hand to him and said, "Look at the fax that has just been intercepted." The technicians equipped with C133 were ordinary in actualbat. They could only protect themselves, but they were geniuses inputer science. They had once announced in a very high- profile manner that they could understand everything with electricity. In less than two days, they were taught a lesson by the wielders and almost went blind. Harold flipped open a page of paper on the top and saw an ink-colored bird print printed on it. It was the symbol of Nefelibata, high-quality. It was a symbol of freedom. He quickly read the document that had been faxed over and looked up. "You lost." Larry sighed and said, "I''m too narrow-minded. I thought that Sadie wouldn''t give up in order to keep her hard-earned happiness." "It''s not that you''re narrow-minded," Harold said faintly, "I''ve already said that she has other value for Nefelibata. She took a bet on whether or not Nefelibata will let her live because of that." Larry smiled and said, "It''s a good thing... Now that she''s handed over this medicine, Nefelibata won''t keep an eye on you for the time being. They will go hunt Rain down instead." Harold didn''t say anything. He slowly sorted out the documents and said, "Burn them." "Okay." Larry opened the drawer and took out a lighter. He opened the window, threw the documents into the metal trash can, and lit it. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "You hid the lighter." Larry said, "I have to tell the doctor about this and ask him to take people to search your ward carefully. He repeatedly told you not to smoke. You just ignored his words, right?" Harold closed his eyes in boredom. Seeing his tired look, Larry frowned and put his hand on his forehead. "Why are you so cold?" "..." Harold said, "Try to stay in front of the window and let the wind blow on you." Larry coughed and touched his nose. When he saw that the documents had been burned clean, he closed the window and said, "I was afraid that burning in the room would cause poisoning... Why didn''t you say you''re cold?" Speaking of this, he suddenly saw a bunch of keys left on the sofa. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "Why is your car key here?" Harold pressed between his eyebrows and said, "Maybe Luke put it there. I don''t know." Larry picked up the key and put it in his pocket, saying, "Let me drive it first." Harold said coldly, "It''s up to you." Chapter 895 Chapter 895 When Crystal woke up the next day, she thanked Maria. Although she was having a high fever, she could feel that someone had taken care of her for the whole night. Maria, on the other hand, looked indifferent and said, "This is my duty. Miss Evans,e and have breakfast." After breakfast, Crystal continued knitting the little sweater. She was locked up in the room and gradually became less and less sensitive to the passage of time. When Harold came to Flower Land again, Crystal knew that half a month had passed. Because she was poisoned at the early stage of pregnancy, it might affect the fetus. Therefore, her pregnancy test was more frequent than that of ordinary pregnant women, and she had to go for a checkup once every half a month. This time, Harold didn''t say anything to her. He was busy dealing with his own affairs all the time. Crystal was already very familiar with the handnguage. She talked to the doctor and learned about the situation of the baby. Harold had been sitting in the reception room to answer the phone when someone suddenly walked in and said something in a low voice. Harold hesitated for a moment and said, "Okay, let her in." When Crystal was sorting out the report, she suddenly heard footsteps. Someone walked into the office. She turned her head and saw that it was Sadie. Although Sadie hadn''t found a matching bone marrow for the time being, she didn''t look as haggard and pale as an ordinary patient because her condition was controlled well. Standing there in a long white dress, she looked like ady in an ancient painting. Crystal''s eyes lit up when she saw her. "Sadie!" Sadie smiled, lowered her head, and rubbed her hair. She asked softly, "How is it going? Have you been well recently?" Crystal nodded gently. The doctor went out sensibly, leaving only Crystal and Sadie in the office. Sadie sat down beside Crystal, looked at the report beside her, and said, "Your child is quite healthy." Crystal nodded again. Sadie touched her cheek and asked softly, "Are you still unable to speak?" Crystal pursed her lips. It was hard to say when the seque caused by the poison would heal. If she could not speak for the rest of her life, it would be too cruel for a 19-year-old girl. Sadie''s finger traced Crystal''s lower jaw andnded on her slender neck. Crystal was not on guard against her at all. Even though her vital part had been grabbed, she still looked at Sadie with a clean and confused look. Sadie knew that she could easily break the fragile neck under her hand. If Crystal died, many things might be different. She even asionally thought that it would be great if Crystal was not born from the beginning. "..." Crystal tilted her head slightly. "Sadie?" "...It''s okay." Sadie smiled and said, "Your voice will definitely be fine. It''s just temporary. Don''t be sad." Crystal nodded gently. Sadie looked more serious and said, "Crystal, I have a question for you. You have to answer me truthfully." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Do you hate Harold?" Crystal lowered her head and looked a little dispirited. After a long while, she said, "It''s my fault." She said, "If only I could prove that I didn''t kill Mia." Sadie closed her eyes. She suddenly felt that it was ridiculous that she wanted to kill Crystal before. Crystal didn''t know anything. What right did she have to put all the me on this ignorant little girl? She had been seeking freedom for herself all her life. She shouldn''t have selfishly imprisoned Crystal in a cage called fate. Chapter 896 Chapter 896 "Be good," Sadie said. "Everything will be fine." Crystal hesitated for a moment and asked in a low voice, "Sadie, are both big brother and second brother very angry?" "..." Sadie said, "You should ask them about this personally. I can''t answer it on their behalf." Crystal lowered her head. "They must be very angry." Sadie hugged her, took a deep breath, and said, "Crystal, don''t live for anyone. Be yourself, okay?" Crystal looked up. She did not know why Sadie would say that. Sadie''s eyes were filled with a heavy emotion that she could not understand. Her voice trembled slightly as she said, "Crystal, you are free." You are free, and you are a bird. You will eventually get rid of the cage, so don''t let anyone imprison you. After Sadie left, Crystal was in a better mood. She hadn''t seen an acquaintance for a long time. She was very happy to be able to talk to Sadie today. She sat alone in the office, waiting for Harold to ask her to leave. Sadie closed the office door and saw Harold. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She always felt that he was like a king among the beasts when she saw him. He was never afraid of anything, nor would he run away, always exuding a bloody smell. Sadie took out a folded envelope from her bag. She walked past Harold and casually ced the envelope into his jacket pocket. The moment she passed by, she said lightly, "I can hand over the Al 8 drug, but it''s not my intention." The woman''s gentle and ssical eyebrows were frozen with frost at this time, and her voice was very light. "If one day I die, I hope you can protect Danny. He is aplete person, not a container." "If possible, I hope he will never know about it." Harold didn''t say anything. The cold wind passed through the corridor, and Sadie had already opened the ss door and went out. After a moment of silence, Harold took out the envelope from his pocket and opened it. Inside was a map with a string of passwords. It was obvious that this was where the A18 medicine was. He folded the map and put it away. Then he turned around and pulled the door of the conference room. He said lightly, "She really thinks you''re very important." He was even more important than her own life. Danny just lowered his eyes and lit a cigarette. Harold said, "It seems that I''m destined not to keep the secret for her." Danny took a drag and put out the cigarette in the ashtray. Sadie was sick, so she would feel ufortable when she smelled the smoke. He looked in the direction of the office and said, "I''m leaving." "Hmm," Harold replied. Crystal sat in the office, swaying her toes and staring nkly at the ceiling. When she heard the footsteps, she quickly stood up and looked at the door. Harold didn''te in and only said, "Let''s go." Crystal followed closely behind him. When they walked out of the hospital, she saw someone pushing a cart to sell roasted sweet potatoes. Crystal hesitated for a moment before carefully pulling the hem of Harold''s shirt. Her big clear eyes were filled with the desire to eat roasted sweet potatoes. Harold stopped, nced at her, and didn''t say anything. Crystal looked at him pitifully. Pregnant women always craved different food. Compared with lobster, Crystal just wanted to eat a roasted sweet potato. She was so strange. However, Harold nced at the small cart selling roasted sweet potatoes. He removed Crystal''s hand from his shirt and said, "I have a meeting an hourter. Don''t waste my time." Chapter 897 Chapter 897 Sitting in the back seat, Crystal could still see the little cart through the window ss. But when she thought of the cold look in Harold''s eyes, she looked away. In fact, it was just a roasted sweet potato. How much time would it take? But he was no longer her lover who would fulfill all her wishes. Crystal was in low spirits. Along the way, she pretended to be asleep with her eyes closed. When she arrived at Flower Land, she opened her eyes and got out of the car. Maria stood at the door and waited for her. Harold didn''t get out of the car. He just made a gesture and the car turned away. Crystal didn''t even feel like knitting the sweater. After she came back, shey on the sofa and read a book. After looking at it for a long time, she was still on the same page. At dinner time, Maria brought up a te of roasted sweet potatoes and said, "You didn''t seem to like the sweet potato porridge I madest time... Do you eat roasted sweet potatoes?" When Crystal saw the fragrant roasted sweet potatoes, her eyes lit up for a moment, but soon she shook her head and said, "No." "Do you think that the roasted sweet potato made at home is not as delicious as those sold outside?" Maria raised her eyebrows and said, "My daughter has the same thought as you. She always feels that it doesn''t smell as nice as those sold outside, but there is no guarantee that the food at the roadside stalls is clean and the ingredients may not be fresh. Take the roasted sweet potato as an example. Many vendors will add sharin to make the sweet potato sweeter. It is not good for your health if you eat it." Crystal got up from the sofa and sat on the chair. She slowly peeled off the sweet potato skin and took a bite. It was sweet and soft, and it was very delicious. But when she ate it, she burst into tears. She was very sad. It wasn''t because she hadn''t eaten any sweet potatoes in the afternoon, but because of Harold''s impatient attitude. But no one knew her sadness. They thought she only wanted to eat roasted sweet potatoes. "..." Maria sighed and said, "Why are you crying again?" She thought that she was a stone-hearted person, but this little girl was too pitiful. Maria had been with her for so long, so it was inevitable that she would be soft-hearted. She went over to hug Crystal, patted her on the back, and said like coaxing a child, "Don''t cry. If the baby in your belly knows that you are crying, he will be sad." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Crystal quickly wiped away her tears. Maria wiped away the tears on her face with a tissue and said, "It''s okay if you don¡¯t want to eat sweet potatoes. Just eat something else." Crystal nodded but ate up all the sweet potatoes. After dinner, she was a little full and walked around the ss greenhouse upstairs for digestion. It was the beginning of November in City W. The cold wind was even colder, and the bare trees looked bleaker. She leaned against the floor-to-ceiling ss and looked at the night in the distance. There were brilliant lights in the world, which were full of warmth. Crystal did not know where Harold was now, but she thought that maybe there was amp that was lit by Harold. The ss greenhouse was very cold. Crystal only had a ck shawl draped over her shoulders. She slowly retracted her gaze and used a pair of scissors to cut the rose. Then, she brought it back to the bedroom and inserted it into the vase. The faint scent of fruit permeated the air. Crystal took a light breath andy under the soft quilt. There was a big bunny doll that was ced in the position where Harold used to sleep, wearing a beautiful floral dress. She didn''t remember who sent it. When she checked the storage room, she found that the bunny was a little lonely, so she took it out of the storage room, washed it, and put it on the bed to apany her, who was also lonely. She reached out to hug the bunny and whispered in her heart, "Harold, good night." Chapter 898 Chapter 898 Natalie was sitting on the windowsill, her floating feet swaying back and forth, and she was holding an ice cream in her hand, slowly eating. Fortunately, the building was high enough, and the lights were dim. Otherwise, if people saw her sitting on the windowsill of the seventh floor without any protection, they would be scared to call the police immediately. She waited in boredom for half an hour. When she was about to finish her ice cream, she finally saw a familiar figure walking out of the opposite building. She stood up, stretched out, and ate the rest of the ice cream in one bite. Then she went to the window and hooked one of her hands on the railing on the windowsill. The floor below was a high-end restaurant. Through the window, she could see that a couple was feeding steak to each other. The woman saw a person hanging outside the window and was stunned. Natalie blinked at her and soon slipped down another floor. "... Is there something wrong with my vision?" Thedy rubbed her eyes to make sure that there was no one outside the window. She murmured, "...It must be. This is the sixth floor." Natalie easily went from the seventh floor to the first floor with the help of the railing and the pipe. When she stepped on the ground, she showed her middle finger without raising her head and then entered the crowd. The sniper in the distance looked at her middle finger in his scope."..." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He clicked on the headset and said, "The target has sneaked into the crowd. The sniping failed. Please carry out n B." The other party quickly approved. The sniper put away his gun and sent out a signal. The view from this tall building was very good. He could see several assassins in ck running toward Natalie from all directions. These were all top killers of the organization. Tonight, Rain was bound to die. Natalie lowered her hat. Her pace was casual but very fast. She knew that someone was catching up, but she didn''t seem to be in a hurry. A car stopped in front of her. The person who came out of the company entrance wore a mask and a pair of sunsses. The staff opened the door for him. However, at the moment when he was about to get in the car, a white and long hand suddenly appeared on the handle of the car. Natalie narrowed her eyes and said with a smile, "Marcus." Marcus paused, and the surrounding staff was also stunned. Marcus''s whereabouts today were kept a secret throughout the whole process. How did this person know? Natalie was wearing a loose ck coat. The hat covered a big part of her face, but her fair lower jaw was still exposed. Her delicate red lips curved up and she said, "Take me with you?" Marcus looked down at her for a while. "To?" Natalie casually told him an address. Marcus took out a wallet, took out 30 dors from it, and put it in Natalie''s hand. He said gently, "Take a taxi." "..." Looking at the 30 dors, Natalie was stunned. Marcus asked, "Not enough?" He wanted to take another piece but was stopped by Natalie. She got closer to Marcus, and they were almost sticking together. Natalie said in a low voice with a smile, "Marcus, if you don''t take me with you today, you will see the news of me being cut to death tomorrow." All the staff around were stunned. Marcus had been in the entertainment industry for so many years, but there had never been any actual scandal. Moreover, he was not like some stars who set their image as someone pure. He didn''t have a girlfriend, let alone go out and have fun. But now, the Prince Charming of every girl, Marcus, was so close to a girl in public. They seemed to be hugging. Chapter 899 Chapter 899 Marcus''s voice was soft. "What does that have to do with me?" "All right." Natalie sighed and said, "I''ll go first. Marcus, remember to miss me." After that, she raised her hand to press the brim of her hat and turned to leave. But before she could walk further, she was dragged into the car by a hand rudely. With a "bang", the door of the car was closed, which shocked the staff and made the killers who were getting closer stop. One of them pressed the headset and whispered, "The target is in Marcus''s car. Please give us some instructions." Themander-in-chief of this operation was silent for a while. He was probably weighing the pros and cons. About three secondster, he said, "Give up the operation and withdraw immediately. Don''t confront Marcus face to face." "Yes." In the car. Marcus was in a discussion about the endorsement of a jewelry luxury. His schedule today was very tight, and he hadn''t had much rest since he got up at five o''clock. Even though his agent and assistants were very curious about the identity of the youngdy behind them, they didn''t dare to ask. But to be honest... they had never seen Marcus like that even after getting along with him for so many years. Although his expression was still gentle, the strength he used when he pulled her into the car was like that of a fierce beast hunting. Once he caught his prey, he would never let go of it. But... At this moment, the ''prey'' was extremely carefree and rxed, as if she was not afraid at all that she would be eaten. Natalie took off her hat, revealing her fluffy and natural curly hair. The lights in the car were hazy, which made her snow-white skin more beautiful. That was a good appearance that couldn''t be found in the entertainment circle. "Marcus, is there any water? I''m a bit thirsty." Natalie said. Marcus ignored her, but his agent, Robert, was very attentive. He took out a bottle of water. He observed Marcus''s expression and knew that the little girl was definitely not ordinary to Marcus, so he was ready to unscrew the bottle cap for her. Unfortunately, after he tried hard, he still failed to unscrew it. Natalie smiled and said, "I''ll do it myself. Thank you." Then, Robert watched helplessly as the bottle cap, which he could not unscrew, was easily unscrewed by the little girl with thin arms and legs. Robert was speechless. Marcus snorted. If Robert had known that the person sitting in the back seat was Rain, the international killer that was ranked 9th on the list, he would not have been so frustrated. Marcus lifted the divider in the car, blocking the space and sound. Then he asked Natalie coldly, "Are you being chased?" Natalie took a sip of water and replied, "Yes." She twisted the cap of the bottle and said with her eyes curved, "If it weren''t for you, I would have been chopped into a meat sauce by now." Marcus did not believe her nonsense. If it was so easy to get rid of Rain, Nefelibata would not have sent so many top killers at once and made two perfect ns. "Marcus, I''m very grateful that you saved my life this time." Natalie held her chin and said very seriously, "So I decided to repay you." Marcus immediately wanted to cover her mouth, but it was toote. Natalie said, "I''ve decided to move to your house to do house chores and cook for you. How about that?" "..." Marcus sneered. "No, I''m afraid my life will be shortened." Given this youngdy''s character, it was hard to say who would be the one to be served. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Obviously, Natalie wanted to use him to avoid being hunted down by Nefelibata, but she said it in such a high-sounding way. Chapter 900 Chapter 900 "If you don''t agree..." Natalie rolled his eyes and said, "Then I''ll go to the Evans residence and make it clear to the Evans family that you have proposed to me. I still have the ring..." "..." Blue veins stood out on the corner of Marcus''s forehead. "Natalie!" Only Natalie had the ability to piss Marcus off in an instant. "I can hear you. Why are you so loud?" Natalie leaned over and wrapped her arms around Marcus''s neck. Her charming fox-like eyes were wide open and filled with grievance. "Do you dislike me so much?" Marcus wanted to push her away, but the tempting rose fragrance on her body kept pouring into his nose, making his brain a little dizzy. He said in a low voice, "Let go.¡± This time, Natalie obediently loosened her grip. She raised two fingers and said, "For now, you have two choices." "First, take me home." Marcus said, "That''s impossible." Natalie said, "Second, there will only be two endings. Put me down and I''ll be hacked to death by bad luck. If I''m lucky enough, I''ll get to meet my future father-inw... Marcus, what will you choose?¡± Marcus didn''t want to choose a single one. He wanted to sink this annoying thing into the pond. Natalie leaned over and sat on hisp. She rubbed her cheeks against his neck. Perhaps it was because of the wind outside, the girl''s cheeks were soft but a little cold, causing Marcus''s heart to turn cold as well. He would never understand how Natalie could be so open-minded and make use of his unwillingness to gain benefits for herself. Her motive was so clear and all her ttery had other purposes, but the most annoying thing was that Marcus could not push her away. Marcus took a deep breath and grabbed Natalie''s chin. He forced her to raise her head and said coldly, "Okay." He stared at the beautiful eyes of the girl in his arms. "I allow you to live in my house. Not only do you have to do house chores and cook, but you also have to be responsible for warming the bed. Do you still want toe?" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Natalie seemed to be stunned for a moment. Then, she kissed the corner of Marcus''s lips joyfully. She whispered into Marcus''s ear with a smile, "Sure." "Why wouldn''t I go?" On the day when Crystal finished knitting the two little sweaters, she was very happy. She hung them up and appreciated them for a long time before putting them into the closet, waiting for the baby to wear them when it was born. Recently, Crystal applied for a tabletputer. The type that did note with a SIM card or social software. However, she could browse the news. When she was browsing Facebook, she saw that Marcus''s love affair was exposed. Crystal clicked on it curiously and saw two pictures secretly taken. They were taken at night and were quite blurry, but she could still see that two people seemed to be hugging each other beside the car. The person wearing a hat raised her head, revealing a little of her snow-white chin. Marcus looked down at her. From this angle, there was a touch of tenderness in his eyes. Crystal erged the picture and took a closer look at Marcus''s scandal. Although the photo was vague and the other party was also covered up, she always felt that the other party looked a little familiar, but she couldn''t remember who it was at the moment. So she looked at thements of the fans. Marcus''s fans were very calm, and they didn''t believe the pictures taken by the paparazzi secretly. They calmlymented that Marcus definitely didn''t have a girlfriend and that there was only something wrong with the angle. However, the truth was soon revealed. On the 12th of November at 10.07 a.m., Marcus reposted this post and added, "Thank you for your concern. It''s my fiancee.¡± Chapter 901 Chapter 901 The fact that Marcus had a girlfriend caused a stir and instantly caused amotion in the entertainment industry. Marcus already had a lot of fans and was very popr among passers-by. For a time, the discussion was unprecedented, and it directly blew up the server. When Crystal was having dinner, she finally remembered the person that Marcus had officially identified and why he gave her a sense of familiarity. Natalie. It didn''t matter whether it was her height, figure, or the shape of her jaw that was revealed. They all looked exactly the same as Natalie''s. Crystal was stunned. Natalie and Marcus... when did they start dating? Seeing that she was in a daze, Maria asked, "Miss Evans, what''s wrong?" Crystal:... My ssmate has be my second sister-inw. I''m very surprised. Maria did not care about what was happening in the entertainment industry, but she knew who Crystal''s second brother was. She was also very surprised. If it were in normal times, Crystal would definitely call Natalie immediately and ask her clearly. But now she was locked up in Flower Land, so she could not take the initiative to contact the outside world. She could not go to Marcus''s Weibo to send a private message. It was predicted that Marcus would not see it after a hundred years. ... Besides, even if Marcus saw it, he would probably ignore her. Crystal put down the tablet, went upstairs, and walked into the study. Harold''s office had almost been moved away. Although there were still many books on the wall, Crystal still felt empty. Her fingers brushed across the table, and her eyshes trembled. In the past, Harold had been sitting at this table to deal with some matters while she was repairing her wedding dress. Now that her wedding dress was still there, the pile of documents that piled up like a mountain had already disappeared. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Crystal sat on the stool, fixing her wedding dress bit by bit. When the embroidery was done, she could calm down a lot. Recently, she had been thinking too much, so she always had strange bloody dreams at night. She often woke up in the middle of the night. Except for a huge furry rabbit, no one apanied her. At half past ten in the evening, Maria knocked on the door on time, asking Crystal to go to rest. Crystal put down the needle and thread. The moment she turned around, she saw a bright light shining outside the window. She walked to the window subconsciously. Through the window of the study, one could see the stone road outside the yard. A shiny rabbit head came out, which was particrly conspicuous in the night, followed by a shiny cat head, a cat head, and a panda head. These balloons filled with lights were floating in the air, and the threads were held in the hands of someone. As a gust of wind blew, they swayed in unison, which made people couldn''t helpughing. Crystal was stunned. The night was too dark. It took her a while to recognize the person holding a balloon. He was thinner and wore a ck jacket. Noticing that she was looking at him, he waved his hand. Crystal couldn''t help but push the window open. Maria said, "It''s windy outside. Please take care of yourself, Miss Evans." "..." Crystal lowered her eyes and could only wave her hand to tell Antony she had seen him. Antony smiled and tied the balloons in his hands to the fence outside the yard, one by one. Then he made a good dream gesture to Crystal and turned to leave. Crystal leaned against the window and waited until she could no longer see his back. Then, she looked at the sparkling balloons that looked like little suns in the night sky. The corners of her lips curled up slowly. Maria hadn''t seen her smile so sincerely for a long time. She had nned to ask someone to take away those balloons. After all, in the dark, they looked like clusters of ghost fire, which made it easy for her to have nightmares. But when she saw Crystal smile, she paused and put away her mobile phone. Chapter 902 Chapter 902 On the 21 st of November, Crystal saw Luke. Luke''s attitude was more polite and distant than before. He said to Crystal, "Tonight, there will be an important banquet in the White family. Master White asked me to pick you up." Crystal put down the book in his hand, feeling a little confused. Harold had locked her up here and not allowed her to go out. Wasn''t it just that he didn''t want her to go out and embarrass herself? Why would he let her attend an important banquet of the White family? Before Crystal could reply, Luke added, "Of course, if Miss Evans doesn''t agree, I can also..." Before he could finish his words, Crystal made a gesture: "I''ll go." "..." Luke was stunned for a moment. Crystal had long be aughing stock in City W. If it were anyone else, they would definitely not be willing to attend such a banquet. Wouldn''t that make themugh at her? But Crystal actually agreed. It was rare for Assistant Britton to pause for a few seconds. Then, a perfect smile returned to his face and he said, "Okay. Miss Evans, please change your clothes. Let''s go." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The child in Crystal''s belly was less than two months old, so it wasn''t obvious. She went upstairs and changed into a light green dress, with a soft white fur coat on the outside. When she went out, Maria was standing outside. She whispered, "Miss Evans... I don''t think you should go." "This is a trap. It''s not good for you to go there." "..." Crystal looked down. After a while, she raised her head and smiled, saying, "I know." But I haven''t seen Harold for a long time. She knew that this was a trap. Luke just came to ask her about it, but she still wanted to go. Maria sighed softly and said, "Then please be careful, Miss Evans." Crystal nodded. She sat in the car and looked at the scenery outside the window. The journey to the White family was no different from usual. There was always a sense of gloom when she walked at night, which made Crystal very unhappy. It was almost December, and it was even colder in City W. Crystal got out of the car with a warmer in her arms, but it was still blown by the cold wind. Luke politely helped her up. Tonight, the White family was indeed bustling with lights and silk. When she followed Luke into the hall, almost everyone looked at her. In fact, this banquet was not as grand as when Harold announced Crystal''s identity. Most of the guests were the White family''s rtives and influential families in City W. However, as time passed, Crystal was the focus of everyone''s attention. When Harold led her out to introduce her to everyone, she was the White family''s young mistress, the future mistress of the White family, and also the fifth youngdy of the Evans family. But now, she was just a drowning dog and a murderer. If it weren''t for her pregnancy, she would have been put in jail. Therefore, everyone''s attitude had changed a lot. There were contempt, indifference, ridicule, watching a good show, and so on. They werepletely different from before. Crystal didn''t pay attention to it. She had been looking for Harold, but she couldn''t find him. Luke found a ce for her to sit down. He looked at his phone and said, "Miss Evans, please wait a moment. I suddenly have something urgent to deal with." Crystal nodded. After Luke left, Crystal sat on the sofa with small cakes and drinks ced in front of her. She was a little hungry. As soon as she took out the fork and wanted to have a try, she suddenly heard a sarcastic voice. "Oh, isn''t this Miss Evans? Why do you look so haggard now?" "..." Crystal raised his head and saw an acquaintance. Chapter 903 Chapter 903 Lorna. This person could be said to be Dora''s most loyalckey. Crystal had no feud with her, but she hated Crystal so much that she gritted her teeth. Those who did not know would think that Crystal had killed her whole family. What was even more incredible was that Angelica was standing behind Lorna. Looking at this lineup, Crystal knew that there was no peace today. After all, she had offended Angelica in the White familyst time. Crystal instantly lost interest in eating little cakes. She slowly put down the fork and just looked at Lorna quietly, waiting for her to continue. Lorna crossed her arms and said,"... Oh, I forgot. You''re mute now. You can''t talk. You''re so pitiful." Angelica sneered. "Even when you can''t talk, you still look so annoying. Look at her delicate look. Men like this. Maybe Master White won''t be angry with her in a few days." "Well, that''s not necessarily the case," Lorna Carter replied. "Men may be attracted to beauty, but not everyone can handle a murderer. If it weren''t for her being pregnant, I doubt Master White would care about her at all." Crystal''s face turned slightly pale. At the funeral of Mrs. Bonnie White, Sadie and Crystal made Angelica lose face. Now, given the opportunity for revenge, Angelica wouldn''t let it slip by. She retorted, "Look, look, look, pretending again, isn''t she? You can y these tricks in front of men, but what are you trying to prove in front of us, Fifth Miss... Oh." Angelica smiled wickedly. "I forgot that you have been expelled from the Evans family. You are no longer the Fifth Miss." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lorna took a deep breath and said, "You shouldn''t havee back at that time, but you think you can make a career in City W. You deliberately wanted to take away Dora''s things. Now that you''ve backfired, who can you me?" Angelicaughed insolently and said, "You''re right! What is this called? It''s called reaping what you sow!" Crystal''s long eyshes drooped, and her fingers slowly grasped the knife for cutting cake. Just as she was about to pick up the knife and drive the two away, someone suddenly said, "I was looking for Miss Harmon and Miss Angelica everywhere just now. It turned out that you''re here." Lorna turned her head and saw that the person was none other than Stacie. There was also a grudge between Stacie and Crystal. Lorna was very happy. "Miss Stacie... We were just chatting with Miss Evans. I don''t know why, but after we told her the truth, she couldn''t stand it. Those who don''t know would think that we''re bullying her." Stacie was a member of the White family and a legitimate daughter. Her status in the White family was not low but she remained unnoticed in the past because Mrs. Bonnie didn''t particrly like her. However, things had changed. If Stacie wanted to confront Crystal Evans on the White family''s turf, even if Crystal could speak, she would find it difficult to express her grievances. She used to have someone to back her up, but she had no one to do so now. Angelica held Stacie''s arm intimately. She rolled her eyes and said, "Stacie, I remember that your elder brother used to raise a lot of snakes?" Cyril White used to keep pets, but he didn''t like cats or dogs. Instead, he had a particr fondness for venomous snakes and scorpions and simr creatures. These types of pets are prohibited from being kept domestically, but Cyril had connections and a dedicated room where he kept these things. It would frighten an ordinary person to enter that room. Stacie smiled. "Yeah, what''s wrong?" Angelica said, "Those things haven''t been dealt with yet, have they? If they haven''t been dealt with, let''s invite Miss Evans to have a look." Chapter 904 Chapter 904 Stacie nced at Angelica and slowly pulled her arm out of her hand. She said with a smile, "Miss Angelica, are we so familiar with each other?" "..." Angelica froze and then said, "Stacie, what do you mean?" Stacie said, "No matter who Crystal is now, she is still pregnant with my brother''s child. If anything happens to the child in her belly, who will be responsible for it?" Lorna and Angelica were both stunned. Lorna said, "Didn''t you say that Master White doesn''t care about this child?" "It doesn''t matter whether she cares about it or not. It''s the White family''s child." Stacie narrowed her eyes and said, "There are some things my brother can refuse, but he can''t allow others to destroy." "..." The two women''s faces turned pale. Angelica forced a smile and said, "Stacie, look at what you have said. We are just greeting Miss Evans. We have no other thoughts. Really, don''t be angry." Loma gritted her teeth and smiled apologetically. "That''s right, Stacie. Don¡¯t be angry." "Why should I be angry?" Stacie said, "I''m just chatting with you guys. I''ve finished what I have to say. I''m leaving now." She took the champagne and left without looking at them again. Having said that, Lorna and Angelica didn''t want to cause any more trouble. They red at Crystal and left in a hurry. Loma avoided the crowd, stood in the garden, and made a phone call. "Hello? Dora... I''m sorry. I didn''t seed. I don''t know why that Stacie suddenly jumped out and got involved... Didn''t she have a grudge against Crystal? Why did she help her?" Dora secretly cursed "good-for-nothing" in her heart. She originally wanted to take the opportunity to let Lorna get rid of Crystal''s child. As long as she had a miscarriage, Crystal would have to be locked up in the detention center and wait for the verdict of the court. She did not need to worry about it anymore. But Lorna, the good-for-nothing, could not even handle such a small thing. Although the expression on her face was already twisted and ferocious, Dora''s voice was still gentle."... Perhaps it''s because there was some misunderstanding between us before. That''s why she intervened. Since she didn''t seed, then forget it. After all, it''s a life. I can''t bear to think about it." "What!" Lorna defended her against the injustice. "I think Crystal probably knew that she was pregnant, so she killed Mia. She wanted to take this opportunity to hide in jail. Besides, you are Harold''s fiancee. Why should you let another woman have a baby with him? I don''t have a good temper like you." "New bud..." Lorna hung up the phone, thinking that she had to find an opportunity to get rid of the baby in Crystal''s belly. As soon as she turned the corner, someone suddenly stabbed her neck with a sharp knife. Lorna only felt a sharp pain and then fainted. After Angelica and the others left, Crystal sat there for a few minutes. A servant came over and said, "Miss Evans, Mr. Antonio wants to see you." "Antonio... wants to see me?" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Crystal was a little hesitant. She didn''t like Antonio and didn''t want to see him. "Miss Evans," said the servant calmly. "Sir has been waiting for you." i> n Crystal stood up and followed the servant out of the lively banquet hall. The Silent Temple where Antonio lived was a little far away from the hall, and the desteness of the road was evident. It seemed that the hustle and bustle of the front yard had nothing to do with this ce. Someone opened the courtyard door and led Crystal inside. In the courtyard, Crystal could smell the faint scent of sandalwood. Chapter 905 Chapter 905 The owner of the courtyard must have been paying his respects to the Buddha all this while. The sandalwood didn''t disperse all year round, which was why there was such a smell lingering in the empty courtyard. With a creak, the maid pushed open the door of the Buddha Hall. She stood at the door and said to Crystal, "Miss Evans, pleasee in." As soon as Crystal stepped into the door, the door was closed from the outside. She raised her head and saw the merciful eyes of the Buddha. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the traditional culture of Buddhism, the guardian of the past was the ancient Randeng Buddha, the guardian of the future one was the Maitreya Buddha, and the guardian of the present was the Buddha of the present age. Next to the Buddha statue was a spirit tablet. The words "Leni" on it were much older than the other words. It was obvious that someone was often rubbing it. Antonio knelt on the futon, his fingers fiddling with the prayer beads. He did not open his eyes when he heard the sound of Crystal entering. He merely said ndly, "Give Leni''s memorial tablet an incense stick." Crystal did not understand his intentions, but Leni was Harold''s birth mother. It was only appropriate for her to light incense for Harold''s mother. Therefore, she took the incense, lit it, solemnly kowtowed three times, and ced the incense in the censer. Antonio finally stood up. He looked Crystal up and down for a moment and said, "You seem to have lost a lot of weightpared to thest time I saw you." "Is Harold not treating you well?" Crystal didn''t know if he really didn''t know, or if he deliberately asked this question. Her cheeks bulged, but he didn''t answer. Antonio said, "The child should be two months old?" Crystal nodded. Antonio frowned and didn''t know what he was thinking. After a long time, he said, "I heard that you have been locked up in Flower Land. It''s ridiculous. If you want to, you can live in the White family. I won''t interfere with your freedom. You can go anywhere you want." The temptation of his words was too great. Antonio was waiting for Crystal''s answer. He was sure that Crystal would agree. But what surprised him was that Crystal shook her head gently. "Why?" Antonio was really puzzled. "Are you willing to be locked up by him? He''s restricting your freedom. You can even call the police." Crystal clenched her fists. After a long while, she said, "I want to stay in Flower Land." If she had agreed to Antonio''s proposal, she might not have been able to see Harold even after the child had been born. Moreover, the father-and-son rtionship between Antonio and Harold was like not good. Crystal did not want to stand on the side of Harold''s enemy. Antonio sighed softly and said, "You''re really... stubborn. You''re very simr to Chloe, but... she''s not as popr as you." He rubbed Crystal''s hair like a loving elder and said, "You really don''t want to think about it? It''s not a good choice for you to stay with him." However, Crystal felt as if she had been entangled by an ice-cold snake, causing goosebumps on her back. However, she bit the corner of her lips and did not show any sign of fear or disgust. Instead, she spoke slowly in the words of a hatchet man, "Thank you for your kindness." Antonioughed. He seemed to find it interesting. Just as he was about to say something, the door of the Buddha Hall was suddenly kicked open from the outside. Harold unbuttoned two of the buttons on his cor, revealing his thin corbone. His eyes were colder than the night inte November. "So you''re here." He strode over, grabbed Crystal''s wrist, pulled her behind him, stared into her eyes, and asked, "What did you say to him?" Crystal quickly shook his head. Harold pinched her lower jaw and said word by word, "You''d better not say anything." Chapter 916 Chapter 916 Although Dora''s heart was already filled with joy, the expression on her face was a little sad. "Dad, I believe that Crystal will not kill anyone. There must be a misunderstanding in this matter. Why don''t we investigate further..." Dora was not afraid of being investigated. No matter how hard she tried, Crystal was the murderer. However, Daxton ignored Dora''s suggestion. "This is the Evans family. Don''t mention anyone who has nothing to do with the Evans family." Dora had no choice but to shut her mouth. "Since it''s almost done, it''s settled." Danny looked at the wristwatch in her hand and said, "Sadie has to do an examination this afternoon. I''m in a hurry." Marcus propped his chin up and asked, "Master White, is that all?" Harold was just about to speak when amotion broke out. The servants'' voices were chaotic as they said, "Third Young Master... the Patriarch is currently talking to a guest. You can''t enter!" "Quick, quick... stop Third Young Master!" "All of you, get lost!" Antony''s voice was full of anger. "Whoever stop me, there''s no need for them to stay in the Evans family!" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Antony was the young master of the Evans family. The servants did not dare to offend her. They did not dare to stop her at all. In a short while, she strode into the parlor. -He was still holding a person in his hand. The cold wind in November whistled. It was snowing heavily in City W today. The young girl¡¯s furry coat was stained with a little snow. There was a white scarf around her neck, revealing only a pair of eyes. Those eyes were even cleaner than snow. There was a little steam hanging from her eyshes, making her look like a deer. In an instant, everyone in the parlour was stunned for a moment. Dora stood up directly. She took a deep breath and barely managed to suppress her churning emotions. She hurried over and tried to pull Crystal''s hand. "Crystal! Why are you here? It''s so cold outside, and you''re pregnant..." Crystal didn''t let her touch her, and she didn''t even look at her. Ever since she came in, she had only looked at Harold. Maybe it was because it was winter, the man was thinner and his face was a little pale. But today he was wearing a ck coat and sitting on a sour wooden chair. He looked particrly noble and cold, as if he had cut the space between them in an instant. He looked down, and Crystal''s small shadow was reflected in his pupils. But it was just one nce. Soon, Harold looked away, picked up the cup, and slowly took a sip of hot tea. Daxton frowned. "Antony, you''re treating my words as nothing?!" "I''m sorry." Antony pursed his lips and held Crystal''s cold hands tightly. She could feel the coldness seeping through her fingertips into his heart. He was just an outsider, but he was already so sad. What would Crystal feel when she was trapped in a trap? Therefore, even if he would be hung up and beaten half to death by Daxton because of this matter, he would do it. He couldn''t just watch as his sister was kept in the dark and didn''t know anything. With that passionate love in her heart, she gave her love to a man who didn''t love her as much as she imagined. Harold didn''t deserve such pure, gentle, and passionate love from Crystal. "Dad, I think that since it''s a marriage, it''s better for the parties involved to be present." Antony said, "Although Crystal is no longer a member of the Evans family, she is still my younger sister." "..." Dora clenched her fists in an instant. In the past, she had the best rtionship with her third brother, Antony. However, it had only been a short while. However, from summer to winter, they had already been siblings for 19 years. However, he had brought Crystal to spoil her ns! Chapter 917 Chapter 917 Dora wanted to ask more questions. "Crystal is your younger sister. Am I not?" But she couldn''t. She had always been a gentle, poor, and generous person, so she shouldn''t have asked such aggressive questions. Danny frowned and nced at Marcus. Marcus shrugged his shoulders and said that although he had let Antony go, he did not expect that he had really brought Crystal out. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Daxton gave Antony a solemn look and said, "I don''t think she has any room for negotiation on this matter." Antony didn''t seem to notice the warning in her father''s words. She shook Crystal''s hand and said softly, "Go." Crystal walked up to Harold step by step. It was obvious that she was standing and he was sitting, but the way he looked at her was still high and mighty. Crystal could not look down on her. She was only 19 years old this year. In the first eighteen years, she had been living in a small vige, where there were beautiful mountains and clear waters. There might be annoying people and disgusting things, but there were no sinister plots that could shatter someone to pieces. She was suddenly dragged into City W, a prosperous and rich ce. It seemed to be out of ce. Her innocence had be her fatal weakness. No one knew how much courage she poured into each step as she approached Harold, and no one knew what she was thinking in that moment. In the vast ballroom, the only sound that could be heard was Crystal''s footsteps, clear and distinct. She looked at Harold for a while, her face as pale as the snow in the sky. Then she pulled down the scarf and asked, "Are you going to marry Dora?" Harold didn''t reply immediately, which made Dora''s heart skip a beat. She knew how much Harold doted on Crystal before. However, she was afraid that when Harold''s feelings for Crystal were restored, she, Dora, would be aplete joke. When Crystal was innocent, she was no match for her. Crystal''s hands were stained with blood and she became a murderer. Was she still no match for her?! After a few seconds of silence, Harold smiled. "You don''t have the right to ask me this question." Crystal looked at the ceiling and held back her tears. She took a deep breath and said, "Answer me." She looked at Harold stubbornly, as if she wouldn''t give up until she got an answer. This little girl was stubborn. She didn''t believe what others said. She only listened to Harold. Even though she had already known the answer, she still had to tear the wound open with her own hands, revealing the bloody interior, subjecting herself to another round of pain. She didn''t know how long it took, maybe a few minutes, or maybe a few seconds. The man''s eyes were cold, like the ancient ice and snow on the top of the mountain. He gave her the answer she wanted. "Yes." At that moment, Crystal''s heart skipped a beat. It was as if her heart could no longer bear such a heavy pain and was about to explode in her chest. In an instant, she tasted the smell of blood in her throat. Even though she had tried her best to endure it, she could not stand still. "Crystal!" Antony cried out in shock. She rushed over and tried to support her, but Crystal himself held on to the corner of the table and steadied himself. The veins on the back of her white hand were distinct. She grabbed the corner of the table with all her strength. Her joints were white, and she almost used all her strength. Crystal knew that Harold didn''t love Dora. The engagement was just a way topletely cut ties with her, but she was still so sad that she felt like she was going to die. Outside the ballroom was a small garden. The wisteria vines on the perg had be bare, and the tall shadows of deciduous trees fell on the snowy ground. The cold wind howled, carrying the snow along with it, like a roll of tape, carrying her love in the past neen years. It all faded away with the wind and melted with the snow. Crystal closed her eyes slightly and bent over to kiss the corner of Harold''s lips. The blood in her throat spilled out and stained his lips, as if it was the most ambiguous ending. She said, "Okay." I DON''T WANT YOU ANYMORE. Chapter 918 Chapter 918 After that day, Crystal didn''t see Harold again. The weight that she had gained was reduced, leaving her looking increasingly thin. Even Maria [Milton], who didn''t think her cooking was terrible, started considering factors beyond nutrition, such as taste. Crystal didn''t refuse to eat. She wasn''t so childish as to go on a hunger strike. She just broke up with Harold. She still had a small life in her belly. Every time she ate, even if she didn''t have an appetite, she would try her best to eat more. But she didn''t know whether it was because she was too pregnant or because of her emotional problem. She vomited as much as she ate. In just ten days, she became a lot skinnier. City W was a northern city, so heavy snow wasmon. When Crystal was in Sunshine Vige, it was rare to see snow, let alone this kind of heavy snow. So when she was free, she always moved a small chair and sat by the window, looking at the falling snow outside in a daze. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. In fact, Crystal did not remember how she left the Evans family. She only remembered that when the bloody kiss was imprinted on the corner of Harold''s lips, his eyshes seemed to tremble, followed by someone''s scream. At first, Crystal didn''t know why did someone scream, butter she knew that she was so angry that she spat out arge mouthful of blood, dyeing the expensive handmade carpet in the Evans family''s flower hall red. Antony probably took her awayter. She stayed in the hospital for a few days. When she woke up again, she was locked in Flower Land. Maria was worried that she would cry, but when she woke up, she was quieter and more obedient than before. A few days ago, the temperature was getting warmer. The cold air went south, and the cold current became more intense. It actually formed a thunderstorm in winter. On the night before yesterday, there were several ps of thunder. Maria remembered that Crystal was afraid of thunder, so she went upstairs to have a look. However, Crystal did not cry to look for Harold like before. She justy in bed and looked out of the window at the shing lightning and thunder in a daze. Maria felt sad for no reason at that time. When she went downstairs, she saw an umbre dripping with water beside the door. She put it away and adjusted the air-conditioner temperature of the vi, afraid that Crystal would catch a cold. "Miss Evans." Maria brought a cup of hot milk and ced it on the small table in front of Crystal. She said, "Drink some hot milk." In winter, Crystal''s hands and feet were always cold. Even if the room was as warm as spring, she didn''t care about it. Maria had to ask her to drink more hot beverages. Crystal nodded. Maria thought that she would continue to stare nkly as usual, but this time, she suddenly turned her head and looked at Maria. With handnguage, she asked, "What''s the date today?" It was often said that time stands still in the mountains Crystal was imprisoned in this small world and gradually lost his perception of time. Maria looked at the time on her mobile phone and said, "28th November... What''s wrong?" Crystal did not say anything. Maria suddenly realized that November was about to pass and Crystal''s 20th birthday wasing. However, on her birthday, she was destined not to be happy. Moreover, when Crystal asked this question, she did not think of her birthday. She stared out of the window for a while and asked, "Are they engaged?" Maria naturally knew who she was referring to. She sighed and said, "Miss Evans, don''t think too much." Crystal asked again, "Are they engaged?" Maria said, "The matter has just been settled. It seems that the Evans family intends to hold it on the day of Fourth Miss''s 20th birthday." Dora''s birthday was also Crystal''s birthday. It was a pity that Dora blossomed like a beautiful flower. Crystal had nothing. Chapter 919 Chapter 919 On the day when Antony came out of the hospital, Marcus went to pick him up. Antony did not look good. "What are you doing here?" Marcusughed. "Let''s see if you''re still alive." 11 n Thest time Antony brought Crystal back to the Evans family, he was severely beaten by Daxton. Even though his skin was thick, he had been lying in the hospital for more than ten days. Marcus casually tossed a cashmere coat to him and said, "Wearing so little in the middle of winter, aren''t you feeling cold? If you catch a cold right after being discharged from the hospital, you are truly great." It was fine if he didn''t say it, but when he mentioned it, Antony really felt a little cold. He took the clothes and casually put them on. He said irritably, "Do you have a cigarette?" Marcus said, "The doctor asked you to quit smoking during this period of time." Antony licked his canine teeth, growing more agitated. He stared at Marcus and said, "Last time, did you intentionally make me bring Crystal back from Flower Land?" Marcus didn''t reply. "Why didn''t you go yourself?" Antony asked, "What''s wrong? Are you afraid that Dad will beat you?" "Yes." Marcus smiled. "I''m afraid of death." Antony sneered. "People say that I''m the most stubborn among our siblings. In fact, you and big brother are the most stubborn ones. It''s just that I don''t know how to pretend." "Since you know, don''t do anything reckless and meaningless." Marcus said, "You are 21 years old and not 12 years old. You should be sensible." Antony gritted her teeth. "Why do you want me to bring Marcus back to the Evans family?" Antony stared at Marcus. "You must give me an answer today." Marcus sighed softly. He put his hands into his coat pocket and said, "Maybe he doesn''t want to see her continue to be stubborn... After all, we are all people who have been dumped. What is this... love affair? It''s so simple. What else do you want to know?" Antony''s lips moved as he said, "Dora and Harold''s marriage..." "It''s a good thing for both the White family and the Evans family." Marcus patted his younger brother''s shoulder and said, "You''ll know it when you grow up. Also, don''t go against your father anymore. It''s not good for you. Go and apologize to him. He won''t argue with you when he sees your injuries." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Antony squeezed her fingers tightly. "Apologize? I don''t think I''m wrong." "Look, you are stubborn again." Marcusughed. "When your wings are not fully developed, you have to learn to hide. Being exposed too early will only put you in a dilemma. If you go against your father now, what can you get from him? You are the one who will suffer." He was probably in a good mood today, so he advise his younger brother. But when he saw Antony''s delicate face, he paused and rubbed his hair. He said, "Well, since you don''t want to go home now, you can go back to school first." "Why won''t I go home?" Antony said, "I''m going back." Marcus shrugged. "When will they get engaged?" "On the 17th of December." Marcus looked at the flying snow in the sky. City W was covered in snow and looked at the world of clear ss. The filth and darkness under it werepletely covered, as if it was so clean and wless. Everyone pretended to be blind and refused to see the sun. Marcus took out the car key from his pocket. The key circle was tied to his slender fingertips for a while, and then it was thrown to Antony. He said, "I''ve checked the calendar. It''s a good day to get married that day." Chapter 920 Chapter 920 On December 18th, it was Dora''s birthday. Usually, the Evans family would hold a birthday party for Fourth Miss, but it was canceled this year. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Because on this day, it was her engagement ceremony with Harold. The engagement ceremony was held in thergest hotel in City W. There were many high-end guests. Dora sat in the dressing room and looked at her delicate face in the mirror. In fact, she was pretty. Her facial features were delicate and soft. She looked like a very good- tempered person. Standing in the crowd, she could be considered pretty. But she could notpare with Crystal, who was too beautiful. As Dora looked at her, the smile on her lips faded. "Who else is spouting empty ttery?" Dora didn''t listen carefully and subconsciously wanted to call Lorna, only to remember that this useless person had been frightened and driven insane after attending the White family''s banquet. Even now, she was still mentally unstable, so it was natural that she couldn''t attend her engagement ceremony. The make-up artist bent down and put a diamond earring on her, saying, "Only a rich youngdy like you can afford such jewelry." Dora casually fiddled with the earrings. The dazzling five-carat diamond was shimmering slightly. She softly replied, "You tter me." Someone immediately said, "Dora is going to be the mistress of the White family. What kind of jewelry doesn''t match her? I heard that Master White''s father likes to collect jewelry... He once bought a lot of things for Madam Grecic. Now that Dora has married into the White family, those things will naturally belong to her." "What are you talking about?" Someone retorted, "Dora is the daughter of the Evans family. How can sheck these things? I just saw Master White in front. In my opinion, if he stands with our Dora, they will be a perfect match." Dora loved to hear these words and immediately said shyly, "What nonsense are you spouting?" The group of people immediately began to make fun of him. After a while, someone came in and said that it was about time. Dora walked out of the dressing room surrounded by a group of people and stepped into the bright crystal light. She had a confident smile on her face. After today, she would definitely be the most prestigious woman in City W. Although Harold could not give her love, he could give her absolute power and status. The engagement ceremony was not asplicated as getting married. The most important thing was to exchange for an engagement ring. Standing under the flower rack, Dora turned around and saw Harold in a ck shirt. Her face was as cold as usual and he stood five or six meters away. Dora immediately raised a smile and waited for her fiance to walk towards her. Just as the emcee was chanting, Harold suddenly received a call. Dora instinctively realized that something was wrong. She subconsciously took two steps forward and said, "Master White..." She did not dare to call him by his name, so she could only say, "Master White, the ceremony is about to begin..." However, Harold ignored her. Without looking at Dora, he turned around and walked out. Dora was so frightened that she lifted the hem of her skirt and chased after him. "Master White!" "Can''t we deal with it after the ceremony is over?" She grabbed Harold''s sleeve and bit her lip. "If you leave now, what will others think of me?" Harold said impatiently, "Wait for me toe back." But the woman''s intuition told her that she could not let him go. Absolutely not. "Wait until the ceremony is over... No, wait for the exchange of engagement rings..." Dora''s eyes were watery. "You can go anywhere you want." Chapter 921 Chapter 921 Harold furrowed his brow, his patience seemingly exhausted. He snatched his clothes away from Dora''s hand and coldly turned to leave. Dora attempted to follow him, but her long skirt got caught, causing her to stumble and fall to the ground. The guests were shocked. They didn''t understand how such a good engagement ceremony could be turned into such a mess. Immediately, someone came to help Dora up. Dora took a deep breath and forcefully swallowed all the humiliation. She smiled and said, "I''m sorry everyone... something urgent happened to Master White. The ceremony may have to be postponed. I''m really sorry..." Sitting among the crowd, Danny frowned and looked at Marcus. "What''s going on?" Marcus''s expression was originally indifferent, but he suddenly thought of something. He suddenly stood up and said in a hurry, "Brother, I''m going out." Antony was about to leave as well when Daxton said in a deep voice, "Stop right there." "..." Antony gritted her teeth. "Why is Second Brother allowed to go out?" Daxton said coldly, "Because you''re stupid." Antony was speechless. Watching Marcus''s back getting farther and farther away, he took a deep breath and said, "I''m going to the bathroom." Daxton frowned and ordered the bodyguards, "Lock him up and don''t let him go anywhere."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As soon as the bodyguard acknowledged with a response, he saw Antony swiftly darting into the crowd like a rabbit. It seemed he had already anticipated Daxton''s intentions and had nned the route in advance before being instructed. He even took a moment to look back and make a funny face. Daxton:"..." Danny said, "Forget it, Dad. I can''t stop him." Daxton closed his eyes. "Lack of punishment." Danny was speechless. It snowed heavilyst night, and the yard outside the vi was covered with a thickyer of snow. Crystal knew that today was the engagement ceremony of Harold and Dora. She felt weak and lethargic throughout the day. unable to keep any food down. She had be visibly thinner, and Maria was in the kitchen trying to figure out how to help her eat something. Meanwhile, Crystal sat by the window, watching the snowfall. Suddenly, there were a few "Bang bang bang" sounds and Crystal was woken up. Subconsciously, she looked at the door and saw someone pushing open the heavy door. Harold walked in against the light. His aura was colder than the snow''s, which made people unconsciously scared. Crystal subconsciously stood up from her chair and took a step back. The man who should be exchanging engagement rings with Dora in the hotel appeared in front of Crystal at this time, like a strange dream. Crystal, since her pregnancy, had be sensitive to smells. She caught a whiff of the metallic scent of blood carried by the cold breeze that seeped in. The smell was particrly strong around Harold, but it was hard to discern as he was dressed in ck, making it difficult to see any blood stains clearly. Crystal tightened her grip on the protrusion of the chair, seeking strength from it, and moved her lips slightly:"... What are you here for?" Harold White responded coldly, "Today, you should have your prenatal check-up." Crystal checked the time and realized that it was indeed time for a checkup. However, the reason why Harold left the wedding... was to take her there for a checkup?! That was too absurd. However, Crystal did not want to ask more about him and Dora. She pursed his lips and said,"... I''m going to change my clothes." She only wanted to give birth to the child and then leave with the child. She wanted to go to a ce where no one knew her. Maybe she would never return to City W, a sad ce, or meet those who made her sad. Youth infatuation was not longsting so she chose to let go Chapter 922 Chapter 922 Crystal changed her clothes and wrapped herself tightly. As she stepped out, she caught a whiff of the lingering scent of blood in the air. There seemed to be vivid red stains on the snowy ground, but before she could get a clear look, Harold said, "Don''t waste any more time." Crystal thought that maybe he was in a hurry to get engaged to Dora. So she didn''t look at it carefully and got in the car. This time, there were several more tests to be done. Crystal used to read the report by herself. But this time, the doctor frowned when he saw the X-ray. Then he looked at her and sighed. Without saying anything to her, he quickly walked out of the door. The door of the examination room was not closed. From where Crystal was standing, she could see Harold standing by the window of the corridor and smoking. It was so cold in December, but he was wearing very thin clothes. The wind outside the window was very strong, tousling his soft ck hair, revealing his smooth and full forehead. The man''s side look resembled a perfect marble statue, with distinct angles. With his lowered eyshes, there was a hint of indescribable tenderness and mncholy. But he was not gentle at all, Crystal thought. He was the one who let go first, but now he looked sadder than her. The doctor hurriedly approached the bedside, his white coat billowing in the wind, making his face appear even paler. Harold''s fingers twitched, and the knuckles turned slightly purplish in the cold breeze. He put out his cigarette in the white ashtray and took the report from the doctor, ncing at it briefly before closing his eyes. "...Test again," he said. "...Master White, the instruments in our hospital..." Before the doctor could finish his words, the man had already repeated coldly, "I''ll say, take another test." The doctor didn''t dare to say anything more and said, "...Okay." He walked back to the examination room and said to Crystal in a gentle voice, "Miss Evans, maybe there¡¯s something wrong with the equipment just now. Let''s start over again." Crystal still looked at the side of Harold''s face. That person''s expression seemed to be a little sad. But maybe she was wrong. Today was his important day. What was there to be sad about? N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Crystal had always been very cooperative when it came to checkup, so she nodded in agreement. Harold stood by the window for a long time, and the cold wind made him almost numb. When he saw the living creatures outside the window, his eyes were as cold as ice and snow, and when he turned around, he became as cold as an old well. After a long while, the doctor came out of the examination room again, and his hands were trembling. "Master White... Just like thest examination report, I am very sure that it¡¯s a girl." Pregnant women can find out the gender of the fetus during the gestational period of three and a half to four months. However, it ismon for hospitals not to disclose the gender of the baby to the parents. Crystal came out of the examination room. When she heard the doctor''s words, he was both happy and sad. She still remembered that Harold said that he wanted a daughter, and it would be best if she looked like her. When he said those words, there was a faint smile in his eyes, gentler than the morning sun. There was a subtle scent of cream in the air, as if it was from a bakery they passed by. She remembered it vividly. Crystal knew that he was sincere. He truly wanted a daughter, as if he wanted to shelter Crystal, who had endured hardships in her childhood, and provide her with all the happiness in the world. But at this moment, Harold''s expression was unpleasant. Crystal tried her best to find a trace of joy on his face, but it was in vain. He was going to have a daughter. But he was not happy. Chapter 923 Chapter 923 There was a long silence in the corridor. When the doctor was about to break out in cold sweat, Harold said, "Get ready for abortion." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. With a click, all the reports in the doctor''s hands fell to the ground. For a moment, Crystal suspected that she had misheard something. She grabbed Harold''s clothes in a daze and asked in a panic, "What did you say?" Harold''s gaze was sharp and it fell upon Crystal, intending to inflict numerous injuries upon her. He calmly stated, "I told you, I don''t want this child." Crystal''s hand trembled. What was Harold saying? Didn''t he say that he wanted a daughter very much? Didn''t he say that he liked children very much? Why did she need to do abortion? Why did you go back on your word?! Crystal felt as if she had been submerged in ice-cold water. Her whole body stiffened and she could hardly stand still. Perhaps it was because she was too sad, she could not control her tears. Her tears dripped down one by one, making her eyes even clearer:... Why? Why don''t you want her?! Harold grabbed her wrist and pinched her lower jaw with his other hand. He said coldly, "I don''t want a daughter of a murderer who looks like you." Crystal Evans trembled all over, experiencing spasms in her stomach and a nauseating sensation that made her feel like vomiting. Her vision darkened as she desperately wanted to say, "It''s not like that. I didn''tmit murder, and our baby isn''t the daughter of a murderer. Can''t you just let me secretly give birth to her?" However, Harold suddenly raised his hand to cover her eyes. Crystal couldn''t see anything. The world turned pitch ck, devoid of any light, while her voice remained feeble, unable to produce coherent sybles. Consequently, those pleas became pale and powerless. Later, Crystal always thought that at that time, he didn''t even want to see her eyes. How disgusted she was. It seemed that the man who lowered his eyes and said to her with a smile, "You have a pair of beautiful eyes that can deceive people." had never existed. "Go prepare for the operation." Harold''s voice was very deep and hoarse. "Go immediately." The doctor hurriedly responded and left. Harold held Crystal tightly in his arms to stop her from struggling. He took a deep breath and said, "Crystal, I don''t want her. You can''t let her disgust me." Crystal''s eyes were red. Her wrists were easily grabbed by the man, and she couldn''t even give him a p. Her tears wetted the man''s palm. She could only cry helplessly, "In fact, you are lying, right? You don''t want her, not because she is the daughter of the murderer, but because you are going to get engaged to Dora... You are going to get engaged to Dora, how can you have a child..." Crystal thought, "She is so naive." After knowing the news of Harold and Dora''s engagement, she still felt that Harold could tolerate her giving birth to a child and let her take it away from City W. In the past, she was fascinated by love and did not see clearly how cold-blooded and ruthless this man was. Love was an indulgence when he desired it, but he could easily discard it without a second thought. Love became her personal shackles, unrted to him in any way. Dora was the fourth daughter of the Evans family. If she were to marry Harold, they would be a match for each other. How could the Evans family allow someone else to bear Harold''s child? Crystal bit her lips, causing them to bleed. She could feel that someone had caught hold of her hands and feet. The hand that was covering her eye finally moved away. She saw Harold''s emotionless eyes and he said coldly, "Take her away." Don''t make me hate you. Crystal looked at Harold and muttered, "Harold, don''t make me hate you." Harold didn''t give her another nce. As a result, the strong resentment took root at this moment and grew into a towering tree. Chapter 924 Chapter 924 Crystal fell into countless absurd dreams. One moment, it was her receiving a fruit candy from Kyle in Sunshine Vige, staring at the sparkling and artificially colored candy, unable to bring herself to eat it as she anticipated his mocking. The next moment, it was her being brought to the White family and meeting Harold in the mourning hall. At that time, Harold was so gentle. He gave her an apple, a gun, and a cake. In Crystal''s small world, it was rare to see someone as good as Harold. She remembered that they were watching the moon together under the Crape Myrtle Flower tree by the river. Harold said, "If I were the moon, you would be the one to witness my first appearance, and you would be the one illuminated by the moon''s first light." What did she say at that time? She said, "Thank you for being willing to let me be the one cherished by the moon." It turned out that she was not cherished anymore. The world was broken and copsed in an instant. At the end of the dream was Harold''s cold eyes on the empty corridor of the hospital. In the past, she had loved those eyes the most. She found them enchanting, as they could exude both icy coldness and deep tenderness. How could such chilling coldness and profound gentleness emanate from those beautiful eyes? Especially the small mole beneath the inner corner of the left eye, it carried a fatal allure. However, when he no longer doted on her, when she saw the coldness in his eyes, she realized that the evil ghost''s eyes appeared in the human world. Crystal woke up from her dream, and her clothes were soaked with cold sweat. Under the effect of the high-temperature air conditioner, the room was as warm as spring, but Crystal still felt cold. It was a coldness that surged from deep within the bones, a coldness that could not be healed. Her fingers trembled as she touched her lower abdomen. The baby, which was supposed to be in her belly for almost four months, would swell up a little. But now, her lower abdomen was t. Someone had taken away something very important from her. H n Crystal trembled all over. She clutched his lower abdomen and choked with sobs. After more than three months, she finally heard her voice again. Indeed, the ultimate pain felt as if one''s heart and lungs had been torn open, leaving the vulnerable core exposed under the clear sky for anyone to trample upon. In the past, she was eager to find her voice, but now she was extremely regretful. If being mute for a lifetime could bring back her child... But if, in the end, it could only be if. Crystal hugged her knees and cried with tears all over her face, but sheughed out loud. This is the person you love, and this is the path you chose. Marcus asked her more than once. Did you regret choosing toe to City W? Crystal was a person who never regretted what she chose, but at this moment, she regretted it. She should never havee to City W. This ce was a devouring cage, and it didn''t belong to her. Suddenly, footsteps sounded from the corridor. Crystal was too familiar with everything about this person. She could even recognise his footsteps. She paused for a moment before wiping away her tears. She took out something from the bedside table and theny on the bed with her eyes closed. It was as if she had never woken up. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Creak!" The door was pushed open. The man, wearing a white home shirt, walked into the room with a ss of water in his hand. When he saw the person on the bed, he lowered his eyshes slightly, put the ss aside, and sat down by the bed. He stretched out his hand as if he wanted to push Crystal''s messy long hair away, but when his hand was still in the air, there was a sudden loud bang. He looked into Crystal''s resentful eyes. He had seen a lot of emotions through her eyes in these eyes, but there was no resentment. But today, he saw it. Chapter 925 Chapter 925 In fact, when the bullet was inserted into his shoulder, Harold was wondering where Crystal got the gun. Then he remembered that when they first met, he gave his gun to Crystal. But now, she was holding the ck pistol tightly with extreme hatred in her eyes. Perhaps it was because she was too nervous, or perhaps it was because she didn''t have much experience. The distance was so close that it could easily prate Harold''s belly or heart, but her hands were shaking so much that when the gunnded on Harold''s shoulder de, the white cloth stained red. Crystal had never experienced such a vivid and intense feeling of hatred before. It was a revtion to her that this was what hatred truly felt like. When this emotion surged within her, she genuinely wish he would die. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The corners of her finally healed lips were bitten through again. She gently licked the blood from the corner of her lips and slowly raised her hand. The muzzle of the gun was aimed at Harold''s heart. It had been too long since she had spoken, and her voice was hoarse, but the amusement could still be heard. "Harold... go to hell." 0 Go to hell. "Go and apany my child." With a loud "bang," the ck Prince Duet M9 handgun fired a 9mm Parabellum round. This lightweight pistol had significant stopping power. The first bullet lodged closely into Harold White''s shoulder de, causing severe damage to the bone. With another shot at this moment, Harold would be left lifeless and beyond recovery. The man''s eyes were as cold as the most ferocious wolf in the jungle. He covered the gun wound on his shoulder and dodged it before the gun rang. In his opinion, Crystal''s movements were too slow. As long as he wanted to hide, the gun in Crystal''s hand was just a toy. In an instant, the man had closed the distance and effortlessly disarmed Crystal, easily removing the gun from her hand with a "click." He kicked the gun away, causing it to collide with the wall and create a loud noise. However, he didn''t even spare a nce for it. He dropped to one knee on the bed, firmly gripping Crystal''s chin, forcing her to look into his eyes. Hisughter carried a hint of bloodlust as he asked, "You want to kill me?" Crystal''s was in pain from being pinched, but this time, she did not cry again. Her eyes were full of hatred. "You deserve to die." Harold licked his canine teeth and smiled. "You don''t deserve to kill me." The lingering heat of the bullet seemed to sear through her fragile flesh, but Harold appeared unaffected, as if he couldn''t feel it at all. He approached Crystal, leaning over her with his gaze lowered, almost nose to nose. "Who are you putting on this pitiful act for? Hmm?" he asked, his voice dripping with disdain. Crystal was stunned for a moment, and then she suddenly smiled. She raised her hand and slowly touched Harold''s cheek, murmuring, "It''s my fault... It''s really my fault." "I shouldn''t have left the vige. I shouldn''t havee to City W to meet you. If that''s the case..." Her voice was as light as a puff of smoke. The wind blew it away. "I don''t have to worry about anything in my life." Harold paused. At the moment when he stopped, Crystal took out a dagger from under the pillow. In his early years, Harold did not like to use guns. He loved weapons, so he always carried dagger around with him. However, as time passed, he had changed. It had been a long time since the dagger had seen blood. It was relegated to a forgotten corner, as if its owner had abandoned it. Crystal used to findfort in resting her head on the dagger when she couldn''t sleep, as if it kept her connected to the presence of Harold. However, she never expected that the dagger would once again be stained with blood, and this time it was her own blood it witnessed. Chapter 926 Chapter 926 "You''re right. I can''t kill you." Crystal said, "If there really are ghosts and gods in this world, Harold..." She held the dagger in her hand, pointed the tip of the dagger at her heart, and stabbed it down hard. Her voice was filled with tears of blood. "I must see you die a terrible death with my own eyes!" With a "Chi" sound, the dagger pierced through her clothes. Blood oozed from the tip of the dagger, but it failed to go deeper. "..." Harold''s face was pale. His shoulder was injured, and his hands were not very strong. At this time, he held Crystal''s wrist tightly, making a little cold sweat on his forehead, but his voice was still cold. "Do you want to die?" He sneered and said, "Do you think I will let you die so easily after giving me a shot?" Harold pinched Crystal''s finger hard and let go of her hand in pain. The daggernded on the snow- white bed sheet. Harold pulled her by the wrist and dragged her out of the bed. Crystal stumbled and almost fell. Harold didn''t even look at her as he dragged her downstairs like a rag doll. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Crystal couldn''t break free at all. She tried her best to pry apart Harold''s fingers. "Don''t touch me!" However, those fingers were like iron pliers that could not be pried apart. Maria was shocked when she saw Crystal being dragged out. She hurriedly came up to stop him and said, "Master White... Miss Evans has just woken up and is in poor health. You..." Harold ignored her and pushed Maria away. "Get lost." Maria watched as Harold''s white clothes were stained with blood and dragged Crystal out of the door. In the freezing cold of December, Harold showed no expression on his face as he forcefully pushed Crystal into the car. He started the vehicle and sped away, leaving a trail of dust behind. Maria was shocked and worried that something would happen. After hesitating for a while, she called the Evans family and told them about it. She knew that when Crystal was undergoing the surgery, Antony and Marcus had found the hospital. The details of what happened were known only to the three of them. However, when they emerged from the rest area, they all looked visibly distressed. Maria had hoped for a period of peace, but she did not expect that as soon as Crystal regained consciousness, another incident would unfold. The car stopped outside the detention center. Harold opened the rear door and grabbed Crystal''s chin. His clothes were too thin, and the gunshot wound had not stopped bleeding in time. His white clothes had already been dyed red. He looked like an extremely beautiful poppy, but the man''s face was exactly the same as that of the snow and ice. "It''s too easy for you to die, Crystal. The sins you''re carrying haven''t been redeemed yet. How can I let you die?" He pulled Crystal out of the car and pinched her chin from behind. It seemed that they were in a very intimate position. They hugged each other in a trance and could feel each other''s cold body temperature. "Look." Harold forced her to look at the door of the detention center and said with a smile, "The detention center is your home." The people in the detention center had already received the notice. They slowly came over and prepared to take the suspect away. But when they saw the two people''s posture, they did not dare to speak without permission, so they had to stand there like a background. "Harold..." Crystal''s voice was very soft. She raised her head and saw the flying snow all over the sky. The six snowkes almost melted into her eyes, so she smiled and said, "...It turns out that it''s true. Whether I love you or not, it''s up to a thought." "I''m 20 this year and I had only loved you." "But you are not the right person." "I used to love you so much, but now I hate you so much. Harold, if I can get out of prison, you''d better pray for Buddha''s blessing and not die in my hands." Chapter 927 Chapter 927 When the two staff members of the detention center were in a daze, the pale-faced man, who was like an evil ghost, sneered. His fingers with clear joints paused at the corner of the girl''s eyes and said, "Do you think you can do it?" Then he pushed Crystal away with his strong wrist. Crystal fell in the snow, and her hands were covered with cold and soft snow. The two staff members quickly sped Crystal and took her to the detention center. Crystal had just had a miscarriage and was only wearing a loose long sleeve, which made her look more beautiful. She staggered and her ck hair was in a mess due to the wind. No one could recognize that she was the little princess whom Harold doted on in the past. The sky was covered with mud from the clouds, and the moon was also covered with dust. Larry rushed over when he heard the news and happened to see this scene. Although he had always asked Harold to stay away from Crystal, he still felt ufortable when he saw the girl''s thin back. He closed his eyes and turned to see arge amount of blood on Harold''s chest. He immediately asked, "What''s wrong with you?" Harold didn''t answer, but asked, "Have you brought any cigarettes?" Larry''s eyes were so vicious that he immediately saw that Harold had been shot. Instead of going to the hospital, he stood in the snow and asked him for a cigarette. He just wanted to p the man to death and said grumpily, "Still smoking? Hurry up and go to the doctor..."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Before he could finish his words, Crystal, who had been taken to the gate of the detention center, suddenly turned around. Her face was paler than snow, and her lips were no longer as beautiful as they used to be. She was like a wilted flower, but when she looked back, her lips curved into a smile. She was still extremely beautiful. Larry did not understand that nce, but he could see the shape of Crystal''s mouth. Through the howling wind and the flying snow, she said, "Harold, if I die, the Seamless Hell will be waiting for you." ¡öI n Harold had no expression on his face. Larry opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he suddenly heard a loud noise. Larry subconsciously turned around and saw that the detention center was instantly engulfed by the fire. Thick smoke billowed and snow stopped flying. At that moment, Larry couldn''t hear clearly. When he came to his senses, the fire was already on. He took a deep breath and said, "Crystal..." Harold lowered his eyshes and said, "Give me the cigarette." Larry subconsciously gave him the cigarette, and Harold took out a cigarette to light it up. The orange sparks did not warm his face at all. His eyes reflected a great fire, and he said calmly, "It''s all right now. The trouble haspletely disappeared." "This is troublesome!" Antony, who had just gotten out of the car, grabbed Harold by the cor. When he saw the detention center caught on fire in the car, his eyes were about to split open, but it was too late. He had no time to save his sister and could only watch as she was swallowed by the raging fire. "In your eyes, she''s just a trouble." Antony gritted her teeth and stared at Harold. The Third son of the Evans family had never shed tears, but at this moment, his eyes were red. A teardrop fell from the corner of his eye. He cried like a child. "But in her eyes, you''re her everything!" "..." Harold remained unmoved. He tapped his cigarette ash and looked up coldly. "Let go of me." Not only did Antony not let go of him, but he clenched his fists and was about to hit him. Marcus scolded, "Antony!" He quickly stepped forward and pulled him away. "Don''t mess around!" Antony hissed, "Crystal is dead! She''s dead! Are you satisfied?!" He raised his hand and wiped his face hard. "You all think she''s troublesome... Now that she''s finally dead, are you all happy?!" Chapter 928 Chapter 928 It was rare for Marcus to not have a smile on his face. He looked at the raging mes in the winter and asked Harold coldly, ¡°Did you do it?" Larry immediately said, "If you want her to die, why do you have to make it so troublesome?" Harold leaned against the car and finished smoking. The smoke billowed, and soon a fire engine came. He didn''t even care if Crystal was dead or not. He opened the door and got in the car. Antony stared at him and said, "Harold, my sister''s biggest misfortune is to meet such a heartless person like you." Harold said ndly, "It''s my honor." The ck Maybach sped away at an extremely fast speed. Antony headed for the sea of fire with a sullen face. Marcus pulled him. "What are you trying to do?" "If she''s still alive," Antony said in a choked voice. "I''ll take her out of City W." "If she dies, I''ll take her home." She came to City W alone, so she was very unfamiliar with everything here. City W was a prosperous and rich city that countless people were looking forward to. It upied such arge area, but it couldn''t amodate a little girl who was just 20 years old. She died tragically on the second day after her birthday. Antony watched her struggle,promise, despair, resent, and dead. But the only thing he could do was take her home. Marcus drove back to his own apartment. Natalie had juste out of the bathroom and was wrapped in a bathrobe. When she saw Marcus, she raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "You came back so early? I thought you would at least collect your sister''s corpse." She walked to the front of Marcus and raised her hand to touch his heart. "You''re really cold-hearted." Marcus grabbed her hand. "Did you do it?" "Look, asking knowingly again." Natalie said, "You hurt me. Let me go." Marcus didn''t let go. Instead, he exerted more strength and almost pulled Natalie into his arms. He looked gloomy and asked, "Why?" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Why?" Natalie was a little surprised. Then she shrugged and said, "I told you that my original n was to kill Crystal." She got rid of Marcus''s hand and sat on the sofa. She slowly wiped her long hair with a water sucking towel and said, "My brother doesn''t want her to die, but my mother ordered me to do so two days ago. I have no choice but to listen to my mother." "But my brother is one of a kind." She sighed. "Sometimes I don''t understand what he is thinking. He was the one who wanted Crystal to live before, but now it''s him who wanted her to die. He was the one who installed the bomb in the detention center. I bet that many bomb experts don''t know about the bomb." "...Natasha." Marcus stared at her. "You seem to always surprise me." Natalie smiled and said, ¡°Isn''t it good for her to die? If she dies, it can save us from a lot of trouble." "How long can a single dose of A18st? I feel ashamed of my previous soft-heartedness because, indeed, my mother was right." Her eyes instantly turned cold. "Crystal shouldn''t have been alive." "To let her have her 20th birthday is already the greatest mercy." On December 19th, it was snowing heavily. There was a massive fire caused by an explosion at the detention center. The fire was intense, nearly engulfing the detention center, and it took until the next morning to extinguish the mes. Some witnesses saw the third young master of the Evans family kneeling in the midst of the fire, carrying a handful of ashes. When he left the detention center, there was another heavy snowfall, as if he was mourning someone''s funeral. Chapter 929 Chapter 929 "Tick tock, tick lock, tick tock." The clock hanging in the ward moved forward at a constant speed. Dora sat in the ward and took a nap. She had been sitting here for four hours. She was really tired, but she didn''t dare to sleep. She was afraid that if Harold suddenly woke up, wouldn''t the four hours she had been waiting for be in vain? Thinking about it now, Dora still felt that Harold didn''t belong to the human race anymore. He had been shot in the heart, but because the wound had cracked again and again, he hadn''t recovered at all. There was another bullet embedded in his shoulder. In this case, he could still calmly smoke a cigarette outside the fire field, and then drive away. Dora was the happiest person when she learned that Crystal''s body was destroyed by the explosion in the detention center. She had been disgusted by the fact that Crystal would be released in a few years. Now it was fine. Although Crystal was not officially convicted, she had died. The eyesore was finally gone. It was three o''clock in the morning. Under the cold moonlight, Dora saw Harold''s face. This man was too handsome and beautiful. He seemed to be the most satisfactory work of the creator. Especially at this time, he closed his eyes and covered the thousands of miles of ice in his pupils, as if he had entered the world from the high clouds. She wanted to raise her hand to touch it, but in the end, she didn''t dare. She could only turn around and pour herself a ss of water. As soon as she put down the cup, someone suddenly grabbed her wrist. While she was in shock, she saw a pair of cold eyes. His eyes were darker and colder than most people''s. "M-Master White..." Dora was trembling. "You, you''re awake..." "..." Harold let go of her hand and pressed his forehead. "Why are you here?" "I''m your fiancee, of course, I should take care of you here." Dora''s cheeks were slightly red. "Do you want some water? I''ll pour you a ss of water, and then I''ll get the doctor toe..." Harold interrupted her. "No need. Get out." Dora''s body stiffened. "...Master White?" "I want to rest for a while," Harold said. "Get out." Dora bit her lip and asked in a low voice, "Then our engagement ceremony..." At that time, Harold left her alone in the hotel, which almost made Dora a joke in the whole City W. But fortunately, Harold just wanted to send Crystal to the detention center. The news of Crystal''s death became a topic of everyone''s enthusiasm, so no one made fun of her about Harold leaving directly on the engagement day. Harold said lightly, "I''m injured. Can''t you see that?" He raised his head and looked at Dora. "You want me to hang a drip and get engaged to you in a wheelchair?" Dora hurriedly said, "That''s not what I meant. Don''t get me wrong... I''ll call the doctor in." After she finished speaking, she left in a hurry. Harold closed his eyes, reflecting the cold moon outside the window. The sky in winter was not as empty and deep as it was in summer. The moon seemed to have been assimted by the frost and snow, and even the light was cold. With a click, the door was pushed open again. It was not a doctor but Larry who came in. Obviously, he had just woken up. He yawned as he walked in. "You''re awake? You''re impressive. The bullet that was taken out should be from your own gun, right?" Harold didn''t answer. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Larry sat down on the chair and said, "I''ve beening back and forth to the hospital and my home recently... I really don''t want to talk about you." Chapter 930 Chapter 930 "You?" "And Valeri" Larry said, "she has been in poor health in winter, so shees to the hospital every now and then. So I arranged for her to stay in the hospital so that she wouldn''t run back and forth. What are you all doing? Am I your mother?" Harold said lightly, "I didn''t ask you toe." "Okay, I looked for trouble myself." Larry shrugged his shoulders. He paused for a while and said, "There''s something new. Do you want to hear it?" "What?" The smile on Larry''s face faded away, and his voice was very soft. "The fire was too strong. Many people died, but no intact body was dug out. Antony found Crystal''s ashes and took her back to the Evans residence. He wanted to bury her in the Evans family''s ancestral grave, but Daxton didn''t agree." Harold, on the other hand, remained calm. "She is no longer a member of the Evans family. Naturally, she cannot be buried in the Evans family''s ancestral grave." Larry was silent for a moment before saying, "I underestimated you." "What?" Larry said, "When you are heartless, you are more vicious than anyone else." Theers of Harold''s lips curled into a smile. "I think you''re praising me."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Larry said, "To be honest, if what Crystal said before she died was directed at me, I would probably..." He sighed and said, "Have a nightmare for a long time." Harold closed his eyes as if he wasn''t interested in this topic at all. "Aren''t you curious about where Antony took Crystal to in the end?" "I''m not curious." "..." Larry said, "You''re not curious, but I insist on telling you. He bought a cemetery on his own. It''s halfway up the mountain, and it''s quite a good ce. It¡¯s very close to Dan''s." Harold said, "I''m tired." Larry sighed and said, "Okay." He stood up in the dim light of dawn and said, "In fact, eight years have passed, and I always feel that you have changed a lot. You have gradually grown into Valeri''s hopeful appearance. But just now, I found that you have not changed. You are still the same Harold eight years ago." "I thought you had learned to love, but in fact, you didn''t." Harold turned to look at him. Larry smiled again and said, "Well, you should sleep for a while. This time, you have to stay in the hospital for at least a month. Otherwise, if you really die outside, I won''t care about you." "Ah, by the way." He thought of something and took out something from his pocket. He ced it in Harold''s hand and said, "It''s specially kept for you." After that, he closed the door and left. The ward was quiet again. Harold lowered his eyes and opened his palm, only to see that it was a bullet. The bullet was taken out of his flesh. Antony stood in the cemetery and bent down to ce a handful of snow-white roses in front of the new tomb. In the past, when Crystal was hospitalized, he had given her a handful of white chrysanthemums. Now that she was really dead, he did not buy her white chrysanthemums again. He slowly squatted in front of the tombstone and sighed. Crystal didn''t leave any photos, so there was only her name on the tombstone. Antony touched the words with his slender fingers and murmured, "I still remember the first time I saw you." It was still in the midsummer of June. Flowers and nts were everywhere, covering the sky and the sun. "In fact, it''s only been a short while," Antony said deeply, "It''s only been a few months, but we''re already separated forever." "I didn''t even have time to tell you. In fact, the first time I saw you... I don''t hate you." "I liked you a lot, Crystal." Antony closed his eyes and said softly, "If there is a next life, you will still be my sister, okay?" Chapter 931 Chapter 931 The marriage between the Evans family and the White family hadn''t beenpleted in the end, because Harold was seriously injured and the master had dered that he couldn''t get married recently. Otherwise, there would be a bloody disaster. It was unknown whether it was because he had been shot twice in a row recently, but this time, Harold, a person who never believed in ghosts and gods, believed it. Although the engagement ceremony hadn''t been held yet, Dora was already Harold''s fiancee. For a time, she stood out in W City. Every day, there were several banquets waiting for her. Therefore, on the day Harold was discharged from the hospital, Fourth Miss Evans, who hadn''t been informed, was sitting in a small garden and receiving the praise of a group of stic sisters. When Luke parked the car in Flower Land, it was snowing heavily. The vi looked cold and had no trace of smoke and fire. It seemed that no one had ever lived there. Harold stood at the door and looked at the dead wood in the yard for a while. After a while, he took out a box of cigarettes from the pocket of his coat, lit one, and said lightly, "Seal this ce.¡± "I won''t live here anymore.¡± Luke was stunned. Harold owned a lot of real estate, but he had always lived in Flower Land. It was convenient, quiet, and safe here. It was too difficult to find such a ce in City W. However, Luke had never doubted Harold. He nodded and said, "Okay." Sadie slipped out of the back door of the hospital. She was afraid of the cold, so she wrapped herself tightly like a moving dumpling. But she nimbly avoided all the cameras along the way, making sure that she wouldn''t even leave a trace of her clothes. There was an ordinary white Santana car parked on the side of the road. When Sadie opened the door and entered, she saw the side of 0734''s face. She paused for a moment and said,"... Why are you here?¡± "Can''t it be me?" Sadie said, "You''re a busy person. I''m just a nobody. There''s no need for you to pick me up personally." "After you lost your memory, you''re full of nonsense." 0734 started the car. "Oh? Is that so? Maybe I''ve only recently lived like a human." Sadie smiled. "Forget it. Why should I talk to you about this? You won''t understand even if I tell you." 0734 burst intoughter. "If you have the time to worry about me, you might as well think about yourself." He turned to look at Sadie, and his eyes were cold. "011 wants to see you." "..." Sadie''s eyshes quivered, and then she smiled and said, "All right. Why does he want to see me?" Sadie had been with this man, 011, the person in charge of Nefelibata, for more than 20 years, but she didn¡¯t understand him. "Crystal is dead, but you don''t know anything about it. Is it strange that 011 wants to see you?" 0734 said expressionlessly, "If you can''te out today, I will help you collect the corpse. You don''t have to thank me. n ii Sadie said softly, "Thank you.¡± 0734 replied, "You''re wee." Sadie was speechless. Do you really think I mean it? 0734 drove all the way to the suburbs. When Sadie was about to fall asleep, he finally stopped. Sadie didn''t know all the strongholds of Nefelibata, such as the one in front of her. She was very unfamiliar with it. 0724 put on his hat and swiped his ID card before he was allowed to enter the room. Sadie stood at the door. After a moment of hesitation, she took out her ID card. A ''beep'' was sounded and there came a mechanical electronic voice, "Wee home, 0172."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 932 Chapter 932 On the way, she asionally met some people. They were very surprised by her return. After all, this person, who had once been famous in Nefelibata, was now just a traitor. 0744 did not care about other people''s eyes at all. He took Sadie to the seventh floor and pointed to the closed door of the reception room. "Go in." Sadie took a few steps and suddenly turned around. "You wille and collect my corpse, won''t you?" 0734 said, "Of course." Sadie heaved a sigh of relief. She politely knocked on the door three times before opening the wooden door and walking in. The reception room was simple and quiet. Sadie did not see anyone immediately, nor did she make a sound. She stood quietly beside the sofa. After a while, there was a creaking sound. A small door opened inside, and a tall man walked out. He was wearing a clean white shirt and ck trousers. Even though he was middle-aged, he still looked straight like a tree in the wind. The man held a ss of water in his hand. When he put it down, he acted as if he had just seen Sadie. Sadie whispered, "...Teacher." To the rest of the group, 011 was a leader, but to Sadie, he was a mentor. From the moment she started to remember things, she had been by his side. All her skills had been taught by the man in front of her. Sadie knew that he was a devil, but she could not control her admiration. 011 sat down on the sofa. His hair was a little white, but he did not look weak. On the contrary, he looked more intimidating. He looked up with his narrow eyes and stared at Sadie for about two seconds. Then he said, "Sadie, you disappoint me." Sadie pursed her lips and knelt on the ground. She said softly, Tm sorry." "Sorry?" 011 asked, "Are you apologizing for stealing Al 8''s medicine, or for not being able to save the test subject?" Sadie was very disgusted with the words "test subject". She couldn''t help but say,"... teacher, she has a name called Crystal." "It doesn''t matter." 011 said, "For me, she is a stolen test subject." Sadie was silent for a moment and said, "I am very grateful to you, teacher, for being willing to let me go back then." "You don''t have to thank me." 011 said, "You should thank yourself for your intelligence. After all, not everyone can steal A18." Sadie closed her eyes. 011 stood up and walked up to Sadie. He bent down and lifted her chin. His cold eyes reflected her beautiful face. "Sadie, I have high hopes for you, but you betrayed me to repay me."novelxo fast update Sadie whispered,"... I''m sorry, teacher." 011 asked faintly, "When you were found to have leukemia in the operating room, I decided to destroy you, did you hate me?" "I didn''t hate you." Sadie shook her head. "I will never hate you. At the same time, I am very grateful to her for saving my life." "You clearly know that she stopped you from destroying the drug, but you still stole Al 8." 011 ''s eyes were ice-cold. "Sadie, what''s your behavior like?" Sadie took a light breath and said,"... I repaid kindness with evil." 011 seemed to sneer, but he didn''t seem to. He sat back on the sofa, took a sip of water and said, "You''re still useful. I won''t kill you. Don''t be nervous." He tapped on the armrest of the sofa with his fingers and said, "Exin to me the explosion case of the detention center."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 933 Chapter 933 When Sadie walked out of the reception room, her forehead was covered with cold sweat. 0734 was still standing outside. When he saw here out, he raised his eyebrows and said, "Congrattions." "..." Sadie smiled. "Thank you. Do you have a tissue?" 0734 took out a pack of tissue from his pocket and threw it to Sadie. Sadie wiped the cold sweat on her forehead and walked out with him. 0734 asked, "What did Boss say?" "What else can he say?" Sadie sighed. "Crystal''s death is too strange." "Did Boss ask you to continue the investigation?" Sadie shook her head gently. She turned her head and looked at the tightly shut wooden door of the reception room. There were thousands of emotions surging in her eyes. She suddenly smiled and said, "... Perhaps all our resistance is like an ant trying to shake a tree for him." "A18 medicine has been used, and Crystal''s collection is no longer in a hurry. This matter can be investigated slowly." 0734 pulled the brim of his hat. He lowered his head, which almost covered his face. He said calmly, "In fact, no one can be sure whether Crystal is really dead or not. After all, her bones have been burned to ashes." "But if this was done by that crazy woman, Leni-" 0734 paused for a moment and said, "Crystal will definitely die." Sadie raised her head and looked at the light on the corridor. She smiled and said, "Yes." "No one knows if anyone was soft-hearted this time." "Let''s not talk about this." Sadie took out her mobile phone and looked at the time. After she entered this ce, her cell phone signal was blocked, so she could only look at the time. She guessed that Danny would not return so soon. She looked sideways at 0734 and asked, "Is there anything else later?" Frowning, 0734 asked, "What''s the matter?" Sadie patted him on the shoulder and said, "At the very least, you were raised by me. Send me to a ce." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. When they arrived at the ce, 0734 only found out that Sadie wanted to go the No. 47 cemetery. The weather was gloomy today and there was no sun. It stopped snowing at this moment. Sadie bent down and ced a bunch of white silver lotuses in front of the tombstone. In the cold wind, she looked at the words "Crystal Evans" carved on the tombstone and felt a little under the weather. In a trance, it was more than ten years ago when she saw Crystal for the first time. The child was short. Because she was thin, her eyes were surprisingly big. At a nce, she could see that her eyes were as clean as ake on ice, without any impurities. They could even reflect the clear sky. "I used to think that my luck wasn''t good enough. My life was too bad," Sadie said lightly. "It wasn''t until I knew Crystal''s existence that I realized that she had a fate worse than mine." "When she was a child, I took her hand to see Hillview Mountain and asked her what she wanted to do when she grew up. She said that she wanted to eat well, study, and earn money. Her life may not be smooth, but she just wanted to lead a peaceful life. This wish was actually very easy to realize, and many people''s lives were like this." "But she can''t." Sadie closed her eyes and took a deep breath. A white mist floated in the air and she said, "It''s extravagant for her to be safe and happy." "Ever since she was born, she was destined to be a victim." Her snow-white fingers gently brushed past the cold tombstone. Sadie bent down and ced her forehead on the stone, murmuring, "If you''re really dead... remember to find a good family in your next life and spend the ordinary life you should have." Chapter 934 Chapter 934 The snow in City W this year was particrly heavy. At the end of the year, the open space outside was full of snowmen of all sizes. Harold sat in the office and looked at the living creatures outside the French window. In the flying snow, cars were galloping, and the crowd was making noise. There was a couple downstairs who was leaning against each other eating a hot sweet potato, and there was a mother squatting, ying snow with her child in the distance. An old man was sitting on a bench, holding a cane with both hands and watching the snow quietly somewhere further away. "Knock, knock, knock!" There was a knock on the door, and Harold said, "Come in.¡± "Brother." Clint walked in with a stack of documents in his hand. "These are the acquisition cases we talked about before... Are you really going to announce that the White Group has gone bankrupt?" Harold casually touched his chin and said indifferently, "Thepany has already been empty. Don''t you think you can fill in the hole with money?" Clint naturally knew that Harold would let those people with ulterior motives destroy the White Group step by step. He just didn''t understand. The White Group could be said to have been single-handedly pulled up by Harold. Why would he give up so easily now? He had asked Luke about this matter, but Luke, a smiling tiger, was best at hiding the truth. He only said that it was apensation. If the White Group fell, it would be a win-win situation. These words were very confusing, but Clint was naturally intelligent. He could tell that there was something unusual about it, but there were still some things that he couldn''t figure out. That was why he wanted to ask Harold directly. Harold stood up from the leather chair. There was a heater in the office, and he was only wearing a thin ck shirt, which made him look thinner. After all, he had been shot twice in three months. Even an iron man couldn''t stand it. Looking at his elder brother''s face, which was sharper than before, Clint felt that he was colder and more insidious than before. In the past, there was still a bit of warmth in him, but now he waspletely out of the mortal world. "... That''s right." Clint seemed to have thought of something. "Miss Evans came to see you today." Harold had no expression on his face. "For?" "You won''t be able to hold a wedding ceremony for the time being, so she wants to bring you out to see her friends." B Harold said coldly, "Am I very free?" "Then I''ll turn her down?" Clint whispered, "Brother, since you don''t like her, why did you..." "It doesn''t matter who I''m with." Harold took the acquisition case from his hand, signed his name with a pen, and said, "The Evans family is the best marriage partner." Clint didn''t say anything else. He took the signed acquisition case and left. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. When Harold got off work, he was in a trench coat. When he was about to get in the car, he saw a child holding a candied fruit and falling down in the snow. She protected her candied fruit even when he fell. Harold picked up the little girl. This child was not afraid of Harold. "Thank you!" "You''re wee." Harold shook off the snow on her hair and said, "Go find your mother. Don''t run around alone." The child hesitated for a moment and stuffed the candied fruit into Harold''s hand. "Thank you, I''ll treat you to candied fruit. I''ll get my Mom to buy me another one!¡± After that, she skipped away and threw herself into a woman''s arms. The woman smiled at him kindly and left with the child. Harold stood in the snow with a candied fruit in his hands, which were covered by a pair of ck leather gloves. He narrowed his eyes and turned his fingers slightly. The hawthorn wrapped in ayer of candied fruit looked crystal clear under the sunlight. For a moment, he thought of someone''s eyes. In the cold winter of September, it snowed heavily. Another year had passed. In the distance, it was spring that he had once bid farewell to. Chapter 935 Chapter 935 Two yearster, in the abandoned warehouse of Ashside. A group of men carrying guns stood in the dusty warehouse. A strand of sunlight seeped into the room through the window that wasn''t tightly sealed. When it shone on the fleshy face of the leader, he spat. "...D*mn it, what kind of luck is this?" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Big brother." The man with a tattooed arm took a drag on his cigarette and said in annoyance, "Didn''t you say that the owner of this batch of goods was just a nobody? How could he have provoked that crazy woman, Rain?" "How the f*ck do I know!" The captain of the mercenary team, whose code name was Lizard, held a gun in one hand and covered the box in the other. He said in a low voice, "We can''t hand over the thing. If others find out that we are so useless that we''re forced to a dead end by a b*tch, how can we survive in the future?" Being a mercenary was a bloody business, and reputation was very important. This time, the X-D Mercenary Company received an employer''s mission, which was to rob a small businessman and prepare to take the things back to Country A. This mission was actually very simple, but the employer was very generous, and the reward was very attractive, so Lizard agreed without thinking. Many international mercenary groups hadmitted murder and arson. It was just a robbery. It was really a small matter. No one had expected that such a small task would provoke the international ninth-ranked killer, Rain. Lizard had fought with this woman before. She was fierce and good at ying with hot weapons. She was good at using cannons, let alone firearms. At that time. Rain was still a child. He didn''t take her seriously at all, but he was almost killed by the sixteen- year-old child. After a long time, Lizard was still scared. Later, it was said that Rain was ranked as the ninth killer. Lizard knew that she had been growing these years. Now they were forced to enter the warehouse and he could tell how horrible she had be, but Lizard would not say it out loud. At this time, it was undoubtedly shaking the morale of the army if he did. He was a mixed-blood and obviously had Asian blood on his body. At this time, he looked as if he could scare a child to tears. "The background of that jewelry merchant is not simple." Lizard gnashed his teeth and said, "Otherwise, how could he have gotten Rain to help him?" "We were cheated!" The tattooed man threw away the cigarette butt and said, "I knew that there was something fishy when we''re paid so much just to rob..." Lizard opened the box in his hand and looked at it. There was a huge ruby inside. Even in the dark warehouse, it was beautiful and charming. Rain came here for the priceless gem that had been sold a week ago. With a click, Lizard closed the box and put it into the bag on his back. He said, "Let''s rest now. D*mn it, I''m starving." Everyone agreed. Before they began to eat, they suddenly heard a "Dong, dong, dong" sound above their heads. The tattooed man frowned and said,"... What''s this sound?!" Lizard looked warily at the ceiling covered with spider webs and dust. This warehouse was veryrge, with a total of three floors. They were now on the first floor. Was there anyone on the second floor? But how was this possible? The dust here was enough to bury people. How could there be someone on the second floor?! Lizard took out a pistol and loaded it. He winked at one of the team members and asked him to go and have a look. The team member nodded. As soon as he took two steps forward, he heard a "bang" sound. The ceiling on the first floor and the floor on the second floor were blown up and there was a big hole! Chapter 936 Chapter 936 Everyone quickly retreated, and the dust scattered. A slender figure appeared upside down in front of everyone. The woman was wearing a thin ck submachine suit. Her long hair was tied into a ponytail, and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised. She greeted, "Hey, good afternoon, everyone. Do you like my unique way of showing up?" Lizard''s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. "...Rain! Shoot! Shoot immediately!" Only then did the crowde back to their senses. Suddenly, there were gunshots everywhere, but Natalie''s figure was like a ghost, shing and moving in the dark and empty warehouse at an amazing speed. Lizard failed to shoot her, and the bullets didn''t even touch the corner of Natalie''s clothes at all! "...Fuck!" Lizard cursed again. He quickly pulled out another gun and asked while gasping,"... Where did that b*tch go?" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "I don''t know." A younger man trembled and said, "There are too many things here." Although the warehouse was abandoned, there were still a lot of things in it. They were all waste machines. It was not a big deal if there was no light, but there were so many things around. It was too difficult to find Natalie. When Lizard was thinking of a solution, he suddenly felt that his shoulder was patted by someone. After all, he had been a mercenary for so many years. His reaction ability was first-ss. The first thing he did was not to turn back after being patted on the shoulder but to quickly grab the other party''s hand. He couldn''t help sneering,"... You dare toe close to me so carelessly?" Natalie''s speed was fast and her body was agile. However,pared with Lizard, who relied on his strength to win, she was at a disadvantage in closebat. Once caught by him, it was almost impossible for her to escape. Seeing that he grabbed her slender wrist, Lizard immediately salmmed her over her shoulder and pulled her body into the encirclement. Lizard sneered and said, "I''ve told you before, don''t be too yful." "Really?" Natalie was not anxious at all. She had taken out the ruby from Lizard''s backpack without anyone knowing. She did not care about the muzzle of the gun that was pressed against her at all. She tossed it up and down and said, "This thing is very beautiful." Lizard''s fear of Rain was practically engraved in his bones. Now that there was an opportunity, he would definitely kill Natalie immediately. Hence, he did not hesitate to pull the trigger. "Rain, I''m really sorry, I''m going to end your legend." "I told you too." Natalie caught the ruby and narrowed her eyes. "You''re old, so don''t be so confident." "What..." Before Lizard could finish his words, he suddenly trembled and fell to the ground. Everyone was shocked. "Lizard?!" The tattooed man quickly turned over Lizard''s corpse. There was a bullet hole between his eyebrows, and only a few drops of blood seeped out. His eyes were even wide open. He probably did not expect that he would lose his life in an instant. "A sniper! A sniper!" The tattooed man was shocked. "Everyone, hurry up and¡ª" With another "Plop", the tattooed man, like Lizard, was shot in the middle of his eyebrows and fell to the ground. Natalie looked out of the closed window of the warehouse and made a gesture. Then, while the other mercenaries were stunned, she said, "If you surrender now, you can still live. At most, you will be taken away by the police, but if..." She sighed. "If you don''t cooperate, you''ll end up like my old acquaintance, Lizard." She smiled beautifully. "How is it? Do you still want to fight?" Chapter 937 Chapter 937 In the case of having a sniper, they had no chance of winning while facing Rain, not to mention that now Lizard was dead, they had no need to go against Rain at all. The first person threw away the guns in his hands, one after another, and everyone threw away the guns in their hands. Through the light that shone into the warehouse, Natalie looked at the ruby with narrowed eyes and climbed up the rope hanging from the hole on the second floor. Her voice was a little muffled through the steel and cement. "The door is blocked. Wait for the police to find a way to get you out... Oh yes, the police will arrive in about three minutes. Don''t think about running away. Otherwise, my friend, who is looking at you through the M3 aiming lens, will be unhappy." Sheughed and left the warehouse as quietly as she showed up earlier on. Everyone in the warehouse looked at each other. Some people quickly left through the transparent window and murmured,"... Such a small gap can smash the heads of two people, is it..." The others were also shocked as if they had thought of something-in recent years, there had indeed been such a genius sniper in Ashside. He never showed up, and he didn''t like to see blood, so he would always aim his bullets between one¡¯s eyebrows. Many people had only seen his bullets, but they had never seen him before. The only information that was found out by the outside world was his code name-Poppy. The siren broke the silence of the old city. Many people poked their heads out to watch the scene of the bustle. Natalie put her hands in her pockets, like an ordinary college student strolling under the warm sunshine of North Pasnd. She opened an orange-colored lollipop and put it in her mouth. Looking at more than 20 policemen coming down from the police car, it seemed that the group of mercenaries attracted a lot of attention. Miss Ramsey, the warm-hearted citizen, dug out the phone card she used to call the police, broke it, and threw it into the trash can. She passed by the police and walked all the way to the rooftop of a residential building while humming a song with candy in her mouth. This was the highest building in the vicinity, which had an excellent sniping vision. When she arrived, she saw that Poppy wasdismantling the M24 sniper rifle. She moved very fast and put the M3 aiming lens and the car S-type staring device into the ck bag. The sniper rifle had been scattered into a pile of parts, carefully kept by her. Then she pulled the zipper of the guitar bag and carried it on her back. Natalie threw the ruby in her hand to her and said, "Look, it''s the thing. It had been sold for 30 million dors in Aussia a week ago." The heavy 30 million fell into the hands of Poppy. She looked at the sun for a while and said casually, "It''s better than ss, but 30 million... Did the person who bought it lose his mind?" "That''s right." Natalie shrugged and said, "I really don''t understand the life of rich people. We''re only paid 200,000 dors after we spent so much effort on this task. Look, I''m injured because of this." As she said this, she showed her hand to Poppy and said, "So, I''ll take 110,000 dors out of the 200,000 dors. Is that okay?" "..." Poppy said softly, "Yes, your injury will heal by yourself even if you don''t go to the hospital." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Natalieughed out loud. She put her arm around the other party''s shoulder and led her into the sunlight. She said, "Alright, alright, let''s go back." The climate in North Pasnd was moist and the sun was gentle. The morning light of April outlined the delicate features of Poppy.Her eyes were bright and she seemed to be smiling, but deep down, it was so cold that even the sun couldn''t melt the ice. Carrying a heavy sniper rifle on her back, she went down from the rooftop with Natalie. The little wooden board hanging on the guitar bag swayed in the air and flipped over. The sun was shining on the word carved on it. Chapter 938 Chapter 938 North Pasnd of Ashside was a typical Mediterranean climate. It was warm in winter, cool in summer, and full of sunshine. At this time, several blond and blue-eyed white women were arguing with the shop assistant in the clothing store at the corner of the street. The shop assistant was a petite Asian woman. It seemed that she was still studying in college. She looked at the group of richdies in gold and jade in front of her, and her head was about to explode. She tried hard to exin, "Madam, this dress was customized by another guest. We only put it here for the time being. We really can''t sell it to you..." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The woman in front held her arms, and her white flesh was almost squeezed out. "So what if it''s customized? Can''t you make another one?" Another tall woman carried a luxury bag and said proudly, "It''s an honor for you that Tara has taken a fancy to this dress. Not only did you not kneel down and pack it up and send it to her house, but you also turned her down?" The woman on Tara''s left raised her brows and said, "Look at her appearance, how would she know who Tara is..." She said in a proud and proud manner, "Open your eyes wide. The one standing beside me is Tara. Her husband is one of the top three big shots on the rich list of North Pasnd. We are willing toe here to buy clothes, yet you still dare to put on airs?!" The shop assistant was a foreign student. She met a lot of obstacles in this rich city before and when she was at her lowest moment, she met the owner of this store. The boss offered her a high sry and only asked her to work for a few hours a day. Even though she knew the reputation of the Davis family, she did not want to make things difficult for the boss. She whispered, "Madam, if you like this style, we can make another one for you based on your size. This one is customized for our boss''s friend, so..." Tara immediately erupted with anger. "What do you mean?! Are you mocking me for being fat?!" The shop assistant said hurriedly, "I didn''t mean that..." Tara''s temper was extremely spoiled. In that instant, she didn''t like this short girl at all. She only took a fancy to a piece of clothing, yet she was humiliated. How could she swallow this humiliation?! "Alright, you aren''t selling it, are you?" Tara waved her hand, and the bodyguards waiting outside immediately entered one after another. The corners of her lips that were covered in gorgeous lipstick curled up. "Destroy this store for me!" The shop assistant was frightened and clenched the phone in her hand. "Don''t mess around! Otherwise, I''ll call the police!" "Call the police?!" Taraughed coldly. "The local public security department still dares to meddle in the Davis family''s business? No one wants to go to hell so soon, right?" The crowd echoed andughed. Seeing that this group of tall and strong ck bodyguards was about to make a move, the wind bell hanging at the door suddenly rang. Another person entered the small shop. The shop assistant was relieved and quickly ran over. "Sister!" Tara and the others also turned their heads, and they saw two women enter. One of them was tall, and after entering, she acted as if she didn''t see these people. She went to the kettle to pour some water for herself, while the other carried a huge ck guitar bag on her back, making her seem even thinner. It was as if she could be blown away by the wind. The cap covered most of her face, and Tara only saw her rose-like lips and soft jaw. The shop assistant grabbed her arm and whispered, "You''re finally back." "They insisted on buying the silk cheongsam ordered by Madame Yana. I told them that it''s not for sale, and they wanted to smash the shop..." Chapter 939 Chapter 939 Tara didn''t understand what they were saying, but from the shop assistant''s attitude, she knew that this skinny woman was the owner of this small shop. She frowned and said, "Are you the boss?" The woman put down her guitar bag, revealing her snow-white face. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. In fact, there were many foreigners who wouldn''t be able to tell the difference in the appearances of Asians. They thought that everyone looked almost the same. However, this face in front of them was simply too unique. Tara dared to bet that if that lecherous husband of hers saw the woman in front of her, he would definitely use all sorts of methods to make her his lover. Crystal''s long ck hair was a little messy. She casually tidied her hair and ced her cap on the table beside her. She looked at Tara and coldly said, "That piece of clothing was designed for my friend. I''m not selling it." "And I''m in a bad mood today. I won''t sell all the clothes in the store to you." "You!" Tara was instantly angered. "I''ve never seen anyone dare speak to me in such a tone before!" "You''ve seen one now." Crystal frowned. "I''ll count to three. Get lost." "One." Tara was provoked again and again, her face ashen with anger. "Do you know who I am?!" Crystal raised her thin eyelids. "Two." Taraughed coldly. "All of you, take action! Destroy this store for me!" "I''ve counted for you-three." Natalie came over and said, "Do you need my help? You just need to make me a sweet and sour pork rib, and I''ll help you..." Crystal pushed her face away and said, "No need." She didn''t want to fight today, and her strength was long-range sniping. She couldn''t defeat Natalie in closebat, and Natalie could deal with the six ck bodyguards present, but she couldn''t. But sometimes victory didn''t mean that all of them should be knocked down. Crystal took out a Beretta pistol from Natalie''s assault suit pocket. Natalie liked to collect hot weapons. There was a disy wall at home, which was full of all kinds of guns and ammunition. People who didn''t know it would think that they had entered the arsenal. This small pistol was her new favorite recently. There was no other reason for her to like it. She just felt that it was beautiful. Her movements were too fast. Those ck bodyguards didn''t even realize what she was going to do, let alone the pampered Tara. She brushed past her like a gust of wind, but in that instant, the muzzle already pressed against the space between Tara''s brows. Tara raised her hands subconsciously. Crystal tilted her head slightly and looked at her. "Madam, do you want me to send you to heaven with a bullet?" Tara''s best friends were stupefied and they screamed out loud. Tara''s eyes widened greatly. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva. "I am a member of the Davis family, yet you dare to shoot me?!" Crystal said, "Do you want to try? Let''s see if I dare to blow your head off or not." Tara''s legs trembled. She cursed the bodyguards in her heart. Right now, her life was in someone else''s hands, so she didn''t dare act arrogantly anymore. With a trembling voice, she said, "You... don''t act on impulse. If I die, you definitely won''t be able to live an easy life. I''ll make a bet with you. My husband will take your life!" Crystal remained unmoved and yed with the trigger with her fair fingers. Tara was scared stiff. She put her palms together and said, "I apologize to you. We''ll leave right away. We''ll leave right away, is that okay?" Crystal smiled and said softly, "I was just joking with Madam. Don''t be nervous, Madam." Chapter 940 Chapter 940 She tossed the gun in her hands back to Natalie. When Tara was ready to immediately kill the bodyguards, she casually said, "Speaking of which, I have a friend who has a bit of friendship with Madame''s husband." Tara paused. Crystal casually rolled up the white window veil hanging on the ground. The sun shone through the ss, making her face more beautiful. "If I remember correctly, the Davis family intends to bid for the development market in the suburbs?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Tara was greatly shocked. How did the owner of this small clothing store know about the Davis family''s private matters?! Crystal leaned against the windowsill, narrowing her eyes as she looked at Tara. "Madam, if your husband were to find out that the reason he lost the bidding opportunity was because you were making things difficult for me here today, what would your husband think?" Tara was already covered in a cold sweat. The others all felt that Crystal was speaking nonsense. Only Tara knew how important that piece of land was to the Davis family. The rise of the new nobility caused the old nobles to constantly be squeezed into the living space. Currently, the Davis family looked as prosperous as ever, but in reality, it was already an empty shell. It urgently needed another way out, and this business district was the way out for the Davis family. Tara took a deep breath, wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead, and then forced out a smile."... I''ve offended you a lot before, please don''t mind." Crystal smiled gently. "Of course." She said softly, "Get lost." Tara hurriedly left with her group of friends. Her friends didn''t know what was going on, not knowing why Tara would suddenly change her mind. However, Tara''s expression was extremely ugly, and they didn''t dare to ask. When the luxury car parked outside left, the shop assistant, Cecillia, breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I was really scared to death just now." Crystal said casually, "It''s okay. You have sses this afternoon, don''t you? I''ll take care of the store in the afternoon. You should leave now." Cecillia thanked her, picked up her school bag, and walked out of the store. There were quite a few wandering men outside, all of whom looked quite good. However, most of them were standing far away and didn''t approach this store. When they saw here out, a tall white man quickly came over and said, "Cecellia, can you..." "No." Cecillia made a refusing gesture and said, "My boss said that she will not ept anything from you. Don''t enter the store if you don''t want to buy clothes." The man lowered his head in disappointment. Cecillia was already used to it. This clothing store, known as "Meet In The Spring" was opened two years ago. Cecillia had worked here for a year and a half. When she first came here, she was very shocked by the fact that there were always so many high-quality men outside the store, looking like magazine models. When she saw the boss, she knew the reason. Although they had known each other for more than a year, Cecillia knew little about her boss. She only knew that she was from Angerbrough. She came to Ashside to recuperate. Her embroidery skills were superb. Even in a foreign country, she was very popr. Many big shots would invite her boss to make custom- made clothes for them. Although her boss was always very quiet and indifferent, Cecillia could see that she must have a lot of stories that were untold, because she would asionally stare out of the window in a daze. The emotions in her eyes were soplicated that they were like an endless sea. Such an excellent boss had never been short of pursuers, but her attitude toward everyone was polite and indifferent¡ªpolite meant that she would turn down the gift for the first time, and indifferent meant that she would throw the gifts into the trash can directly if her admirers kept pestering her-not only gifts, but also people asionally. Chapter 941 Chapter 941 Natalie sat at the table and ate the cake. She held her chin and felt bored. "When I came in just now, I seemed to see your admirer, the most persistent one. Since he saw you one year ago, he came every weekend. Thest time he came, he gave me a cup of coffee. Unfortunately, I don''t like coffee, not to mention iced Americano. He really has no taste." Crystal asked, "Who are you talking about?" "..." Natalie raised her eyebrows and said, "That handsome little star... Ah, he should be a big star. He''s very famous all over the world." Crystal said, "I don''t remember." Natalie sighed and leaned over to pinch her face. "You''re so annoying." Crystal did not speak. She poured out ck tea from the teapot and slowly drew her design. Natalie leaned on the table and asked, "Oh, by the way. Dr. Fiery called you yesterday and I helped you pick it up. She wants you to go over for a physical examination when you''re free." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Crystal said, "I think I''m in good health." "You need the doctor to tell you that you''re in good health." Two years ago, although she and Bud saved Crystal from the fire and took her away, Crystal had just had a miscarriage and was frozen in the ice and snow. In addition, she lost control of her emotions and was seriously injured. Natalie stayed at the door of the ICU for a whole night, and finally, Crystal, who was still alive, was pushed out. After that, although her body had been getting better, Natalie was always worried. She asked her to have a physical examination every now and then. Crystal didn''t argue with Natalie. She said, "Okay, I''ll go." Natalie touched her head and said, "That''s good... Speaking of which, my brother will be back in two days." Crystal looked up at her. "What are you trying to say?" "I''m not trying to say anything." Natalie coughed and said, "That''s right. His birthday ising soon. You..." ''Til prepare a birthday present," Crystal said. Only then did Natalie rest assured. She was afraid that Bud would go crazy behind Crystal''s back if he didn''t receive a gift from Crystal. She didn¡¯t want to clean up the mess for this childish guy anymore. Natalie stretched her body andyzily on the sofa. "Are you still epting orders recently?" "It depends on my mood." Crystal said, "I might stop epting orders. I have a lot of clothes that I haven''t made." At this time, the door was knocked. A boy, wearing a pair of pants and looking about 14 or 15 years old, pushed open the ss door and came in. He was a ssic white man with blond hair and blue eyes. He was full of youth. As soon as he came in, he narrowed his eyes and smiled. "Good afternoon, beautiful youngdies." Natalie raised her eyebrows and asked, "Why are you in such a hurry?" Mitchell revealed his little canine teeth. "This is a big order. It''s worth 30 million dors. Of course, I''m in a hurry." He was Crystal''s messenger. He was responsible for distributing tasks and collecting quest items, and then handed them over to the employer from headquarters. Natalie took out the ruby from her pocket and threw it to Mitchell. Mitchell caught it in a hurry and comined, "Hey, hey, hey! This is 30 million dors!"novelxo fast update Natalie said perfunctorily, "Then take good care of it." Mitchell carefully put the gem into the box and then put it into his bag. He looked at Crystal and said, "Poppy, when I came here today, I saw the headquarters post an order. You''d be interested." "What?" "Someone offered 20 million dors to take Harold''s life..." Before Mitchell could finish his words, Crystal raised her long eyshes, reflecting the sunlight. It was very soft, but it was frozen. She said calmly, "I ept this task. Chapter 942 Chapter 942 "Although the price is indeed very high, the difficulty of the mission is also very high." Mitchell tried to exin the pros and cons to Crystal. "There are many people who want to kill him over the years, but one batch after another of killers lost, and he is still alive and well. Besides, the price of 20 million... has already far exceeded the market value." In the eyes of killers, human lives were the least valuable. A person could buy a human life with tens of thousands of dors or hundreds of thousands of dors. Compared with other things, such as the ruby, it was a hard currency. Even if it was put in the warehouse for hundreds of years, it was still valuable when it was seen again. Crystal ignored Mitchell''s words. She took a sip of ck tea, her eyes quiet and indifferent. Natalie patted Mitchell on the shoulder and said, "You should go back first. Don''t you feel that your bag is heavy with the 30 million dors in it?'''' Mitchell said resentfully,"... It''s heavy, and I''m in a panic. Since that''s the case, I''ll go first." Natalie nodded. She casually grabbed a handful of candy and gave it to the child. After watching him leave, she turned to Crystal and said, "You epted this task... Are you nning to return to City W?" Crystal slowly cut the 2B pencil with a delicate knife. There were several embroidery patterns on the snow- white paper. She was not very satisfied with them and kept changing them. She replied to Natalie casually, "I have been here for a long time." Natalie sighed and did not try to persuade Crystal. She merely said, "Alright then... when do you n to leave?" "After Bud''s birthday." Crystal did not have any inspiration. She put away all the paper and pen and asked, "Do you want to go back with me?" Natalie was a little hesitant."... I haven''t thought about it yet." Crystal raised her eyebrows. "What did you say to Marcus before you left City W?" "What else could I say?" Natalie was confused. "I ran away after I made use of him, otherwise, should I wait for him to lock me up? Marcus looks serious, but he''s actually a pervert." Crystal. "Then I suggest you stay in North Pasnd and don''t go back." Crystal sighed softly. "After all, if Marcus catches you again, you will die a miserable death." "Look at what you said, as if I''m afraid of him." Natalie curled her lips. "I just can''t be bothered to argue with him. When we were together in the past, he always listened to me, okay?" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Seeing the suspicious look in Crystal''s eyes, Natalie flew into a rage. "What kind of look is that?!" Crystal smiled and said in a gentle voice, "I think you''re amazing." Natalie. The whole afternoon, there was no business in the store. At six o''clock in the evening, Crystal closed the store on time and was ready to go home. As soon as she went out, she saw a man holding arge bouquet of pink roses. He was dressed very decently and looked young and tall. After two seconds, Crystal remembered that this was the little... ah, the big star.novelxo fast update This person was really persistent. Crystal pretended not to see him. She turned around and walked home with Natalie. They lived in a small courtyard with a garden. It was not far from here and the environment was very good. Crystal remembered that there were a few pots of rose trees that hadn''t been drugged, so she walked briskly. Anselm, who was famous and could be considered the stop star in Ashside, had never suffered such a grievance since he was a child. Even his agent was shocked that he could persist for such a long time. At this time, being ignored by Crystal, he was used to it. He quickly caught up with her and said, "Poppy. Chapter 943 Chapter 943 Natalie looked as if she was watching a good show and did not say anything. Crystal frowned slightly and asked, "What''s the matter?" Anselm handed over the bouquet of flowers in his hand. The flower material used to hold the flowers was quite expensive. They were all imported flowers, and the package was also very beautiful. "I hope you like it." Crystal said, "I''m sorry." Anselm''s eyes drooped, looking extremely pitiful. "I just felt that they''re quite beautiful and thought that I should buy them for you.¡± His fans couldn''t stand this pair of innocent eyes, which almost melted people''s hearts, not to mention that he was feeling aggrieved this time. Natalie clicked her tongue in her heart. Who could resist such a man? She almost couldn''t help touching his head lovingly. Not only could Crystal resist, but she was also very heartless. Not only was she very heartless, but she could also lie well. "Sorry, I don''t like flowers. And flowers should be given to girls you like." III II But before he could finish his words, Crystal pulled Natalie away. Natalie teased, "You don''t like this type of man?" Crystal said, "I don''t like humans." Natalie said, "Okay, you hate all humans." They went back home along the path. As soon as Crystal opened the door of the yard, she saw a tall and slender figure. She paused for a moment and said, "Bud." Bud wore a ck coat, and a big part of the poppy tattoo on his side face was covered by a hat, but one could still see his facial features. He obviously came back in a rush, and there was a faint smell of blood in the air. Crystal frowned slightly. "Are you hurt?" Natalie seemed to have thought of something, and her expression did not look very good. Bud didn''t take it seriously. "It''s nothing." In the past two years, he did not often stay in North Pasnd. He only came back from time to time. It had been three months since Crystalst saw him. She turned around, closed the door of the yard, and said to Bud, "Come in with me." Natalie crossed her arms and said, "Did you hear that? She asked you to go in." Bud stared at Natalie and followed Crystal into the room. Crystal opened the cab and took out a medicine box. She raised her chin to Bud and said, "Take off your clothes.¡± "I''m fine," said Bud with a cold face.novelxo fast update Crystal said, "Take off your clothes." Bud reluctantly took off his coat. He only wore a ck undershirt, and almost no good flesh was exposed on his exposed skin. There were all kinds of scars, most of which were whip marks. However, the beautiful poppy covered them, giving them a kind of decadent beauty. Crystal said, "Take off all your clothes." Natalie asked, "Can I see this?" Crystal nced at her. "Then you can close your eyes." "I want to have a look." Natalie sat down on the sofa with a smile and held her cheeks. "Brother, take off your clothes.¡± Bud took a deep breath and took off his vest, only to see several bloody whip marks on his thin and white back. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. This was a wound that could only be pulled out by an inverted whip. The whip would not only hurt, but it would also hurt one''s flesh. It was a very vicious punishment. Crystal looked up at Bud and asked, "Did Madam punish you again?" Bud didn''t say yes or no. He just said, "I''ll be fine in a few days. There''s no need to apply the medicine. Chapter 944 Chapter 944 Crystal paid no attention to him. She opened the medicine box and disinfected the wounds. Bud was silent throughout the whole process as if these wounds were nothing to him. Natalie reflected on her shamelessness while looking at the wound she got after being scratched by a wooden spike in the abandoned warehouse, which she asked for 10,000 dors from Crystal for. Crystal applied anti-inmmatory drugs to Bud. When she was packing up, she said, "Don''t go for tattoos again when the wound is healed." Natalie brought a clean set of clothes to Bud. Bud asked as he put on his clothes, "Why?" "Why?" Crystal frowned. "Because it will hurt a lot." After saying that, she stood up with the medicine box in her hand and went to make some medicine to remove the bug in the rose. Natalie winked at Bud and said, "Brother, look, you''ve been scolded again, haven''t you?" Bud answered, "Shut up." Natalie said, "Look at you. Why didn''t you ask Crystal to shut up?" She came close to Bud and asked, "What''s the reason this time?" "Does she need a reason for her to make a move?" "She should need a reason to do it, right?" Natalie said, "Otherwise, why didn''t she whip me?" "I can whip you," said Bud. "... No need." Natalie stood up, poured him a ss of water, and said, "There''s a sandwich in the refrigerator. Take it if you''re hungry. I''ll go out and help Crystal trim the flowers." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After finishing her words, she slipped out of the door. There were a lot of flowers in the courtyard. The flower wall was the first one to be seen. The spring flowers were extremely luxurious. Thanks to Crystal''s careful care. Crystal drugged a few pots of rose trees and used them to cut a few flowers and put them back into the vases. Natalie said, "You are really patient to fiddle with them. These flowers are more delicate than me." "Just to kill time," Crystal said. "But I don''t think others are as good at taking care of flowers as you." Natalie said casually, "Do you have a secret for that?" Crystal paused and said, "I use better fertilizer." She looked at the luxuriant flower wall and said lightly, "I heard that if you bury corpses next to the roots of the roses, the flowers will bloom very well." Natalie,"...?" Crystal turned around and walked into the house. Natalie quickly caught up with her. "What the f*ck? Don''t tell me you buried a corpse in the yard while I was away?! I''m sick of this kind of thing..."novelxo fast update "..." Crystal stood by the wooden door and looked at Natalie in the dim light of dusk. "Don''t worry. He''s still alive. I haven''t buried his body yet." Natalie."..." Bud''s birthday was celebrated in a simple way. Crystal personally baked a small cake-it had been the same for the past two years. However, Crystal liked the cute type of cakes. This year, she made a Peppa Pig cake, which was not sopatible with Bud''s character, but Crystal was very satisfied. Natalie put on the birthday hat on Bud''s head and said, "Hey, make a wish." Bud said, "I don''t have a wish." "Then I''ll help you make one." Natalie did not hold back at all. She crossed her fingers and closed her eyes. She muttered her wish. In the end, she did not blow out the candles and let Bud blow them out. "I''m sure you''ll like the birthday present I give you." Natalie confidently took a beautifully packaged gift box from the side and put it in Bud''s hands. She said, "Open it and have a look! If you don''t like it, I''ll rip your hea off and let you kick it like a ball." With no expression on his face, Bud opened the gift box and saw a frog jump out of it- it was alive Chapter 945 Chapter 945 For a moment, those who liked frogs and those who didn''t like frogs became silent. Natalie said,"... What kind of expression is that? It took me a lot of effort to catch it. Isn''t it cute?" Crystal couldn¡¯t help asking, "Are you going to let Bud raise it?" "Can''t I?" Natalie looked confused. "I''ve already named it. It''s called Froggy. Isn''t it cute?" Crystal looked at the frog. Was it cute?! Bud calmly closed the box, walked outside, and released the frog. Natalie was furious. "Why did you do that?" "Good deed." Bud pressed down on her head. "I don''t need you to give me a birthday present in the future." Natalie said, "You doubt my taste!? Forggy is really cute, okay? Look at its big round eyes, its long and slender legs..." Crystal couldn''t stand it anymore. She pressed Natalie into her pillow and used violent means to shut her up. Natalie was very angry. She held her arms and said, "What about you? What are you giving Bud? If it''s not better than Froggy, I will really be very angry!" Crystal took out a wooden box and handed it to Bud. Natalie looked at him eagerly as he opened the box. She saw that there was actually nothing valuable in it. It was just a small wooden sign wearing a red line, and there were someplicated and obscure words on it. "I got it from a temple two years ago," Crystal said, "I heard it was very effective." "An amulet?" Natalie asked curiously, "What''s written on it?" Crystal paused for a moment and said, "To be safe and happy. May all wishes be fulfilled." "... Well, I admit that my Froggy lost to you." Natalie made a gesture of surrender. Bud looked at the amulet for a long time and said, "Put it on for me." Natalie asked, "Brother, is your hand broken?" Crystal didn''t say anything. She stood up and hung the amulet on his neck. Suddenly, she touched his soft hair with her hand and said, "I hope you will be happy every year." Bud was stunned. That night, Natalie drank a lot of wine and seeded in getting herself drunk. Bud was toozy to deal with the drunkard. He went to the balcony to smoke. Crystal helped Natalie into the room. When she came out, she saw the tall and cold back of the man. The moonlight drew his shadow very long, with a little loneliness for no reason. Crystal stood there and watched for a long time, then slowly walked over, hugged him from behind, and said, "You seem to be very sad today." Bud was stunned by thisforting hug. Then he put out the cigarette and said, "It''s windy outside. Let''s g< in and talk." "I''m fine." Crystal put her hand on the railing, and the night wind blew her ck hair. She narrowed her eyes slightly, looked at the moon, and said slowly, "You look very sad on your birthday every year." "Do I?" Asked Bud. Crystal turned around and traced the corners of his eyes with her slender fingers. She smiled and said, "Don''t you?" His eyes were filled with loneliness.novelxo fast update N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "I didn''t celebrate my birthday since I was a child. Before you, only Rain remembered." "It''s not a blessing, but a curse." She reminded me over and over again that more than 20 years ago, I had no choice but toe to this ugly world. Crystal''s eyshes trembled slightly as if she had thought of something. She chuckled and said, "That''s right." "Birthday is not a blessing." It was a curse Chapter 946 Chapter 946 City W, Hallbury. Dora sat in the fragrant open-air cafe, drinking afternoon tea with her friends. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. In the past two years, she had lived a good life in City W. Everyone knew her, and she was surrounded by people who kept ttering her. Of course, Dora knew that they were not sincere, but it was nice to listen to them. "Hey, Dora, I haven''t seen this ne on your neck before. It was given to you by Master White, right?" Actually, Dora bought it herself, but she knew too much about the art ofnguage. Sheughed and said, "It''s just a ne. If you like it, I''ll give it to you.¡± The woman hurriedly said, "I don''t dare to take the things sent by Master White." "Dora, you''re so lucky. You''re the one who got to marry into the White family in the end. You''re not like that country girl... In my opinion, she''s not born with such fate." "That''s right. It''s not her turn to enjoy the good life." In fact, no matter how sensational one thing was, as time went by, it would lose its topic of discussion. Crystal''s matter would only be blown up in that winter. She had died but the Evans family and the White family acted like nothing had happened. Gradually, there was no more discussion. But if they wanted to please Dora, they would have to mention Crystal. Of course, there were also people who disliked Dora''s arrogance. Stacie was also present today. She understood the meaning of their words, so she put the cup heavily on the table and made a loud noise, which made everyone look at her in silence. Stacie smiled and said, "Miss Evans, don''t think of yourself as the wife of the White family before you get married. I thought you couldn''t stay in the Evans family any longer and couldn''t wait toe to the White family for shelter." In the past two years, Stacie and Dora had been at odds with each other. In fact, everyone was curious about how the two people, who used to have a good rtionship, had be enemies. However, one of them was Harold''s younger sister and the other was Harold''s fiancee. No one dared to ask. Dora''s smile froze. "Stacie, I don''t understand what you''re saying. We were just chatting normally, weren''t we?" Stacie crossed her arms and said, "Chatting normally? My brother has never admitted your identity and didn''t prepare an engagement party for you. How can you say that you''re my brother''s fiancee?" Someone said, "Miss Stacie, the engagement between Dora and Master White has been decided since a young age. How can there be any variables?" Stacie said harshly, "It''s hard to say if there are any variables. After all, it''s been two years, and they haven''t held an engagement ceremony, let alone a wedding." The expression on Dora''s face changed when she was exposed by Stacie on the spot, but she soon recovered her smile. "Stacie, your brother and I haven''t held an engagement ceremony because he is in poor health and busy with work. We don''t value the ceremony that much, so we didn''t hold it. Didn''t... didn''t Master White tell you?" Everyone was well aware of the rtionship between Stacie and Harold. Dora''s words were undoubtedly implying that Stacie, as her younger sister-inw, had reached out too far. "You don''t value the ceremony?" Stacie raised an eyebrow. "You didn''t attend the banquet that my brother held for Miss Evans, so you have no idea know how grand it was." "..." Dora instantly clenched her fists. She took a deep breath and said, "Stacie, Crystal has passed away for two years. We''d better not mention her." Chapter 947 Chapter 947 "Do you feel ufortable now?¡± In fact, it was not because she felt bad for Crystal. It was disgusting for them to talk about someone who was dead. In addition, she also disliked Dora very much. "Weren''t you talking about her before?" The expressions of the people around Dora did not look good. It was the initiator of the tea party who stepped forward and tried to smooth things over. Both of them didn''t say anything else for the sake of the initiator. Dora held her breath in her heart. She knew that although the people present did not dare to say anything now, they would definitely talk about it in private. Although there were so many people supporting her now, there were some people who wanted her to fall from this position so that they could rece her. She took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Harold. "Master White, are you talking about the cooperation case in Century Pearl today?" After a long while, the other party replied with a full stop. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. But this was already enough to make Dora happy. She quickly replied. "I am now at Cloud Business Center. Can youe to pick me up after you have finished the cooperation case? The family driver suddenly has something urgent." Of course, the family driver didn''t have anything urgent to deal with. She just wanted Harold to pick her up so that she could show Stacie and others that she and Harold were on good terms, unlike the rumor. In fact, after the message was sent out, Dora was a little nervous. She had tried her best not to send too many messages to Harold. After all, she knew that Harold liked quiet and well-behaved people, but there were only a few messages, and Harold rarely replied. Dora didn''t find it strange. After all, Harold was an extremely cold person. It could be seen from the fact that he had given up Crystal without hesitation two years ago that it was already very rare for Harold to be willing to return to her. About five minutester, another message popped up on her phone. "Okay." ''''..." Dora took a deep breath. She almost suspected that she had seen it wrongly. The person sitting beside her hurriedly asked, "Dora? What''s wrong with you, Dora?" "Nothing." Dora had a smile on her face. "I just received a message from Master White." Someone hurriedly asked, "Master White? What did Master White tell you to make you so happy?" Dora shyly pursed her lips and said, "In fact, it''s nothing... He just said that he will pick me up after he finishes talking about the cooperation. I may have to leave early today. I''m sorry." All of a sudden, there was a burst of cheers. "Master White will being to pick you up in person?! Oh my god, you two are so close, aren''t you? Don''t you have a driver?" "You''re so lucky..." "In your current state, it doesn''t matter whether you are engaged or not." Dora merely lowered her head and smiled sheepishly. Stacie snorted coldly. In the underground parking lot. After Luke got out of the car, he opened the car door for Harold. When he looked up, he saw a thin woman in a long dress not far away slowly walking toward the elevator. The woman was wearing a facial mask and a hat. Luke did not think much about it and continued to talk about the previous things to Harold,"... They refused to give in to that case. At present, they''re unwilling to reduce the price..." Before he could finish his words, the woman who was passing by them suddenly stumbled and fell to the ground. She screamed. Luke paused and stepped forward to help her up. "Miss, are you okay?" The woman lowered her head weakly, but the corners of her mouth under the mask were raised. She pulled the trigger of the pistol she held and pressed it against Luke''s chest. In a soft voice, she said, "I''m fine. You''re the one who''s not." Luke''s expression turned cold in an instant. Natalieughed and said, "Don''t move, or I won''t take responsibility." Luke seemed to have realized something and immediately said, "Master White¡ª" 300 meters away, the person who was lying on the roof of the car decisively pulled the trigger. With a "bang", a dull sound sounded in the garage, and the 7.62Nato bullet wasing with the momentum of thunder. Chapter 948 Chapter 948 A few years ago, when Harold had just taken this position, countless people hade to assassinate him. However, in recent years, Harold had already had great power. No one could shake his status in City W, so no one wanted to court death. Therefore, Luke did not expect that he would be targeted by a sniper in the underground garage. The opponent''s action of shooting was very decisive. After a bullet was fired, she immediately carried the gun and rolled off the roof of the car, hiding behind the SUV. The bullet broke through the air and went straight for Harold''s vital part, but the man''s reaction was very fast. He did not let down his guard when Natalie made a scene. He quickly stepped back two steps to the left, and with a bang, the bullet was embedded into the concrete pir. Harold did not look at it. He quickly took out a pure ck pistol from the inner pocket of his trench coat. He stepped on the hood of the car with his toes, like a ck cheetah, and went to the ce where the sniper was hiding. His eyes were like that of an eagle''s. In just a few seconds, he had arrived at the SUV, but there was no one there. Suddenly, a whistle sounded. Harold raised his head sharply and saw a woman wearing a mask, with only a pair of dark eyes visible. She was standing on an emergency staircase in the garage. She carried a ck M24 on her back and looked down at him condescendingly. Then, she stretched out her thumb and slowly put it down, a hint of ridicule shing across her eyes. This was undoubtedly a great provocation. Harold did not hesitate to shoot twice, but the other party was as nimble as a swallow and quickly disappeared along the stairs. When Luke saw the sniper leave, he immediately tried to lock down Natalie, but Natalie retreated two steps like a snake. She raised her eyebrows slightly and said, "All right, all right, all right. I was just kidding. Why do you take it so seriously?" She took out a smoke bomb from her pocket and threw it on the ground. In an instant, smoke sprang up, and Luke lost his vision. When he left the area, the woman was nowhere to be seen. Luke."..." It was close to the elevator door, and there was a smoke rm installed on it. In an instant, there was a burst of dripping sound. The security guard''s voice was harsh when he heard the news. "Sir! Please don''t smoke at the elevator entrance!" When he saw therge clouds of smoke, he was stunned for a second, and then he asked Luke,"... Sir, what are you smoking?" Luke."...'''' Luke made up a random excuse to send the security guard away and quickly walked to Harold''s side. "Master White... are you alright?" Harold had already put away his gun and said lightly, "I''m fine." "Sorry, it''s my negligence." Luke said, "I didn''t know that someone was ambushing. Please punish me." Harold looked at the hollow staircase with a cold look in his eyes. "Find it out." "Yes." Harold did not enter the coffee shop. He stood outside the door and knocked on the ss. Dora, who was looking forward to it, immediately noticed him. She quickly picked up her bag and said, "I''m sorry, everyone. Master White is here to pick me up. I''ll leave first." Under the envious gazes of the crowd, Dora pushed open the door with light footsteps and said with a smile, "I''m really sorry for troubling you... I didn''t expect that something would suddenly happen to the driver''s family..." Harold merely responded with a dull ''hmm''. After thinking for a while, Stacie walked out. First, she greeted her big brother in a well-behaved manner. Then, she said, "Brother, I heard that some time ago, you sent someone to bid on a ruby in Aussia?" She nced at Dora and said, "It''s worth 30 million dors. Did you buy it for Miss Evans?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 949 Chapter 949 Dora was taken aback. Of course, she knew about the auction in Aussia. The ruby, which was sold for 30 million dors, made many people speechless. At that time, she even told others that she didn''t know which big shot had bought the collection. ¡ªThat mysterious big shot was actually Harold?! Stacie knew that she didn''t know about it, so she deliberately talked about it to make her unhappy. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Harold didn''t answer her question, but Stacie didn''t care either. She continued, "Brother, can I have a look at the ruby?" "There was an ident on the way, and it hasn''t been sent back to the country yet." Harold looked down at the time and said, "I have a meeting at eight o''clock. When it has been sent back, you can contact Luke yourself." "Okay, thank you, big brother." After she finished her words with a smile, she nced at Dora and said, "Miss Evans, what kind of expression is that? Don''t you know that big brother bought that ruby? I thought he bought it for you... It turns out that it''s not like that." "..." Dora smiled. "I don''t like these pieces of jewelry. Of course, Master White didn''t buy them for me." Stacie sneered and said, "You''re really good at ttering yourself." "Stacie, you..." "That''s enough. I was just saying it casually. Don''t worry, Miss Evans." Stacie smiled sweetly. "I won''t disturb you. I''ll be leaving first." "..." Looking at Stacie''s departing figure, Dora took a deep breath and asked, "Master White, do you like to collect gems?" "I don''t like it," Harold replied casually. Dora¡¯s heart thumped. Could it be that Harold had bought this ruby to give it to another woman?! She was quickly thinking about the suspicious women around Harold when she heard the man say coldly, "It''s just that there''s nowhere to spend the money." Dora."..." The ck guitar bag was ced next to the seat, and Crystal and Natalie were sitting opposite each other. From this corner, they could see Harold and Dora, but they were too far away to hear what they were talking about. Natalie stirred the overly sweettte in her cup. She held her chin and said, "Harold looks decent. Dora doesn''t look like a good fit for him when she stands beside him." Crystal did not say anything. After more than two years, she saw Harold again in thete spring. Compared to before, the current Harold was even colder. This kind of indifference was no longer superficial in his emotions but in his bones. However, just like what Natalie had said, the passage of time did not add any more vicissitudes to his life. Regardless of whether it was his deep and exquisite eyes or straight nose, they all exuded a soul- stirring attraction, causing one''s eyes to unconsciously be drawn to him. At this time, he was wearing a simply tailored ck windbreaker and standing by the ss door, which was already a dazzling scenery. Crystal slowly lowered her eyes and unconsciously rubbed the zipper of the guitar bag with her fingers. Natalie took a sip of hertte and said in a good mood, ''Are you still angry because of the failure just now? It''s not easy to earn 20 million dors. If it''s so easy to kill Harold, everyone would be a millionaire now." "I''m not angry." Crystal said, "I''m just thinking." She narrowed her eyes as she watched Harold''s departing figure and said, "His skin and appearance are indeed quite good. Dora''s standing next to him is a little out of line." Natalie said, "You''re better at scolding people than me." Crystal took a sip of the sweet Caramel Mhiato and chuckled in the warm sunshineing from outside the ss window. "He looks so beautiful. If I bury him under the rose tree as flower fertilizer, it will make my rose tree bloom better. Chapter 950 Chapter 950 Laura looked at the sign in front of her, and then at the map on her mobile phone. After confirming that it was here, she stepped forward and pushed the ss door open. The wind bell rang, and the person who was tidying up the embroidery thread looked sideways. Laura was suddenly stunned. She was the chief editor of Dew Magazine. This time, she came to interview the new designer who had returned home. Dew had been working hard to discover traditional culture recently, and this embroidery master who was good at embroidery and had her own idea was undoubtedly the best interview partner. Beforeing here, Laura only knew that this embroidery artist was very young, but she did not expect that she would be so beautiful. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Her face was not inferior to that of a celebrity. In fact, Crystal had made some simple disguise. Natalie was an expert in this field. Crystal had learned some superficial skills. Her identity was too sensitive in City W. If she showed up suddenly, it would inevitably cause a sensation. Crystal did not know anything else, but if Lennon knew that she was not dead, he would definitely handcuff her and send her back to the police station. Her appearance after the disguise was not as good as her original appearance, but after all, her facial features were still there. If she wanted topletely change her appearance, she had to be a master of disguise like Natalie. Crystal couldn''t do it, but she changed the most outstanding parts of her face, and she looked only a little like the past. "Nice to meet you." Crystal put down the thread in her hand and said, "Is it Laura of Dew?" Laura quickly nodded and said, "You are Miss Ramsey, right?" Crystal''s current household registration was in Ashside. Natalie helped her with her procedure after returning home. This person was very unreliable. The new name she gave her was Poppy Ramsey. "Yes." Crystal smiled. She pulled out a chair and said, "Please sit." It was rare for Laura to be a little flustered. Miss Ramsey was young and had a good reputation. She was highly praised in the noble circle of Ashside by relying on her superb embroidery skills. Now that she had returned home to develop, she had attracted a lot of media attention. It was also because of her connections that Laura got the first chance to interview her. Crystal prepared tea for her, and the two began to interview after chatting. During this period of time, there was only one thought in Laura''s mind. She had such a high achievement at such a young age. It was definitely not luck. Miss Ramsey was good at talking and was gentle and polite. Even a woman would think that she was too attractive. After the interview, Laura took out an invitation from her bag and said, "It might be a little rude for me to say this... but I sincerely want to invite you to this charity dinner." Crystal was a little confused. "A charity dinner party?" Laura nodded and said, "There will be a lot of people at this dinner party. You have just returned home and your foundation is unstable. It''s good to take this opportunity to get to know some customers." Crystal was a little ttered. "Thank you." Laura said, "You don''t have to thank me. So many magazine firms want to interview you, but you chose Dew. I should thank you." Crystal smiled, and the two politely shook hands and said goodbye. Crystal sent Laura out of the door. When she came back, she saw the invitation letter on the table covered with floral patterns tablecloth. She picked it up and turned it over, with a smile on her face. There was no other reason why she chose Laura out of so many people. Dew was an old magazine that belonged to X&L Media. X&L Media was one of the majorpanies under Harold''s name. The charity banquet was held by X&L Media. Crystal received the news that Harold would be present Chapter 951 Chapter 951 At six o''clock in the evening on April 16th. The banquet hall was already filled with people. Dora was dressed in a pink dress. She followed Harold, putting on the posture of a fiancee. In fact, she was not invited to this banquet. But after learning that Harold was going to attend it, how could she give up such a good opportunity to swear her sovereignty? So she came here without stopping. She also seized the time to enter the banquet with Harold. It seemed that they hade together. Dora shook the champagne in her ss. She couldn''t understand the conversation between Harold and the group of white-haired old men. Instead, she was attracted by the discussion next to her. "...I heard that she was interviewed by ''Dew''. How arrogant." "She has the right to be arrogant. She is really famous in Ashside. Many nobles asked her to make custom- made dresses. Have you seen the video of the princess'' birthday party in Costsley? That embroidered dress was made by her. The princess even posted it online and thanked her for giving her a perfect 18th birthday." "But she''s really mysterious. None of her photos has been revealed before..." "Maybe it''s because she''s ugly and doesn''t want to see people." Someone said in a strange tone, "If she''s good-looking, why does she need to hide it?" Laura, who had been listening in silence, couldn''t help saying, "Jocelyn, don''t talk nonsense here. Besides, she is an embroidery master. When did an embroidery master depend on her appearance to work?" Jocelyn was the chief editor of another magazine firm. They had wanted to fight for the opportunity to interview Crystal, but they were rejected several times. It was fine that they were rejected. However, Crystal agreed to an interview with Dew, herpetitor. How could Jocelyn swallow it? She was very unhappy and was full of malice towards Crystal, who she had never met before. "I was just saying. Why are you in such a hurry?" Jocelyn said with a smile, "Did I guess it right? Is Poppy ugly? After all, you''ve seen her before. It''s really suspicious to see you defending her like that." Laura sneered and said, "I was just stating the fact. What do you mean by defending her? You really follow the style of your magazine firm. You''re good at ndering people." Jocelyn was not angry. She said, "Wow, you''re really defending her." Jocelyn''s friends alsoughed. When Dora heard this, she had a bit of an impression. Poppy Ramsey was said to be a very powerful embroidery master. She made a name for herself in Ashside. More than a year ago, she made a stunning dress for a noble madam of Ashside. At that time, the dress attracted a great discussion in Hallbury. Later, the gifts of the princess of Costsley pushed her to an even higher level. Many people in the upper circle wanted to ask her to make a unique dress for them. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Of course, Dora was one of them. However, she was rejected even before she managed to contact Poppy herself. The reason was that she had too many orders and did not ept new orders for the time being, which made Dora depressed for several days. But now, Poppy had returned to the country for development? Laura was angry, but she controlled her emotions and disdained to argue with a viin like Jocelyn. When she was wondering why Miss Ramsey wasn''t here yet, someone suddenly said in her ear, "Sorry, I''m a littlete." Laura immediately turned around in surprise. "Miss Ramsey!" Crystal wore a long snow-white dress. The design was simple, but it was very beautiful on her. Her long hair was as thick and ck as seaweed, which made people feel that she was like an elf who had come to the mortal world Chapter 952 Chapter 952 Jocelyn''s expression changed. The person in front of her... was Poppy?! Although there had always been rumors in the outside world that Poppy was young, Jocelyn had always felt that it was impossible for someone who was so skilled at embroidery to be only in her early twenties. It was just a rumor. However, who would have thought that... Poppy did look like she was in her early twenties. ... and she was shockingly beautiful. Jocelyn''s expression froze. "...Poppy?" "Do you know me?" Crystal smiled politely. "Hello." Jocelyn was so embarrassed on the spot. She had just imed that Poppy was ugly, but now she was pped by reality. If Poppy was ugly, then there would be no one good-looking in this world. Laura smiled and said, "Jocelyn, I''ve already said that an embroidery artist doesn''t rely on her appearance to work. In the future, it''s better not to specte, or it''ll be so embarrassing." Jocelyn forced a smile and stopped talking. When they were talking, Dora, who was five or six meters away, froze. ... This woman looked a little simr to Crystal. Dora unconsciously clenched her ss of champagne. She tried her best to control her expression. When she saw that Harold was still talking business with someone else, she hesitated for a moment before walking over. Dora and Laura knew each other, so they nodded to each other. She smiled and said to Laura, "Laura, you''re always busy. I didn''t expect that you would have time to attend this charity dinner today." Laura also said with a smile, "The banquet today is held by X&L Media. How can I not be here?" The others greeted Dora one after another. Dora looked at Crystal and asked in confusion, "Who is thisdy?" "Oh." Laura had a very good impression of Crystal. She quickly said, "This is Poppy, Miss Ramsey. She has just returned to the country. She''s the interview guest of Dew this season. I thought that Miss Ramsey was not familiar with everything here, so I invited her to the dinner party to know more people." Dora stretched out her hand and smiled. "Hello, Miss Ramsey." Crystal''s expression was wless. She smiled and shook hands with Dora, but her movements were very fast. No one could see the disgust in her movements. "Hello." "Actually, the moment I saw Miss Ramsey, I felt a sense of familiarity." Dora said, "In the past, did anyone say that Miss Ramsey resembles someone?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''ve been staying in Ashside all the time, and no one told me this before. I don''t think I look like anyone, do I?" Crystal said. Dora heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Actually, I think Miss Ramsey is somewhat simr to my sister." "Is that so?" Crystal didn''t seem interested. "What a coincidence." Dora tested her out and found that apart from her somewhat simr appearance, there was almost nothing different between Poppy and Crystal. Only then did she rx her shoulders. "That''s right. What a coincidence." Suddenly, someone in the distance shouted, "Poppy." Crystal turned around and saw Anselm, who was also at the banquet somehow. When he saw her, he looked like a loyal dog. Instantly, his eyes lit up and he ran out of the crowd. Crystal put the champagne ss in her hand onto the waiter''s tray and smiled apologetically at Laura. "Just an admirer. I''ll hide first." Crystal was probably the only one who would run away from the international star like this. Laura nodded in understanding. Crystal turned around and went to the crowded ce. However, she might be too flustered. She had only taken a few steps when she knocked over the wine ss in someone''s hand. In an instant, champagne spilled all over the two of them. Crystal stopped in her tracks and raised her head. Her eyes were slightly curved and her fingers were hooked around the cor of his suit that was soaked in champagne. She said in a soft and gentle voice, "Ah, I''m sorry." Chapter 953 Chapter 953 "...Master White!" Dora cried out in surprise. She took a few steps over and frowned. "...Your clothes are all wet." The usation in her words was so obvious that anyone could hear it. Harold was wearing a ck suit jacket today. It was not obvious after being soaked in the wine, but his white shirt was stained. It clung to his body, forming a beautiful and well-proportioned outline of his muscles. He looked at Crystal indifferently. Crystal eximed, "Why don''t... I wipe it for you?" Dora suppressed her temper and said, "There''s no need, Miss Ramsey. I''ll take care of it for my fiance." Subconsciously, she didn''t want this woman named Poppy to have too much contact with Harold. It would be best if they didn''t even meet. After all, she had stayed by Harold''s side for two years and had yet to receive the same treatment as Crystal back then. Although this person was already dead, she had turned into a ghost and constantly pestered Dora and had be a thorn in her heart. Although Dora didn''t want to admit it, in fact, she was very afraid that Harold would treat Poppy, who looked a little simr to Crystal, with special treatment. But what made her feel at ease was that Harold did not even look Crystal in the eye. He merely said coldly, "There''s no need." He turned around and informed the people who had just talked to him. Then he followed the waiter to the lounge to change clothes. Crystal nced at Dora and smiled. "It seems that you like your fiance a lot." Dora naturally realized that she had lost herposure earlier. She forced a smile and said, "...Isn''t everyone like this when they''re in a rtionship? They tend to worry about the other party more than themselves." "Then I''m different from Miss Evans." Crystal chuckled. "Miss Evans, I''d like to give you a piece of advice. Don''t think men are too important." Before Dora could reply, Crystal turned her head and saw that Anselm had already pushed aside the crowd to chase after her. She casually waved her hand at Dora and entered the crowd while holding the hem of her dress. The people in the hotel quickly brought over the change of clothes. Harold unbuttoned his shirt. Just as he was about to take off his shirt, he heard a click. The door of the lounge was opened from the outside. A snow-white figure quickly turned in and locked the door. Harold."..." He slowly took off his wet shirt, and the sound attracted the girl at the door. Crystal turned her head and saw him. She was a little surprised. "...Mr. White." She didn''t have any special reaction when she saw the stranger''s naked upper body. She felt a little guilty when she saw the shirt that could no longer be worn on the sofa. She took out her mobile phone and asked, "Shall I transfer the money to you?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "There''s no need." Harold wiped the wine stains from his chest with a wet towel before putting on his new shirt. He didn''t even look at Crystal. "Get out." Crystal did not go out. She leaned against the door and said, "I''m hiding. I''m sure I''ll be caught if I go out now." As soon as she finished speaking, someone knocked on the door and said, "Poppy? Poppy, are you inside?" Crystal was about to p for Anselm''s persistence. He was such a big star. How could he be so blind to fall for her? Crystal did not speak. Her back was against the door. "Poppy? I know you''re definitely inside," Anselm said in a dejected voice. ''Are you not even willing to see me now? You clearly bought me ice cream to eat before." Crystal had bought ice cream for too many people before, so she couldn''t remember it at all Chapter 954 Chapter 954 "Poppy..." Anselm was like a puppy abandoned by its master. His voice was lowered as he said in a low voice, "I snuck over to Hallbury just to meet you and talk to you. I''m going to go back soon, or else my manager will definitely scold me. Can you open the door? I''ll go after taking a look at you..." Crystal sighed in her heart. Don''t love me. There won''t be a good ending. I''m just a legend. Suddenly, a cold voice sounded. "Who are you looking for?" Anselm was stupefied. About two or three secondster, the tall white boy standing outside the door blushed and stammered, "I, I''m sorry. I thought..." He thought that Crystal was inside, but it was a man, and he had said so many disgusting words to others... He was extremely embarrassed. He didn''t know what to do at all. He said in a random manner, ''Tm sorry for disturbing you!" Then, there was a burst of fast footsteps. Crystal heaved a sigh of relief and looked up at Harold. "Thank you." She smiled and said, "When I first came back, people kept telling me that the person I couldn''t offend the most in City W was the White family''s Master White. Now it seems that you, Mr. White, are a nice person." Harold''s eyes were expressionless. After staring at her for about two or three seconds, he suddenly stepped forward and blocked her in between the door and his body. Behind her was an ice-cold solid wooden door, and in front of her was an iron wall made of hot flesh and blood. Now Harold''s momentum was even more oppressive than two years ago. Crystal even unconsciously slowed down her breathing and slowly clenched her fingers. ¡ªNatalie was right. It was not easy to earn 20 million dors. Not only did Harold have aplicated rtionship, but he was also a special forces soldier. In his era, no one dared to challenge him. Crystal knew that even if she got a chance to get close to Harold, she could not easily kill him. "Mr. White?" Crystal tilted her head slightly. "What''s wrong?" Harold''s thick and long eyshes hung down. After two years, she could no longer see any true emotions in those eyes. They were as dark as the night. Her chin was pinched by a slender and strong finger, and then she was forced to raise it. In fact, it was a very frivolous posture. Coupled with Harold''s slightly lowered head, it was really very ambiguous. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. However, only Crystal could see the faint sneer on his face. "Are you seducing me?" Crystal was speechless. She smiled, and her fingertips gently slid down Harold''s Adam''s apple, stopping at the cor of his cor. The charm in her eyes was enough to make one''s soul go crazy. "Then..." "Have you been seduced?" Harold grabbed her slender wrist and instantly distanced himself from her. "Don''t y this kind of trick." Crystal raised her eyebrows slightly. She held her arms and said, "You''re so heartless." Harold picked up the jacket on the sofa and put it on. Without saying anything, he reached out to pull the door handle. Crystal leaned over and whispered in his ear, "You don''t like your fiancee, do you?" She narrowed her eyes and smiled wantonly. "Because the way you look at her is the same as looking at me." "It''s like ice that can''t be melted." Harold nced at her, then opened the door and went out. Soon, he disappeared at the corner of the corridor. Crystal sighed softly and muttered,"... It''s really hard to deal with him. Even the honey trap won''t work. Chapter 955 Chapter 955 After going back from the dinner party, Crystal had been a little down. Natalieforted her. "20 million! 20 million! Think about it. We can even build a building with that money. It''s reasonable to suffer a little." Crystal scolded, "He actually said that I seduced him." "?" Natalie said, "Didn''t you n to seduce him? You dressed like a fairy today..." Then she pulled Crystal around and said, "It doesn''t make sense. My treasure, even I''m fascinated by you. Is there something wrong with him?" Crystal said, "How would I know?" She cursed again, "It really was an ident... Alright, I admit that I deliberately sshed the wine, but I went into the lounge to hide from Anselm. Who knew that as soon as I entered, I would see him changing clothes there? If I had known earlier, I would have taken out a gun and killed him." Natalie held her in her arms and patted her back. "All right, all right. Don''t be angry. Let me tell you, he''s just over-confident. As long as a woman gets close to him, he will feel that she''s interested in him. Maybe he will say a greasy line like Td eat you up''." Crystal was speechless. Crystal pushed her away. "Thank you. You made me feel disgusted." "But." Crystal paused for a moment and then continued to analyze, "It''s not that Harold is over- confident. After all, most people who approach him have bad intentions." "You''re also a member of the army with malicious intentions. It''s normal for him to refuse you." Natalie said nonsense, "It''s because he was blind and had brain problems... Can we eat now? I''m really starving." Crystal said yes. Only then did Natalie begin to wolf down her food. Confused, Crystal asked, "Didn''t you have dinner?" "No." Natalie patted her chest and said, "I was going to eat spicy crab soup, but as soon as I pushed the door open, guess who I saw?" Crystal raised a finger with no expression on her face. "First, you didn''t even call me when you were going to eat spicy crab soup. Second, do I still need to guess when you look so guilty?" "I just thought you should be enjoying yourself at the dinner party, okay? I didn''t expect that you were more ipetent than me and you only drank two mouthfuls of soda... Well, I¡¯d better tell you about my exciting experience tonight." Crystal stuffed a piece of stir-fried beef into her mouth before she started listening. "As soon as I entered the door, I saw Marcus and a womaning out. Both of them were wearing sunsses and masks. I guess that woman is also a star, otherwise, she wouldn''t be so tightly wrapped... It doesn''t matter. What''s important is that I didn''t know why I lost my mind at that time. I didn''t see the threshold when I walked out!" Natalie covered her face in pain and Crystal said, "And then you fell to the ground in front of Marcus?" "This is not the most embarrassing thing!" Natalie looked even more painful. "The most embarrassing thing was that I knocked him over at that time, and we rolled on the ground. The female star was shocked, and the passers-by were also shocked. Marcus''s mask was loosened, revealing half of hisN?velDrama.Org content rights. face... I was very guilty at that time. I thought that if he was seen with his lover by his fans on the scene, how bad it would be for his future, so I...¡± "So you?" Natalie said dryly, "So I rushed over and threw Marcus, who was about to stand up, down again¡ªand firmly hugged his head." Crystal.''''... Chapter 956 Chapter 956 Crystal looked at her chest seriously. "Are you all right?" Natalie rubbed her face."... No. It''s so painful. I was in so much pain. Marcus, that fool, looked extremely ugly." Crystal imagined that she was the one who had been knocked down at the door of the restaurant by a strange male... If Marcus only looked bad, he was really well-bred. Of course, she had to stand on Natalie''s side unconditionally and scold him as she ate, "He has gone too far." "Right!" Natalie said, "I was so angry that I didn''t even have dinner. What''s with our luck today? Why are we so miserable?" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Crystal thought that this was very likely to be the case, so together with Natalie, she bowed three times to the sky. Crystal had been busy dealing with business for the rest of the time. This time, she not only came back to take Harold''s life but also to fulfill Monique¡¯sst wish to make embroidery famous in Hallbury. On the day of her studio''s opening, a lot of people came to support her. Crystal was extremely busy. She was so tired that she could not wait to stab herself on the spot and go to the hospital bed to rest. However, she gave up because it would scare many people. In fact, Crystal didn''t know most of the people who came today. But since they came to support her, Crystal had to do her best as a host. No matter if they were sincerely congratting her or mocking her, she had to ept them all. She was in the middle of talking to someone when she suddenly heard someone say, "Miss Evans is here!" "... Master White is here too! F*ck... Isn''t it said that they''re not on good terms? Master White has been keeping Dorapany recently." "How can outsiders know if their rtionship is good or not? Maybe Master White just has a cold and indifferent look when he is in love?" II II Holding a cup of soda drink in her hand, Crystalzily leaned against the wall andughed. She knew best what Harold was like when he was in love. He was gentle enough to drown people. Crystal, who was neen years old, was unprepared and fell into the trap. Since then, she had lost her life. In fact, many times, when Crystal thought of herself two years ago, she would feel sad, ridiculous, disgusted, and envious. She was sad that she had never met a good person andughed that she had been smashed into pieces. She hated her stupidity and envied her innocence. Crystal finished the soda drink in the cup in one gulp and put it on the low table next to her. With a decent smile, she walked to the door to wee them. "Miss Evans, I''m so honored to see you here." She deliberately ignored Harold as if she didn''t see him. She only said to Dora, "Pleasee in, Miss Evans." Dora smiled politely and said, "I heard that Miss Ramsey''s studio is opening today. I happen to be free, so of course I''m here to support you." Ever since the charity party, Dora had been thinking about Poppy. Now that Poppy was going to take root in City W, and the customers were all nobledies in the upper circle, it was impossible that she and Harold would not meet each other. She insisted on letting them meet. If there was any affection between them, it would be easier for her to find out in time. Crystal casually exchanged a few words with Dora, and then Dora said, "Speaking of which, I wanted to ask you to make a cheongsam for me a year ago. Unfortunately, you were too busy at that time, so I didn''t bother you too much. I wonder if you have time to ept my order now.¡± Chapter 957 Chapter 957 "Of course." Crystal smiled. "Why don''t I take the time now to help you measure your body?" "Okay." Dora happily agreed. From the very beginning, she had been observing the two people''s behavior. Harold was obviously not interested in this kind of asion. She treated Poppy, who was as beautiful as a demon, as air. Poppy did not even look at Harold. She treated it as if there was no such a person here. Dora heaved a sigh of relief and followed Crystal into the office. Crystal took out a special leather ruler to measure Dora''s body. Dora seemed to ask casually, "Miss Ramsey, have you grown up abroad?" "No." Crystal didn''t look any different. She lowered her delicate eyebrows and said softly, "My adoptive parents were from Ashside. They met me in an orphanage when they were on a business trip. Then they adopted me and took me to Ashside. At that time, I was already seven years old, so I was not that young." "I''m sorry." Dora said apologetically, "I didn''t know that you had such an encounter before." "It''s fine." Crystal said casually, "It''s all in the past. There''s nothing to hide." "Miss Ramsey..." Dora asked, "Do you have a boyfriend?" Crystal paused and smiled. "Miss Evans, why are you asking this? You sound as if you''re interested in my private life." Dora hurriedly said, "If I have offended you, please don''t mind. I was just asking." "No offense taken." Crystal squatted down to measure her legs and said with a faint smile, "I just feel that I have a good fate with you... Didn''t you say that I looked like your sister? I even went to inquire about it." She stood up, and her eyes were calm. "It turns out that she has been dead for two years." Dora sighed softly. "Actually, I still can''t ept the news of her death. It was too sudden. Although she made a mistake, she shouldn''t have ended up dying." Crystal said calmly, "I''m sorry, Miss Evans." She rolled up the ruler and said, "I''ll record your data on theputer. Miss Evans, please wait for a moment." Dora nodded. Crystal opened the ss door, and the expression on her face became cold. She threw the leather ruler that she had used to measure Dora''s body into the trash can and then turned on the tap to wash her hands. In the sound of running water, she saw her face through the mirror. In fact, there was not much resemnce between her current look and Crystal in the past. Those who were not familiar with her could not even see any resemnce at all. Even Dora was suspicious, but Harold didn''t react at all. It was really... It made people very unhappy. How could he forget her so easily after ruining her world? Did Harold still remember who Crystal was? Did Harold still remember that little girl who had not been born yet? Crystal rubbed her fingers harder and harder until her snow-white joints turned red. Then she pursed her lips and dried the water with a tissue and went out. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As soon as Crystal arrived at the corridor, she saw Harold, who was leaning against the wall, smoking. His back was against the wall, and his head was slightly lowered. His eyshes covered the emotions in his eyes. Crystal only saw the cigarette between his slender fingers. His Adam''s apple moved slightly, his lips and teeth opened and closed, and he spat out a few circles of smoke. The dim light made the man''s facial features look particrly three-dimensional and deep. Just a simple action of smoking had a fatal attraction Chapter 958 Chapter 958 Crystal seemed to have thought of something. She raised the corner of her mouth and smiled. Then she slowly walked over, bent her knuckles and knocked on the wall. "I didn''t greet you when I was outside. But I''m really curious. How could you, a big shot,e to my small studio?" "Miss Evans came because she wanted me to make a dress for her, then..." Her eyes swirled as she sized up Harold. She smiled and said, "Are you also here for that?" Harold turned to look at her indifferently. Crystal pretended as if she didn''t notice the coldness in his eyes. "Although I''m not very good at making men''s clothes... But for the sake of Master White, I can give it a try." She raised her hand and gently ced it on Harold''s shoulder. Because her skin was like snow, it was as smooth as pearls in such a dark light, giving people a strong visual stimtion. Crystal moved closer to him and whispered in his ear, "So, are you here for my clothes, or... for me?" Harold grabbed her lower jaw and instantly pinned her to the cold brick wall. "Why are you so close to me when you''re talking?" Crystal smiled. "Don''t I just want to stay closer to you?" Her eyes were as bright as the stars in the sky, which were really dazzling. "Master White, what about you? You simply made a move when you''re talking." Harold used a lot of strength, and soon Crystal felt the pain. She frowned and said, "Master White, it''s better to stop flirting. I don''t want to go to the hospital." "Do you call this flirting?" Harold''s voice contained a hint of an inexplicable smile. ¡°You''ve already seduced others. Why don''t you learn more tricks? I¡¯m just saying a few words to you. At most, it''s just a conversation." He took a drag on his cigarette, and then gently blew out a thick smoke ring. Instantly, Crystal''s eyes turned red and she coughed. Harold pressed the back of her head and put out the cigarette on the white sand table with his other hand on the trash can. Crystal almost leaned in his arms, but was a little bit away from him. In the constant coughing, she heard the man''s casual voice. "This is called flirting." "Do you remember?" Crystal... Before Crystal could reply, Harold had already let go of her and walked outside. His tall back blocked most of the light. Crystal narrowed her eyes and snorted. She had thought that Harold would leave just like that, but she didn''t expect him to stop after taking a few steps. He turned around and asked coldly, "Why are you still standing there?" "..." Crystal couldn''t be bothered to y the beauty trick anymore. ¡°It''s none of your business." Harold said lightly, "You want to benefit from me but you can''t even suffer a little?" Crystal... She thought about the 20 million dors and Harold''s life. She took a few steps forward and asked, "What''s it?" Harold put his hands into his jacket pocket, and the wind in the yard blew in through the open window, rolling up the man''s light and cold fragrance. His voice was as difficult to figure out as the fragrance. "Didn''t you say you were going to make clothes for me just now?" He calmly looked at Crystal. "How are you going to do it without measuring my body?" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ''''..." Crystal paused for two seconds and smiled. "Yes." She looked at Harold and said, "Why don''t you take it all off? This way, the data will be more urate." Harold didn''t show any strange expression on his face. "Are you treating every single male guest like this?" "You must be joking, Master White." Crystal''s finger tapped on his chest. Her voice sounded sweet and sweet as if it was wrapped in honey. "You''re the only..." She raised her eyes and raised her rosy lips. "Male guest I have. Chapter 959 Chapter 959 The workroom was divided into two halves by a one-way ss wall. Inside the room, people could see the outside, and the room outside was meant for guests. The room inside was for one to ck-Crystal thought so when it was renovated. At this moment, Dora was sitting on the sofa outside and calling someone. In the inner room separated by a one-way ss, Crystal was slowly taking out a brand-new leather ruler from the drawer. When she saw Dora from the corner of her eyes, she realized where the strangeness came from since she first came in. She stood up and saw Harold standing at the desk with an indifferent expression on his face. He kept his hands in his pockets. Because of his height, he was used to looking down at others. For some reason, he was a little distant. Like a cloud floating in the sky, it was erratic and elusive. At this moment, she was standing inside with Harold. Dora was alone in the outer room, so it seemed that they were having an affair. If they were seen by someone else, Crystal felt that she would definitely be beaten to death as a mistress. However, Crystal did not care. As long as she could take away Harold''s life, she could do anything. "Master White, why don''t you take off your clothes?" Crystal pulled the soft leather ruler and smiled. "Didn''t I say that it''d be more urate after you take everything off?" Harold looked at her indifferently, loosened his tie, and then took off his coat. "You can measure like this." Crystal raised her eyebrows. "What''s wrong, Master White? Are you afraid that I''ll take advantage of you?" Harold frowned and seemed a little impatient. Crystal stopped going further. She stepped forward with the leather ruler in her hand and wrapped it around Harold''s thin waist. The distance between Crystal and his chest was very close. As long as she looked up, she could see the man''s well- defined jawline. His jawline was as sharp as an unsheathed knife, which was really cold.N?velDrama.Org content rights. As they got closer, the fragrance of fir became stronger. The soft expression on Crystal''s face became cold for a moment, and then she returned to her original appearance in an instant. She pulled away a little distance and looked at the data on the leather ruler. She said with a teasing smile, "...77 centimeters, your waist is very thin." Harold looked down at her and said, "Thank you." Crystal wrote down this data on the notebook and tried to measure the width of his shoulders. This man''s body proportions could be said to be perfect. His upper body was long and slender, and his legs were long. He was thin but muscr, and his explosive power was extremely strong. Crystal admitted that she was no match for Natalie. However, if Natalie were to fight against Harold, even if she had a gun, she would only be able to deal with Harold for fifteen minutes at most. Crystal had never seen Harold fighting before, but she had learned a lot of fighting skills in the past two years abroad. Her body was thin and her strength was limited. If she didn''t have the talent for design, she wouldn''t be able to get a ce on the killer list. However, people like Harold could be called human-shaped weapons. When she was measuring his chest, Harold raised his hands cooperatively. When Crystal was looking down at the data, she suddenly heard a knock on the ss door. She looked sideways and found that Dora was getting impatient from waiting. It was true that it was not necessary to key in the data for such a long time. Harold didn''t panic and remained calm. He didn''t seem to realize that there was anything wrong with him and a new designer meeting his fiancee in such a secret space. Crystal cursed in her heart and said loudly, "Miss Evans, I''m sorry. A client just called me, so I was dyed a little." Chapter 960 Chapter 960 Hearing this, Dora said, "So that''s how it is... Miss Ramsey, is it convenient for me toe in?" Crystal looked up at Harold and smiled with her eyes curved. She said softly, "Master White, your fiancee asked if it''s convenient for her toe in now." Harold said, "Are you sure you want me to tell her?" "..." Crystal thought, "I shouldn''t havepared my face with this person''s. He is so thick-skinned that no one canpare with him." Crystal didn''t want to be targeted by Dora. Although this person was stupid and bad, she had been highly respected over the past few years. The Evans family and the White family were both her paths of retreat. It wouldn''t do her any good to offend Dora now. As she thought about this for a few seconds, Harold bent slightly and looked into Crystal''s eyes. Crystal subconsciously wanted to move away, but the man''s hand had already pressed down on the back of her head. He bent over, and his gaze was the same as Crystal''s. However, the arrogance in his eyes did not change at all. "What''s wrong? You have the guts to seduce me but you don''t have guts to deal with my fiancee?" "..." For Crystal, being pressed on the back of her head was like a cat being pinched on the back of its neck. It was a movement with a strong desire to control, which represented absolute subdue and could not be resisted. She made up her mind and grabbed Harold''s tie, forcing him to lower his head. She licked her canine teeth and said, "Yes, Master White''s fiancee is so fierce. I''m scared. If she catches me, kills me or sells me... It''s terrible." If Crystal wanted to, she could show a look that made all men want to protect her. For example, at this time, when she looked up, her long and curly eyshes curved into a beautiful arc. Under her thin eyelids, there were tears in her dark eyes, which were like the misty rain in March, delicate and charming. Her plump, red, and tender lips were slightly bit by her snow-white teeth, sinking a little bit, which made people suspect that they would make her skin bleed if they used a little more strength. The woman named Poppy was really like a poppy, stunningly beautiful. She was very clear about her beauty and knew what she wanted with her beauty. She also knew how to make people unable to get rid of her. She was a demonic flower rooted in the bones, with flesh as the soil and blood as the forest. With a bang. Crystal was pressed on the desk. Her upper body was pressed against the wooden table, and her body was almost bent to 90 degrees. Harold bent down and looked at her with her chin in his hand. "Why don''t I see you scared?" Outside, Dora did not hear any reply. Confused, she knocked on the door again. "Miss Ramsey?" N?velDrama.Org content rights. Harold said maliciously, "Miss Ramsey, didn''t you hear someone calling you outside the door?" Crystal''s breathing quickened. She looked away and did not look at Harold, afraid that this wolf-like sharp man would see the undisguised killing intent in her eyes. She answered Dora calmly, "Miss Evans, it''s too messy inside. There are a lot of cloth piled up. You''d better note in, lest you dirty your dress." Dora was wearing a white dress today. If it was stained, it would be obvious. When she heard this, she hesitated for a moment, but she was still a little confused."... It''s nothing. I seemed to have heard a sound just now. Miss Ramsey, did something happen to you?" "What can happen to me?" Crystal thought. I was just being yed around on the table by your fiance. She stared at Harold and suddenly grabbed his tie to force him to lower his head. Then, she also got up and bit Harold''s lips. Instantly, blood was dripping. Crystal raised her eyebrows and said, "Didn''t you hear that? Did my beauty turn you into a fool? Chapter 961 Chapter 961 Let''s not talk about anything else. Just by looking at Harold''s appearance, it could really be said that he was charming. Crystal''s lips were stained with blood, making her even more beautiful. She stuck out her tongue and licked the little bit of blood. She leaned in Harold¡¯s ear and said, "Master White, your blood is so sweet." Crystal''s slender neck was held by the man''s well-defined hand, and she was pressed back to the table. Harold''s face was cold. "Did I allow you to touch me?" "It''s delicious. I can''t help it." Crystal''s shoulders trembled withughter. "If you feel that you''re at a disadvantage, why don¡¯t you bite me back?" N?velDrama.Org content rights. Harold snorted, loosened his grip, and said coldly, "Go and send her away." He did not intend to take Crystal''s life. In fact, he did not have much strength in his hands, but Crystal''s skin was too delicate. In such a short while, several red fingerprints had been left on her long and white neck. Crystal took the table mirror and looked at her neck. She cursed him in her heart, then held her arm and said, "Master White, are you afraid that your fiancee will find out that you have an affair with me?" Harold said, "You''re the one who should be afraid." "I heard that both of you were arranged to be married by your parents. Miss Evans is the apple of the Evans family''s eye. What if she finds out that you''re cheating on her?" Crystal seemed to be truly worried about Harold. "I heard that this kind of delicate youngdy has a bad temper. What if she gets angry and gives Master White a p on the spot?" Crystal was just talking nonsense. She knew very well how Dora was trying to butter up to Harold. Even if Harold brought his affair back to the White family and asked Dora to serve her, she would still be able to endure it. The only thing that made Crystal look at Dora with new eyes was her patience. She could lower herself and do small things for what she wanted. If she was not too stupid, she would be a big shot. Harold didn''t mind, but Crystal did. She had already aroused Dora''s suspicion. Now that Dora had seen her together with Harold, she would definitely act like a mad dog. There was no need to make trouble for herself. Crystal casually picked up a shoulder-length cloak and put it on her shoulder, covering the fingerprints. Then she opened the door of the storage cab and pushed Harold into it. Harold grabbed her wrist and asked, "What are you doing?" "The legal wife hase knocking on the door. Of course, the adulterer has to hide." Crystal smiled slightly. "I''m sorry, Master White." After that, she closed the door of the storage cab, blocking Harold''s cold gaze. After hiding him, Crystal slowly opened the ss door and said, "I''m sorry, Miss Evans. I just received another call... Now we can talk about the cheongsam design you want." Dora had been suspicious for a long time. The moment Crystal opened the door, she began to look at the small space inside. Indeed, as Crystal said, there were a lot of things in it. Although it looked clean, it was very likely to dirty her clothes, and... There was only Crystal inside. Dora immediately put away her doubts and said with a smile, "Okay." Crystal followed Dora to the outer room. Harold opened the cab door and walked out, sitting on the swivel chair in front of the desk. He crossed his legs in a casual manner. Those who didn''t know would think that he was in his office. Probably because the studio had just opened, a lot of materials had not been sorted out. They were piled up on the table in a mess. Harold looked down and saw a proposal. The signature was Poppy''s name. It was well-written and mboyant Chapter 962 Chapter 962 After sending Dora away, Crystal saw the closed ss door and suddenly had an idea. She walked to the ss door and reached out to lock it. Unexpectedly, the person inside had already noticed it. He moved faster than her and opened the door in an instant. Crystal did not check it and suddenly held Harold''s fingers. Those fingers were long and slender, carrying the warmth of their master''s body. Her tender palm could feel the cocoon on the other party''s finger, and the left and right sides of his index fingers were especially rough. "..." Crystal subconsciously wanted to let go, but was held back by the other party. Crystal''s hand was small, so it was easily squeezed into Harold''s palm. It seemed that he didn''t notice how intimate this posture was. Instead, he pulled her to his chest and raised his eyebrows, asking, "What did Miss Ramsey just want to do?" The other party was too tall for Crystal to reach his shoulder. His posture was too passive, which made her frown. But soon she smiled and said, "I didn''t want to do anything. I just wanted to remind Master White to go out quickly so that your fiancee won''t look for you everywhereter." "There''s no rush," Harold said. "You seem to be very concerned about my fiancee." "Of course." Crystal narrowed her eyes. "After all, I''m..." She leaned closer to Harold''s chest and said softly, "I''m seducing you." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Harold let go of her hand and walked out. "I''m not interested in you." Crystalughed out loud. Harold stopped in his tracks. "What are youughing at?" Crystal leaned against the ss wall and crossed her arms. "Not interested in me?" She was like azy cat. She tilted her headzily and joked, "After hugging, kissing, and touching, you said that you''re not interested in me. I didn''t expect that Master White would still y around with women when you''re in your current position." Harold asked, "After hugging, kissing, and touching?" Crystal took a few steps forward, her white and tender fingertips lightly brushing across the wound on his lips. She said softly, "Does it still hurt?" Without waiting for Harold''s reply, she pulled back her cloak, revealing a dark purple mark on her neck. "Look, the evidence is there, but you''re denying it." Her skin was as smooth as a piece of warm jade under the light, and those finger marks were extremely dazzling. Harold looked down for about two seconds and then raised his hand to touch it. Crystal gave a slight hiss. "What are you doing?" "I suspect that you hurt yourself to ckmail me," Harold said. "After all, I didn''t use too much strength." Crystal smiled. "ckmail you?" "What''s wrong? Do you want me to go to the hospital to do an injury assessment and then file awsuit against you for deliberately hurting me?" She always became aggressive after revealing her soft side. Harold paused for a moment, then took out his wallet from his jacket pocket. There were a few cash notes in it. He took out one and ced it in Crystal''s hand. "The medical expenses." "..." Crystal looked at the 10 dors in her hand andughed with anger. Did he think of her as a beggar? Before she could take it, Harold forcefully pried open her fingers and ced the money into her hands. He then put away the wallet and casually said, "I''ve paid for the medical expenses." Crystal was so angry that she wanted to fight to the death with him now, but today, Harold had completely made her realize what a b*stard he was. He said matter-of-factly, "Now, it''s time to talk about yourpensation for me." "About you biting me, I have no choice but to go for a rabies vination." Chapter 963 Chapter 963 For a moment, Crystal didn''t know whether she should be angry for the 10 dors or for the rabies vination he mentioned. She looked down at the 10-dor note in her hand and then folded it. With a very frivolous posture like the man giving tips to the female escort in the nightclub, she stuffed it into Harold''s jacket pocket. She patted him lightly and said with a smile, "The imported vination is too expensive. You can only get vinated with the domestic one. 10 dors should be enough." After saying that, she stared at Harold with a smile on her lips, but her eyes were cold. Before Harold could answer, she had already opened the door and mmed it after she left. Harold took out the money and looked at it for a moment. There was an unfathomable emotion in his eyes. At this moment, his phone rang. Harold casually took out his phone and answered it. On the opposite side was Larry''s voice. "I heard that you and Dora went to the designer studio to celebrate the opening of thepany." "Yes," Harold replied in a casual manner. "..." Larry tried his best to calm down and said, "You f*cking have time to do this kind of thing. Can''t you come to thepany to see if I have been buried alive by the documents?" Harold said, "Why would Ie here if I wanted to deal with the documents in thepany?" Larry asked, "How can you be so self-righteous when you''re cking?" After thinking for a moment, Harold put the money back into his pocket and said, "Maybe it''s because I''m shameless." Larry was speechless. Larry said, "I lost to you." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Since that day, Crystal had been busy dealing with the studio''s affairs for about half a month. She didn''t see Harold. When she finally breathed a sigh of relief and nned what to do next, she suddenly received Dora''s invitation. She invited her to Daxton''s birthday party. Most of the Evans family''s power was now in Danny''s hands. Daxton had already retired from the Evans family, but everyone knew that he was still the real power holder of the Evans family. So this time, he held a birthday party. It could be said that half of the influential people in City W would attend. The other half either had a feud with the Evans family or their status was not high enough. Crystal looked at the expensive invitation in her hand in a daze. Beside her, Natalie held her chin with a serious face. "What do you think Dora means? She was on guard against you, but she invited you to the Evans residence... It''s really strange. Could it be that she saw through your identity and deliberately..." Crystal pressed down on her head and said, "Dora''s IQ isn''t that high. You''re just overthinking things. You should go simply when you try to figure out what she''s thinking." "Huh?" Crystal said, "She doesn''t have the ability to drive me away. The Evans family and I will meet sooner or later. It''s better for her to be the rmender. If the Evans family has some feelings for me, she can set up a good image as a gentle elder sister. If the Evans family has no feelings for me, won''t it be a comparison to her affection?" "... This is really simple and rude." Natalie said, "I knew that she wouldn''t be able to recognize you." If it hadn''t been for the fact that she had been with Crystal for the past two years, she wouldn''t have been able to recognize that the person who had suddenly appeared in front of her was that soft little girl from back then. "Then." Natalie paused and asked, "Do you want to go to the Evans residence? If you don''t want to go, then don¡¯t go." "Why don''t I go?" Crystal put the invitation card on the table and said calmly, "As I said, sooner orter, I will meet with the Evans family. Chapter 964 Chapter 964 Natalie was about to say something when suddenly, with a click, someone pushed the door open and came in. Natalie knew who it was, so she swallowed her words and sat down beside Crystal. She picked up her phone and started browsing the entertainment news in boredom. Bud came back with a light smell of blood. Under the fragrance of the shower gel, he took off his coat and changed his shoes. He turned on the lights in the living room. The two soft and seemingly boneless people on the sofa instantly narrowed their eyes and were stung by the lights. The man put the paper bag on the table and said simply, "I bought it on the way back." Natalie immediately reached out to open the bag and saw two pieces of strawberry cakes inside. The big, red strawberry on them looked very delicious. Crystal and Natalie were both fond of eating sweet food. In an instant, they took their own share. Bud went to the wardrobe to get his clothes and then went into the bathroom to take a shower. When he came out, he saw Natalie holding Crystal''s arm. "...There are more strawberries in your piece! What''s wrong with letting me eat thest one? You''re the best, Crystal. I love you so much! Leave it for me..." "No way!" "Woo, woo, woo, you don''t love me anymore..." Bud came over, took the fork from Crystal''s hand, and put thest strawberry into Crystal''s mouth. He said, "Remember to eat faster than her next time. Otherwise, she''ll always be looking after what''s in your bowl." Natalie was furious. "There''s a different amount of strawberries in these two pieces of cakes!" Bud said, "Why are you telling me? Go to the bakery shop to reason with them." Natalie was so angry that she wanted to bite him, but she had bitten him countless times since she was a child. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Bud''s muscles were too hard and she would suffer from biting him, so she held her arm and began to be angry. Crystal leaned over to look at her. "Are you angry?" She had not swallowed the strawberries in her mouth and her cheeks were bulging. She looked like a hamster. Natalie reached out and poked it, and immediately said, "No." Crystal said, "Oh, it''s okay. Even if you''re angry, I won''t coax you." Natalie."..." Bud sat down on the opposite sofa with a pink towel covering his head. When Crystal and Natalie bought daily necessities back then, they discussed it for a while and decided to get pink towels, pink toothbrushes, and pink tooth cups for him. When Bud questioned them, they put the me on each other and made themselves sound reasonable, so Bud had not found out the real culprit yet. He casually dried the water on his hair. His ck and messy appearance made him look very young. The poppy pattern on his side face was extremely charming. At this time, his eyes were clean and calm, like clear water. In fact, many times, Crystal would wonder if Bud was really the fierce and murderous maniac on the killer list who would make people tremble with fear as long as they mentioned his name. When he was quiet, he could even be called obedient. Although he asionally had a temper, he gave Crystal a feeling that he was more like a stray dog that had just been picked up and had no sense of security. He had to do something to attract the attention of his master to ensure that he would not be abandoned. In fact, his passionate tenderness was all hidden in his violence and untamedness. Others couldn''t see these delicate and soft emotions, so they avoided him like avoiding a fierce beast. Crystal''s heart was already filled with tenderness as soon as she caught a glimpse of a corner of it. Chapter 965 Chapter 965 Natalie got angry for a while and coaxed herself. Then she came to Crystal''s side and said, "Why don''t I go with you that day?" Bud looked up and asked, "What''s it?" Natalie said, "Daxton''s birthday banquet. Dora sent an invitation to Crystal. I was afraid that Crystal would be bullied if she goes there alone." "I''ll go too," said Bud. Natalie said, "You''re not allowed to go. What if you can''t hold back and create trouble again? When that happens, Mom will punish you again.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Bud said coldly, Tm not a child. I can control myself." Natalie said, "Do you believe that? I don''t believe it anyway." Seeing that the siblings were about to take action, Crystal quickly stood up and tried to smooth things over. She grabbed Natalie''s hand and asked, "What if you see Marcus if you attend with me?" "..." Natalie said gloomily, "He doesn''t know my name. I can just lie to him about my name." Crystal said, "Thank you for your sacrifice for the organization. When I get the 20 million dors, I''m willing to give you two dors." Natalie."?!" Crystal turned to touch Bud''s hair and said, "Don''t go. Madam Grecic does not allow you to be too active recently. You''d better listen to her. If you are punished again, Rain and I will feel bad." Bud."..." Bud''s voice was lowered by two degrees."... I got it." Crystal sessfully stopped the third episode. She breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Then let''s clean up and sleep." Natalie hugged her arm and said, "I''ll sleep with you tonight." "Why?" Natalie said, "I saw the weather forecast saying that there will be heavy rain tonight and there might be thunder. I''m willing to lend you my warm chest." "..." Crystal said, "Is your chest okay? There are no seque left from the incidentst time, right?" Natalie was furious. "Why do you have to mention that?" The two of them went upstairs together. While they were still bickering, Bud opened the ss door of the balcony. The evening breeze brought the smell of Orange Jessamine. Bud remembered that there were a few small trees nted in the yard. As soon as he took out a cigarette box and was about to light one, Crystal''s voice came from upstairs, "Don''t smoke before you go to sleep." Natalie chimed in. "That''s right. You''re not allowed to smoke!" "..." Bud put away the cigarette box, pursed his lips, and said, "I''m just here for the wind." Natalie said, "Even dogs don''t believe you." Crystal said, "Look, Natalie doesn''t believe you." Bud. Natalie."..." In a fit of anger, Natalie pressed Crystal down and started a fight with her. Bud closed the balcony door and put the cake boxes left by them after they ate the cakes into the trash can. The lights in the living room were dim and gentle. At this time, he was quiet and gentle, which was rare in his life. Two years had passed in a hurry. But for Bud, the brilliant sunshine he had seen in the past two years was enough to cover all the darkness in the past 20 years. He felt like smoking. When his fingers touched the sharp cigarette box, he took it back and just sat on the sofa and took a sip of water. There was a white vase on the tea table with a bunch of roses in it. They were all light colors, and the sweet fruity fragrance filled the air. Bud closed his eyes and casually lifted the hem of his clothes, revealing the ferocious and cracked wounds below. He was used to casually applying medicine on them and wrapping them with gauze. After making sure that there was no blood smell, he slowly went upstairs. Natalie and Crystal had already fallen asleep. Bud stood at the door for a long time before saying "good night" in silence Chapter 966 Chapter 966 The next day, Crystal and Natalie went out to find some inspiration. In fact, they just wanted to find a ce to have fun. Natalie was very familiar with everything and nned to find out the delicious food along the way. But this time, the ce Crystal chose was a rtively remote mountain. This ce was located in the suburbs of City W. It was known as G&S Mountain. Not all the locals in City W had heard of it, nor did it have any tourist value. Natalie was very disappointed. "What kind of a ce did you choose? There''s nothing delicious on the way there. Do you want to take me to eat instant noodles?" Crystal touched her hair and said, "What a pity for my treasure. You''d better not go. Staying at home to eat instant noodles is better than going to the mountain to eat instant noodles." Natalie said,"... Then I''d better go to the mountain with you to eat instant noodles." The two of them packed up their things and set off. G&S Mountain was quite remote. The route indicated by the map was not very urate, and they almost lost their way. Fortunately, they found the way up the mountain in the end. Natalie and Crystal carried their bags and looked at the lush path in front of them. Natalie raised her hand and said, "Why do we have to climb this kind of mountain?" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Crystal said, "To train our body." She patted Natalie on the shoulder and said, "You''ve neglected to train recently." "..." Natalie said, "Thank you." Crystal smiled and said, "I epted an order recently. My customer likes wildflowers. I thought that the flowers on the mountain are the most primitive, so I nned toe and find inspiration. As you know, in City W, most of the ces have been developed. The most primitive ce for now should be G&S Mountain." Natalie said, "I don''t mind climbing the mountain." She fiddled with the green grass in front of her with a branch. "But it''s obvious that there are snakes. I really don''t like snakes." Crystal said, "Then go back and eat instant noodles." Natalie."..." Natalie gnashed her teeth and said, "Crystal, speak nicely. If I hadn''t risked my life to drag you out of that big fire..." Crystal interrupted her. "The one who brought me out was Bud. Don''t steal his credit." "What''s the difference?" Natalie followed Crystal and went up the mountain. She kept talking nonstop. "Is there any difference between my brother and me? We''re siblings. How can there be any difference whether he was the one who saved you or I was the one who saved you?" Crystal."... Master, stop chanting." It didn''t rainst night, but there were some dews on the grass and trees in the forest. The air in the mountains was much fresher than in the city. Birds were chirping and insects were chirping. Everything was soft and green, which made people feel rxed. Crystal sat on a stone and took out a notebook. She used a pencil to draw out the freest and wildest posture of flowers in the forest. Natalie, who had nothing to do, took out a small biscuit from her bag to eat. She leaned against a tree trunk and saw two little squirrels tugging at a tree branch not far away. Just as she was about to share the matter with Crystal, she suddenly heard a gunshot. Natalie instantly sat up straight. She held the gun in her bag tightly and exchanged nces with Crystal. However, all of a sudden, the sound of guns rang-there was a fierce fight in the territory of City W! Natalie walked quickly to Crystal''s side. With the sound of gunshots and messy footsteps, Natalie immediately made her move. Crystal grabbed her wrist and shook her head gently. It was not Ashside here. It was too suspicious for them to shoot people in City W. Chapter 967 Chapter 967 In just a few seconds, a group of people frantically ran over from the left side of G&S Mountain. These people''s movements were extremely fast, and their bodies were strong and well-trained. Crystal narrowed her eyes, and while leaning against the tree trunk that was still a bit damp, she silently said to Natalie, "They''re mercenaries." Natalie was full of doubts. Hallbury, City W. This was Harold''s territory. How could there be mercenaries who dared to provoke him?! When Crystal epted the assassination mission to kill Harold, he shocked a lot of people. After all, many people did this for money, so there was no need to risk their lives. How could there still be mercenaries who dared to cause trouble in Harold''s territory? As soon as the group of people appeared in front of them, Crystal pulled Natalie''s hand out of her bag and said softly, "There are too many people. Troublesome." Natalie said,"... Then what should we do now? Should we pretend to be afraid?" Crystal thought for a moment and said, "I think so?" Natalie immediately hugged Crystal and cried, "Woo, woo, woo, how could so many people suddenly appear here? So scary, woo, woo..." Crystal."..." You''re a little fake. The altitude of G&S Mountain wasn''t particrly high. Crystal and Natalie found a rtively t ce to rest. The group of people had a geographical advantage on the terrain, so it was difficult to not see the two people below. One of them immediately said, "Boss! There are two little girls here!" There was a very long scar on the face of the man who was called boss. His already strong back and broad waist looked ferocious. This scar made him look even more terrible. The scar-faced man stared at Crystal and Natalie and said with a sneer, "I was worried that we wouldn''t be able to get out of here today. Those mad dogs are chasing us so closely. Catch these two little girls. After we have hostages, I''ll see if they dare to do that!" Immediately, someone rushed down to hold the two. Natalie cried miserably. Seeing this, Crystal really admired her. No wonder this person could fool Marcus. She was the best actress. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The scar-faced man did not continue to run. He took out his dagger and patted Crystal''s face. "Hey, we''re in luck. These two girls are pretty..." His tone was frivolous, but there was a questioning look in his eyes. "Why are you at such a remote ce?" Seeing that Natalie was crying, the scarred man stared at Crystal and waited for her answer. Crystal picked up the swiftly-written board in her hand and said, "I, I''m a designer. I''m here to find inspiration..." The scar-faced man looked at what she drew on the paper, and his doubts were dispelled a little. He scolded, "You look very free! We''re..." Before he finished his words, there was a gust of wind in his ear. The scar-faced man was stiff all over. It was not until he saw the bullet was nailed into the trunk that he turned around in shock. Crystal was also shocked by the uracy of this shot for a moment. She yed with the sniper rifle and naturally knew that this shot was definitely not out of uracy. On the contrary, it was very urate. The person didn''t want the scar-faced man''s life, and the bullet only brushed past his ear. If his psychological quality was not good enough, he would be scared crazy on the spot. She looked sideways and saw that the man was extremely fast, like a beast that was born to attack in the forest. In a few blinks of an eye, he had already appeared three meters away. The man was wearing a ckbat suit, and the muzzle of the type QBZ-95 assault rifle in his hand was pointing at the scar-faced man''s head. The ck mask covered his cheeks tightly, revealing only a pair of extremely beautiful eyes. The cynicalness of two years ago had been reced by indifference, but Crystal still recognized him in an instant. Chapter 968 Chapter 968 In the past two years abroad, Crystal had also inquired about Antony''s whereabouts. But there was too little news about him. Crystal only knew that when he was in his third year, he went to the army. After that, he rarely went back to City W. Now he should be serving in a special forces team in the military. This was the path that Daxton had stopped him from taking when he was young, but she had never thought that he would still be a soldier. Crystal had thought that after more than two years, Antony should have changed a lot. But when she saw Antony again, she could not help but feel bitter in her heart. Two years ago, everyone gave up on her, except for Antony. He was stubborn and clumsy to take his sister out of this predicament. Even though he knew that it was not only Mia''s life that was on Crystal''s body but also those notorious and horrible forces, he had never thought of giving up. In the first winter in Ashside, Bud came back from outside and brought back a bouquet of Rose Juliet. Crystal was very confused and asked him why he suddenly gave her flowers. Bud said that when he was in W city, he saw Antony send a bouquet of Rose Juliet to her on the day of her death. So when he passed by a florist shop on his way back to Ashside, he bought Crystal a bouquet. Crystal still remembered her mood after seeing the flower. She sat by the firece for a long time, and then inserted the flower into the vase in the cold winter, quietly watching it from blooming to decline, just like her hasty life in the first 19 years of her life. Now that they had met again on the mountainside of G&S Mountain, Antony was no longer the same person as he used to be. How could she be the same? Through the luxuriant branches and leaves and the bright morning light, Crystal only looked at Antony for a short while and immediately lowered her head, for fear that Antony would find something strange. Although the scar-faced man did not show any emotion on his face, the muscles all over his body tightened after Antony appeared. His body leaned forward slightly, and his back was arched. He was in a position that showed that he was tense. He immediately used the dagger in his hand to press against Crystal''s throat. He hid behind Crystal and used her as a shield. "Stop!¡± Antony frowned when he saw Natalie and Crystal. He ced his fingers on his headset and said in a low voice, "Something unexpected happened. The other party hijacked two hostages... Request to kill them on the spot. Got it." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. When the scar-faced man heard his voice, his eyes almost popped out of their sockets. "Don''t you want the lives of these two little girls?! Didn''t you always im that you won''t give up the lives of any citizen?" The other mercenaries were also shocked. They all clenched their guns-but they didn''t want to shoot here. After being chased by this small team for two days and one night, they were already exhausted. Now it was very likely that they would alert the military of City W, and whether they could win or not remained unknown. Antony swiftly loaded the rifle in his hand and said calmly, "There are no media or witnesses now. No one will know that two hostages have died here.¡± The scar-faced man was almost mad, and the dagger in his hand began to tremble, which made Crystal a little worried that he would cut her neck. She would be really angry-perhaps she would let Natalie twist the little b*stard''s neck. The scar-faced man said angrily, "You''re so hypocritical!" Antony didn''t care and said, "You can act first and kill the hostages." He stared at the scar-faced man''s eyes, and the killing intent in his eyes scattered. "And then, I''ll kill you.¡± Chapter 969 Chapter 969 The scar-faced man shivered. This time, he almost scratched Crystal''s neck. She took a deep breath and slowly clenched her fingers into a fist. She really couldn''t stand this stupid mercenary anymore. On the other side, Antonyughed and said, "Why don''t you take action? Are you afraid?" The scar-faced man swallowed hard. "...Nonsense! How can I be afraid?" He thought that he could escape using the two hostages, but he didn''t expect that the other party didn''t care about the lives of ordinary people at all. For a moment, he stepped back and forth, gritting his teeth, and said,"... We can have a peaceful talk. We don''t have any direct conflict with your country. We''re just borrowing the way. You chased us like mad dogs for two days. It won''t do you any good." He licked his lips and continued, "Brother, how about this? We can get two millionmission after this mission. As long as you turn a blind eye to this and let us go today, I am willing to give you 30% of the commission. What do you say?" He could easily get 600,000 dors. Not a lot of people could resist such a deal. However, Antony snorted, and there was more or less ridicule in hisughter. The scar faced man became angry from embarrassment. "What are youughing at?" Others might not know, but Crystal knew very well that Antony did not intend to deliberately mock the scar-faced man. It was just a little ridiculous to use 600,000 dors to negotiate with the Third Young Master of the Evans family. Third Young Master had been living a luxurious life since he was a child. He enjoyed the top wealth of Hallbury. It was a bit ridiculous for others to mention 600,000 dors to him, but the scar-faced man had a look of "you got a big bargain" on his face. "It''s nothing." Antony said, "I was just thinking that with so many of my colleagues here, 600,000 dors wouldn''t be enough." Hearing that there was a chance, the scar-faced man hurriedly said,"... 800,000 dors, how about that?! You can''t ask for more, otherwise, our trip here will be in vain." Antony smiled and waved his hand in the air. After about two seconds, the scar-faced man realized that it was an order that they could shoot. However, when he realized it, the bullet had already passed through the void and came with the golden sun, instantly piercing the scar-faced man''s heart. Crystal only felt that the big guy behind her twitched, and then fell to the ground with a bang. In an instant, the mercenaries burst into an uproar. After all, they were in a dangerous situation, but their boss was shot by someone now. Natalie quickly pulled Crystal''s hand and asked in a low voice, "Do you want to escape now? I didn''t think Antony was smart two years ago, but now it seems like he''s quite smart..." Crystal said, "We should run as soon as we find a chance to." She was not ready to deal with Antony now. Natalie nodded. There was already a melee over there. The sounds of guns were everywhere, startling arge group of birds. Natalie took Crystal to sneak out of the crowd. As soon as they reached a slope, they were suddenly stopped by someone with a cold firearm on the back. The man''s voice was gentle. "Don''t move." "..." The two of them stopped in their tracks. Natalie tilted her head and silently said,"... That sniper." N?velDrama.Org content rights. Crystal sighed softly and put on a kind and innocent expression. "We''re just passers-by." The man poked Crystal''s back with his gun. "Turn around." Crystal closed her eyes and slowly turned around. She saw two men inbat uniforms. The one standing a little further away was rtively thin and carried an A-scale sniper rifle on his shoulder. The pure ck color added a bit of death to this kind of terrible thermal weapon. Chapter 970 Chapter 970 Crystal turned around and looked at the man in front of her. He was tall, holding a gun, QBZ-95, the same as Antony''s. The color of his eyes was lighter than that of ordinary people. He was looking at the two people with interest. Although they hadn''t seen each other for two years and the other party was still well hidden, Crystal recognized the two people-Freud and Mason. "Oh.¡± Freud smiled. "What were you doing here in this kind of wild forest, two young girls?" Natalie knew that Crystal did not want to interact with them, so she took the initiative to stand up and say, "We''re here to find some inspiration..." She pulled out Crystal''s book and showed it to him. She put her hands together and said, "We''re really unlucky. Don''t worry, police officers. We promise that we won''t talk nonsense after we leave here. Please let us go. My sister is timid. She''s already scared out of her wits." Crystal quickly cooperated with her and began to shiver. Freud looked at the book. He was a science student in high school and went to a military college. He couldn''t understand it at all. He said, "You two seem to be underage. Why did youe to the mountain to find inspiration? Also, call me brother instead of police officer.¡± Natalie cursed the b*stard in her heart and said sweetly, "Brother, brother, I''m begging you, we''re really here to look for inspiration. Although I''m d that you say we''re young, we''re really adults. I''m almost twenty-three years old this year!" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Freud looked at Mason in the distance and asked, "What do you think?" Mason said, "Ask the captain." He was not interested in the two of them. Looking at the battleground behind him, Antony had already dealt with the group of mercenaries. Standing under a pine tree, no one knew what he was thinking. It was not until someone came forward and said something that he suddenly frowned and strode over. "Antony." Freud called out, "What''s wrong?" "The items aren''t on them," Antony said in a deep voice. His gaze was as sharp as an eagle''s. He looked at Crystal and Natalie, who were leaning against each other. They were so weak and pitiful that they looked as if they could be blown away by the wind. "Hand them over." Crystal was at a loss. She looked at Natalie and asked, "Did you take someone''s things?" Natalie said, "Do you think I''m crazy? They were fighting so aggressively!" Crystal''s eyes were red. "My sister said that she didn''t take anything. Although she is unreliable, I believe her." Natalie. Mason frowned and said, "Are these two aplices or their enemies?" "I''m not sure." Antony obviously did not intend to believe Crystal''s words. He stared at the two of them for a while, thenid QBA-95 on the ground and said calmly, "Hand over the things now and I won''t pursue this matter with you. Otherwise, if the military of City W were to interfere, they would not be as easy-going as I am." Crystal. "..." Natalie. "..." Tell me what it is. They were really unlucky. "We really didn''t..." Before Natalie could finish her words, Antony had already looked sideways at Mason and said, "Search her body." Natalie. "..." Crystal, your three brothers are hard to please. Crystal."?" Mason responded and put the AWP in his hand next to Freud. He came over and said, "Be cooperative. I don''t want to be rough." Natalie. "You''re a man, and we''re girls. Isn''t it a little inappropriate?" Chapter 971 Chapter 971 Mason thought about it and said, "It''s indeed inappropriate." He looked at Natalie and said, "Either you take me as a woman and ovee it, or you take yourself as a man. There is no other way." Natalie was speechless. Fortunately, before running away, Natalie threw the gun in her bag into the crowd. Otherwise, she would not be able to exin it clearly at this time. She looked embarrassed as Mason searched her body. "Police officer, I have said that we are good citizens who abide by thew." Mason looked at the "Overbearing President Falling in Love with Me" that he found in her bag. He paused and said, "Indeed, ordinary terrorists won''t read this kind of stupid thing." For a moment, Natalie didn''t know whether she should be happy with Mason''s approval or angry with Mason''s nder. "There''s nothing suspicious." Mason shrugged to Antony and said, "They are all daily necessities." Freud asked, "Are they really innocent?" Antony''s brows were tightly knitted together as he said, "It''s very strange for them to appear here." Mason nodded in agreement. "Then what should we do?" Freud asked. "Bring them back," Antony said. "Find out who they are and get their family members to bring them back." Crystal."?!" Natalie."?!" Natalie almost cursed. Fortunately, Crystal quickly covered her mouth to avoid unnecessary trouble. Antony took a few steps closer and raised his eyelids. "Now we''re going to carry out a basic investigation on you." "Name." "My name is Cherry Ramsey." Natalie raised his hand. Crystal said, "My name is Poppy Ramsey." Freud was amused. "Such weird names." Natalie maintained herposure and said, "It''s our parent''s fault that they gave us such names." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Antony said, "Age." "Twenty-two," Natalie said. "Both of you are 22?" Freud was puzzled. "You don''t look like twins, do you?" "We were adopted by our parents from the orphanage," Natalie said. No one knew how the number triggered Antony. He raised his head and looked at the two of them, and his tone became even more indifferent. "ce of origin." "I''m from North Pasnd of Ashside," Crystal said softly, "I came back for work." "What are you working as?" "A designer," Crystal said, "I''ve recently opened a studio in City W. Today, I''m here because of customers'' needs." Antony''s eyes became colder. He did not ask any more questions. He turned around and went back to the ce where they had fought just now. He made a gesture to let Mason continue to ask. Freud was stunned. "What''s wrong?" Mason whispered, "Twenty-two years old, designer, what do you think is wrong?" Freud''s expression changed. Mason sighed softly and said, "Antony must have remembered... If she is still alive, she should be about the same age as these two little girls." Freud''s eyes turned red in an instant. -But the person who had passed away had no chance to see such a brilliant April sun anymore. Mason sorted out his emotions for a while, and then Antony continued to ask questions. Most of the questions were answered by Natalie, and Crystal replied casually. She tilted her head and saw Antony leaning against a pine tree. He lowered his gaze and pulled down his ck mask, revealing his exquisite facial features. He lit a cigarette in the forest. The orange-red sparks could not warm his face at all. Crystal suddenly felt a sharp pain in her heart. The silent sadness was like a tide, drowning her in an instant. Chapter 972 Chapter 972 Antony did what he said. After questioning them for a while, he was really ready to take them back. Natalie had a lot of opinions on this. "Police officer, we are innocent citizens. We''re traumatized to meet such a big scene. It''s okay that you don''t appease us, but you want to arrest us... What kind of logic is this?" Freud said, "You''re from Ashside and not a citizen here." Natalie thought to herself that Cherry''s registered residence was in Ashside, but Natalie''s registered residence was in Hallbury. How could she not be a citizen here? But she did not dare to say it. After all, her old enemy''s younger brother was walking in front of her. If her identity was exposed, she had no doubt that Antony would ask Marcus toe over with a call to end her life. She and Crystal followed behind Anotny. Crystal did not speak the entire time. She was extremely obedient. Natalie looked at her a few times and whispered, "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you being so obedient." Crystal said in a low voice, "Isn''t that because of guilt?" Natalie thought for a moment and agreed. She asked, "Aren''t you going to tell him?" Crystal paused for a moment and said, "No." Antony had already epted the fact that his sister had died. Crystal did not know how long she could live. If she told Antony now, it would be a bigger blow to him if they parted ways again in the future. It was better to stop the damage in time. The group of people arrived at the foot of G&S Mountain. There were already several ck SUVs parked there. Antony ordered them to rest for a while. Someone brought some water andpressed biscuits for Crystal and Natalie. Natalie gloomily bit thepressed biscuits and said, "If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t havee to this d*mn ce." Crystal said, "Thispressed biscuit tastes so awful." Natalie''s eyes were full of tears. "Right? I also think it''s awful. Looking at them eating it deliciously, I thought there was something wrong with my taste buds." Freud was sitting by the side. When he heard the conversation between the two of them, heughed and said, "It''s obvious that the two of you have never suffered much." Natalie said, "Why do I have to suffer for no reason?" "That''s true." With a stalk of grass in his mouth, Freudzily said, "After all, there are very few idiots like us." Ignoring the throne in their family, they chose to do something dangerous. Crystal nced at Antony, who was discussing something with Mason under the tree not far away. She leaned over and asked Freud, "Brother, is that your captain?" The expression on Freud''s face changed slightly as he was called "brother". Before, Crystal had been poisoned and her voice had changed a lot. Now she deliberately paid attention to the habit of speaking. But at that moment, she gave him an inexplicable sense of familiarity, not to mention that the little girl in front of him was somewhat simr to the person in his memory. Although Antony didn''t say anything, Freud knew that if someone else were here today, they wouldn''t have only faced a few questions-he was softhearted, because of Poppy''s appearance. "What''s wrong?" Freud didn''t let himself show a strange expression and asked, "Are you interested in our captain?" Crystal thought, "I don''t dare to do that. I''d be struck by lightning." She smiled and said, "I have someone I like. I don''t mean that... I''m just curious." She pursed her lips and frowned slightly as if she was a little worried. "Why does he look unhappy?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Antony shouldn''t be someone gloomy. Chapter 973 Chapter 973 Hearing this question, Freud sighed. He held his chin and said, "Maybe it''s because..." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "He lost an important person." He didn''t give Crystal the chance to continue asking. He stood up and said, "Thispressed biscuit is used to replenish energy and fill the stomach. Of course, it''s not very delicious. It''s normal for you to not like it." As he spoke, he took out a box of cookies from his bag. He bent down and ced it in Crystal''s hand. "I only have this one box. Take it and eat it." Crystal held the cookies in her hand and suddenly did not know what to do. It was as if they had returned to that year''s military training at the university. Her brother and his friends had always tried their best to bring her delicious food from the outside like fruits, biscuits, and jelly. At that time, Ate and Elvira were both very envious, but Ate was the only one who expressed her opinion. Elvira only secretly kept it in her heart. Freud was still so gentle even though a long time had passed. However, she was no longer the same person back then. Ate and Elvira had finally be people who existed in her memory. After Freud gave her the cookies, he went to look for Antony. Crystal slowly tore open the package, only to see that the crispy cookies were already crushed into pieces. Butpared with the compressed biscuit, it was already a rare delicacy. "Antony." Freud threw the bottle in his hand to Antony. Antony caught it and took a sip of water. Freud said, "When I came into contact with them, I felt that they were just two ordinary little girls. I don''t think they''re ganging up with Knife Scar and the others. It''s better to ask someone to search the mountain. The thing may have been hidden by Knife Scar." "The G&S Mountain is so big," Mason said, "It''ll take too long for the police dogs to search the mountain. I don''t think the higher-ups can wait." Freud said irritably, "They only know how to talk... At the end of the day, Knife Scar and the others stole Costsley''s goods and killed people from Costsley. They just fled into Hallbury. What''s the use for us to do such an arduous thing?" Mason also said, "By right, we have done our best by killing them, but we have to find out the item and send it back... D*mn it." Antony lit a cigarette and said, "Well, since you know the attitude of the higher-ups, you can only endure it. These two people know too much. First, take them back and interrogate them, and then inform their families to sign a confidentiality agreement before taking them away." Freud smiled and said, "Antony, why do you have to take them back?" Mason nced at Crystal, who was eating with her head down. He leaned against the trunk and said, "If we don''t take them back and let the people of Costsley take over, they may not be able toe out completely." "I know." Freud said, "It''s just that we don''t need to get involved with the two girls. If they really took the things away, we would be implicated." Antony pped Freud''s head. "Freud, when did you start to be so indecisive?" "What do you mean by being indecisive?" Freud curled his lips. "I''m just analyzing your heart." Speaking of this, he paused and said, "I remember that on the anniversary of Crystal''s deathst year, I was still on a mission in the desert. I was so hungry that I ate scorpions. I didn''t manage to go and visit her. I don''t know if she would be angry." "How can she be so petty?" Antony picked up the gun he brought with him and filled it with bullets. He then ced the gun into the military belt and looked at the azure sky. In a gentle voice, he said, "She is a very good little girl." "She won''t get angry because of such a trivial thing." Chapter 974 Chapter 974 Crystal was sitting in a small dark room, shaking her legs in boredom. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She and Natalie were locked up separately so that they would not make up the same stories. After another round of interrogation, the suspicion was finally cleared. At this moment, Crystal was waiting for Bud toe and take her out. Suddenly, with a "creak", the door opened, but the person standing at the door was Antony. Under the light in the corridor, Crystal could clearly see Antony''s appearance, which was much more profound than two years ago. His delicate facial features were now mixed with ferocity, giving people a cold sense of distance. "Poppy." Antony called her name and said, "Come out with me.¡± Crystal replied with an "Oh" and quickly stood up. Like a primary school student, she followed Antony out obediently. The corridor was very long and there were countless dark rooms. The faint light could barely light up her feet. This kind of environment gave people an extremely depressing feeling. However, Antony walked in front of her. His shoulders were wide and his body was straight, as if he would block every danger for her. Tears welled up in Crystal''s eyes. She lowered her head slightly, but Antony stopped in his tracks. "Are you crying?" "... No," Crystal said. Antony said, "Your aura has changed. It told me that you are sad." Crystal forced a smile. "I really am not." Antony turned around and looked at her quietly for a while. Suddenly, he reached out to touch her hair and said in a very soft voice, "I''ll send you off here. Go ahead." Crystal''s fingertips trembled and she said softly,"... Thank you, officer." She went to the iron gate on the right, where there were already staff waiting. When she came out, he immediately closed the door. Crystal turned around to look at Antony. He stood in the light, which was half bright and half dark, like a long-sting sculpture. Her eyshes trembled unconsciously, and tears fell down. After bumping into Antony, Crystal was not in a good mood. She lowered her head and followed the staff member. Probably because he saw that she had suffered from an unexpected disaster, the staff memberforted her, "It''s okay. As long as you sign the confidentiality agreement, you can go back." Crystal agreed. This kind of dejectedness disappeared instantly when she saw her family member who came to pick her up. Crystal, who had already stepped into the lounge, withdrew her foot hesitantly. She pulled the door frame and felt that she had either had an illusion or the staff had taken her to the wrong ce. But judging from the staff''s firm look, it seemed that she was hallucinating. Crystal."..." "Even if I had an illusion, I shouldn''t have seen Harold here!" Crystal pinched the soft flesh on her arm and let out a sigh of pain. It''s not an illusion! The lounge was not big, and the decoration was very simple, but the man sitting on the fabric sofa was noble. He had juste out of a formal asion. He was wearing a well-made ck shirt with a dark gold edge on his cor. It was obvious that it was worth a lot. The man leaned against the back of the sofa and crossed his legs. His leather shoes were bright. Before he heard the movement at the door, he was probably looking at the confidentiality paper in his hand. Looking from the side of his face, he showed a kind of special focus. "..." Crystal''s hand on the door frame did not loosen. She whispered, "We went to the wrong ce, didn''t we?" The staff member said, "No. When we checked your contact information, he was at the top." Chapter 975 Chapter 975 "And," the staff continued, "when we called him, he said that he was your family member, so we asked him toe." Crystal."..." She put Harold''s phone number on the top purely to seduce him, but why did Harold say that she was his family? Harold ced the confidentiality agreement on the coffee table and calmly said, "Miss Ramsey''s ability to cause trouble has really exceeded my expectations." Crystal was a little embarrassed now-when she appeared in front of Harold before, she was a delicate fairy, but now she was just a little beggar. After all, she had returned from the mountain. She was not so confident."... Why are you here?" Harold picked up his phone and said, "I received a phone call for help." "..." Crystal said, "They called the wrong person. Don''t you know how to refuse? Make it clear that you are not my family." Harold stood up and looked down at Crystal. "I''m just curious about who Miss Ramsey''s family is." Crystal unconsciously took a step back and said, "If you agree to be with me, my family member will be you." After that, she smiled and said, "Are you going to agree?" Harold didn''t answer. He just walked past her and said in a calm voice, "Let''s go." Crystal."..." She might as well shoot him to death before he pissed her off to death. Crystal was full of anger and followed Harold out of the gate. It was gloomy inside, but it was sunny outside. Crystal narrowed her eyes. Her skin was a little translucent in the sunshine, as if it would disappear with the wind. Harold opened the car door and said lightly, "Get in the _ ¡ª _n car. Crystal didn''t want to get in Harold''s car, but in the wilderness, the chances of finding a ride were infinitely close to zero. She could only bite the bullet and get in Harold''s ck Maserati. She turned on her phone and found that there was a signal-shielding device nearby. She could only contact the outside world through a special secret route. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. When the car drove far away, Crystal finally called Natalie. Crystal asked, "Where are you now? Come and pick me up." "..." Natalie said, "I have an emergency situation here. I just wanted to call you toe and save me." "?" Crystal asked, "What''s wrong with you?" Natalie said,"... They called Marcus! I''m pretending to be his crazy anti-fan now. I really can''t pretend anymore. Come and save me." Crystal."..." Not a single one of the staff found the right family members. Crystal hung up the phone coldly and mercilessly. "Master White." Crystal adjusted her mood and said, "Sorry for troubling you today. Just leave me at the intersection ahead. I will definitely hold a banquet to thank you some other day." Harold ignored her and rolled over the intersection like a whirlwind. He said lightly, "In order to pick you up, I missed lunch." Only then did Crystal remember to look at the time. It was already two o''clock in the afternoon. "... Then I''ll order a takeout for you, okay?" Crystal asked hesitantly. Harold said, "There''s no need. There''s coincidentally a gathering." Crystal said, "Well, I''m really sorry. Master White, you can find a ce to let me out and then go to the gathering..." Harold said, "I was going to pick Dora up, but it''s definitely toote now." ii?h Harold said, "So, you go with me." Chapter 976 Chapter 976 Even when Crystal was brought to the restaurant, she still didn''t understand what Harold meant. He missed the time to pick Dora up because he went to bail her out, so he brought her to the gathering to make up for it? ...Couldn''t he ask Dora to take a car to the restaurant? Crystal remembered that Dora was not so delicate before. Crystal followed Harold into the private room with a cold face. There were already people waiting inside. There was a bald middle-aged man and a pair of twins who looked very simr. The twins didn''t look very old, only in their early twenties. They were wearing the same dress, and their makeup was very simr. Sitting there, they looked really pleasing to the eye. When the bald middle-aged man saw Harolde in, he quickly stood up and greeted him. "Oh, Master White! Thank you so much foring!" As he spoke, he wanted to shake hands with Harold. Harold nced at him and said lightly, "Mr. Lawson, you''re too polite." Mr. Lawson said with a ttering smile, "How can you say that?" However, he could tell that Harold wasn''t willing to shake hands with him, but he didn''t feel embarrassed and said, "Please, please take a seat." Then, as if he had just seen Crystal, he asked in confusion, "Who is this?" Crystal said, "Hello, Mr. Lawson. I''m Master White''s secretary." Mr. Lawson''s eyes immediately became strange. It was said that Harold was very serious, and he never got close to women. However, there was such a beautiful secretary beside him. Mr. Lawson''s eyes were as big as beans, and he couldn''t see the so- called "serious". However, this was a good thing for Mr. Lawson. After all, if Harold liked women, many things could be changed. Mr. Lawson was still thinking about his n deep down. However, when Crystal saw the twins, she realized that she had been fooled by Harold, the son of a b*tch. If he really intended to bring Dora here, would Mr. Lawson still bring the beautiful girls here in front of Harold''s fiancee? She sat down next to Harold. On the opposite side were the twins. The two of them looked a little uncertain, as if they were weighing Crystal''s identity. Crystal allowed them to look her up and down. She looked sideways at Harold and smiled. "Master White, weren''t you hungry just now?" When Mr. Lawson heard this, he immediately asked someone to serve the dishes¡ªthe dishes had been ordered a long time ago, and the chef had been waiting for themand, for fear that the dishes would not meet the wishes of the distinguished guests. Crystal reached out to stop Mr. Lawson and said, "Mr. Lawson probably doesn''t know much about Master White. He likes to eat in dishes at noon. He doesn''t eat greasy fish or meat." "I ordered some in dishes as well." Mr. Lawson said with a smile, "I specially asked someone to cook porridge. Should I ask the chef to cook a few dishes..." "There''s no need.¡± Crystal said, "Ask someone to cook two bowls of spicy noodles. Master White likes this." Mr. Lawson. Ignoring the fact that Master White liked to eat spicy noodles. Didn''t she say that Master White liked to eat in dishes at noon? Mr. Lawson waspletely silent. He hesitated and said, "M-Master White, are you really..." N?velDrama.Org content rights. Crystal hugged her arm and sat down on the chair. She lifted her chin and looked at Harold, her face written with the words "took revenge". Harold''s fingers tapped on the table, and his eyshes drooped slightly. Then, he nced at the horrified Mr. Lawson and said, "Get someone to cook two bowls." "Bring them all to Miss Ramsey." Chapter 977 Chapter 977 Crystal looked at the steaming, authentic, bowlful of spicy noodles in front of her,"..." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The restaurant''s environment was very elegant and it has an antique style. The decoration of each private room was different. This private room was obviously the most expensive one, and there was an antique clock in it. However, no matter how elegant it was, when infused with the smell of the noodles... It looked awful. Obviously, the twins had never seen such delicious food in the human world. They couldn''t help covering their noses, with disgust in their eyes. Even Mr. Lawson frowned. Harold, on the other hand, had no strange expression on his face. He said calmly, "Miss Ramsey, please." "..." Crystal picked up her chopsticks and took a bite under everyone''s gaze. Hmm... the taste wasn''t bad. However, there were two bowls. She really couldn''t finish them. So Crystal put another pair of chopsticks in Harold''s hands with a smile and said in a gentle voice, "Master White likes this the most, don''t you? Eat it." Harold said, "Miss Ramsey." "Hmm?" Harold said, "If you want to eat something in the future, you can say it directly. You don''t need to make use of my name. After all, I am here, and no one will dare tough at you." Crystal."..." Crystal said, "I''m really lucky to have you." Harold said casually, "It''s my good fortune to have you too." Crystal."..." Mr. Lawson let out a sigh of relief when he saw that the two of them were arguing with each other. If Harold really liked to eat spicy noodles, wouldn''t he be silenced after learning such a secret? However, looking at how much Master White pampered Miss Ramsey... the rtionship between the two of them was definitely not simple. Mr. Lawson rolled his eyes and came up with an idea. He said with a smile, "It turns out that Miss Ramsey likes to eat spicy noodles. It''s a coincidence. I like it too. Would you like to share a bowl with me?" Crystal happily agreed and looked at Mr. Lawson with appreciation, feeling that he had a very promising future. For a moment, there was only the sound of two people eating noodles in the private room. The faces of the twins turned blue. Harold stood up and pushed the door open. "Excuse me, I''m going to the bathroom." Crystal felt that he must find the noodles too smelly. If one didn''t eat the noodles and only smelled them, it was indeed unbearable. "Miss Ramsey," Mr. Lawson said with a smile, "I''ve always heard that Assistant Britton is the most capable person around Master White, but I didn''t expect that you''re also serving Master White. How long have you been by Master White''s side?" Crystal said casually, "Four years." After answering the question, she was in a trance. She had known Harold for almost four years. "Oh, that''s really a long time." Mr. Lawson paid attention to efficiency when eating. In such a short time, there was only soup left in the bowl. He wiped his mouth and raised his chin to signal Crystal to look at the twins opposite him. He asked, "Miss Ramsey, what do you think of them?" Crystal told the truth. "Not bad." "Right!" Mr. Lawson was very happy. "Everyone said that I''m really lucky to have such a pair of beautiful daughters. Fortunately, they take after their mother instead of me." Crystal looked at Mr. Lawson and felt that he was indeed lucky. Mr. Lawson winked at Crystal and said, "Miss Ramsey, we are all smart people, so I will make it clear. I intend to let my daughters be with Master White... You have been with Master White for so many years, so he must need new people to stay by his side, right? As long as you nod and are willing to guide them a little, they will definitely bring benefits to you in the future." Chapter 978 Chapter 978 To be honest, Crystal wanted tough when she heard Mr. Lawson''s words. His words made it sound like there was no difference from that of the ancient emperors choosing concubines. She held her chin and said with a smile, "Mr. Lawson, what you said is not right. Your daughters are young and beautiful. If I keep them by Master White''s side, won''t it ruin their future?" Mr. Lawson was not afraid of being rejected by Crystal, but he was afraid that she would ignore him. Hearing what she said, he hurriedly said, "Miss Ramsey, since we have fate, let me make it clear for you. I am also a man, and I know that men tend to get fed up easily. As the saying goes, a wife is not as good as a mistress... Yes, Miss Ramsey, you do look outstanding, but you have been by Master White''s side for four years. How can he still be interested? It''s just a matter of time for him to be fed up..." With a thud, the chopsticks in Crystal''s handsnded on the table. She looked down at the pair of ck wooden chopsticks and smiled. "That''s true." It was just that Mr. Lawson had thought too highly of Harold. It didn''t take him four years to get tired of her. His love for her started in June and finally reached the limit in December. In just half a year''s time, he had already changed so much. Mr. Lawson didn''t notice Crystal''s mood. He thought that she had agreed and his eyes lit up. He said, "I knew that Miss Ramsey was a smart person. As long as you are willing to teach these two girls how to attract Master White''s attention... you will definitely benefit a lot!" Crystal quietly looked at the twins for a while. "Are you willing?" The twins looked at each other and one of them said, "Master White is the most distinguished man in City W. Of course we are willing to do so." If they could get close to this man, even if they didn''t have a title, they could quickly get into the upper ss of City W. -"Yes." Crystal thought. In the past two years, although Harold had given up on the White Group and allowed it to go bankrupt and reorganize, the industry under his name had developed rapidly. He already had an unshakable position in City W and even in the entire Hallbury. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Not everyone could resist such a man. In the past few years, how many people had tried to seduce him like she did? Was he ying hard to get with those women as well? Crystal closed her eyes to conceal the intense killing intent in her eyes. What right did he have to do that? She often dreamed of that child who had died before it turned four months old in Ashside at midnight. She dreamed that she was covered in blood and crawled over from the dark corridor of the hospital. She cried so hard that her voice was hoarse. She questioned her mother again and again, "Why didn''t you protect me?" Crystal subconsciously clenched her fists. After living for 22 years, she was the most desperate at that moment. She had lost Harold''s love and child. In the end, she had finally lost herself. Mr. Lawson, who had been talking non-stop, finally noticed that something was wrong with Crystal''s mood. He paused for a moment,"... Miss Ramsey?" Crystal quickly smiled and said, "I promise you, Mr. Lawson." She propped up her chin and said softly, "Ask them to remove their heavy makeup and wear light- colored dresses. He likes purer ones." Mr. Lawson immediately said, "I see... Thank you for your guidance, Miss Ramsey!" Crystal said casually, "Don''t be too aggressive. They''d better be obedient and docile. No matter if they are scheming or not, they''d better hide it. Don''t show it." Hearing this, Mr. Lawson and the twins nodded repeatedly. Crystal stared at a point in the air and continued, "Most importantly, they have to believe in him wholeheartedly." "Let him know how to destroy you in one fell swoop." Chapter 979 Chapter 979 As soon as she finished speaking, the door of the private room opened. It was Harold. Crystal closed her mouth and acted as if she was invisible. She listened to Harold and Mr. Lawson talking about business, but it didn''t seem to be so smooth. Crystal always felt that Harold was in a bad mood. ¡ªBut what did this have to do with her? Crystal was full and leaned against the chair to chill. The twins had been peeping at her. The younger sister whispered, "Sister... Miss Ramsey is so beautiful. Do we really have a chance?" N?velDrama.Org content rights. The elder sister nced at Crystal''s smooth skin under the light. Crystal''s profile was well-defined. She was still very good-looking even under such light. She pursed her lips and said, "Ever since ancient times, the mistress may not be as good-looking as the legal wife. Men just want to look for new people who make them feel interested." The younger sister took another look at Crystal and saw that she was looking down. The shadow of her eyshes fell on the bottom of her eyes, making her eyes look deeper and darker. Her eyes were darker than ordinary people''s, making her skin look paler. She looked like a statue of ice and snow ze. "Sister," she whispered, "do you think..." "What?" The younger sister said, "What she said before seemed to describe herself." "..." Her sister was stunned. It was clear that the person in front of her had nothing to do with purity and gentleness, but after listening to her sister''s words, she really felt that the image that was outlined by just a few words was simr to that of the person leaning on the back of the chair. After the meal, Mr. Lawson left with the twins. Obviously, he had made up his mind and nned to do it again next time. When he left, he winked at Crystal. Crystal,"..." Crystal had no choice but to reply with a forced smile. Harold suddenly said, "Miss Ramsey, you''re really attractive. In such a short time, Mr. Lawson has been attracted by you." Crystal smiled. "Good people are popr everywhere." She raised her brows slightly and raised her head to look at Harold. "If you don''t grab me, I might have left with someone else." Crystal was just casually flirting with him as usual, but she didn''t expect that Harold would bend down, and the tips of their noses were almost touching. There were many peopleing and going at the entrance of the restaurant, and many people cast curious nces at them. However, Crystal did not notice it at all, because Harold was so close to her that she could almost hear his breathing. Harold was very calm. He looked at Crystal and said slowly, "Do you know?" "Your eyes are full of scheme." "..." Crystal smiled. "Master White, if I didn''t have any ulterior motives, why would I need to spend so much effort seducing you? It''s not like I like finding trouble for myself." Harold stood up straight, put both his hands into the pocket of his coat, and asked, "What do you want?" Crystal said sincerely, "Only Master White can give me what I want." The corner of Harold''s lips inexplicably curled up. He looked very handsome. When he smiled, his eyes were curved, and the ck mole under the corner of his eyes was like a stone thrown into someone''s heart. In an instant, it could make one go out of control. But the man''s tone waspletely different from the gentleness he showed. He said coldly, "Then you''re going to be disappointed." "I don''t like a woman like you." Crystal was not discouraged. "You haven''t tried to be with me, Master White. How could you know that you don''t like someone like me?" Harold asked, "How do you know I haven''t been with you before?" Chapter 980 Chapter 980 Crystal paused. When she was in Ashside, she had naturally been aware of the news about Harold. However, with Harold''s status, it was actually very difficult to find out about his daily movements. It didn''t matter if she could get someone to spy on him. That person might not know everything he did. At this moment, Crystal frowned. Her face had always changed very fast. After she stopped smiling, she looked indifferent and said softly, "In that case, I won''t bother you anymore." Harold said, "Weren''t you confident just now?" Crystal smiled. "I''m tired today. Let''s talk about it another day." "Why are you so inactive when you''re chasing after someone?" ''Tm not sure about others, but this is my style." Crystal said with a poker face, ''Tm tired. I want to go back to rest. Goodbye." After she finished speaking, she stopped a taxi on the side of the road and left. Standing on the side of the road, Harold lowered his eyes and lit a cigarette. With a ding- dong sound, a message came in. He didn''t look at it but just finished smoking the cigarette quietly. Crystal returned home and poured herself a ss of honey water. Only then did she manage to calm down. There was something wrong with her mood today. If she stayed with Harold any longer, she might just roll on the road with him and get killed by a car. Crystal leaned against the sofa, raised her hand, pressed the space between her eyebrows, and let out a breath. As early as two years ago, Natalie suggested that Crystal go to see a psychologist, but she didn''t go. She knew very well what the knot in her heart was. Only with the death of Harold would this aggressive disease be cured. It was very quiet in the living room. When the sun shone in, Crystal narrowed her eyes to take a look and gradually rxed her back. Then she remembered that she seemed to have forgotten something. With a ding of the clock, Crystal looked around the living room. Natalie and Bud were not in the living room. It was a little quiet... Wait, Natalie? ... Natalie was still pretending to be Marcus''s crazy fan. At the beginning of the year, Marcus epted the role offered by S+ major production, in which he served as the leading actor. Recently, the y was about to end. Marcus only had a few extra shots left to film. At this time, the scene was in chaos. Natalie sat on the ground, holding a bottle, a clean white towel, a coat, a piece of chocte, and a mobile phone in her hand. She looked at arge group of people who were not far away from her, squeezing together with the machine. A passerby greeted her. "Eh? I haven''t seen you before. This shirt belongs to Marcus, right? Are you Marcus''s new assistant?" Natalie squeezed out a smile."... That''s right." "You''ve worked hard," said the man. "Marcus has been working too hardtely. Take good care of him." Natalie was speechless. After the person left, Natalie began tugging at her hair. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. How did she end up being Marcus''s assistant?! It seemed that after Marcus took her out, she made up a lot of ridiculous stories to exin the fact that the other party was at the top of her contact list. She said that she fell in love with him since he started his career. She spent a lot of money to get his phone number, but she didn''t dare to make a phone call... It sounded very magical. Natalie herself thought it was bullsh*t, but what was shocking was that Marcus seemed to believe it sincerely. He even said to Natalie very gently, "I didn''t expect you to like me so much. You like me so much that you can''t eat anything... Well, I happen to need an assistant. Why don''t you take the responsibility first? Don''t worry, I''ll give you a sry." Chapter 981 Chapter 981 On the other side, Marcus ended the shoot. His poprity in the crew was beyond imagination. Along the way, many people greeted him. The second female lead immediately went up to him and handed him the warm water in her hand. "Marcus, drink some water, okay? It''s given by the doctor. It''s good for your throat." Marcus had a gentle smile on his face as usual. "Thank you, but there''s no need." The second female lead dragged on. "Marcus... What''s so big of a deal? You don''t even want a bottle of water from me. Natalie was squatting by the side and watching the show. She wanted to see with her own eyes how he was going to turn this beautiful woman down. Marcus nced at her andughed. "Dear Natalie,e here." Natalie.Screw the ''Dear Natalie''. She slowly stood up with a pile of things in her arms, and she moved very slowly. The second female lead raised her eyebrows and looked at her for a while. It seemed that Natalie''s face could not be considered outstanding after she disguised her look. So she smiled kindly and said, "Marcus, is this your new assistant? I haven''t seen her before." "Yes," Marcus said, "It''s her first day of work today, so she''s not proficient in many things." He looked at Natalie and said, "For example, at this time, as an assistant, she should havee to wipe my sweat and give me some water." Natalie. "..." She took a deep breath, stuffed the bottle of water and chocte into Marcus''s hands, and then took out a tissue to clean his sweat. Marcus didn''t mind her rude behavior. The second female lead next to him couldn''t stand it anymore. "Natalie, why did you use so much strength? You''ve already wiped Marcus''s forehead red!" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Natalie said, "Ah? Really?" She did it even harder. The second female lead frowned and said, "Marcus, it''s not that I want to be a busybody, it''s that your new assistant really doesn''t know how to take care of others... How about this, I have a few good people, why don''t you let theme and take care of you first until you find a suitable person in the future." Marcus smiled and did not immediately reply to the second female lead. Instead, he said to Natalie, "Didn''t you say in the morning that you would be my ve? Why are you getting impatient now?" Natalie gave a fake smile and said, "I''m not impatient." She took back her hand and threw the tissue into the trash can. She added dryly, "I like Marcus the most." The second female lead was speechless. Was she a proper assistant? Marcus raised theer of his mouth and bent slightly to look into her eyes. "Why can''t I sense your sincerity?" Natalie said, "I can''t show my heart to you..." When she said this, she remembered that she had almost dug Marcus''s heart out. So she chose to shut up, touched her nose, and sighed. "I''m sorry for being clumsy. I may not be qualified to be an assistant. Why don''t you find someone else?" The second female lead was immediately overjoyed. She had long wanted to arrange people around Marcus, but she had never had a chance. Wasn''t this a good chance for her? Unfortunately, before she could say anything, Marcus had already reached out to put his hand on Natalie''s shoulder and walked out. He said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter. I don''t mind you being clumsy." Natalie."..." BUT I DON''T LIKE YOU. She moved her shoulders and tried to break free, but Marcus pressed her shoulder bone, and the expression on his face instantly turned cold. "Natalie, if you move again, I''ll send you to the police station now." Chapter 982 Chapter 982 If Natalie were a cat, all the hair on her body would definitely stand on end now. What did Marcus call her just now? Natalie?! Natalie looked at Marcus in horror. "You...¡± Marcus put his hand on Natalie''s shoulder. His posture looked casual, but she couldn''t get rid of it. On the way, he could still smile and nod to greet people, but his tone waspletely different. "Do you think you are good at disguising yourself?" Natalie thought. "Otherwise?" Marcus sneered and whispered in her ear, "Even if you turn into ashes, I will be able to recognize you." Natalie."..." You don''t have to love me so much. She had long said that Marcus was a crazy pervert, but everyone else thought that he was a modest gentleman. She didn''t know how Marcus''s fans would feel when they saw his current appearance. Since she had been recognized, Natalie was toozy to continue pretending. She raised her eyebrows and said, "I knew you wouldn''t have recruited any assistants for no reason... Well, I owe you this time. But." She narrowed her eyes. "Didn''t you suspect that it was a scam when you received a strange call? Besides, you could have totally refused to go over." Marcus said, "Why should I refuse? It''s such a good opportunity to watch your embarrassing scene from a close distance. How can I miss it?¡± "..." Natalie said, "You really don''t deserve to be a human as always." She moved her shoulders. "Let go." Marcus pretended that he didn''t hear. He took Natalie all the way to his car. He opened the back door and stuffed Natalie in. He said to the others in the car in a gentle voice, "You get off first." They looked at each other and did not dare to ask more questions. They quickly got out of the car. Natalie vigntly distanced herself from him. "What are you doing? Are you trying to kill me?" "Why should I kill you?" Marcus leaned against the leather seat, pulled open the cor of his clothes, and closed his eyes. "I want to ask you a few questions." Natalie said, "I won''t answer if it involves personal matters." Marcus ignored her. "Where did you go two years ago?" Natalie said, "I went to travel around the world." N?velDrama.Org content rights. "What did you leave on the dining table before you left?" Natalie''s eyes widened. "You couldn''t tell?" "What was I supposed to know?" Natalie was very angry. "That''s the chicken I cooked for you! It''s been cooked for three hours!" "..." Marcus said, "No wonder it was as ck as coal. It was cooked for three hours." Natalie. She said angrily, "I thought I should make dinner for you with my limited skills before I left. How dare you say that it was as ck as coal!? Did you eat it?" Marcus said, "Do you think it was edible?" "Why not?" Natalie said, "I strictly followed the recipe. The recipe stated that it should be stewed for an hour. I was afraid that it would not be cooked, so I stewed it for another two hours!" Marcus said, "Don''t do as you please when cooking." Natalie sneered and said, "Anyway, you won''t have the chance to eat the dishes I make again." Marcus opened his eyes and looked at her. "You seem to always be so self-righteous." "I didn''t do anything wrong, so, of course, I''m self- righteous," said Natalie. Marcus gave a strange smile. To be fair, this smile was very beautiful. But somehow, Natalie felt a hint of gloom in this smile, which made her hair stand on end. ... Sh*t, Marcus was such a jerk. Was he really going to kill her?! Chapter 983 Chapter 983 However, he remembered that he was in public. It would be hard to exin if Natalie died in the car. So Marcus didn''t do anything. He just said coldly, "From now on, you will be my assistant, and you should be at mymand 24 hours a day." Natalie asked, "Are you day-dreaming?" Marcus said, "Otherwise, I will send you to the police station. Natalie, two years ago, you were involved in the explosion case in the detention center. If you want to be locked up for a few years, you can let me know, and I will help you." "..." Natalie smiled and said, "Be your assistant? Of course. It''s not a big deal." Marcus looked at her sideways and said, "You should be ready for mymand twenty-four hours." Natalie spread out her hands and said, "That''s not good. I can be your assistant when you work. If you call me when you spend your private time with your girlfriend, I''ll be embarrassed." "Girlfriend?" Natalie said casually, "Weren''t you on a date in the restaurant that sold very good spicy crabst time?" At this point, Natalie was stuck. She remembered that the disguise she used this time was not the same as what she usedst time. Marcus should not know that it was her who threw him down at the door of the restaurant. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ... She just exposed herself. Natalie tried to cover it up. "Ah, I remember it now. You don''t have a girlfriend. I was thinking too much. I..." Marcus said calmly, "Not a girlfriend." "What?" Marcus said, "She''s not a girlfriend. Just a friend. We hadn''t seen each other for a long time. It was just a small gathering." Natalie responded with an "oh" and said slowly, "It''s fine if you don''t have a girlfriend. You don''t have to exin it to me." She rubbed her ears and sat a little further away from Marcus. She said, "I still have something to do. Can I start work tomorrow?" Marcus was unexpectedly easy to talk to. "Okay." Natalie lowered her head and got out of the car. Just as she was about to say something, she suddenly saw Crystal, who was looking for someone not far away. She quickly turned around and pushed Marcus, who was about to get out of the car, back. She said, "There are two dogs fighting in front of us! I''ll go over and stop the fight. Don''te down first, lest you get bitten by the dogs." Marcus,"?" Natalie winked at Crystal as she closed the door. Fortunately, they had colluded with each other over the years and developed an amazing tacit understanding. Crystal immediately understood what Natalie meant. She pressed down on the brim of her cap and entered a convenience store at the corner. Marcus''s voice was slow. "Where''s it? Why didn''t I see it?" "Perhaps they were scared away by your mighty and domineering aura." Natalie gave Marcus a thumbs-up. "As expected of our Marcus. Even dogs don''t like you." Marcus was speechless. "Then I''ll go first." Natalie waved her hand and said, "See you tomorrow." Marcus sat leisurely on the chair and said, "See you tomorrow." Natalie."..." She felt a chill down her spine. She quickly ran to the convenience store to meet Crystal. Crystal had already bought some food in the convenience store and was sitting on a bench to eat. Natalie said,"... Why are you here sote?" Crystal said, "Ask the logistics department. They''re all unreliable. If I were their boss, I''d definitely deduct their sry." Natalie sighed, sat down on the chair, put an octopus into her mouth, and said, "Your second brother is really hard to deal with." Crystal said, "That''s why I admire you. You dared to mess with such a difficult person and even got your hands on him." Chapter 984 Chapter 984 "Thanks for the tter." Natalie cupped her hands and said, "A wise man doesn''t mention the bravery of the past. In fact, I am also a coward now. When I saw him, my heart trembled... Oh yes, I have good news and bad news. Which one do you want to listen to first?" Crystal said, "Good news." "You should hear the bad news first." Natalie said, "The bad news is that your second brother recognized me." Crystal."?" She looked at Natalie in shock. "Then why are you still alive until now?" "Otherwise, how can you say that I''m more powerful?" Natalie began to brag. "You are really amazing." Crystal asked, "What about the good news?" Natalie said, "In order to prevent your second brother from killing me, I''m going to work for him as an assistant. At present, I''m the life assistant of a big star, and I''m no longer a vagrant. How about it? Shouldn''t we celebrate?" Crystal."..." She shouldn''t have expected to hear anything serious from Natalie''s mouth. "Marcus recognized you..." Crystal frowned. "Then what about me?" Natalie found another piece of carrot and stuffed it into her mouth. She said casually, "It''s okay. He doesn''t do anything that won''t bring him benefits. Even if he knows who you are, he will turn a blind eye to it." Crystal did not speak for a while. Among the three brothers, Marcus was the most unfathomable. His attitude toward her was very ambiguous. He didn''t like or hate Crystal. In the incident two years ago, he had always been a calm bystander. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Natalie patted her on the shoulder and said, "Don''t think too much." Crystal said, "Instead of asking me not to think too much, you''d better pray that you''d be safe and sound." "..." Natalie let out a deep sigh and said, "Before I''d be granted a great responsibility, I must first be injured. Now that I have this kind of awareness, there is nothing I can''t do." Crystal asked, "Is that what the saying is like?" "That''s right, isn''t it?" Natalie asked. Daxton''s birthday banquet was just around the corner and City W was bustling with activity. On April 20th, Crystal woke up early in the morning and was pulled by Natalie to do her hair. ording to Natalie, she said, "We can be embarrassed, but we can''t lose face!" Crystal was confused as she was still sleepy early in the morning. It took her a long time to figure out the meaning of this sentence. She yawned and asked, "Haven''t you been Marcus''s assistant recently? I don''t think you''ve been devastated." "It''s okay." Natalie closed her eyes and saidzily, "He''s been quite normal recently. He hasn''t gone mad. He often treated me like ayman. Everything was done by another assistant. I just stood next to him." "Then why did he ask you to be his assistant?" "Maybe he''s a psychopath." Natalie said, "After all, he''s already a 30-year-old man. It''s normal for him to be a pervert." Crystal thought for a moment and felt that what she said was very reasonable. After Crystal finished her makeup, she didn''t check out how she looked. Natalie clicked her tongue and said, "Baby, if Harold doesn''t get aroused when he sees you, I swear in my name that he must be indifferent to sex." Crystal asked, "In your name as Rain or Cherry?" "Aren''t they the same?" Natalie said with a smile, "In my opinion, Dora''s stupid move is simply the biggest failure." "You''re right. She''s too stupid. If it weren''t for the Evans family, she would have died hundreds of times." Crystal looked down and smiled. "But she was born in the Evans family." Chapter 985 Chapter 985 Daxton didn''t like social activities, so very few people came to the Evans family''s old house. This time, it was quite lively. Since the morning, guests had beening one after another. Several of the Evans family''s children were responsible for receiving guests. Dora''s mouth was sweet and she was the only girl in the Evans family. As such, she received a lot of attention. All the noble women scrambled to strike up a conversation with her. This was the moment that Dora enjoyed the most. Her biological mother was just a short-sighted woman from the countryside. Her biological father was a dull countryman. She was born into a mud-like family and lived in the countryside. How could she see the prosperity of City W? But today, she was standing here in the manner of a hostess, talking to rich women from all over the world. Even the haughty noblewoman had to suck up to her. No one dared to mention that lowly family background in front of her, because she was the Fourth Miss of the Evans family, and she was Harold''s fiancee. At this point, Dora was already very satisfied. As long as she and Harold got married, she would be able to do whatever she wanted in Hallbury in the future. But... Dora frowned. After all, there was a thorn in her throat. Two years ago, she thought that this thorn had been removed quickly, but she didn''t expect it to be so deep. It was so deep that she couldn''t calm down when she saw a person who was somewhat simr to that person. "Fourth Miss?" Someone beside her asked with a smile, "Are you waiting for Master White?" Dora was a little shy."... He has an important meeting today, so he wille a littlete. I don''t know what time he will arrive, but I''m not waiting for him." She did not lie. At this moment, the person she was waiting for was Poppy. She couldn''t wait to know what expression the Evans family would have on their faces when they saw Poppy. But at this time, the banquet was about to begin, but Poppy hadn''t arrived yet. At this moment, someone said, "By the way, Fourth Miss, didn''t you invite Poppy as well? Why haven''t I seen her yet?" Dora turned her head and saw that it was Jocelyn who was speaking. Logically speaking, Jocelyn was not qualified to attend the birthday banquet tonight. At this time, most of the people present who were not qualified to attend the banquet were holding the invitation cards sent by Dora. Jocelyn was very happy that she coulde. However, when she knew that Poppy was also invited, she instantly felt extremely ufortable. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, I invited Miss Ramsey." Dora frowned and said, "I thought that Miss Ramsey is not familiar with this ce as she has just flown back here, so I especially waited for her here. Why hasn''t she arrived yet?" "Not familiar with this ce?" Jocelynughed. "She''s probably afraid as she has never seen such a grand asion before, right?" Daxton''s birthday party was not on the same level as the charity partyst time. The people who came today were all influential people in City W. Many of the big shots were rarely seen before. Even an experienced person like Jocelyn was afraid. With her ability to judge people, she naturally felt that Crystal was afraid of the scene. "I heard that Poppy is just lucky to have such a little talent. Her family background is very ordinary. She is just an orphan. Her adoptive parents and family conditions are just so-so. She is an embroidery worker. It''s understandable that she is afraid of showing up on such a grand asion." As soon as Jocelyn finished speaking, many people immediatelyughed out loud. It was very normal to exclude new people in every circle. It was not so easy for Poppy to make a name for herself as soon as she came back. Dora sighed softly."... Maybe I didn''t think it through. I thought of inviting my friends over to have fun on my father''s birthday. I didn''t expect that she had never been to such an asion." Chapter 986 Chapter 986 Dora''s words were extremely standard. The birthday party that others wanted to attend was just her father''s birthday party, and she had unconsciously risen to a very high position. Jocelyn took the opportunity to tter her. "How can we me Fourth Miss? You''re obviously kind. If it wasn''t for you, how could someone like Poppy be qualified to attend the birthday banquet of the master of the Evan family?" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. In order to please Dora, she was willing to go all out. She even belittled herself. After all, she had to rely on Dora''s invitation card to participate. There was no doubt that Dora felt very good, but she frowned and said, "Jocelyn, don''t say that." Jocelyn said, "Fourth Miss, you''re just too kind." Dora smiled and said, "We are all friends... It''s a pity that Miss Ramsey can''te. I nned to introduce her to more people. After all, I appreciate her talent a lot. If she misses such a good opportunity, it won''t happen so frequently again in the future. "That''s because she''s not blessed." Jocelyn sneered. "After all, she''s from a small family. She''s short- sighted and ignorant. There''s no one here who will eat her, but she''s such a coward..." Before she could finish her words, she suddenly heard a noise at the door. Dora and Jocelyn immediately turned their heads and saw a pair of very eye-catching people enter the banquet hall at the same time. No one knew if it was a coincidence or what, but the two of them looked really good standing together. Probably because today was a very formal asion, Harold wore a very formal suit. The pure ck outlined his broad shoulders and narrow waist, and there was a ruby tie clip on his dark blue tie. The ruby was even brighter under the light. The delicate buttons made of ruby mainly reflected each other. If the jewelry was too extravagant, it would make people dim, but if it was ced on this man, it would only make him look arrogant and noble. Perhaps it was because Harold was usually too cold, few people noticed the arrogance that he had had since he was young. However, at this moment, no one could deny that as he stood under the brilliance, he was as handsome as the wind, disying the bearing of a noble family''s young master to the fullest extent. However, the person standing beside him did not lose at all. Her silk red dress made her skin as white as snow. When she walked, she was like a red plum blossom covered with snow. Her eyebrows were slender and her eyes were like stars. The huge crystalmps hanging in the banquet hall were not as bright as the stars in her eyes. Her skin was already white, and under the shade of red, it was extremely beautiful and moving. Her long hair was curly and hung behind her head. The red, white, and ck collided, giving off an extreme color contrast. Even Jocelyn, who hated her a lot, had to admit that she was stunned in an instant. Crystal ignored everyone else''s gaze. She tilted her head slightly to look at Harold and smiled. "What a coincidence." Harold''s eyes were cold. "Do I know you?" "..." Crystal knew that he was indifferent, but she didn''t expect him to be this arrogant. He pretended that he didn''t know her. Dora bit the corner of her lips and quickly adjusted her mood. She stepped forward and said, "Master White, this is Miss Ramsey. We met at the charity party before... Don''t you remember?" Harold said, "I see a lot of people every day. Do I have to remember every single one of them?" His tone was not good, but Dora felt at ease when she heard that. It seemed that Harold didn''t even have a basic impression of Poppy, let alone a good impression of her. Crystal, on the other hand, smiled. "That''s right. Master White is very busy. How can he remember a nobody like me?" Chapter 987 Chapter 987 Harold nced at her and said, "I suddenly remembered, Poppy, right?" Dora''s heart tightened. After all, Harold had remembered Poppy''s name. N?velDrama.Org content rights. However, before she felt anything else, Harold calmly said, "Last time, you poured wine on my clothes. Please contact my assistant forpensation." ii it Not to mention Crystal, even Dora was silent. She coughed lightly and said, "Master White, Miss Ramsey didn''t do it on purpose. Why don''t you just forget about it?" Harold said, "It''s a waste of money." Dora."..." Dora gave Crystal an apologetic smile. "I''m sorry, sometimes Master White is more serious." "It''s fine." Crystal smiled. "By right, that''s what I should do." Harold didn''t say anything else and walked towards the crowd. Dora grabbed Crystal''s hand and said, "I thought you weren''ting. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." "There was a traffic jam along the way." Crystal said, "That''s why I''mte. I''m really sorry to make you wait." "It''s nothing." Dora held Crystal''s hand intimately and said softly, "Come on, I¡¯ll take you to see my brother and father." Crystal''s body stiffened slightly. Even though she had long known that she would definitely meet some people she used to know at this banquet, she still had some unclear emotions at this moment. As they walked through the luxuriously dressed crowd, almost everyone would turn their heads to look at the two of them. Someone who had just returned from overseas said softly, "Fourth Miss is so beautiful. She''s the only one who''s worthy of standing beside Master White... but who''s the one wearing a white dress beside her?" Dora happened to hear these words. She stopped in her tracks and her expression almost froze. Someone quickly said in a low voice,"... Don''t talk nonsense. The one in a white dress is Fourth Miss!" "Ah?!" The man was surprised. "Then... who is the one wearing the red dress?" "She seems to be a new designer. It seems that Fourth Miss has a good rtionship with her... Don¡¯t mistake her for someone else in the future!" Dora tried her best to keep a smile on her face as if she had not heard the conversation. She brought Crystal to the center of the banquet hall with a calm expression. All the people around here were the top-level children and elders of the aristocratic families in City W. Crystal saw a lot of familiar faces. Those people whom she was close to did not know her at all now. "Dad." Dora''s voice was filled with happiness. "I''ve told you before about a new friend that I''ve met recently. She''s also here today, so I brought her here to see you." After two years, Crystal saw her father again. Daxton did not seem to have changed much. Despite the passage of time, his figure was still tall and straight. He was dressed in a loose ck Tang costume and looked noble and dignified. However, the expression in his eyes grew even deeper. When he looked over with his eyes, Crystal felt as if there was nothing she could hide. It seemed that there was nowhere to hide. This was the person who stood at the peak of power 20 years ago. Even though he had retired for many years, he was still powerful. He had been in power for many years and no one dared to look directly at him. Daxton''s expression was very calm. He did not seem to notice that the person in front of him was somewhat simr to his daughter who had died two years ago. He merely replied with a dull ''hmm'' and said, "Since you have invited some guests over, you must fulfill your duties as the host and properly entertain them." Chapter 988 Chapter 988 Dora''s smile grew a little sincere. Daxton said that she was the host and Crystal was the guest. His meaning could not be more obvious. Whether it was because he didn''t remember Crystal''s appearance that he didn''t care about Poppy, or because he saw the resemnce between Poppy and Crystal, he still didn''t care, which made Dora very satisfied. "Don''t worry, Dad." Dora acted like a spoiled child. "I will definitely entertain my friends well." "Mm," Daxton responded and was about to let them y by themselves. However, Crystal suddenly raised her head and looked at Daxton. "Today is the birthday of the Master. As a junior, I have prepared some slight gifts. Please ept them." Daxton said neither coldly nor warmly, "Many thanks." He asked the servant to take the small wooden box from Crystal''s hand. He had no intention of opening it to have a look. That''s right. The gifts that the master of the Evans family received today could be piled up in the living room, so he naturally didn''t care about the gifts of a nobody. Crystal smiled. She did not understand what he meant. Perhaps because the crystal light was too dazzling, she felt that her eyes were a little sore. She and Dora walked to the side, letting Daxton continue to chat with others. After walking four or five meters, Crystal suddenly turned around. Daxton stood tall and straight across the crowd, surrounded by a lot of people. The expression on his face was polite and distant. Standing there, he looked like an insurmountable mountain. Crystal remembered that two years ago, this man thought that she would implicate the reputation of the Evans family, so he drove her out of the Evans family without hesitation. Two yearster, he was still so heartless and cold-blooded. As a result, she felt that she was bing more and more ridiculous. "... ah." A voice suddenly sounded in her ear, and Crystal was held by someone. "What are you thinking about? You were so distracted that you almost hit a pir." Hearing this familiar voice, Crystal''s hand trembled and she instantly raised her head. An elegant face came into view. She wore a light green dress, which made her look as gentle as spring water. There was some worry in her limpid eyes. "Miss?" ...Sadie. Crystal unconsciously opened her mouth, but she couldn''t make a sound. It turned out that when she saw her old friend again, she couldn''t be as emotionless as she used to be. "...Miss Ramsey!" Dora came back in a hurry. "I was wondering where you went. What''s wrong with you?" When she saw Sadie, she quickly said obediently, "Eldest Sister-in-Law." Sadie nodded and looked sideways at Crystal. "Are you alright?" "I''m fine." Crystal forced a smile and said, "Thank you." "You''re wee." Sadie said softly, "Be careful in the future." N?velDrama.Org content rights. Crystal nodded. Compared to two years ago, Sadie looked a little better. Although her face was still pale and she looked as if she could be blown away by the wind, Crystal could tell that she was in better health. "Eldest Sister-in-Law," Dora asked. "Why are you here alone? Where''s Eldest Brother?" "He''s talking with someone else," Sadie said. "You know, he''s very busy with his work." "No matter how busy he is, he can''t leave you alone. It''s too dangerous," Dora said. "You have to get the servants to follow you closely. If you were to enter the hospital likest time, how worried would Big Brother be?" "Got it." Sadie''s smile faded a little. "You haven''t introduced your friend to me yet." "Oh." Dora smiled and said, "She is Poppy. I like her style of design very much, and I think we are very fated." "Poppy," Sadie repeated the name again and smiled. "Hello, I''m Sadie." Chapter 989 Chapter 989 Crystal said gently, "I''ve long heard that Miss Sadie is Young Master''s fiancee. Your love for each other is admirable." "It''s not just that." Dora sighed and said, "They''re like a model couple. Ever since they got together, they''ve been showing off their love." At this moment, Crystal suddenly felt a little envious of Dora. "We''re not married yet." Sadie smiled. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Then you''re the model unmarried couple," Dora said with a smile. Sadie, on the other hand,cked interest. She was only perfunctory to Dora and soon stopped talking. Just as she was about to leave, someone behind her suddenly said, "Didn''t I tell you to wait for me in the lounge for a while? There are so many people here. It''s hard for me to find you." "... I''m not that delicate, am I?" Sadie''s voice was helpless, but there was already a sincere smile on her face. Danny strode over. He was wearing a well-made suit, with broad shoulders and long legs. Along the way, he attracted the attention of countless Young Ladies. However, he did not look sideways. There was only Sadie in his eyes. He held Sadie''s hand and frowned. "I told you to wear a coat. Your hand is so cold." "..." Sadie sighed. "What does it look like to wear a down jacket on the outside of a gown? I don''t want to beughed at by others." Danny asked, "Why do you care about other people''s opinions?" "Sometimes I still have to care." Sadie tidied up his tie for him and asked in a gentle voice, "Did you drink again?" "No." Danny said, "If someone asks me to drink, I will say that my wife is sick and she can''t smell the smell of wine.¡± Sadie said, "You made me sound very strict." ''Tm willing to be controlled by you." Danny held her hand and warmed it with his own body temperature. "Big brother." Dora sighed. "My friend is here. Why don''t you guys restrain yourselves a little?" Only then did Danny realize that Crystal and Dora were there. He raised his eyelids and nced at Crystal. He was born to be stern and cold, and at a nce, he was a serious man. Few children in City W dared to be presumptuous in front of him. Now with the passing of time, Danny became more dignified and indifferent. For a moment, Crystal felt that she had seen the younger Daxton. No wonder it was said that the eldest son of the Evans family was the most simr to Daxton. Daxton also entrusted the Evans family''s foundation to Danny, and the remaining two sons could not be involved. Danny was another Daxton. Crystal didn''t know if Danny would be as heartless as Daxton when he turned older. But when she saw her eldest brother again, she felt ridiculous. Hearing that the police station was on fire, Danny didn''t even go to the scene. He heard the news when he was in a meeting, and he only gave a cold response. Then, he continued the meeting as usual. Even though everyone in the meeting was shocked, he was calm and scary, as if the person who died in the fire was not his biological sister. Hatred? Resentment? No hatred, no resentment. She was an outsider and had not been epted by the Evans family. On the contrary, it would be ridiculous if Danny was sad about her death. However, when she was neen years old, all of her love for her elder brothers was burnt to ashes along with the big fire. As a result, she could now look at Danny calmly and said to him in a strange and confident manner, "Hello, Danny, my name is Poppy." ''Tm a designer." Danny was silent for a moment before he suddenly said, "You look like someone I used to know." Chapter 990 Chapter 990 Crystal''s heart skipped a beat. She looked at Danny and smiled slowly. "Is that so? Fourth Miss also said that I look a little simr to Fifth Miss." Sadie frowned slightly. "Why are you talking about this?" Danny said, "I just suddenly thought of it." He looked at Crystal and said, "You have a very different characterpared to hers." "That makes me curious." Crystal smiled and said, "What kind of person was Fifth Miss?" Danny said without hesitation, "She was naive and stupid." Crystal had oncemented on herself in this way, but it waspletely different when someone else talked about it. The smile on her lips turned colder. "If that''s the case, how could a naive and stupid person die in a fire?" Danny wanted to say something, but Sadie pressed him on the shoulder, so Crystal could not hear what he wanted to say. "Big brother." Suddenly, someone called out. Crystal turned her head and saw Antonying over in a military green shirt, which was out of ce with the banquet hall. It was obvious that he hadn''t had a good rest for a few days. The dark circles under his eyes were obvious, but he was good-looking, so it didn''t affect his image much. He stopped three steps away Sadie smiled and patted his arm affectionately, saying, "I thought you wouldn''te... How can you be late on your Dad''s birthday? I remember asking your big brother to call your superior and tell him not to arrange any work for you today." "It has nothing to do with my big brother." Antony''s lips curled into a somewhat mischievous smile. His attitude towards Sadie was very gentle. "He woke me up from the bed early in the morning and told me to hurry back to attend the birthday banquet." "Then you?" Antony shrugged. "Something urgent suddenly happened. A gangster that I identally let gost time stirred up trouble, causing me to drive to Lond City. It was a waste of time to go back and forth." Sadie sighed and said, "You... don''t need to put so much pressure on yourself. In fact, you are still a child." Antony smiled and gestured at his and Sadie''s height. He joked, "I''m so much taller than you. Why did you call me child?¡± Danny asked, "How can you talk to Sadie in such a way?" "All right, all right." Antony stretched out his hand and pretended to surrender. "It''s my fault. I will always be a child in front of Sadie." "It''s the truth that you''re still a child." Sadie couldn''t helpughing. "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Have you lost weight again?" Before Antony could argue, Danny had already said, "Well, I have his physical examination report which shows that he''s three pounds thinner." Antony."?" He looked at Danny in shock. Oh my god, in order to pretend to be a good brother in front of Sadie, not only did this man call his leader and ask him not to give him any task, but he even said that he had his physical examination report. No wonder he had a wife. Antony thought it was difficult to have such perseverance. "Have you had a holiday recently?" Sadie asked softly, "I remember that you''re on leave this month." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Danny stood there, and Antony did not dare to fool Sadie. He nodded. "Thene to my ce for dinner every night," Sadie said, "I have to make sure you eat enough." Antony looked at his brother''s eyes, which said, "If you dare to refuse her, I will chase you out and throw you into the mixer to grind into the cement wall." He quickly said, "Okay, okay, thank you, Sadie." "Sadie, you treat Antony so well." Dora pouted. "Why didn''t you invite me to dinner?" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!